《I鈥檓 an Ordinary Returning Student at the Academy》 Chapter 0 Chapter 0 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C ChiSync] Prologue Attendance scores are important because they serve as a criterion for diligence. Even if one messes up exams, they can still receive a basic score as long as they have consistent attendance ¡°Riley.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hor.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Hesseman.¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Another routine attendance check by the professor today. ¡°Oh, and¡­¡± But there was something new at the end. ¡°We have a returning student. Karl, are you here?¡± Then, a young man with short hair sitting at the back raised his hand discreetly. ¡°There you are. Hmm. You¡¯re from the 19th batch but still in your first year. Did you take a leave of absence after half a semester?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, professor. That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°What have you been doing during your time off before returning?¡± The returning student paused for a moment before answering the professor¡¯s question. ¡°I enlisted.¡± ¡°Hmm. As an officer?¡± ¡°As a soldier.¡± ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you from a noble family?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± But why did he enlist as a soldier instead of bing an officer? The professor¡¯s gaze seemed to ask, ¡®What? Are you stupid?¡¯ ¡°Well¡­ It seems you¡¯ve shown exemry behavior as a noble. Work hard, nheless.¡± As the professor finished speaking, the other students nced at the returning student. They all looked intrigued. Their gazes filled with curiosity. A nobleman enlisted as a soldier instead of an officer? No way! They¡¯re all from the 22nd batch, but that person was from the 19th batch! Unbelievable, they¡¯re all first-years but have different seat arrangements! Of course, that curious gazested only for about three seconds. Different batch, same first-year. That¡¯s it. Everyone soon lost interest in the returning student and focused on the professor¡¯s lecture. Ah, correction. They¡¯ve started to drift off into a powerful luby. Professor, please. It¡¯s the first day of the second semester, so please finish it early¡­. * * * Assistant Professor Markus was checking the number of students for the second semester. Then, something caught his mischievous eyes. He found a name he hadn¡¯t seen in a while. ¡®Karl?¡¯ At first, he thought he was mistaken. But he was right. His junior from 3 years ago. They weren¡¯t particrly close, but they knew each other. Chuckling to himself, Marcus lifted his head at the knock on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± The door opened and it was him. ¡°What¡¯s up, Karl? Is that really you?¡± ¡°Ah, Senior Marcus?¡± ¡°I¡¯m an Assistant Professor now.¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± ¡°Come on in. Close the door behind you.¡± Never in his wildest dreams did Marcus expect to see him like this. He thought Karl had just disappeared after taking a leave of absence. Now, after a while, Marcus opened his mouth up. ¡°Have all the wounds of your heart healed?¡± ¡°Ah, shit. Can we skip that conversation, please?¡± ¡°Nope. Not happening. You, my junior, the protagonist of a tragic love story.¡± Karl. His true identity, a nobleman returning from military service, who had confessed his love but was dumped, and took a leave of absence. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C ChiSync] Chapter 1 Chapter 1 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C ChiSync] Chapter 1 There are always those idiots. The ones who confess to their peers and then run off to join the military when rejected. Honestly, it just doesn¡¯t make sense. It¡¯s not like they were in a rtionship and got dumped, so why take it so seriously? And to top it off, enlisting right after starting the academy because of a rejection? What aplete idiot. ¡®But that idiot is me! Fuck!¡¯ [Sorry, Karl. You¡¯re a nice guy and all, but I just don¡¯t see you that way.] In the past, he managed to confess and got rejected within a month of starting the academy. And it happened in front of everyone, too. What kind of confidence did he have back then? Did someone spike his lunch with drugs or something? [I¡¯m really sorry. I hope I didn¡¯t make things awkward for you.] Then there was the male ego again; he simply said, ¡°Okay!¡± and walked away. And then? He immediately applied for a leave of absence. Just a month after starting the academy. Crazy bastard. But the next part is even more legendary. He suddenly applied for military service without telling his family. It¡¯s funny enough when a noble voluntarily enlists, not even as an officer but as a regr soldier. Even up to this point, it was already a ridiculous mess, but what happened next was truly incredible. His enlistment into the military was epted with a ¡®Oh, look at that!¡¯ at the Empire¡¯s Ministry of Council. -A noble who volunteered as a private? This has to have some juicy story behind it, right?! A noble scion setting an example by enlisting as a soldier! This is the ss of the Empire! Huh?! Do you see it, you bunch of maggots?! ¡­Admittedly, it was a topic that could turn heads in the news department. Anyway, that¡¯s how I went from being a high-ranking noble to a lowly soldier. Naturally, from the first day I moved into the unit, I was met with res and suspicion. ¡°Ah, fuck. We were happy when we heard a new recruit wasing, but they sent a noble?¡± ¡°Hey. Is this possibly an officer transferred in disguise?¡± ¡°Seriously, a shitty recruit had to join us at the end of our military service.¡± And before even getting to know the names of my seniors, war broke out and I was immediately deployed to the battlefield. And there I was, rolling in the mud like a dog, enduring three years of hell. I really wanted to strangle that past me if I could. Ah, why do I keep using the term ¡®past me¡¯? After getting hit by a magical bombardment and flying away, I hit my head on a rock, and that¡¯s when memories of my past life came flooding back. The me from my past life was just a guy living on Earth, and this world is the setting of the books I used to read back then. ¡®But of all things, it just had to be a shitty web novel, not even a ssic or sci-fi.¡¯ Crazy bastard. If I had to really read something, how great would it have been if it were about hypnotizing girls and seducing them. If not that, then I wouldn¡¯t mind reading about some distant chicken shooting beams while flying through the air. But of all things, it had to be a romance fantasy. And of all things, I had to be neither the protagonist nor a supporting character, just a total loser among losers. And undoubtedly, of all things, I had to be assigned the role of confessing to the female lead and getting rejected right at the beginning. Clearly, whether viewed from afar or up close, my life was a tragedy. ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°Oh, yes, senior.¡± ¡°Are you just sitting there dozing off while drinking coffee? What did you do in the military?¡± What coffee in the military? I was not even an officer, just a lowly soldier. If I dared to say I wanted some coffee, I¡¯d probably get a swift kick to the back of my head. At that point, I was no longer a noble scion! Just a fledgling chick! And being a private first ss brat was a bonus. ¡°But still, you managed toe back in one piece.¡± As senior Marcus put it, I dide back rtively unscathed. Not like some others who might havee back missing limbs or worse. ¡°Was military life bearable?¡± ¡°What are you saying? It was fucking awful.¡± ¡°Ah, I see. You sound like you¡¯ve been through some real military stuff. Do you like being an officer?¡± Damn it. Do I have to exin this from the beginning again? ¡°I didn¡¯t enlist as an officer, senior.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I enlisted as a soldier.¡± An awkward silence fell between me and senior Marcus at that moment. Now, let me predict the next words as someone who remembers my past life! It¡¯ll probably be something like ¡®What the hell is wrong with this idiot?¡¯ ¡°What the hell is wrong with this idiot? Are you kidding me right now?¡± Yep. Got it right. ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m not kidding.¡± ¡°¡­If that¡¯s the truth, then either you¡¯re crazy, or really crazy. There¡¯s no other way to see it.¡± What¡¯s the point of calling me crazy twice and then asking me to pick one? It¡¯d be better to say they¡¯re either crazy or less crazy, or something like that. ¡°Did you really enlist as a soldier?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°A noble¡¯s descendant?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And you went to the battlefield too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± As I nodded while sipping my coffee, senior sighed. The expression on his face was like, ¡®There are all kinds of lunatics out there, huh?¡¯ It reminded me of the professor earlier. ¡°¡­Did you hit your head or something?¡± ¡°I actually did, from magical bombardment on the battlefield.¡± ¡°This brat, is he crazy?¡± It was almost an outright insult, and I couldn¡¯t argue back. It was just too sad. Past me. What on earth were you thinking when you applied to enlist as a soldier? You moron. ¡°So, what did you do as a soldier?¡± ¡°What do you think? Just the usual soldier stuff.¡± ¡°You said you went to the battlefield. Did you at least give those elves, the Lycans, some trouble?¡± Give them trouble? Our unit was thoroughly defeated, including even our spirits. ¡°¡­Yes. Well, maybe we did give them some trouble.¡± ¡°What? You said you were a soldier, but you didn¡¯t even fight properly?¡± ¡°I just rescued a fewrades and that¡¯s it, forget about the battles. Okay?¡± At that, senior Marcus muttered, ¡®Disappointing! Thought you were a hero in the making!¡¯ under his breath. This guy. What a shitty ce the battlefield was. Those who brag about being heroes end up dead in an instant! ¡°Senior, let¡¯s stop this conversation. It¡¯s very rude to talk about military affairs in front of someone who was recently discharged.¡± ¡°Are you in a position to say that, someone who enlisted as a soldier despite being a noble?¡± ¡°But still, I wasn¡¯t just discharged as a soldier. I was promoted to sergeant. I¡¯m a nonmissioned officer now.¡± ¡°Big deal. A friend of mine, three years younger than you, is already a lieutenant.¡± After sipping his coffee, the senior spoke. ¡°So, why did you ask me toe to your office?¡± I want to p myself for asking that now. ¡°I found the story of a fool enlisting as a soldier too amusing, that¡¯s all.¡± Stop! Enough! Please! ¡°Well, actually, I was nning on returning to the academy next year, but my schedule got messed up, so I¡¯ll be returning in the second semester.¡± ¡°Come to think of it, did you really mix up the dates?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that, it¡¯s just really how things ended up happening.¡± Here, another sorrowful legend is hidden. I clearly said I would return to school next year. I said it like that. Whatever mimunication happened, the academy immediately approved it. Yeah. So, it¡¯s not next year, but I¡¯m returning this semester. What a mess. The female student who pped the past me, the heroine of the romance novel. She¡¯s still in the academy. In herst semester of the fourth year. ¡°I thought you were going to confess to her again.¡± ¡°¡­Senior, do you know why the saying ¡®the pen is mightier than the sword¡¯ exists?¡± I say, grabbing the pen on the desk, and the senior immediately surrenders. Be careful. If you dig up someone¡¯s dark past, what happens? They be an unstoppable gangster with no end. ¡°Anyway, my fellow ssmate. I¡¯m curious about what sses you¡¯re taking.¡± ¡°Hey, even if you¡¯re an Assistant Professor, you can¡¯t just ask anyone what sses the said students are taking.¡± ¡°It might get awkward if we run into each other, especially with Selena.¡± ¡°Well, I have to tell you. Especially about Selena. Just wait!¡± Selena Ifrit. The ultimate beauty. The female lead in the novel. And the girl who rejected me in the past. I definitely didn¡¯t want to run into her again. If I do, I might die of embarrassment. ¡°Oh, but just in case, you won¡¯t confess to her again, right?¡± Hahaha. I grabbed the pen from the desk and pointed it at the senior. Luckily, the pen was capped. If it hadn¡¯t been, it would¡¯ve been attempted murder. * * * ¡°Sir, here¡¯s the list of recipients for this year¡¯s Medals of Honor.¡± The Medal of Honor. A badge only awarded to the heroes of the Imperial Army. Frommanders to frontline soldiers, once you receive it, you receive tremendous honors. Invitations to royal events are sent out, and everyone except the Emperor himself salutes you. Not only you, but your family also receives the utmost hospitality. But in return, it¡¯s equally challenging. Crossing the threshold of the afterlife is practically a given. You might even have to chit-chat with the Grim Reaper for a while to receive it. ¡°We n to select one of these four.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The Defense Minister, taking the report, looked at it for a moment before nodding. ¡°No. Give all four the Medal of Honor, and redo the ceremony.¡± ¡°What? Why is that? They all have proven expertise in their field and unwavering loyalty to the Empire.¡± ¡°I know. I know, but we need something else. The war is over now.¡± At the Minister¡¯s words, the adjutant who brought the report sighed. ¡°How many did they kill? Of course, that¡¯s important too. But the criteria for the Medal of Honor are how many of the Empire¡¯s soldiers they saved. That¡¯s what matters. That¡¯s the order that came from above.¡± When the Defense Minister referred to ¡®from above,¡¯ there was only one ce he could¡¯ve meant. The adjutant simply sighed and nodded in agreement. ¡°But, Sir, the criteria for saving our allies are too ambiguous.¡± ¡°Most of it was done as part of operations under themander¡¯s orders. But still, isn¡¯t there something else? There was a rumor going aroundst time. Heard that a soldier saved an entire toon.¡± ¡°To be honest, it doesn¡¯t make sense. How can one person save over a hundred?¡± Well, it¡¯s true. The Defense Minister lit a cigar. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C ChiSync] Chapter 2 Chapter 2 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C ChiSync] Chapter 2 Those who easily be acquainted with anyone and are always surrounded by people. They¡¯remonly referred to as ¡®insiders¡¯. Unfortunately, the person I used to be in the past wasn¡¯t one of those insiders. Ever since I confessed and enlisted, the scent of an outsider seemed to linger from me. Ah. Outsiders don¡¯t do such things at all? Alright. I¡¯ll admit it. Then what should I say? Ah, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just self-deprecatingly acknowledge it. ¡°There aren¡¯t many guys who have taken a leave of absence. They¡¯re all doing well.¡± ording to what Senior Marcus said, it seems like all my peers are still around. I thought about going around and saying hi, but something felt off, so I retreated for now. Even wandering around the academy, it was uncertain whether they¡¯re them or vice versa. I really have no idea. I can¡¯t remember their names well, and their faces¡­ why are they so hard to recall? Luck is truly a fickle thing. Of all people, it had to be peers and their siblings from a family we rarely interacted with. The person I used to be in the past. Why didn¡¯t I make friends when I had the chance to take a leave of absence? How can it be that no one knows what happened. I¡¯m really going crazy¡­ ¡®Do I have to endure until the people from the families I used to interact withe?¡¯ If I endure for about a year and a half, maybe those who were somewhat close wille. But still, damn. Even if it¡¯s just a year and a half, how am I supposed to endure it? It¡¯s already daunting. During military life, at least we became close by bumping into each other. At first, both seniors and juniors kept their distance because of my noble background, but soon they treated mefortably. Even being assigned as a squad leader was something they handed over casually. But the academy¡­ it¡¯s quite fuzzy in my memory. Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s a melting pot, people are always busy mingling here and there. And sometimes, even though it¡¯s an academy, it feels like being thrown into a political arena. Whatever it is, from the perspective of a military veteran returning to school, it¡¯s incredibly ufortable. Despite all that, why did Ie to the academy¡­ Honestly, I¡¯m just boiling with anger. Having served in the military twice, including in my past life, and to add insult to injury, having done so as amon soldier, feels unjust. Living as a noble in that military life was hell. After reincarnating, I should at least try a sip of the academy¡¯s water. Even if I¡¯m not good at mingling, it¡¯s only right to try at least that much. It was solely for that purpose that Ipleted my service and returned to the academy as a student. ¡°Oh? Hold on. Are you perhaps Karl?¡± A stranger voice, and an even stranger face. But upon closer inspection, it seemed vaguely familiar. As I tried to recall, the approaching male student eximed. ¡°Is that really you, Karl?¡± ¡°Um¡­ yeah. Ahtienne?¡± ¡°What are you saying? It¡¯s Etienne, man! Etienne!¡± Ah, right. Etienne. Sorry. Seeing him now, I remember a bit. He¡¯s someone from the eastern part of the Empire, so we were somewhat close. ¡°Back then, you disappeared without a word, taking a leave of absence out of the blue. And now, you¡¯re back again.¡± ¡°What good would causing a scene do? It just makes things awkward for everyone.¡± ¡°Awkward? Why?¡± Why does this kid keep pretending not to know? He seems to know everything though. ¡°Selena. It must have been ufortable for her. Whatever happened a few years ago, it was quite awkward.¡± ¡°So, what¡¯s the big deal about it?¡± ¡°Damn it. I confessed to Selena as soon as I entered! And got rejected! You were probably there at the time, why act like you don¡¯t know?!¡± ¡°¡­Huh? Hmm. I¡¯m hearing this for the first time.¡± What¡¯s with this nonsense? Hearing it for the first time? Damn it! ¡°No¡­ Something came up back then, and I had to go back to my family for a few days, and when I returned, you were gone, taking a leave of absence. And now I¡¯m seeing you again. I really don¡¯t know.¡± Ah, you don¡¯t know. It¡¯s the first time you heard about it. Fuck! So, here I am, once again revealing my embarrassing past with my own mouth. ¡°But hey, Karl, did you really confess to Selena?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°Looks like you were the first one. You got rejected by Selena.¡± ¡°Shut it. I don¡¯t want to remember those unpleasant memories.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t it a bit much to take a leave of absence just because you got rejected? There must have been over ten guys who got rejected by Selena since then. But all of them managed just fine and are in the graduating ss now. Karl.¡± Please, for the love of everything, stop it. Saying that just makes me seem even more foolish. Jumping straight into military service because of getting rejected and taking a leave of absence on a whim, it¡¯s insane. And to think I enlisted as amon soldier. Thanks to that, I¡¯ve recalled my past life, and realized I¡¯ve enlisted twice! Ha! I¡¯ve had two discharges!! ¡°If things are still awkward between you, how about finding a way to resolve it?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to resolve? It¡¯ll all disappear with time.¡± ¡°But Selena is graduating after this semester.¡± ¡°Yeah, graduating. And probably will get married right after.¡± The story I remember goes something like that. The couples who flirted diligently at the academy get married right after graduation. Judging by the ending, it seems like everything just fell into ce¡­ ¡°Get married? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Selena mentioned it.¡± ¡°So, why is she getting married? Did she have any consultations about it?¡± Are you seriously asking me about that now? I was in the military until recently. ¡°Who¡¯s with Selena¡¯s now?¡± ¡°No one?¡± ¡°¡­No one?¡± ¡°Yeah. No one. I told you. She probably rejected over ten guys by now.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Wait, wait. No one¡¯s with Selena? Does that even make sense? From what I remember, by now they should have set a wedding date, shouldn¡¯t they? ¡°What about Shulifen?¡± ¡°Him? Rejected. Early in sophomore year.¡± ¡°Then Wilhelm?¡± ¡°Rejected in the second semester of sophomore year.¡± ¡°Alexander?¡± ¡°He got rejected right before the summer break of junior year.¡± ¡°¡­Joachim?¡± ¡°He¡¯s thest one. Rejected shortly after the start of senior year.¡± What on earth is going on? They all got rejected? Shulifen, Wilhelm, Alexander, and now Joachim too. They¡¯re all main characters, aren¡¯t they? Now that we¡¯re nearing the end of the academy, not one of them ended up with Selena? This was unequivocally unheard of. It didn¡¯t even exist as a side story. ¡°¡­Is there another guy with Selena then?¡± ¡°No. How many times do I have to say it? She rejected everyone.¡± Etienne¡¯s words only deepened my confusion. What¡¯s going on? Why did things turn out like this? Where did things go wrong? ¡°But, Karl. Why are you taking this so seriously?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°So what if Selena rejected other guys? Maybe she just didn¡¯t like them as people.¡± Yeah, now that I think about it, I really had no reason to be concerned. The world won¡¯t copse just because the main characters didn¡¯t end up together. It¡¯s not like my future depends on the flow of the story. I don¡¯t need to care. I¡¯ll just live my life as best as I can. Their lives are theirs, just like hers is hers. ¡°Hey, Karl. Are you still not over Selena?¡± Did this guy hit his head or something? Don¡¯t treat me the same as me from back then! ¡°Cut the nonsense. Etienne.¡± ¡°No, you keep asking about Selena.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just curious. For no reason.¡± I definitely meant that. Truly, without any reason, any ulterior motive. Why would someone who has already been rejected still hold onto lingering feelings? * * * ¡°¡­Damn it.¡± Yeah, I definitely meant that. Huh. But, why am I sitting in a cafe in the academy right now? And why is Selena in front of me?! ¡°I heard you¡¯re back. Karl.¡± ¡°Yeah, I am.¡± The me from the past would blush just from Selena talking to me. But the me from now felt so embarrassed that my entire body squirmed. Ufortable. Seriously ufortable. Damn ufortable. I just want to run away. But if I really did that, it seemed like quite a tricky situation would arise, so I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it. ¡°What have you been up to?¡± ¡°¡­I enlisted.¡± ¡°As an officer? It must have been hard.¡± I just nodded without bothering to mention that I enlisted as amon soldier. Honestly, being a noble turnedmon soldier feels much more foolish. ¡°My brother was also an officer.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± ¡°He participated in the recent war against Lycans.¡± What¡¯s with all the past tense? Surely not¡­ ¡°He¡¯s discharged now.¡± Ah, there it is. ¡°Were you also in that war?¡± ¡°I was.¡± As a soldier. ¡°It must have been terrible.¡± ¡°It was.¡± ¡°My brother said it was truly gruesome. Many died every single day.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°He said at first they thought those who fought well were considered as heroes, but it turned out not to be the case. He said the real heroes were the ones who managed to save even just one person so they could go back home safely.¡± Her brother was right. From the perspective of those above, the ones who fought well must be the best. But for someone like me, and the other ordinary soldiers, the ones saving lives were the real heroes. ¡°Your brother has a valid point.¡± ¡°My brother was also saved by someone. But he doesn¡¯t know who it was.¡± Huh. Selena, taking a sip of her coffee, continued speaking. ¡°I wish we could just go on as if nothing happened. The past incident left somewhat of a bitter memory between us.¡± ¡°Quite a bit, yeah.¡± ¡°Yeah. So, um, do you think we can still get along as ssmates?¡± She seems to think I was deeply wounded. Well, she¡¯s not entirely wrong. Anyone would think that after I disappear being rejected. Yet, for me, those wounds have be a thing of the past. ¡°Please, let¡¯s just leave it at that. I want to forget about that day as if it never happened.¡± ¡°Then why did you confess out of the blue?¡± [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C ChiSync] Chapter 3 Chapter 3 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C ChiSync] Chapter 3 To be honest, that situation was very ufortable. It was so ufortable that I felt like I might die from embarrassment. Facing the embarrassing memories from my past has always been an unpleasant experience. But then again, it¡¯d also be awkward to say in person, ¡®Ah, we shouldn¡¯t be seeing each other like this. Let¡¯s just end it here.¡¯ Thinking about it. Who was the one who confessed? Me. And who got upset? Selena, who was sitting in front of me. If I were to say it first, she¡¯d be cold to me, and I¡¯d be sulking! Apologizing about something I didn¡¯t even do. I don¡¯t want to be that pathetic guy. ¡­Wait. Did I really do that? I¡¯m getting a little confused about my past life. It¡¯s fortunate that my consciousness seems more aligned with the present rather than the past. ¡°Did you greet the others?¡± ¡°Just Etienne. I didn¡¯t meet the others.¡± ¡°They¡¯re all probably busy. Since it¡¯s the end of the semester, those who haven¡¯t met their credit requirements must be busy too.¡± Come on, guys! The professors warned us to earn credits early and enjoy, didn¡¯t they? Human beings are all inevitably like that. They only start working at thest moment. Assignments, exams, and credits. Ultimately, cramming in is the best way, isn¡¯t it? ¡°But, Karl. You mentioned that you served in the military, right?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh. Yeah?¡± ¡°You also fought in the war against Luzern, right?¡± ¡°Yeah. I practically spent the entire three years of my military service there.¡± That¡¯s strange. I thought women hated talking about military stuff. I suppose I should be grateful since she was the one to bring it up first. Since Selena allowed it, I casually shared some of my military anecdotes. Though nothing too profound, focusing more on the entertaining stories. Fortunately, her reaction wasn¡¯t bad. Look, she wasn¡¯t forcing herself tough. ¡°¡­Karl.¡± Selena, who was chuckling, suddenly out called my name. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because you¡¯ve been in the military, but you seem different.¡± ¡°Different?¡± ¡°Yeah. How should I say it? It seems like you have be moreposuredpared to before, and also¡­.¡± If I didn¡¯t know about my past life, I would have thought, ¡®Oh! Isn¡¯t that a good thing?!¡¯ But as someone who has already experienced the hellish military twice, it was not that impressive. When you mention having served in the military, don¡¯t you often hear responses like that? You seem different. You seem more mature. But, in reality I was just a ve. ¡°Oh, right. Karl, have you ever met my brother?¡± ¡°Your brother? Where did your older brother serve?¡± ¡°He was a toon leader in the 7th Division of the Imperial Army.¡± ¡°There are many toon leaders there, so I¡¯m not sure¡­ Hmm, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve met him.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s strange. I thought you said you were an officer.¡± ¡°I was not an officer. I was just a soldier.¡± Selena reflexively noded, ¡®Ah, I see¡¯, to my response. But soon she eximed, ¡®Wait. What did you just say?¡¯ and became visibly flustered. How many times have I seen that reaction today alone? If I knew it would be like this, I would have definitely enlisted as an officer. ¡°You enlisted as a soldier?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Not as an officer? Why?¡± Yeah, why did I enlist as a soldier? I¡¯m curious too. Let¡¯s recall how I felt at that time. Right. Let¡¯s see. The me back then. Why did you do that? Ah, yes. To forget the pain. Oh, I see! That fucking idiot. No matter what, it¡¯s still unbelievable that a noble¡¯s son ended up as an ordinary soldier. And to make matters worse, at that time, I ended up going to war, and my family didn¡¯t even receive the slightest honor. While all Imperial soldiers were fighting hard, someone quietly retreated to the rear? Once that¡¯s revealed, everyone involved will suffer. ¡°So, you went to the battlefield as a soldier, not an officer?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Selena must have been so shocked that she kept saying ¡®Oh my god¡¯ while covering her mouth. Then suddenly, she seemed to gain a significant realization and jumped up from her seat. ¡°Wait. It can¡¯t be, right?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Enlisting as a soldier. Th-that wasn¡¯t because of me, was it?!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Was it because of me?! Because I rejected your confession. So, you got hurt!¡± ¡°Huh? Uh¡­ no, it¡¯s not like that. It wasn¡¯t because of you!¡± I was just a bit naive back then. At best, I was an idiot. I was a fool who thought that if my body got tired, the pain in my heart would lessen. But Selena didn¡¯t even give me a chance to say that. ¡°I had no idea¡­ and I¡¯ve been talking about it so casually all this time¡­ No wonder, it was strange from the start that someone like you, a noble¡¯s son, enlisted as a soldier¡­! Karl, I¡¯m truly sorry¡­.¡± Wait, there. Selena? Listen to me! I¡¯m asking you to listen! Yes, it was because of you, but there¡¯s no need for apologies whatsoever. If anyone should apologize, it¡¯s the stupid past me for making such a ridiculous decision! I sighed inwardly and finally decided to bring it up. There was a story being spread around the department of war news. First, I needed to adjust my posture and lower my voice for sincerity. Alright, let¡¯s begin. ¡°That¡¯s not it, Selena.¡± Not a bad start. Surprisingly, Selena was taken aback by my lowered voice. The seniors always said my voice was too high-pitched and a bit weird. They even suggested I deliberately lower my voice, and I guess, they were right. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C ChiSync] ¡°I just wanted to fulfill my duty as a noble to the Empire. And since I was going to do it, I wanted to see things from a soldier¡¯s perspective, rather than being an officer.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really. Who in their right mind would enlist as a soldier just because they got rejected?¡± Yeah, who would? Ta-da, this crazy guy is right here! ¡°Well, if that¡¯s really the case¡­ I¡¯m relieved¡­ Really, right? That¡¯s really the reason?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t me yourself. If you keep doing that, my years of sacrifice for the Empire will seem like they were wasted because of some silly reason.¡± Please. Please don¡¯t see me as some idiot who enlisted as a soldier just because he got rejected. I¡¯ve had enough of those who look at me with pity. I don¡¯t need any more. Please. Please!! After my tearful persuasion, Selena seemed to calm down a little. Imagine hearing that the guy you rejected ended up enlisting as a soldier and feeling sorry for him because of it. If someone hears that and thinks, ¡®Oh, I see. What an idiot.¡¯ then who would be the real viin here? Wouldn¡¯t that be the behavior befitting of a viiness or a tyrannical empress? *** The reunion with her was the worst¡­ Although nothing happened. It was really fortunate. As soon as I saw her, Selena said, ¡®Sorry. There¡¯s still no ce for you in my heart.¡¯ She might still be like ¡®He must still be unable to ovee the horrible things I did to him in the past and he might drop out again.¡¯ ¡°Anyways, Wee back. Karl. Oh, are you a junior now?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m just a fledgling freshman. Senior Selena. Good luck with your graduating ss.¡± ¡°¡­Something about you seems drastically different from back then.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s different! I deeply reflected on myself after seeing what life is like in the military.¡± Then Selena bursts intoughter. It seems like my response really struck a chord with her. I mean, I understand. Although I just bbered out some nonsense. Reflecting on themself after seeing what life is like in the military? Then that guy must¡¯ve had it easy in the military. Where in the world would one have the time to reflect on life in the military? There¡¯s only time to work your ass off. Usually you¡¯re on a mission. You just get caught in a drill and you get screwed. Then when war breaks out, you feel like ending everything but just have to keep living. Then you get to a point where you¡¯re simpley like, ¡®Fuck life¡¯, and each day just passes by. ¡°Um, sorry. I said something simr to my brother.¡± ¡°It seems your brother also had a very difficult experience.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what he said. Ah, it¡¯s time for my lecture now. See youter.¡± Why the ¡®see youter¡¯? Can¡¯t we just stop seeing each other after this? I feel damn ufortable. More precisely, I feel like I¡¯m going to die thinking about the past¡­! ¡®But still¡­ It¡¯s fortunate that the past me wasn¡¯t some weirdo.¡¯ Seeing her face to face like this, it was definitely Selena. She wasn¡¯t just some heroine. She wasn¡¯t just a woman who got confessed by more than ten guys for no reason. She was extremely beautiful. Maybe if she was someone else, I would have ended up blushing. Of course, to me right now, she¡¯s an ufortable colleague for a certain reason, nothing more, nothing less. Slurp¡ª After finishing the remaining coffee in the cup, I slowly left the cafe. It hasn¡¯t been long since I returned to the academy, so I still don¡¯t know what¡¯s what. I should walk around a bit and get more familiar with the ce, so I don¡¯t end up getting lost at the academy. ¡°Ugh.¡± Suddenly my body leaned back, and before I could know what happened, I was being dragged away. Wait, what. Kidnapping? In the middle of the academy, of all ces?! Could this be a spy calling for the Imperial Military secrets? Please spare me! Don¡¯t burn me alive! ¡°I brought him.¡± ¡°He was talking to Selena just a moment ago?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I saw it with my own eyes.¡± ¡°¡­This guy was the first. Unbelievable.¡± Voices from all directionse in different tones. One thing was for sure, they were all dudes. After a moment, I wiggled free and looked around. ¡°¡­What the hell.¡± Suddenly, I realized who the ones who brought me here without a warning were. From the right, there were Shulifen, Wilhelm, Alexander, and Joachim. The glorious quartet of male leads. And they were all four of the Four Heavenly Kings who had been rejected by Selena. Right. How could I not know these guys¡¯ names and faces? It was too obvious. Even in another man¡¯s eyes, these bastards were annoyingly good-looking. When they gathered, not in pairs, or threes, but in fours, it was almost a guarantee they were the male lead quartet. ¡°What¡¯s up with you guys?¡± However, no matter whether they were called the quartet of male leads or quartet of male lovers, I¡¯m the one who was rejected first. It¡¯s too early for you guys to break my record¡­ not yet, bastards. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C ChiSync] Chapter 4 Chapter 4 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C ChiSync] Chapter 4 Hey guys. Weren¡¯t you in your graduation ss? Weren¡¯t your gradescking? It seemed to me like they might be insufficient. Unlike me, who wasn¡¯t yet a ve to his grades, you guys have to butter up the professors, right? The four protagonists, or rather, the Four Heavenly Kings who were rejected by Selena, were sitting across from me, sipping their coffee. ¡­But wait. Shouldn¡¯t one of you be sitting next to me? If all four of you sit over there, the dynamics will be subtle, you morons. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re having a four-on-one, and I¡¯m not the heroine. Just because Selena says you guys are like her little siblings doesn¡¯t mean this is some future sister-inw interview! ¡°Long time no see, Karl.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a while. Oh, should I call you ¡®senior¡¯?¡± ¡°Never mind. The enrollment numberes before the grade.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t the gradee first?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the enrollment number, idiot.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s the grade thates first.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the enrollment number.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Those jerks, why do they have to sit in front and whisper to each other? And with all four of them doing that, it feels like Cerberus critiquing itself. Ah, Cerberus has three heads. Let¡¯s call it Hydra then. ¡°Anyway, Karl.¡± Shulifen, who insisted on our enrollment numbering first, changed the subject. ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush. Why is the enrollment number more important than the grade, Shulifen?¡± Wilhelm who was still not convinced by Shulifen¡¯s argument. He continued to ramble on and on, making it impossible for the conversation to continue. Meanwhile, Alexander, who was secretly on Shulifen¡¯s side, suggested maybe the grade shoulde first. However, interestingly. Even Joachim, who¡¯s usually so aloof, got involved. I want to ask the author why exactly were these jerks the male protagonists of the novel? ¡­Ah, yes. That¡¯s right. It¡¯s because they have handsome faces, isn¡¯t it? Yes, I see. Fair enough. But it would¡¯ve been better if their minds were as attractive as their faces. ¡°Guys, can¡¯t we get to the point quickly?¡± Unable to bear it any longer, Joachim finally interjected, restraining the rest of the Hydra heads, even though he¡¯d been dreaming of being a judge. Thanks, Joachim. You were still the most useful head¡­! ¡°Sorry, Karl. We got a bit carried away.¡± ¡°I get it. So, why are the seniors, who value time so much, holding back a freshman like me?¡± It took them only 10 minutes to finally tell me why they had grabbed me. ¡°Well, you see¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s the thing.¡± ¡°Well, you know Selena.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fascinating.¡± ¡°¡­¡± And here they go again, each of them bbering away. Are you guys really a Hydra? ¡°For fuck¡¯s sake, can¡¯t we just have one person speak as the representative without interrupting each other?¡± Damn it, these guys. As soon as the idea of choosing a representativees up, they immediately start eyeing each other, trying to counteract. The struggle for dominance among the four heads, from 1 to 4, is about to begin! I have to stop them! If I let this go on, I¡¯ll surely be stuck here for another hour! ¡°Shulifen.¡± I point to head number one. There¡¯s no other reason. He¡¯s just on the far left from my perspective. ¡°You go ahead. Keep it concise. Short and clear.¡± ¡°Well, as expected from someone who¡¯s been in the military.¡± ¡°Why bring up the military¡­ Wait a moment. How did you know I was in the military?¡± ¡°I saw the instructor on my way here just now. Anyway, very military-like of you. Short and clear. A very good attitude. Typically, men strive for extreme simplicity withinplexity¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Wilhelm. You go.¡± Head number one, who kept adding exnations, is out. Now, head number two. Your turn! Meanwhile, Wilhelm seemed to want to be eliminated, even coughing to distract himself. ¡°So we¡¯re doing this because we think you¡¯re fascinating.¡± ¡°Fascinating?¡± ¡°Getting rejected by Selena and still casually chatting with her.¡± Thatst remark really hit hard. Wouldn¡¯t it be self-defense if I shoot them here? Why bring up that girl¡¯s name at a time like this? You assholes! ¡°We haven¡¯t even properly greeted Selena yet.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°If she sees us from afar, she¡¯ll turn and run away immediately.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Even though it¡¯s been almost two years since the rejection¡­ It brings back nightmares from that time.¡± ¡°Damn.¡± ¡°But today, we happened to see you being veryfortable with Selena.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re curious. That¡¯s what we want to ask. How is that possible?¡± I seemed to know why Selena was still single. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like that. Even though they got rejected, these guys who were supposed to be sticking to her like glue, were trembling like scared puppies. No wonder even though graduation was right around the corner, they¡¯re acting like loafers. I have no idea where, how, or why things got messed up, but it¡¯s none of my concern. Just because I babysit these guys with some blunt talk doesn¡¯t mean my future is going to change. This isn¡¯t a possession story. It¡¯s a reincarnation story. If I really delve into it, I would add things I remember from my past life. ¡°So, that¡¯s why it¡¯s fascinating. That¡¯s why we¡¯re curious and doing this right now.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°Tell us.¡± Hydras. If I personally point to one head and ask, can at least one of you answer? My head is starting to ache now. Please, the Four Heavenly Kings. Can¡¯t youply? ¡°Okay. Fine. I¡¯ll tell you. Get ready to jot it down.¡± Curious? Fascinated? Want to know? Huh? Do you want to know so badly you could go crazy? Then I¡¯ll tell you. If the protagonists are curious, what power does an extra have, huh? ¡°Enlist.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Damn it, these guys. It¡¯s like they¡¯ve unified with the same response every time. ¡°Enlist. Since you¡¯re going to do it anyway, it¡¯s better to enlist like me. If you say, ¡®I want to serve alongside the hardworking soldiers for the glory of the Empire!¡¯ they¡¯ll just dly enlist you as an officer. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ ¡± ¡°When you¡¯re there, you¡¯ll feel like you can do anything in the future. Confidence will grow like a tiger¡¯s spirit. And with all kinds of people gathering in one ce, it¡¯s the best for building social skills. Not to mention, it¡¯s a bonus for both your physical and mental health. Take it from an experienced person, you can trust me on that.¡± Hey, join the military? Try, try it! You can do it! If it¡¯s you! Enlisting as a soldier is so good that I definitely rmend it?! ¡°Umm¡­¡± ¡°Enlist¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± I expected them to panic and say, ¡®Oh, no way, not me! Where can I buy some drugs?¡¯ But seeing them seriously contemting like this, it seems the shock of being rejected was quite significant. Looking at it that way, maybe it¡¯s understandable why I enlisted as a soldier in the past¡­. No, wait. No matter how you look at it, that just can¡¯t be the case. It wouldn¡¯t be right if that were true. I¡¯ve told you the way you wanted. Can I go now?¡± ¡°¡­Karl.¡± Amidst the collective stunned silence, head number three, Alexander, raised his head. Could it be that he¡¯s snapped out of the state of being the first to confess his love? ¡°Does this really make you feel better?¡± ¡°At least it did for me.¡± Whether it¡¯s because of enlisting, going through hardships, or maybe remembering my past life and feeling diluted because of it. Nothing¡¯s certain. Honestly, I don¡¯t even know. One thing is clear, though. Enlisting as a soldier alone felt too unfair. I entrust the duty of protecting the nation to you all¡­ Go! Be patriots! ¡®I hope not for real.¡¯ I didn¡¯t know at the time, but the Four Heavenly Kings were probably more rational than I was. It¡¯s been over two years, or at least over half a year, since they were rejected, so they should¡¯ve healed by now. Unless they¡¯re really crazy, they wouldn¡¯t do something like what I did. *** ¡°Have you heard the news? Shulifen¡¯s sudden leave of absence.¡± ¡°They say Wilhelm is absent too?¡± ¡°Alexander and Joahim too!¡± ¡°They haven¡¯t been seen at the academy since yesterday!¡± ¡­Surely these crazy bastards weren¡¯t actually trying to enlist, were they? *** [ Selena? ] ¡°Brother.¡± [ What¡¯s going on all of a sudden? Calling out of the blue like this. ] ¡°I have something I¡¯m curious about.¡± It felt a bit abrupt to bring up matters out of the blue after so long. However, Selena was in such a hurry that she had no choice but to continue the conversation. ¡°Brother. You know, there was the war with Luzerne. You were there too, right?¡± [¡­Yeah.] ¡°Can you tell me a little more about that, because, uh, one of my ssmates who came back this time is simr to you, and I think I need to know a little bit about him in order to talk to him.¡± A moment of hesitation from the man on the other side of the magicmunication device. Revisiting unpleasant, unwanted nightmares is always painful. It was just when Selena was about to say, ¡®You don¡¯t have to tell me if you don¡¯t want to.¡¯ [ I don¡¯t know about anything else, but I¡¯ll tell you this story, Selena. In the midst of the war, our unit was nearly surrounded and faced annihtion. Almost 300 of the Empire¡¯s soldiers nearly lost their lives without even engaging in properbat. ] ¡°¡­¡± [ But there were those who broke through the encirclement. There was another unit, simr to ours, that was surrounded, and one man was determined to save them. ] ¡°Unbelievable!¡± [ When the Luzerne bastards realized that they had been breached, they realized that a major counterattack was imminent, and they quickly broke through. Hundreds ofrades were saved. ] It¡¯s astonishing. Especially hearing it directly from the person involved, it¡¯s unbelievable. It was a miracle. ¡°Do you happen to know who that person is?¡± [ I don¡¯t. Not even their name, nor even their appearance. Everyone was covered in grime at the time to recognize anyone. ] As if recalling that moment, the eyes of the survivor seem to ze over slightly. [ ¡­Ah. Right. There¡¯s one thing I do know. He was a soldier. The hero who saved hundreds was just an ordinary soldier. ] To think a soldier saved so many people. Truly an extraordinary person. With that in mind, Selena resolved to ask Karl about itter. Out of a sense of obligation to get closer to the person who enlisted because of her. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C ChiSync] Chapter 5 Chapter 5 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C ChiSync] Chapter 5 The four protagonists or the Four Heavenly Kings disappeared, a few days after being dumped by Selena. ¡°It was you, right?¡± Marcus, upon seeing Karl in the instructor¡¯s office, bluntly asked him. *** Goodness. I never imagined making a timetable would be this difficult. Why are there so many ovepping sses? Didn¡¯t the professors discuss it with each other? They shouldn¡¯tpete to see who can get more students into their sses! What did I do in my freshman year? And in my previous life during university? I¡¯m sure I did well back then, but after two lifetimes worth of military service, it feels like my brain has reset. And now I have this instinct that says, ¡®If I organize my schedule like this, I might die.¡¯ Normally, asking the seniors for help would be the quickest solution. But in terms of student seniority, my peers have already taken the top spots. Below them are all the juniors I¡¯ve never met before. I barely know my peers¡¯ faces, so it¡¯s awkward to ask them anything. Even though my social skills have naturally improved from rolling with the soldiers in the military. I¡¯m not crazy enough to ask my juniors, who I don¡¯t even know, how to make a timetable. In the end, I chose the path of least resistance, going to see Assistant Professor Marcus. Maybe as my senior, he would give me advice on the timetable¡­. ¡°It was you, right?¡± As soon as I entered the office, Marcus bluntly threw that question at me. At first, I blinked, not understanding what he meant. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who did it.¡± ¡°No, I mean, if you keep cutting me off mid sentences like that¡ª¡± ¡°Shulifen, Wilhelm, Alexander, and Joachim.¡± ¡°Uh.¡± ¡°The four who disappeared.¡± ¡± ¡­Ah.¡± You mean the whereabouts of the Four Heavenly Kings. Well, about that¡­. ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡± I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll just shamelessly wing it for now. Like do you have any evidence? Don¡¯t you know about the principle of evidence! ¡°Evidence? You want Evidence. I have evidence. There¡¯s the fact that you are constantly denying that you had nothing to do with it, but still wanting to see evidence, is the biggest evidence in itself, you moron.¡± Damn it, I¡¯ve been caught. But it¡¯s okay because I¡¯m really confident. Honestly, what did I do? Did I brandish a knife, point a gun at them? They¡¯re the ones who did it as soon as they heard my words. ¡°I just said that military life was helpful to me in various ways?¡± ¡°Yeah, you crazy bastard.¡± ¡°Why are you like this? Honestly speaking, would someone who said they learned a lot in the military be considered crazy? Or would it be those who disappeared after saying they would enlist out of the blue?¡± ¡°Both! You Punk! Those guys are crazy too, but you¡¯re the craziest of them all!¡± Ouch. Why am I the craziest? Seriously?! ¡°You don¡¯t know, do you? You are the first person in the history of the empire to enlist as a soldier while being the son of a high-ranking noble! And you¡¯re trying to send your peers to hell because you find it unfair that you alone experienced military life!¡± Sending them to hell? Instead, it¡¯s rescuing pitiful sentient beings from the cycle of suffering! It¡¯s Unfair! And it¡¯s driving me crazy! But the military being hell is actually true so I can¡¯t really argue against that! ¡°Ugh¡­ What on earth did you do as soon as you arrived? What on earth¡­.¡± ¡°Why do you keep saying that? They¡¯re the ones who decided to bear the sacred duty of national defense.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the point. Bitch.¡± The senior who spoke suddenly rummaged for something and then swiftly tossed it towards me. ¡°This is the problem. This.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this a leave of absence form?¡± ¡°Take a good look.¡± Wondering why, I carefully examined the four leave of absence forms. Shulifen, Wilhelm, Alexander, and Joachim. They had written their full names. They¡¯d also written down why they were taking a leave of absence, so that¡¯s fine too. Even though the confirmation stamp hasn¡¯t been applied yet, the application has been submitted so no problem. ¡°¡­It¡¯s all normal, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Normal?¡± ¡°Yes. Nothing wrong with the names, nothing strange written. If we just process it as is, won¡¯t the leave of absence be confirmed automatically?¡± At that, the senior muttered, ¡®Not the content. Look at it again from the top.¡¯ At the top, there¡¯s the leave of absence form. Oh, it¡¯s well written. Applying for a leave of absence. Approved. Below, the form is filled out for medical leave under the leave of absence category for the student below¡­ ¡°Huh.¡± ¡­What the fuck? ¡°Wait. This¡­ it can¡¯t be, right?¡± ¡°See? What did those guys write on their leave of absence form?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Medical leave, even if it¡¯s long, is only for three months. But isn¡¯t military enlistment, as far as I know, at least 24 months? How can they use a medical leave application for that?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Guys¡­ guys! You¡¯re the Protagonists! You fuckers! Even so, why are you putting a leave of absence from military service on your application for medical leave! Did they seriously misunderstood my praise for military service as an excuse for taking medical leave? Even if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s not medical leave. Have you guys caught a disease? Is Wuhan pneumonia here too? [PR/N: Huh? Wuhan? Doesn¡¯t this seem bit too familiar] You¡¯re the main characters! The Academy¡¯s Four Handsome Men! But why do you have flowers blooming in your heads! How did you survive until the fourth year!! ¡°Can¡¯t we just change this to another type of leave or something?¡± ¡°If it were as easy as you say, would I be in this situation? That¡¯s tant document forgery. Regardless of anything else, a leave of absence application is a very important document that only the individual can fill out.¡± ¡°Regardless, you haven¡¯t submitted the application, have you?!¡± ¡°I know! I know, but it¡¯s medical leave! It¡¯s only for three months!¡± The situation is really weird. The ones who caused the ident aren¡¯t even here. Instead, it¡¯s just me and the senior sitting in the office, tearing our hair out in frustration. Ah, suddenly I¡¯m so annoyed. I only told them out of kindness. And these guys go and use some strange leave of absence form and then fall into this mess? Shit. I¡¯m too busy living my own life, why should I worry about their Academy life! ¡°¡­Mr. Markus.¡± ¡°Why suddenly dropping the ¡®senior¡¯ honorific? You, stop. I can see what you¡¯re going to say.¡± ¡°Anyway, I think this is your concern, not mine.¡± ¡°Hey, hey!¡± I quickly stood up from my seat and gave him an energetic salute. ¡°Good luck!¡± ¡°Hey, you little¡­!¡± This is as far as I go, senior. It¡¯s unfortunate, but what can I do? Just suck it up! I narrowly escaped the senior¡¯s grasp as he tried to grab my cor. *** Medical leave. Medical leave. Ha, really. The more I think about it, the more ridiculous it gets. They saw it written as medical leave and just assumed it was for soldiers or something. It¡¯s driving me crazy. What¡¯s the point of being handsome if there¡¯s nothing on top? Maybe the protagonists are naturally clueless or they¡¯re missing a few screws? Come to think of it, protagonists in novels usually don¡¯t have that tendency, do they? Maybe Selena¡¯s disdain for you guys has something to do with that. ¡°Karl.¡± Speak of the devil. Is it the heroine¡¯s turn this time? ¡°Selena?¡± ¡°Do you have a moment?¡± ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m fine, but are you okay? Weren¡¯t you busy because of graduation?¡± ¡°I filled up my credits in advance, so I have some free time. Let¡¯s have a cup of tea. Or maybe a cup of coffee.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with coffee.¡± My previous life¡¯s foundation was built on drinking ¡®ahh¡¯ even if it froze. Honestly, water boiled with some leaves doesn¡¯t suit my taste. Selena and I sat down once again at the same cafe table we sat at yesterday. I wonder if she also wants to ask me about the whereabouts of the Four Heavenly Kings. I sneaked a look at her face, but I didn¡¯t see anything different. ¡°Uhm, Karl.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°The conversation we had a few days ago. About you enlisting as a soldier. It¡¯s not really because of me¡­ is it?¡± Actually, it was! It was because of you! So feel guilty! Ha! I hope the guy who says that¡­ is not in this world anymore. Please. ¡°There¡¯s no way. No matter how much agony confessing and being rejected might cause, it¡¯s not like a nobleman would suddenly enlist as a soldier. Do you really think I¡¯m that strange?¡± Though there is a strange person like that present here. Me, from the past. ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­ but, it just keeps bothering me.¡± In the midst of misfortune, Selena¡¯s response was fortunate enough to indicate that I didn¡¯t seem like that much of a lunatic. ¡°Um, can you, uh, tell me more about, uh, that military story?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± What¡¯s this? Wasn¡¯t talking about the military a topic girls hated more than ser and gaming? But why is Selena bringing it up? ¡°Can I curse and get angry with you?¡± ¡°Huh? Um¡­ Well, maybe a little, but there¡¯s no need to go that far. I was deployed right into war as soon as I enlisted. Some soldiers went through absurdity while I endured a literal hell.¡± It wasn¡¯t a war involving the entire empire, but it was still a fierce fight. Considering that two regr legions were deployed, it speaks volumes. ¡°But if you still want to hear¡­ Well, from the first day of the war? I was on duty then, and suddenly¡ª¡± Military stories just naturally flow when you were from the military. Especially when you¡¯ve been right in the thick of it on the battlefield. It felt like I just started rambling, but suddenly 30 minutes had passed. I nced around, wondering if I talked too much, but Selena was just nodding along. She seemed to be going along with my story, so I subtly changed the subject. ¡°Yeah. Speaking of which, your brother. Did you hear anything from him?¡± ¡°Huh? Um¡­ He didn¡¯t really talk much about it, probably because it was a tough time back then. But if he did, well¡­ Yeah. There was one about a soldier who rescued him and his unit.¡± ¡°¡­Rescue? Soldier?¡± Selena, can you borate more on your brother¡¯s military story? [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C ChiSync] Chapter 6 Chapter 6 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C ChiSync] Chapter 6 From Selena¡¯s mouthes the story of her brother¡¯s life. The War of Luzerne. A fierce battle that erupted between the Empire and radical Elven factions. In the greed of the elders, it¡¯s always the youth who are sacrificed. The oue was the Empire¡¯s victory, but the process was filled with blood and wounds. Her brother was among the bloodied and bruised. He almost didn¡¯t make it back. A death notice could easily have arrived. His family could have wept before his body. Or maybe even without that. He was fortunate. The heavens intervened. The gods sent a savior. The enemies were so frightened by his bravery that they broke their own encirclement. The savior appeared as an ordinary soldier and rescued the members of the unit. ¡°¡­And that¡¯s how my brother was able to escape from there.¡± Selena continued as she fiddled with her coffee cup in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m really grateful. If it weren¡¯t for that person, not only my brother but hundreds of Empire¡¯s soldiers would have lost their lives. As my brother said, the savior sent by the gods was undoubtedly real.¡± ¡°Uh, yeah¡­ That could be true.¡± Karl answered in a slightly uneasy tone. ¡°Selena, that soldier. Did your brother not get a good look at who it was?¡± ¡°Uh, yeah. At that time, everyone suffered so much that they couldn¡¯t even wash properly. Thanks to that, everyone¡¯s faces were so grimy that they couldn¡¯t even recognize who was who. That soldier was no different, so my brother didn¡¯t know exactly who he was.¡± ¡°I see. I see.¡± Sip- With a still slightly uneasy demeanor, Karl took a sip of the coffee in front of him. Even after that, he seemed slightly ufortable for some reason. It¡¯s impossible for Selena, who sat directly in front of him, not to notice. Karl had always listened attentively to her stories until now, but this time, his reaction felt odd. It was as if he was making an effort to listen to something he didn¡¯t want to hear. ¡®Could he be feeling burdened?¡¯ Ah, right. That could be it. Come to think of it, Karl was also just a regr Empire¡¯s soldier like that soldier. It could be ufortable for him to have someone exactly like him highlighted in front of him. Even though he hadn¡¯t done anything, that person had done such things; he might feel ashamed. With that thought, Selena once again felt sorry for her mistake. He may not have done the same things as the soldier, but he was on the same battlefield as him. With that same fear in his heart, he mustered the courage and fought just the same. He may not be the same man, he¡¯s an equally great hero of the Empire. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Karl.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You fought just as hard as that person did. For the Empire.¡± ¡°Uh, uh¡­ did I?¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re as remarkable a person as the soldier who saved my brother.¡± With a cheering smile, Selena added, ¡°You got this!¡± to encourage him. That brightened Karl¡¯s expression, even if only slightly. ¡®He says it wasn¡¯t because of me, but I¡¯m sure I had something to do with it, so it¡¯s only fair that I do this for him.¡¯ How hard it must have been for a noble scion to enlist as a soldier, and even go to war. ¡°¡­¡± Meanwhile, Gulp¡ª Karl pushed thest of his coffee down his throat and thought to himself. ¡®No matter how you look at it¡­ this is my story, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ *** Yes. That seems right. No matter how much I think about it, that seems to be the case. That soldier who rescued Selena¡¯s brother. The lunatic who imed to rescue hundreds of his fellow soldiers. ¡®That¡¯s me, isn¡¯t it?!¡¯ During the War of Luzerne, there was a time when I rambled about rescuing my missing squad members. In the midst of the fucking military life and even during the war, we had grown quite close. I didn¡¯t want to look at their bodies, I wanted to curse at the ones that were still alive. Of course, other colleagues and superiors told me I was crazy and tried to stop me. They asked if I wanted to get killed, and said it had been a long time since we were trapped by those damn pointy-eared bastards. Unfortunately, those bastards are dead. They are not of this world, so give up! But at that time, I didn¡¯t even listen to their words. And then, dragging my body, I went into a ce full of fierce enemies. Fuck. Looking back now, I¡¯m d they weren¡¯t crazy like me. The sneaky bastards showed weakness in the frontal assault, but they were ghosts in encirclement and annihtion. Especially in small-scale unit battles without deployingrge forces, they always had the upper hand. Once caught in their encirclement, it was a given that you could nevere back alive. But somehow, I got really, really lucky. I had never once crossed paths with those damned pointy eared bastards, but now I had run into my squadrand. And I still remember the damn conversation I had with those bastards for the first time. ¡°You, you crazy fucker! Do you know where this is?!¡± ¡°You fucker?! I came all the way here to save you, so what¡¯s with the attitude?!¡± ¡°You crawled in here like you own the ce! Are you out of your damn mind, wanting to get caught?!¡± It¡¯s clear we were all crazy. What were we going to do if they heard us and came over? Maybe we would have suffered the dreadful fate of having their scalps peeled off while being held captive? But the goddess of luck was in my favor this time. Despite making a racket to draw them out, we didn¡¯t engage with even a single elf. Thanks to that, myrades and I sought to escape the forest, supporting each other. ¡®¡­Then we came across another group of isted individuals, just like my squadrand.¡¯ At first, I thought there were only a few of them. But damn it, that wasn¡¯t the case. From a few, they multiplied to dozens. And from dozens, they grew to hundreds. They were more than a singlepany in size. Like myrades, they were isted individuals who missed the withdrawal period and got stuck in enemy territory. They couldn¡¯t fight anymore, they couldn¡¯t flee, and surrendering was even more impossible for them. To those isted soldiers, I ended up doing another crazy thing. ¡°Let¡¯s go together! We can retreat to our main base right now!¡± ¡°The enemy hasn¡¯t been here until the moment I met myrades!¡± ¡°Whether we die here or die on the way, it¡¯s the same, isn¡¯t it? Since we¡¯re going to die anyway, wouldn¡¯t it be better to get a little closer to our homnd and die?!¡± Crazy bastard. Truly a crazy bastard. What were we going to do if the enemy really ambushed us? At least the frontline was somewhat fortified, so we could have withstood it once or twice. If our allies sent reinforcements, there would have been a higher chance of survival and rescue. But at that time, I was not in my right mind due to excessive adrenaline secretion. And neither were the soldiers there. Even the officers were in a simr situation to me. The intense desire to escape from that hell. It was the instinct for survival. ¡®We were lucky.¡¯ Yeah. We were lucky. Ridiculously, Infinitely lucky. Not once did the enemy attack while hundreds of us were seriously considering retreat. Without a single casualty, we supported each other and kept moving forward. And so, we sessfully rejoined our allied main force. At the time, I was too disoriented, so I took my squad members back to our unit. ¡°You crazy bastard! Orders, orders! Why did you join the army if you¡¯re not going to follow orders!¡± ¡°Aaargh! Sergeant! My bone, my bone!¡± ¡°Bone? You son of a bitch?! If you got caught by those ear freaks, your scalp would¡¯ve been peeled off!¡± And then I got chewed out by the sergeant for not following orders and doing that shit. Of course, I came back alive right after. Thanking the squad members for bringing me back. Anyway, that¡¯s what happened. That¡¯s pretty much the story of that day. For saving some of my squadmates, I was promoted from private to corporal. It also became one of the reasons why I was promoted to sergeant before discharge. ¡°Karl? Karl!¡± ¡°Uh, yeah?¡± ¡°Are you listening to me?¡± ¡°Uh, yeah. Of course. I¡¯m listening. Thanks. For saying that.¡± For a moment, I thought about telling Selena. That soldier, it seems like it might be me. The person who saved your brother. It¡¯s funny how it turned out that way. ¡­No. Never mind. Let¡¯s not. What¡¯s the point of saying it? It wasn¡¯t exactly a joyful moment. Movies, games, dramas. Various things from memories of my past life. There were moments when I watched war heroes from there and thought, I wish I could be like that! Receiving praise from others and shrugging it off as if it were nothing. But when I actually experienced it, it was a time I¡¯d rather forget. It wasn¡¯t something to boast about, it was just a bitter memory I wanted to forget. It was hell. A fucking hell where someone had to die for sure. *** Inside the Minister¡¯s office at the Imperial War Fortress. ¡°Is this certain?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. We have gathered the testimonies of those present at the time to the best of our ability. Additionally, considering the ounts of unitmanders and officers, the probability is almost 97 percent.¡± ¡°Even a 3 percent chance of it being otherwise is significant.¡± Murmuring thus, the Minister of War once again examined the documents. ¡°¡­Very well. Proceed with this and submit it to the Royal Court. Await His Majesty¡¯s decision.¡± ¨C Recipient of the Imperial Order of Honor ¨C ¨C Karl Adelheit ¨C [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C ChiSync] Chapter 7 Chapter 7 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C ChiSync] Chapter 7 It¡¯s been a week since Karl¡¯s arrival at the Academy. During that time, no one from ss 22 approached him¡­ *** Reflecting on my past life, I could see the truth in novels featuring academies. A world simr to college. Close friendships among peers. Fresh feelings with opposite-sex friends. And even the peculiar environment conducive to enjoying cider at intervals. There¡¯s a reason for the fun, for the poprity. Maybe I, too, was drawn to that aspect when I applied for re-enrollment. ¡®Yeah. I wasn¡¯t expecting this¡­.¡¯ I had forgotten. The protagonists of academy stories were all regr students. They weren¡¯t like me, attending sses with juniors who had spent three years in the military! ¡°Let¡¯s begin the lecture. Did we cover up to page 25 yesterday?¡± ¡°Professor! The weather seems so nice, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s truly lovely weather. Shall we have a pop quiz then?¡± ¡°Aaaaaah!¡± ¡°Just kidding. Hehe.¡± The atmosphere is nice. I like this vibe. Huh? Indeed, academies should be like this for my taste. But here I am, sitting in the far corner, scribbling away. My ssmates in ss 22 are talking and joking around with each other, but I can¡¯t¡­ sigh. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s ufortable for them. A senior with nearly a three-year difference, but still in the same freshman year. It¡¯s only natural they would feel that way. Especially since I, a noble, made the crazy decision to enlist as a soldier. ¡­Damn it. Now that I think about it, I don¡¯t me myself for not fitting in. ¡°Phew.¡± I sighed unintentionally. And it seems like someone noticed. ¡°Ah! Sorry!¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, um, it¡¯s okay¡­¡± They pushed their chair back, identally grazing my desk, and apologized. Did they mistake my sigh for irritation and jump straight to apologizing? No, junior. I¡¯m not angry. And even though there¡¯s a difference in our ss years, we¡¯re in the same grade, right? Please, I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t be so formal¡­ Just treat mefortably¡­! ¡°Ah, everyone. Let me inform you in advance that this midterm exam will be reced by a group project.¡± ¡°Aaaah! Professor!¡± ¡°Why are you all like this? Wouldn¡¯t that be better than studying for an exam? You¡¯re not freshmen anymore, and by now, you all know each other to some extent, don¡¯t you? If you don¡¯t like it, we can change it back to an exam.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡± ¡°Come to think of it, a group project sounds good!¡± Shit. No. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s it. No. No! Professor! Please! Don¡¯t do this. Let us take the exam, the exam! Exaaaam!! Wink- ¡°¡­¡± At that moment, I saw the professor wink as our eyes met. Perhaps, in his mind, he¡¯s giving me, a returning student, a chance to bond with ss 22¡­ Ah! Still! Shouldn¡¯t you listen to the opinions of the parties involved first? Won¡¯t you consider my opinion? I feel like I¡¯m going to die of difort! I¡¯ll manage to make friends on my own, so please, just stop it! Who on earth wants to be on a team with someone three years older?! Please, for the love of god, anyone, please step forward and say you don¡¯t want the group project! Despite my fervent prayers, it seems that even though I have a past life, there¡¯s no such thing as a god. In the end, the first midterm exam after returning to school was reced by a group project. Damn it. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll give you some time to form your groups now.¡± At the professor¡¯s words, ss 22 students excitedly began tough and chatter. To them, using lecture time to organize groups must be a good thing. But not me¡­ Professor. I don¡¯t even know their names¡­ I don¡¯t even know the names and faces of my ssmates¡­ If I knew it would be like this, I¡¯d rather be pounding stakes in the military¡­ No, that¡¯s not it. Am I going insane? ¡°Um, senior. Would you¡­?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Uh, we still have some space in our group. Would you like to join us?¡± Oh. Ohh! As expected, as expected! There is a god! Unbelievable! There is! And it¡¯s not even some sketchy dude, but a female student who approached me first! ¡°That¡¯s very nice of you, but are you sure it¡¯s okay? Won¡¯t your friends feel ufortable?¡± ¡°No, actually. They¡¯re all curious about what kind of person you are. The guys want to hear stories about military enlistment.¡± So, isn¡¯t this, like, treating me as a slightly insane person? This would make seniors sad, you know. But oh well. It¡¯s better than crying alone because no one picked me, Heh Heh. It¡¯s better than the professor forcing me in. Thinking positively, I was about to follow the junior to change seats. Thump thump thump!- Even amidst the noisy ssroom, the knocking sound reverberates distinctly. Where have I heard that before? Where was it? Ah¡­ Was it when I barged into the toon leader¡¯s office? ¡°Huh? Everyone, quiet down for a moment. Who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°We¡¯re from the Ministry of War, sir. I¡¯m truly sorry for interrupting the ss, but may Ie in?¡± ¡°Oh? Ah, yes! Pleasee in!¡± The ssroom door opens, and suddenly a group of Imperial Army officers floods in. Behind them, Senior Marcus is struggling, not knowing what to do. But seriously, what the hell is going on that brings officers of the Ministry of War to the Academy? Are there deserters here? No, then it would be the military, not officers. Or perhaps it¡¯s a guide for voluntary enlistment in the Imperial Army? But that¡¯s strange because the war has ended. I never heard anyints about a shortage of officers during my three years on the front lines. ¡°I apologize once again, Professor. This is a serious matter.¡± ¡°No, no. You are the glorious shield that protects the Empire, so naturally, I should amodate you. But, why did you suddenlye to my ss¡­?¡± ¡°By any chance, is there a student named Karl Adelheid in this ssroom?¡± Huh? Who? Karl Adelheit? That¡¯s me, isn¡¯t it? I can¡¯t think of anybody else. But I¡¯ve already been discharged from the military. I¡¯ve cut ties with the army for good. So why are they looking for me? Why? Did I do something wrong when I was discharged? Frantically, I rack my brain to recall events before my discharge. I did a few things, like swiping a few military items or scribbling graffiti on my way home. Or maybe gossiping aboutmanders and making some borderline inappropriate jokes? It wasn¡¯t a big deal. If they¡¯reing after me for that, it¡¯s ridiculous. ¡°If you¡¯re talking about Karl Adelheit, the student¡­ Um, is he the one who returned to school in the 19th grade?¡± ¡°Hmm. Seems like that¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s that student¡­ Oh, there. There he is. Karl? Looks like you have a visitor.¡± At the professor¡¯s indication, all the students turn to look at me. At the same time, the officers standing in front also turn their gaze towards me. ¡°Sergeant Karl Adelheit?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. I mean, I was Sergeant Karl Adelheit once.¡± ck! ck! ck!- Damn it, don¡¯t march so confidently even inside the ssroom. Our fresh-faced freshmen are intimidated! So don¡¯te so close to me! I was starting to get along with our freshmen, but what¡¯s all this about?! What the hell? What¡¯s with the pistol in your waistband!? Are you trying to scare the kids?! ¡°Sergeant Karl Adelheit. Enlisted as a volunteer in the Imperial Army in April of Imperial Year 219. Actively served in the Luzerne¡¯s War for three years. Promoted to sergeant and discharged from the army in July of Imperial Year 222. Is this correct?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s me. But seriously, why are you doing this? I¡¯ve already been discharged, so I¡¯m not even part of the army anymore, there¡¯s no reason for you toe looking for me like this.¡± I haven¡¯t done anything wrong, but it¡¯s already terrifying. Officers, and not just regr ones, but high-ranking ones too. I remember when I was a soldier, when people like that came to visit, it usually didn¡¯t end well. They¡¯d chew you out, criticize you harshly, and sometimes even tear into your soul. And so on. Suddenly, I feel like I¡¯m experiencing PTSD. Please, just go away quickly. Please¡­ ck! ck!!- Suddenly, several officers salute me in unison. Their salutes are so sharp that it feels like they could cut through anything. ¡°Sergeant Karl Adelheit. This is to express our respect for your dedication to our Empire. We have decided to award you the Medal of Honor tomemorate your services to the Empire.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Wait a minute. Award me? And to whom? ¡°The award ceremony will take ce at the Ministry of War¡¯s Headquarters in a week.¡± A week? Wait, hold on. In a week, it¡¯s a weekday. Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m a student? Are you telling me to skip sses and go to the Ministry of War headquarters? ¡°Um, excuse me.¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± ¡°Um, it¡¯s just that the ceremony being on a weekday might be a bit difficult for me. I¡¯m currently a student.¡± The thought of exining the situation to the professor only urred to me after I said it. After three years of idiotic military life, speaking and acting on my own felt so unfamiliar. So as soon as I said it, I thought, ¡®Oh, I might have said too much!¡¯ and tried to correct myself. ¡°Understood. I will inform them that you would prefer the award ceremony to be held within the academy.¡± ¡°Oh, um, okay?¡± ¡°Once again, we express our gratitude for your hard work and dedication. We will see you on the day of the award ceremony.¡± ck!- No! Instead of saluting, can you listen to people a bit more! A sudden award ceremony for distinguished service?! And why the fuck am I saluting along with them in the first ce! Seems like I still have a long way to go to shake off my military habits. Looks like I¡¯m far from being free of that soldierly demeanor! ¡°Excuse me for interrupting your lecture, Professor. Thank you for your understanding. If you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± With the salutations, the officers rush out. As the door closes, the ssroom returns to its usual state. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± No one spoke. Not even me. ¡­What the fuck is going on? [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C ChiSync] Chapter 8 Chapter 8 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C ChiSync] Chapter 8 A Medal of Honor. The highest honor a military person can achieve.. Since the founding of the empire over 200 years ago, fewer than 100 individuals have received this honor. Moreover, more than half of them were posthumously awarded, as they had already passed away and were resting with theirrades-in-arms. So you could say that receiving the Medal of Honor alive was an incredibly difficult task. No, it¡¯s not just difficult, it is considered impossible. Yet, the recipient of such a prestigious medal emerged from the academy. The officers who came from the Ministry of War took the utmost courtesy and even provided guidance for the event. It would be strange if there weren¡¯t stories circting about the hero. However, as rumors often go, most were absurd and baseless. ¡°That senior from the 19th grade who returned to school this time. That senior, was in the Luzerne War apparently¡­ ¡± ¡°Cut off elf ears and wore them as decorations, right?¡± ¡°How crazy do you have to be to receive an honor medal in your 20s?¡± ¡°Maybe single-handedly taking down entire enemy units?¡± ¡°Could have been assassinating key figures from behind! Or extracting internal information!!¡± It was a very quick turnaround for an ordinary academy student to be a monster, a killing machine if you will. **** ¡°There¡¯s Senior Karl!¡± ¡°How incredible are your achievements?! Please tell us!¡± ¡°Did you really fly through the air, firing guns at elves?!¡± Crazy bastards. Please stop. None of that happened. What incredible achievements? And I¡¯m not some Gundam, how could I possibly fire a gun in mid-air?! Who¡¯s spreading these insane rumors? Are there any Ministry of War public affairs people lurking around here? ¡°Congrattions on receiving the Medal of Honor, Senior Karl!¡± ¡°Oh, thank y¡ª¡± ¡°By the way, did the elves really call you Angel of Death¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I¡¯d truly appreciate it if you just congratted me. Junior. But Angel of Death? I don¡¯t have such a grotesque nickname. Instead, myrades often called me an asshole. It¡¯s just one word difference, but the gap is huge. If my fellow soldiers saw me now, they¡¯d probably hold their stomachs to stop themselves fromughing. Being called an asshole instead of an angel of death. Ha, those assholes. Suddenly, I miss them again. ¡°Senior!¡± ¡°Senior Karl!¡± ¡°Hey, Karl!¡± ¡°For God¡¯s sake! Stop it already!¡± All sorts of attention is being paid to the man who was practically a ghost not too long ago. The problem is that the attention is focused on the ¡®military memories¡¯ that I don¡¯t particrly want to bring up. I don¡¯t even want to mention it, but people keeping up to me like this. Indeed, too much attention is suffocating! I would have preferred indifference! Damn it! I don¡¯t mind being the center of attention, but I didn¡¯t ask for this kind of scrutiny! I just wanted to quietly go about my student life like any other student! ¡°I heard the news, Karl. Truly remarkable. To receive an honor at your age, and that too a medal of honor.¡± ¡°Thank you, Professor.¡± ¡°Karl, if you¡¯re free, would you like to join me for lunch? If you have any interesting topics you¡¯d like to discuss with my students, I¡¯d be interested in hearing them.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s an honor. What would you like to know?¡± Ah, of course, I must express my gratitude profusely in front of the professors. Receiving a medal of honor is impressive, but this is the academy These are the people who will be responsible for my precious credits in the future, and I need to earn them. If I¡¯m lucky, they¡¯ll give me a point or two¡­ or maybe not. Anyway, since the people from the Ministry of War came, my evaluation has changed a bit. From the strange 19th Grade student who enlisted and returned to an Elven Judge, even though I¡¯ve never judged elves. When I told them I¡¯d never judged elves, they didn¡¯t even pretend to listen. They even said I was modest? ¡®These damn people¡­ It¡¯s not that I¡¯m modest; I never had a chance to be arrogant¡­¡¯ Honestly, I secretly hoped to be called a war hero, but even on my deathbed, they won¡¯t call me that. Damn it! And what the fuck is an Elven Judge? It¡¯s So fuckingme! Childish! Call me a war hero! A FUCKING WAR HERO!! Why are they treating me like this! I¡¯m not some forgotten war hero from a novel! Kyaaaaah! I¡¯ll make you regret this! I¡¯ll haunt you! Regret this! Haunt you! AAAA! ¡°Oh, herees our Elf yer.¡± ¡°¡­Even Senior Marcus saying that? And I¡¯m not a yer; I¡¯m a judge! And not even a judge!¡± ¡°Well, well, well. It¡¯s the same thing, isn¡¯t it?¡± It¡¯s not the same! It¡¯spletely different! If you¡¯re going to call me something, call me something normal! A yer! Anyone who hears that will think I¡¯ve been skinning heads! ¡°Actually, it¡¯s quite impressive. You said you didn¡¯t do much in the war.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t. Really.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk shit. You¡¯re telling me you received an honor for doing nothing? Isn¡¯t the Imperial War Academy supposed to be a ce for kids ying war games? Just be honest and tell me. What the hell did you actually do?¡± ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m not being modest, I really didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Markus shakes his head at my answer. ¡°Then what about the rumor of being an elf yer?¡± ¡°No, seriously! I¡¯m not a yer! And that was exaggerated!¡± Frustrated, I exined to him the most usible reason. The story of venturing alone into an enemy encirclement and bringing back fellow soldiers. It was a moment when luck was truly on my side, as others were also fortunately rescued at the same time. Yeah, I was just lucky. I didn¡¯t fight bravely like others. It wasn¡¯t a crucial moment in the war, and there weren¡¯t any important figures among those rescued. ¡­Ah. Did I mention that Selena¡¯s brother was there? That¡¯s good I guess. I saved her brother. ¡°Anyway! Do you get it now? I¡¯m not some kind of ruthless ughterer¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Do you think receiving an honor means I¡¯m some kind of war machine?¡± ¡°Hey, Karl.¡± ¡°What!¡± I snapped, irritated by his nonsensical chatter. ¡°¡­¡± The expression on the senior¡¯s face was quite interesting. Yeah, that expression, it¡¯s the same one he made when I told him about enlistment. ¡°Are you really nuts?¡± ¡°If you keep talking like that, your junior will be hurt. I could just report you for verbal abuse¡­¡± ¡°Do it then! Crazy bastard! What? You¡¯re telling me going in alone and rescuing hundreds of people was nothing?! Huh? Doing what no one else could or even thought of doing, and you did it alone!¡± ¡°No, it was just sheer luck! I didn¡¯t fight bravely, I didn¡¯t kill many elves! I didn¡¯t have any decisive impact on the battle, did I?!¡± I just wanted to save my squad members. I couldn¡¯t stand the thought of those bastards, who I¡¯ve seen in every possible state over the past two years, ending up on the corpse pile. They looked like shit even with their heads intact, how much worse would they look without their scalps? Smiling even while being dead. They should at least be alive for me to pity them. That was all. The moment I entered hell wasn¡¯t when I received the medal. *** A looming graduation project. It¡¯s kept Selena awake for days and nights. Only after finally winning the battle against the project and catching up on the sleep she had missed did she regain some peace of mind. ¡®What¡¯s going on? Why is the academy so noisy?¡¯ The academy seemed oddly chaotic. Everyone seemed busy gathering together and chattering incessantly. At first, she thought someone was confessing their feelings to someone else. Or maybe a couple had broken up, or someone was starting a new rtionship. [Selena] It was before she received a sudden call from her older brother. ¡°Brother? What¡¯s going on?¡± [Have you heard the news? I just heard about it and called you right away.] ¡°What news?¡± She had been working on her project for the past few nights and sleepingte. She had no idea what had happened or what the situation was. Then, her brother¡¯s voice came through themunicator. [Remember what I told youst time, Selena?] ¡°Um¡­ Is this about the soldier who saved you and your squad?¡± [That¡¯s right. The unknown hero. We now know who that person is.] ¡°Really?! That¡¯s great news! You found the savior! Who is it?¡± Someone who saved countless lives, including her brother¡¯s. So, even if he¡¯s just a soldier, I should thank him personally. Thinking so, Selena smiled as she waited for her brother to continue speaking. [Oh, Selena, it seems you still don¡¯t know anything.] ¡°What? Um, what do you mean?¡± [Don¡¯t you know there¡¯s a medal ceremony at your academy next week?] A medal ceremony? Could it be that he¡¯s talking about the Medal of Honor? The most prestigious recognition bestowed upon the greatest heroes. A token of sacrifice that everyone in the Empire salutes. ¡°Really? Why would they hold such a ceremony at the academy?¡± [Because the medal recipient is a student at the academy. The person who saved my life.] ¡°A student at the academy? Who on earth¡­¡± As Selena¡¯s thoughts wandered, a certain someone popped into her mind. Someone with whom she had shared a drink not too long ago, but before that, their rtionship had been rather awkward and ufortable due to some embarrassing incidents. ¡®Karl?¡¯ And then, her brother on the other end of themunication device spoke up. [Karl Adelheit. Yes, that was definitely the name.] ¡°¡­Ah.¡± So, what¡¯s going on here? Karl insists that his enlistment was not at all my fault. But surely, my rejection of his confession must have been one of the reasons. And yet, he saved my brother in the midst of that gruesome war? ¡°Goodness¡­¡± Karl. How¡­ How much do you¡­! [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C ChiSync] Chapter 9 Chapter 9 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C ChiSync] Chapter 9 [Selena? Selena? Selena!] No matter how much her brother called her name through themunication device, Selena was just rolling her eyes in confusion. ¡®Oh my god. Oh my god! What have I¡­!¡¯ Three years and six months ago, when I had just joined the Academy. I received all sorts of confessions from my seniors during the freshmen wee party. At first, I politely declined with a smile, not hiding my apologetic tone. But as one turned into two, and two turned into four, she grew tired. My reactions became sharper, and I finally cut them off coldly. That was the case with Karl, who confessed when I was at my coldest. I was so angry at the outpouring of confessions that it was impossible to stay in the academy. It was never about Karl, af if I was annoyed. I ended up being overly cold-hearted than necessary. ¡°Well. Sorry. But, can we still be friends?¡± I never saw Carl again at the Academy after that day. I was a little worried, so I looked into it and found out that he had taken a leave of absence, but I never heard from him again. Even after Karl disappeared, the confessions continued toe from other students. Among them were students from the same year like Shulifen, Wilhelm, Alexander, and Joachim. Naturally, I rejected all of them, but not as sharply as before. I had grown ustomed to it. And I felt sorry for having been too harsh on Karl. As time passed, on a busy day preparing for graduation in the second semester of my fourth year. ¡°Selena. That guy came back to school.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Karl. He¡¯s back.¡± Unexpected news from Etvin. Karl, who had been missing for over three years, had returned. I met him. It was indeed Karl. Something seemed different about him, but regardless, it was him. And then I heard the shocking news right there. ¡°He enlisted?¡± He denied it, but the timing was too perfect. His confession was met with a sharper reaction than it needed. And the fact that he immediately took a leave of absence from school, enlisted as a soldier despite being a nobleman, and fought in a war. No matter how I think about it, I¡¯m sure I¡¯m partly to me for what he¡¯s been through. But that wasn¡¯t the end of it. He saved my brother in the midst of the war. The overflowing sense of guilt I had been carrying unknowingly came rushing out. [Selena. Are you listening to me¨D] I quickly got up from my seat and went straight to find Karl. Was he really the unnamed hero who saved my brother? If so, why didn¡¯t he tell me directly that it was him when I was talking about it? Was he worried that I would feel guilty or burdened?! ¡®Idiot. Idiot! You idiot!!¡¯ Not knowing he was such a good person, I vented my umted frustration on him. I had to speak up. Apologize. Thank him. It was necessary. But despite searching for him all day, I couldn¡¯t find Karl. ¡®He¡¯s avoiding me. Maybe he thinks I¡¯ll feel ufortable. That¡¯s why he¡¯s doing this. It must be!¡¯ I clenched my fists and banged my head in frustration, ming myself relentlessly. Meanwhile. ¡°Huh. No one would find me here.¡± Somewhere in the academy, away from the throng of students, Karl was stuck. His stealth skills as a soldier, all the way up to the rank of sergeant in hister years, are second to none. It was no wonder Selena couldn¡¯t find him. * * * No one can find me. I am a wall. I am an object. I also became a sergeant. Yes. I am the Dark Knight. Adun Toridas¡­! Three days have passed since I was confirmed as a recipient of the Medal of Honor. During those three days, I hid every day except for attending sses. If someone saw me, they would think I was an escaped convict. That¡¯s how thoroughly I hid. It¡¯s not like this is a war zone, but what can I do? If I tried to walk normally, people would gather around saying, ¡®Look, there¡¯s the Elf yer!¡¯! My attempts to make them listen to me were futile. Everyone¡¯s attention was fixated on the Medal of Honor. But I, the person in question, didn¡¯t feel anything special about it. I knew the medal was prestigious, but it seemed like an overreaction. If someone heard about it, they might think I saved a princess or a crown prince! ¡®Are they going to send assassins after me because of the rumors?¡¯ Damn, if that really happened, it would be so unfair. I could count on my fingers how many elves I killed with the shots I fired. My marksmanship was so precise that even an angel would turn into a devil. Shooting ten shots and hitting three was a miracle achieved by this body. I¡¯ve even squandered the taxes paid by the Imperial citizens like crap several times. But what can I do? The guns here are so different from the ones I used. The guns here shot 700 Abadda Kedavras per minute, but not here. I don¡¯t know if they made me shoot this or if they wanted me to be better at swordsmanship. I feel like I understand why war is essential for human advancement. Someone with a brilliant idea like, ¡®Let¡¯s make something better to fight with instead of using these crappy things!¡¯ must have existed at least once. ¡°Senior Karl. I¡¯ll postpone the group project meeting for now. It¡¯s¡­ not the right time, is it?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m going crazy for real.¡± We¡¯re in groups, we should at least meet and greet each other. They didn¡¯t say hello and said, ¡®Senior!¡¯ so there was no progress. Meanwhile, the girls were looking at their ssmates with disgust. If they were fellow soldiers like me, it would have been somewhat understandable. But these guys were all civilians. No, they weren¡¯t even draft candidates, were they? In any case, there was no reason to tell these chicks war stories. Talking about the army is only interesting to those who know. Whether it was PX disease, boiler disease, or barber disease, it didn¡¯t matter. There was something only veterans could understand. Otherwise, interesting stories would only make civilians scratch their heads. Thud!¨D Hmm, did the trackers manage to follow me here? It seems it¡¯s time to leave this ce now. This ce, with few people inside the building. A ce I grew ustomed to¡­ Goodbye¡­ ¡°Karl!¡± What, what¡¯s this? Exposed just like that? Even our captain couldn¡¯t do this, could he? He only had this level of influence. But that person couldn¡¯t possibly be here. Things to do. Let¡¯s bail for now. If caught, they¡¯ll ask how many elf ears I¡¯ve cut off. I don¡¯t need that. ¡°Karl! Wait, wait!¡± ¡°¡­Selena?¡± Turning around, I saw Selena, who demonstrated tracking skills of a stalker. ¡°Stop right there. Freeze. Hands up. I won¡¯t move so please don¡¯t shoot.¡± ¡°It was you?!¡± ¡°I said I won¡¯t move so¡­ huh?¡± ¡°The person who saved my brother. The nameless hero. That was you, Karl?¡± As Selena spoke, I suddenly felt intensely embarrassed. I don¡¯t know why. It just felt like my secret, which I wanted to keep hidden, had been exposed. I didn¡¯t do anything bad, in fact, I did something really good. And yet, I don¡¯t know why I felt that way. ¡°Sigh, sigh.¡± As Selena approached, breathing heavily, she looked at me. ¡°Honestly.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Tell me honestly. Karl. Was it really¡­ not because of me?¡± ¡°What¡­ No way. Me enlisting as a soldier?¡± ¡°Yeah. That. You, a noble, not even an officer, choose to live the life of a soldier. And even being deployed to war, experiencing those difficult times. All of it.¡± I couldn¡¯t answer right away. Selena¡¯s words were true. Why did I do such a crazy thing? It was to forget the pain and embarrassment of what had happened. It¡¯s not something a sane person could do, but in any case, she was the cause. It was impossible to say that there was no connection at all. To be honest, I¡¯m a little hurt. You could have rejected me in a way that didn¡¯t hurt so much. I heard that you smiled and rejected other humans, so why did you give me the cold shoulder? I understand everything else, but I¡¯m sad that I was the only one who was treated so coldly! Selena!! ¡°I told you, Selena. It wasn¡¯t because of you.¡± Despite that, I once again gave her a definite answer. It wasn¡¯t because of her. Her actions weren¡¯t the cause of my unhappiness. My response to Selena wasn¡¯t just due to pride. If I admitted it, all my suffering and memories would be reduced to nothing. I thought it was right for me to bear everything because it was ultimately my choice. ¡°Really¡­? Are you sure, it was not because of me¡­?¡± ¡°I told you. I might seem a bit strange, but I¡¯m not some crazy guy who enlisted just because he got rejected. I just wanted it. It was my decision, my action. That¡¯s all.¡± * * * Until the end. Karl never med me. He told me once that it was okay. I told him it was okay to be honest. He always protected me. He smiled at me, just like he did back then. Looking at him like that, I couldn¡¯t help but smile vaguely. Why did I reject his confession more adamantly than usual? Was it because I considered the subsequent advances from men unworthy of consideration? Over time, I couldn¡¯t forget Karl and kept him in a corner of my heart. It wasn¡¯t simply because I felt sorry. It was just because I couldn¡¯t forget him, because he kepting to mind and bothering me. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C ChiSync] Chapter 10 Chapter 10 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C ChiSync] Chapter 10 They died for the prosperity and glory of the Empire. Here they are buried with their great ancestors. Only God will know their names. Standing in front of the graves of the unknown soldiers, a woman gently stroked the tombstones. They, noble patriots who passed away without even leaving their names behind. From the beginning to the end of the empire, they will shine eternally. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s time to go.¡± Princess Mique, with a nod, boarded the carriage. The Medal of Honor ceremony. A day when the entire empire pays tribute to one person. Normally, they should be heading to the Ministry of War, but today¡¯s destination was different. The Academy. The Ivory Tower of the Empire. That was where today¡¯s ceremony was held. Pk¨D As we moved there, I examined the honoree for this asion. ¡®Karl Adelheit. The eldest son of Count Friedrich.¡¯ He was truly an unusual figure. The eldest son of a count joining the military was rare indeed. Such cases were rare even in the history of the empire. It was something that only happened when the empire was just established. There had been none since then. If a direct descendant of an influential family became a prisoner, it would be quite troublesome. Yet, this young man Karl enlisted voluntarily while concealing his identity. Later, his identity was revealed, but both the Ministry of War and the Count epted it. They said if their son truly did it out of loyalty to the empire, they would understand his intentions. ¡°However, there were so many worries. Especially from Rika.¡± The eldest daughter of House Adelheit. The next Count Friedrich. Rika Adelheit. Even in front of me, she couldn¡¯t hide her anxiety about her younger brother, who was three years younger. Ironically, whenever news about Karl came up, she would say, ¡®Huh! I don¡¯t want to hear about that guy!¡¯ Anyway, Karl, who enlisted like that, fulfilled his duty as an imperial soldier. He trained with hisrades and soon went to the battlefield where he fought the enemies. And in the process, he performed an unbelievable miracle of rescuing hundreds ofrades. It was an incredible feat. He deserves to be hailed as a hero. But the reason he¡¯s not recognized until muchter is because he kept his identity a secret. Right after the rescue, before anything was known about him, he disappeared. ¡®At that time, it was difficult to investigate because the war was still going on. But once the war ended and formal investigations began, testimonies about what happened that day poured in.¡¯ I, myself, was serving as a captain in the imperial army at that time. So I understood very well the significance of rescuing allies, especially hundreds of them, alone. It wasn¡¯t just about rescuing hundreds. It was about saving thousands of parents, spouses, and children from misery. It was about saving the few soldiers who survived with lifelong guilt over the deaths of theirrades. The empire owed a great debt to Karl. Therefore, the Medal of Honor ceremony was only natural. ¡°Your Highness.¡± As we arrived at the square designated for the ceremony, personnel from the imperial army approached. Seeing them, I reflexively prepared to salute, but soon lowered I hand. During the war, I received orders from them as an imperial army captain. But normally, as the Princess of the empire, I was respected by them. I still wore the insignia of a captain, but that was natural. Meanwhile, the men who had bowed politely continued. ¡°The preparations for the ceremony areplete. However, Your Highness, will you really¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already said it. He¡¯s a young man who, by rescuing hundreds alone, eventually saved thousands, even tens of thousands. What¡¯s the problem in paying tribute to someone who sacrificed himself for the empire?¡± My determination was firm, and the army personnel did not stop me any further. In fact, it was enough. Because the Medal of Honor was so glorious. Even the servants would have bowed their heads to the emperor paying tribute personally. ¡°Who¡¯s the hero of today?¡± ¡°They¡¯re waiting.¡± ¡°How much time is left until the ceremony?¡± ¡°About 10 minutes.¡± 10 minutes. Just 10 minutes. That should be enough. ¡°Well, then, let¡¯s have a quick chat with that hero before the ceremony.¡± I was curious. Who exactly was this person? What kind of person could perform such brave actions? By the enemies. And not just any enemies, but surrounded by the Elves, The ghost of encirclement. A soldier who willingly threw himself for those who seemed to have no hope. I, myself, filled with a sense of duty towards the empire, was unsure of. ¡°Sergeant Karl Adelheit?¡± Thus I finally met the Medal of Honor recipient, Sergeant Karl Adelheit. ¡°Sergeant Karl Adelheit! It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Your Highness!¡± ¡°Oh, uh, yeah. Just, don¡¯t shout so loudly.¡± He was just, really, an utterly ordinary young man that one could see anywhere. * * * In my past life, I once shook hands with a colonel. Yeah. A colonel. Three stars. Lucky, right? Are you fucking kidding me? It¡¯s not luck, It was really fucked. My hands are still shaking. I don¡¯t know how many eyes were looking at me in that split second. Each and every one of them had a meaning behind their gaze. ¨C If you make a mistake, you die. If anythinges out of the colonel¡¯s mouth, you and I are both dead. ¨C But today, a buster call from worse than three stars came flying to me. ¡°Rx. Her Highness The Princess ising soon.¡± The Princess. The Emperor¡¯s Daughter. An invincible being who would make the stars look pale inparison. And such a person hase to personally award me a medal and give a congrattory speech. She even said she wants to meet me for a moment and is on her way to the waiting room! Please, no. Please, don¡¯te. Damn it, why does it always have to be a soldier¡¯s background! ¡°Sergeant Karl Adelheit?¡± ¡°Sergeant Karl Adelheit! It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Your Highness!¡± But this body started as a private and made it to Sergeant safely discharged. This much can be easily ovee. I didn¡¯t eat my rations through a straw! ¡°Oh, uh, yeah. Just, don¡¯t shout so loudly.¡± ¡°Understood, Your Highness.¡± The First Princess, Mique. I haven¡¯t met her before, but I¡¯ve heard of her. During the War in Luzerne, this woman was also in the imperial army like me. To be precise, I was a private and Mique was an officer. ¡°Your physique is more impressive than I expected.¡± ¡°I apologize!¡± ¡°No need to apologize. Just an observation. More importantly, you resemble Rika.¡± Rika? You mean my sister Rika? ¡°Excuse me, but I¡¯d like to ask what rtionship you have with my sister.¡± ¡°Friends. Let¡¯s just leave it at that for now.¡± That¡¯s strange. I¡¯ve never heard of my sister being friends with the princess. Did she not say it out of embarrassment, or is it some kind of tacit understanding? ¡°I¡¯ll say the same thingter, but I just came to express my gratitude.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just done what I had to do.¡± ¡°Indeed. Just did what you had to do. But those who fulfill their duties should rightfully be respected. Without that, which soldier would try to protect the country, and who would try to be a hero?¡± ¡­Hmm. I almost cringed for a moment. Not because my efforts were acknowledged, but because it seemed like myrades were being recognized. All the things I¡¯ve experienced so far somehow had meaning, in some way or another. ¡°So, you can be proud of yourself. No, you must. Because you¡¯re the one who remembers those who¡¯ve gone before us. That¡¯s the best tribute we can offer.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°There. Rise and shine, it¡¯s time for the ceremony. Sergeant.¡± Bbe proud of yourself. Those words would probably remain in my mind for quite a long time. * * * ¡°Distinguished guests. Let me first offer a prayer to our protector and guide. O Light, bless this ceremony with your radiance today. Sergeant Karl Adelheit was a brave soldier and a warm person. As a member of the Imperial Army¨C¡± Prayers to the gods. And a blessing from the bishop of the Order of Light. I stood nervously, awaiting the ceremony with all my body. ¡®I imagined myself to be more carefree, given that I rescued hundreds. But no.¡¯ A smile crept onto my face. I think I understand now why Rika was so worried about me. To call me a war hero¡­ It felt a bit thin to say I did such amazing things alone. Of course, there¡¯s nothing more foolish than judging a person by their appearance. ¡°¡­Next, we¡¯ll proceed with the presentation of the medal by the First Princess.¡± It¡¯s my turn. The most important moment. To express gratitude to the hero on behalf of the empire and the royal family. After adjusting my clothes, I stood up and cleared my throat before stepping forward. ¡°Thank you all for attending today.¡± After some appropriate greetings, I mentioned how powerful the empire currently is. And in all of this, I made sure to acknowledge everyone¡¯s contribution. ¡°Sergeant Karl Adelheit. We are truly delighted to honor his heroic deeds today with this prestigious medal. Furthermore, we deeply respect his noble acts.¡± It wasn¡¯t just reading off a prepared script. If not for them, at least for me. Those who willingly sacrificed themselves for the empire and the royal family. Regardless of their status, we must bow our heads to them with infinite respect and admiration. ¡°Sergeant Karl Adelheit, I express my gratitude once again for your dedication to the empire.¡± Next were detailed ounts of his heroic actions. Honestly, it was tough to memorize all of it. It was a lot of work. But, I did it. I couldn¡¯t just read off a piece of paper in front of the medal recipient. ¡°¡­He performed a miracle by rescuing a total of 267 people. As a result, those who were saved likely number in the thousands. A true hero of the empire. Now, we are honored to present him with this prestigious medal.¡± The colonel held up the medal next to me, a shining symbol of sacrifice. ¡°The esteemed Emperor himself, after considering the opinions of the Imperial Council and Ministry of War, has decided to award this medal in recognition of your great spirit, whose bravery and sacrifice, unflinching in the face of all odds, saved countless lives.¡± The medal was ced around Karl¡¯s neck. This wasn¡¯t something he wanted or asked for. But still, we had to do this. So that we could remember. ¡°If you have anything you¡¯d like to say¡­¡± As usual, I asked the honoree for a word. Karl, who seemed hesitant for a moment, finally spoke up. ¡°I¡­ I was just lucky.¡± After a brief pause, Karl spoke slowly. ¡°The real heroes are therades who didn¡¯t return.¡± Thunderous apuse erupted for him. Karl looked sad. I earnestly prayed that the sound would reach hisrades as well. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C ChiSync] Chapter 11 Chapter 11 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C ChiSync] Chapter: 11 The Medal of Honor recipient is a returning student at the academy! Not even a graduate, but still an enrolled student! After the award ceremony, the academy staff were in a state of excitement. To think that such a prestigious medal recipient is here, how wonderful it is. And to have such determination for learning, not just staying in the military but returning to school! In such a situation, if the professors weren¡¯t moved, it would be odd indeed. ¡°If he received such an honor, it would have been even better if he had stayed in the military and received better treatment.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. It seems his determination for learning is exceptional.¡± ¡°Truly amendable student. We should work harder too! Don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s work harder to quench that thirst for knowledge, even if it means teaching more!¡± Though the excitement was flowing in a rather peculiar direction. ¡°If we give him more assignments, he¡¯ll dly ept, won¡¯t he? Hahaha!¡± ¡°How about suggesting graduate school to him? He can delve deeper into academics!¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a good idea. I bet Karl would be willing!¡± If Karl overheard this conversation, he might have immediately rushed to the barracks to confiscate a gun. Then he would¡¯ve rained bullets down on them, saying ¡®This is Avada Kedabra!¡¯ * * * One benefit of the Medal of Honor: the right to respect from anyone in the empire regardless of status. Second benefit of the Medal of Honor: receiving invitations to any imperial events and being able to attend. Third benefit of the Medal of Honor: being able to request support from the pce¡¯s mage corps when magic is needed. There are many other benefits, but let¡¯s save listing them for another opportunity. But wait, is there also a benefit of the Medal of Honor called ¡®priority candidate for graduate school recruitment¡¯? ¡°Karl, my boy. I have a way to satisfy your thirst for knowledge. Have you heard of graduate school?¡± ¡°This is truly a beneficial system. It¡¯s a great opportunity to learn more alongside our professors and n your future together¡ª¡± The dragon within me roared. What are these crazy professors saying now? What Graduate school? Now that I¡¯m out of the military, they want to tie me down to graduate school? Are they just itching for a taste of bullets?! The unexpected oue truly befuddles the mind. ¡°To think that I, who received a Medal of Honor upon enlisting, would be a graduate student at the academy?¡± This sounds like a title straight out of a novel that I wouldn¡¯t even bother reading if I were dead or alive. Enlisting once, shedding blood twice, and now ending up with a degree in graduate school. The younger students used to eagerly gather around, asking, ¡®Please tell us war stories!¡¯ Now, that¡¯s somewhat alleviated. But just when I thought I could let my guard down, now it¡¯s the professors who are acting strange. ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong with being a graduate student? Try it once and then talk.¡± ¡°Senior Marcus. It¡¯s not right to say such harsh words carelessly.¡± ¡°¡­Hey. I¡¯m also a graduate student.¡± ¡°In that case, senior, youck even conscience. Dragging juniors to hell just because you¡¯re in hell yourself. Did you perhaps wrap your conscience in the soup you had for lunch earlier?¡± The time of patience and hardship was enough in the military. At least enlisting was my decision. But being a graduate student was never even a thought! Even if there were grievances, I¡¯d never do it again! ¡°Karl.¡± ¡°If you mention graduate student one more time, I have this pen here. This time, I¡¯ll really jab you with the pen tip on your forehead, so stop it. Senior.¡± ¡°Scary, scary. But I wasn¡¯t trying to talk about that.¡± Then what is it? What¡¯s with the weird atmosphere again? ¡°Wasn¡¯t itpletely over between you and Selena?¡± ¡°Not to that extent, we just decided to remain colleagues, as friends.¡± ¡°¡­From what I heartely, it doesn¡¯t sound like you¡¯re just colleagues or friends.¡± What the hell did he hear to say such things? You¡¯re a graduate student! And a teaching assistant! And yet you have time for this? Professor! Look here! Your ve¡ª no, your graduate student is goofing off! ¡°I heard a rumor recently.¡± ¡°People have seen you several times at the caf¨¦. And as if that weren¡¯t enough, they say they¡¯ve seen you together.¡± ¡°Someone who¡¯s always in the TA¡¯s office, I can¡¯t believe a word they say.¡± [PR/N: TA=Teaching Assistant] ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Being holed up in the TA¡¯s office means all the gossip gets collected there. Do you have any idea how much the junior students adore me? This body of mine is so popr.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± It¡¯s not poprity, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m so easy, right? TA¡¯s Office Hermit. Wow. That title feels like it packs a punch, like abat power of about 3. ¡°Anyway, answer me. When you returned to school, you said you didn¡¯t even want to run into Selena.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Were you not serious back then? Or are you still holding onto feelings?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I just really want to be friends.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll be seeing each other for at least another six months, and it¡¯s kind of weird if we keep avoiding each other since we¡¯re in the same year.¡± After going through all the trouble of returning to school, I want to smile and say goodbye. I used to think that way and let it all go. What I learned in past lives and in the military was just that. Holding onto things alone only harms myself. I have to let go. And to do that, it¡¯s okay to take the first step instead of just waiting. ¡°¡­I¡¯m just saying, confessing again and then getting rejected, it would be difficult to re-enlist. Surely this isn¡¯t some grand n to get into graduate school?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± I immediately grabbed the pen that was lying on the desk. Senior, I¡¯ll kill you! * * * ¡°You, crazy bastard! You really hit me! You hit me! Aaargh!¡± ¡°Shut up. You¡¯re not even bleeding.¡± ¡°But it hurts! You bastard! How dare a junior hit a senior! Oh, my goodness!¡± ¡°If you want to be treated like a senior, then act like one!¡± Senior Marcus, definitely not a normal human being. Even after I warned him, he still provoked me. Aren¡¯t you d you didn¡¯t get shot? ¡®¡­No. I might be able to live normally as a graduate student.¡¯ Hmm. If that¡¯s the reason, I might be able to tolerate it a little. Should I have yed along if I knew this was going to happen? ¡­No, even so, being a graduate student crossed the line. ¡°Sergeant Karl Adelheit?¡± I was nning to return to the dormitory and take a nap. ¡®Why do they keep calling me sergeant instead of student?¡¯ A serious question that has been arisingtely. Is this ce really an academy, or is it a military base? Why do I hear ¡®Sergeant¡¯ more often than ¡°Senior Karl¡± or ¡°Karl Oppa,¡± let alone ¡®Student Karl¡¯? ¡°Yes. Who is it?¡± ¡°Ranshtak! (Imperial Army salute.) I am Lieutenant Catfish. I¡¯m from the Ministry of War.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. Lieutenant Catfish, nice to meet you. But you don¡¯t have a beard.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, yes. I¡¯m still in my twenties. Haha!¡± Hmm. If this were my past life, I would have cracked a dad joke. But it doesn¡¯t seem to fly here. ¡°So why are you here again? I thought I¡¯d already received the Medal of Honor, and was done with the military. Did youe to return the Medal of Honor?¡± ¡°W-Why would I do that?! The Medal of Honor is awarded to those who perform the most honorable and brave actions! It undergoes rigorous scrutiny and selection, so there¡¯s absolutely no reason to return it! Doing so would disgrace the Imperial Army!¡± Lieutenant Catfish. You¡¯ve only been a lieutenant for a short time, right? Weren¡¯t you just a corporal until a month ago? It was just a joke, but it¡¯s a bit much to take it seriously. ¡°Calm down, calm down. It was a joke. I know I¡¯m a former soldier.¡± ¡°Ah, yes! I apologize. I didn¡¯t mean to disrespect Sergeant Karl Adelheit.¡± ¡°No. Just. Stop taking it so seriously. Why did youe?¡± Upon hearing this, Lieutenant Catfish suddenly became serious. ¡°Actually, the Personnel Administration Director has requested a meeting.¡± ¡°The Personnel Administration¡­ Director?¡± Personnel administration¡­ It¡¯s literally managing personnel matters. Why are they suddenly looking for me when I¡¯m not even in thebat field? ¡°If I were to ask what¡¯s going on, Lieutenant, you wouldn¡¯t know exactly either, right?¡± ¡°Ahaha. Yes, I only received the order to fetch you.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Ah, but it might be of some help. From what I¡¯ve heard, the Personnel Administration Director is tearing their hair out wondering why these random guys suddenly applied for enlistment¡­¡± Huh? Enlistment? Surely it couldn¡¯t be thatmoners are enlisting. Then what¡¯s going on? Are there idiots like me, who made such a choice amidst the Blue Bloods? And not just one, but several? The Director must be going through a lot. ¡°It seems simr to my case.¡± ¡°Yes. But the situation is quite different now, so the Director sighed deeply, thinking it might be best to discharge those four.¡± ¡°I see. Four of them¡­.¡± ¡­Huh. Wait a minute. ¡°Lieutenant.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°By any chance, those damn bastards¡­ I mean, those four. Were they all tall and slightly too good-looking to the point of being annoying?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ judging by the female officers blushing, that seems to be correct.¡± I grabbed my head. Shit. I momentarily forgot. The Four Heavenly Kings! No wonder it¡¯s been too quiet! There¡¯s no reason to ept noble youths as soldiers when the war is over. And since it wasn¡¯t kept secret like me, their families would have found out immediately. It seems their panicked families are asking for those guys to be exempted. ¡­Come to think of it, did my father justugh and say, ¡®Who will stop a man¡¯s determination?!¡¯ when he heard that his son had foolishly enlisted as a soldier? Father! Why didn¡¯t you just grab me and break my leg that day?! [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C ChiSync] Chapter 12 Chapter 12 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C ChiSync] Chapter: 12 Head of the Personnel Administration Department at the Ministry of War, Baden Yorul, was dealing with the aftermath of war and the constant headache of overtime, all while battling progressing hair loss. ¡°Why on earth are theying to me¡­¡± Shulifen Rosberg, the eldest son of Count Adri¨¤. Wilhelm Fritz, the eldest son of Count Gramstadt. Alexander Edert, the eldest son of the Baron of Bruyne. Joachim cen, the eldest son of the Duke of Tierdal. Why am I suddenly listing prominent noble families¡¯ heirs? These four individuals recently appeared out of the blue, dering their intention to enlist as soldiers. Despite being urged otherwise, they stubbornly made their way even to the rookie training camp. A few years back, the son of Count Friedrich had done the same. However, there was a clear distinction between him and the current four. ¡°Why on earth is our eldest son there?¡± ¡°Please send him back immediately. I need to break one of that bastard¡¯s arm.¡± ¡°Can you tell him that his mother is anxiously looking for him¡­¡± ¡°Tell him that if he doesn¡¯t crawl back to the main house right away, I¡¯ll kick him out.¡± Indeed, the news of their enlistment had spread throughout the town long before. While Count Friedrich¡¯s son had quietly enlisted andpleted their training before the news broke, these four had already be the talk of the town even before applying for enlistment. Moreover, the situation at the Ministry of War was vastly different then and now. Back then, there was a desperate need to boost the morale of the Imperial Army through propaganda. Amidst this, the sudden enlistment of noble heirs with blue blood was seen as a stroke of luck. It was heavily publicized, resulting in them being decorated with honors, thus a resounding sess. However, now, there¡¯s no war raging on. The army has already achieved victory, with no need to further bolster their morale. So why should I bother with the troublesome heirs of the nobility and the sons of the imperial high families? ¡°All four of you are unfit for service. Leave immediately.¡± I attempted to send them away. I didn¡¯t particrly care whether the noble families killed or saved them. However, the four adamantly refused to leave. We came here at themand of Karl, and we¡¯ll leave only at themand of Karl! they dered, with a bizarre mix of determination and reverence for Karl, the very person in question. Thanks to this, the few remaining strands of my hair eventually sumbed heroically. How could I withstand the pressure of his already difficult duties while being pestered by the two barons and two imperial high family heirs? And yet, the sons showed no intention of leaving willingly. In the end, I decided to resort to the final option. I called for Sergeant Karl Adelheit, a distinguished recipient of the Medal of Honor. ¡°Why on earth did those individuals mention his name! Sergeant Karl! A recipient of the Medal of Honor! He saved our soldiers, so he should save me too, right? Please. Please! Save me!!¡± And the next day, A recipient of the Medal of Honor appeared at the Ministry of War headquarters. * * * ¡°¡­.¡± Damn. This is messed up. Really messed up. There¡¯s no sugarcoating it. What happened to being a nobleman? If you were in my shoes, would you be able to go to the Ministry of War and justugh it off when they send someone saying, ¡®Sir, we have a problem, and we were hoping you could help us solve it. So pleasee quickly!¡¯? Even Jesus, Buddha, and all other deities would be like, ¡®Uh, this is a bit much.¡¯ ¡°We¡¯ve arrived. Please step out.¡± Phew¡­. In the end, I came. To the Ministry of War. A ce that could be considered the headquarters of the Imperial Army. Suddenly, I felt a desperate craving for a cigarette. I hadn¡¯t smoked since my past life. Ah, the wisdom of our old seniors who used to say, ¡®A cigarette after a meal is the real deal¡¯¡­ ¡°Ranshtak!¡± The thunderous salute made me momentarily think it was the soldiers. But once again, my expectations were pleasantly defied. ¡°Sergeant Karl Adelheit, wee to the Ministry of War!¡± ¡°Ah, th-thank you.¡± One captain, followed by several officers of higher ranks. They all greeted me enthusiastically with salutes. Although I may be a noble, they are nobles too. We¡¯re in the same boat. So, it¡¯s not just about treating me well because I¡¯m a noble. The Medal of Honor. Yes, they show such endless respect solely for that. Believing in heroic deeds. Look at those sparkling eyes. When in reality, I just got lucky and saved some people. ¡°Ahem. Let¡¯s go inside first. I feel uneasy about causing a scene here.¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll escort you straight to the personnel administration.¡± Following the captain¡¯s lead, I entered the Ministry of War headquarters. Personnel in military uniforms were bustling around, asionally exchanging nces with me. Hmm. Indeed, no matter where you go in the military, it¡¯s all the same. ¡°This way.¡± As we entered, a man who had been seated at the head suddenly stood up and offered a vigorous salute like the others¡­ ¡®Oh my god.¡¯ It seems that this Head of Personnel Administration has finally sumbed in the battle against stress. His forehead resembles the Pacific Ocean, his gleaming bald head. Ah, is that the pitiful sight of defeat¡­! Suddenly, I think of my father. And my grandfatheres to mind as well. Both of them were old but still had a full head of hair. When I think about it, at least I don¡¯t have to worry about going bald. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Sergeant Karl Adelheit. I¡¯m Baden Yorul, head of personnel administration.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t be so formal. I feel ufortable. Director Baden.¡± ¡°How else would you expect a Medal of Honor recipient to be treated? If it weren¡¯t me, even the minister would salute you first. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± With augh, Director Baden personally gestures for me to take a seat. Meanwhile, Lieutenant Catfish brings in tea, and the captain prepares refreshments. ¡­It¡¯s kind of funny when you think about it. I¡¯m just a sergeant, a rank that was only given to me just before I retired. Yet here I am, being treated politely by a major, a captain, and even the director of the Ministry of War. It¡¯s a clear demonstration of how thoroughly the Empire respects its Medal of Honor recipients. Doesn¡¯t it make you feel excited and proud in such moments? Well, I thought I would feel that way at first, but it just feels burdensome. What should I say? It feels like I¡¯m being treated like this on purpose. At that moment, I had no desires other than wanting to save myrades. I acted solely with that determination, so receiving such treatment feels rather embarrassing. ¡°Is life at the academy enjoyable?¡± ¡°Yes, Director. I¡¯m enjoying it. It¡¯spletely different from the military.¡± ¡°Hahaha. That¡¯s understandable. It¡¯s been about 18 years? 19 years? Since I graduated from the academy, I still vividly remember those days.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah¡­ I see.¡± Wait a minute. If that¡¯s the case, that guy must be in his forties now, even if I generously estimate his age. And yet¡­ he¡¯s still so¡­ vibrant? Director Baden! What kind of life have you lived¡­! ¡°Director Baden.¡± It¡¯s a pity, but it¡¯s your business. So, can we get to the point quickly? ¡°The reason you wanted to see me. Is it because of those four who want to enlist as soldiers? Shulifen, Wilhelm, Alexander, and Joachim. Is that correct?¡± ¡°You seem to be well aware. I heard you gave them some advice.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­ ¡± ¡°Surely you filtered only the positive aspects as an experienced person, so you didn¡¯t tell them the bad parts and they misunderstood, leading to this situation in the end?¡± I haven¡¯t even said anything, yet he knows everything. But then again, it actually makes sense, so I nod my head in agreement. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m also quite embarrassed by how this turned out.¡± ¡°Currently, Sergeant Karl Adelheit is the only one who can persuade those four and send them back. As someone who advised them and as a Medal of Honor recipient. You have the qualifications.¡± ¡°So, if the reason you wanted to see me is¡­¡± ¡°I hope you¡¯ll take those four to the recruit training camp and make sure to bring them to the academy.¡± It¡¯s one hurdle after another. I came to the Ministry of War, and now they want me to go to the recruit training camp. I¡¯m worried it might lead to PTSD. Especially since I had a dream of going back to being a recruit yesterday¡­ Is this some kind of premonition? * * * Hmm. Hmm¨D A melodious humming. A pair of slender, white thighs resting on the desk. The ears of the woman were much longer and sharper than those of an ordinary human. ¡°Miss Eloise.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, you¡¯re here?¡± With a sparkling smile, she gently gestured. Then, a man with pointed ears approached the woman. ¡°Report.¡± ¡°Yes. ording to thetest news from the Empire¡­¡± The obvious, and therefore uninteresting. In such cases, I¡¯d rather find the answers in those seemingly nonsensical, whimsical musings of the Eastern philosophy or the Romantic folktale. They are much more intriguing. ¡°¡­Ah, and also, there¡¯s a new Medal of Honor recipient from the Empire¡¯s side.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Furthermore, it¡¯s not a posthumous recipient, but a living one.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The woman changes her posture with a sigh of admiration. The curves of her upper body are clearly visible through what could be clothing or scraps of fabric. It was something that could captivate the hearts of many men, but the man before her was visibly tense. Well, he had every reason to be, considering this woman was the monster who didn¡¯t hesitate to slit the throats of her own kin. ¡°What kind of person is it? It¡¯s probably a man, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Karl Adelheit. A sergeant in the Imperial Army. An unusual case as he enlisted as a noble.¡± ¡°He¡¯s crazy, huh?¡± ¡°And the medal is for rescuing allies.¡± ¡°Rescuing allies, huh. Is that it? Nothing more?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Strange.¡± Even though those Luzerne folks may be a pain, their handling of matters isn¡¯t shabby. Running her fingers through her hair, she spoke. ¡°Find out more. Honestly, does it make sense that it¡¯s just about rescuing allies? Clearly, he must have single-handedly shot at least dozens of those Luzerne soldiers. Quickly.¡± ¡°Understood. Lady Eloise.¡± ¡°And what did I ask you to look into separately?¡± At her question, the male elf lowers his head with a tense expression. ¡°Still?¡± ¡°From what I¡¯ve seen, it seems like it was just a simple coincidence.¡± ¡°A coincidence? Oh, I see. A coincidence, huh? Hm? It was just a coincidence. A coincidence! The leader of those Mafra bastards who were nning a full-scale assault on the Empire coincidentally got shot, and then, they coincidentally had internal strife. And by some miraculous coincidence, the Empire emerged victorious? Wow! What a coincidence!¡± ¡°¡­I apologize.¡± ¡°Find him. He¡¯s undoubtedly a sharpshooter in the Imperial Army. The war is over, so it¡¯s about time to gradually reveal my specialization.¡± In a moment, the man blurts out a question unintentionally. ¡°If you find him, what do you intend to do?¡± ¡°What am I going to do?¡± The Elven-aligned Pigeon Faction, the Hyzens. The ndestine extermination unit nurtured there. Themander of that unit, Eloise, smiles as she licks her lips with her tongue. ¡°He stole from my te, so I should torment him a little. And then¡­ hmm. What should I do next? Maybe I¡¯ll make a half-elf with that human?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Ahahaha! Just kidding. Just kidding.¡± [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C ChiSync] Chapter 13 Chapter 13 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C ChiSync] Chapter 13 Even the elves are aware of the Empire¡¯s intriguing Medal of Honor. Eloise Loengrand, the Commander of the Extermination Unit, was one of those elves. She had a hobby of gathering information about recipients of the Medal of Honor. Humans who achieved quite remarkable feats together. Paragons of bravery and strength, strong men. Listening to their stories made one¡¯s heart race and excitement overflow. There was a desire to meet them immediately and exchange opinions about strength. However, such individuals were mostly no longer of this world. It was inevitable. To aplish such deeds and still be alive is miraculous. But this time was different. A survivor received the Medal of Honor. So, there was a slight interest, but it quickly faded upon hearing it was for rescuing allies. ¡®Isn¡¯t there anything else besides rescuing allies? Like Luzerne. Those scoundrels who used to cut off ears.¡¯ It¡¯s not fun this way. It doesn¡¯t make my heart race anymore. I need strong men. I¡¯m no longer interested in fellow male kin who cry like women all the time. Strong human men are the best. Always exhrating. Always new! Ahh! Honestly, I had some expectations hearing about the recipient of the Medal of Honor. A sharpshooter from the Imperial Army who unexpectedly targeted Luzerne¡¯s leader. Naturally, I thought he woulde forward and receive the medal, but he didn¡¯t. ¡®Could it be that Luzerne sent assassins?¡¯ If we look at it that way, there¡¯s not much difference with this recipient of the Medal of Honor. They supposedly rescued hundreds while being treated like idiots, but isn¡¯t that more shameful? ¡­Ah, I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know, but I hope that sharpshooter shows up soon! Tododot! ¨D I heard the sound of something rushing quickly causing my ear¡¯s to perk up. Knowing what it was, I sighed. A little whileter, a cute-looking squirrel came running in.. The little creature, which had been scurrying around, soon handed something to me that was strapped to its back. ¨C Extermination Unit Commander, Eloise Loengrand¡¯s Report ¨C Ugh. Here we go again. What nuisance are they bothering me with this time? I need to retire soon. What kind of nonsense is this outside of office hours? Grumbling inwardly, I received the orders and opened my mouth. ¡°Roger. Go ahead, speak~¡± As I did, the squirrel¡¯s eyes lost focus, and its mouth opened. [ Detected movements of surviving Luzerne individuals. ] ¡°Oh my. Really? Where are they heading? Cliffs? Caves?¡± [ The Empire. ] My expression instantly sharpened. Have these guys lost their minds? [ Their objectives are anticipated to be one of three things. Assassination of Empire¡¯s high-ranking officials, terrorism targeting noble families and their offspring, and finally, the assassination of the recent recipient of the Medal of Honor. ] ¡°Wow¡­.¡± Have they all gone collectively insane? Every single one of them is acting like a fucking lunatic, aren¡¯t they? ¡°Could it be they¡¯ve finally decided to be suicidemandos?¡± [ Unknown. Hence, we are investigating. Orders are issued, Leopard. Destination: the Empire. Targets: those aiming to disrupt the peace between us elves and the Empire. ] ¡°And the method?¡± [ As always, reconnaissance and extermination. Over. ] As the voice faded, life returned to the squirrel¡¯s eyes. Then, it dashed away and soon disappeared from sight. ¡°¡­Haha. Hoho!¡± Oh my god. An assignment I never thought I¡¯d have to take, not this boring forest, but in the Empire. Thank you, Hawk. Thank you, Luzerne. Shall we have a taste of the Empire¡¯s water! As a gesture of gratitude for that. No, that¡¯s a bit much. I¡¯ll kill you a little less painfully. With a seductive smile, Eloise immediately began preparing for the mission. * * * ¡°Leaving home, getting on the train. The day heading to the training camp¡­.¡¯ Ugh. Damn it. Just singing a line makes me feel like a private again. I¡¯ve been in the military twice, I thought I was immune to this, but apparently not. Ah. Why am I suddenly singing a song? The situation doesn¡¯t call for it at all. nk, nk¨D This world is where swords, magic and science coexist. So, you can imagine a chaotic scene with both magic and gunpowder on the battlefield. On top of that, there are trains running on steam like this. ¡°The recruit training camp is a 40-minute train ride from the city. Everything¡¯s prepared on this end, so Sergeant Karl Adelheit, all you need to do is apany us.¡± Did I really take a whole day off for this? Feeling guilty and miserable¡­ Normally, I¡¯d have slept in, done some exercise, and leisurely strolled around the academy. In my heart, I wanted to demand an audience with the recipient of the Medal of Honor. I¡¯ve worked hard and retired, did they really have to send me back to a ce smelling like the military? But¡­ damn it. When I think about it, it¡¯s my fault that the four protagonists are behaving like this. Those Hydra guys kept asking, ¡®How did you get over the confession?¡¯ and I was like, ¡®Yeah. I enlisted in the army, and boom, I¡¯m cured! Hey, join the army!¡¯ I was spouting nonsense like that. And now, to say ¡®Oh, I don¡¯t know! Figure it out yourself!¡¯ would mean my conscience is still functioning normally. The square in my heart, which I thought had worn out in the storms, is still sharp¡­ ¡°Sergeant Karl, would you like some eggs? They have sparkling water too!¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll have one, please. Lieutenant Catfish.¡± In the midst of this, the boiled eggs and sparkling water sold on the train are a godsend. The only downside is that the taste of the sparkling water is a bit nd. Well, I¡¯ll endure. Without these, it would¡¯ve been a train terror. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°To think the recipient of the Medal of Honor is going on a mission like this. Even a hero who saved hundreds!¡± ¡°Ah, I see. So it seems.¡± But Lieutenant, whether you know it¡¯s a mission or an order, I don¡¯t. It seems like you keep forgetting, but I¡¯m not in the service anymore. Damn it, I¡¯ve retired! [ Passengers, the next stop is Nonsen. Nonsen station. ] ¡°Ah. Looks like we¡¯re getting there soon.¡± Lieutenant Catfish quickly shoved a boiled egg into his mouth and downed the soda in one shot. He has a big mouth, even for a catfish. There¡¯s a lot going in there. Or maybe he still has a soldier¡¯s appetite? Did I eat like that when I was in active service? As we disembarked from the train, a group of officers came out to greet Lieutenant Catfish. ¡°Ranshtak! Are you Sergeant Karl Adelheit? We¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡± Yep. I knew this wasing. I¡¯d seen iting, and now I¡¯ve decided to embrace it. It¡¯s absurd that people ignore someone who¡¯s a war hero like in a novel. War isn¡¯t child¡¯s y, and people tend to go wild for those achievements. But what I don¡¯t like is that they only remember the glory. Do they even know how many people died or got injured behind these medals? At least I got this. But how will those who only risked their lives live on? ¡°I¡¯ve heard the recruit training camp is in quite a predicament.¡± ¡°Well, yes. That¡¯s true. New recruits like Sergeant Karl havee in this time¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s urgent as the moment I enlisted, is it?¡± Thank you, past me. Huh? Why bother with such crap talk and go through all this trouble? ¡­What? Unfair? Did I really not expect those bastards to act like that? Okay. I admit it. They¡¯re the ones who took medical leave as an excuse for dropping out of school. I should understand that. As I got on the carriage, I listened to the chatter of the officers from the training camp. Mostly about the four protagonists, it seems like they¡¯ve been through quite a lot. ¡°¡­Thanks to that, how are we supposed to handle the training intensity¡ª¡± ¡°¡ªBut what¡¯s driving me crazy is how all four of them are subtly keeping up¡ª¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s driving me insane. Superiors are urging for their dismissal, yet the individuals themselves are holding on¡ª¡± The only somewhat positive news is that none of you four are getting discharged. I thought there might be some chaos even within the training camp, but apparently not. Are they protesting because they¡¯re protagonists or what? Anyway, they¡¯re unpredictable. ¡°Um, but¡­ Can you really send those trainees back to their families?¡± ¡°Asking that puts me in a difficult position. Even I¡­ hehe. Those individuals are looking for me, asking for favors.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to convince them first. Regardless of the intent, ultimately, it¡¯s my responsibility.¡± As the officers responded with the most positive answers they could muster, sunlight poured through the somber atmosphere. They all sincerely hoped the four would leave the training camp soon. It¡¯s a shame. It wouldn¡¯t be so bad to have a few sticking around and suffering quietly. Honestly, it¡¯s a bit unfair that I¡¯m the only one rolling in the mud as a soldier. ¡°But, there¡¯s something. Sergeant Karl Adelheit, the campmander wanted to ask you something.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°After convincing those four trainees, could you perhaps give a short lecture during the remaining trainees¡¯ discipline training?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you as seeing a recipient of the Medal of Honor isn¡¯t something that happens often!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°T-Thank you!¡± ¡°But. I have a condition.¡± ¡°A condition? What is it?!¡± It¡¯s simple. Nothing too difficult. Just let those four, for a brief moment, be under my control. I¡¯ve been in the military for three years here. Add that to my past life¡¯s memories, it¡¯s almost five years. I deserve at least a little bit of a break. * * * Trainee number 124, Shulifen. Trainee number 125, Wilhelm. Trainee number 126, Alexander. Trainee number 127, Joachim. The squad of fourrades received a sudden order to move from their instructor. ¡°Instructor? Where are we going?¡± ¡°Quiet. Just look ahead. Don¡¯t talk.¡± It seemed like there was no intention to answer. So, all four of them simply focused on keeping pace. After several instances of being scolded for sloppy marching, this became their top priority. Finally, they arrived at an empty, deserted training ground. ¡°All trainees, wait here.¡± The instructor who spoke turned and disappeared into the barracks. Suddenly, everyone began to look around with questioning nces, wondering what was going on. ¡°Trainee number 124. Standards.¡± It was a voice they had heard before. For a moment, they all looked around in confusion. But soon, Shulifen reflexively raised his right hand and shouted. ¡°Trainee number 124, standards!¡± ¡°Arms-length interval, align to the left and right.¡± ¡°Arms-length interval, align to the left and right!¡± In the training camp, responding loudly and clearly was basic courtesy, as the instructors had instructed. The four of them faithfully followed this, but there was one issue. ¡°Listen to my voice. Are you ants? Get down.¡± Someone standing on the podium, who had enlisted in the Imperial Army three years ago, was a human who had endured a much more terrifying military life than now! [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C ChiSync] Chapter 14 Chapter 14 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C ChiSync] Chapter 14 The Protagonists. Let them retire. Shulifen, the eldest son of the Marquis of Adria, the next head of House Rothenberg. He had an impressive background, but he also had a painful past. Several years ago, he confessed his feelings to Selena, his academy ssmate, and that was the beginning of it all. Since then, he couldn¡¯t easily face Selena. He kept avoiding her. Why he did that, he still doesn¡¯t quite understand. He just¡­ wanted to. Every time he recalled how sharply she rejected his confession, his heart would tremble inexplicably. Despite wanting to brush it off casually, it didn¡¯t quite work out as intended. Thus, for two years, he struggled and agonized internally until one day, ¡°Enlist as a soldier.¡± That was the advice Karl gave, a colleague who had changed significantlypared to before. He said he had been through the same. After military service, everything became clearer. In Shulifen¡¯s eyes, Karl¡¯s advice seemed right. Even though he had been harshly rejected by Selena, the atmosphere between them was okay. The incident seemed like a distant memory now, relegated to mere nostalgia. It was then that Shulifen realized, ¡®Ah! Maybe I can be like that after serving in the army!¡¯ Immediately, he took a leave of absence with other friends and applied for enlistment. Naturally, there was opposition, but he persisted and ended up at the recruit training camp. ¡°Recruits! You will be the great soldiers of the empire! But! You must first ovee even this basic training!¡± It was days of hardship in session. He realized that his life had been toofortable until then. He came to know how many young people shed sweat to defend the empire. A new world. A ce he had never known before. Maybe that¡¯s why Karl gave such advice. Indeed, it seemed quite nice to forget the pain, fear, and embarrassment of that day. It seemed that Wilhelm, Alexander, and Joachim, who enlisted alongside him, felt the same. However, a bolt from the blue struck them all. ¡°Trainees 124, 125, 126, 127. You¡¯re dismissed. Get ready to leave.¡± Each was ordered to return to their respective households and behave ordingly. There was an atmosphere suggesting, ¡®One of these bastards is enough!¡¯ Though everyone insisted they couldn¡¯t all leave, they knew this wasn¡¯t the right answer. Even Karl, who had given advice, was used as an excuse, but that wouldn¡¯tst forever. So, just as the four were brainstorming what to do next¡­ ¡°Fall back.¡± ¡°Forward march.¡± ¡°Sit. Stand. Sit. Stand. Sit. Stand. Stand up! Who told you to sit down? Get your act together!!¡± A demon of a sergeant, fierce enough to strip even the souls of the poor four trainees, descended upon them. * * * Tomorrow is an enjoyable weekend. The weekend. Whether there¡¯s an agenda or not, weekends are truly precious. So, it must be finished today. Finished, and those bastards must be taken back to the academy without fail. We can¡¯t spend this damn weekend in this cursed recruit training camp. Anger rises as past memoriese flooding back. ¡°Can¡¯t you get it together? What can you achieve with that kind of mentality?¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Shulifen. Huh? Get lost. If you¡¯re going to be like that, go home! The lord is looking for you!¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Wilhelm, you too. Are you already giving up? No? No way!¡± ¡°Grraaah!!¡± ¡°Repetitive drills! Repetitive drills! Alexander, you keep making the same mistakes. Yourrades are suffering for it!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not watching, Joachim? You keep dragging your feet. Let¡¯s see whoes out on top. Ten more rounds for everyone! Commence!¡± ¡°Attention! Commence!¡± No matter how well they adapted in the training camp, there would always be instructors looking out for their backs. It¡¯s obvious without saying. How dare they try to ck off as trainees? As long as I¡¯m here, it¡¯s not happening. No way. Treat them the same¡­ as I am¡­ no, as the other soldiers! ¡°Do you still see me as your fellow ssmate, the returnee from the 19th ss at the academy?¡± ¡°No, sir!!¡± ¡°Right. No. I am Sergeant Karl Adelheit of the Imperial Army! It means I¡¯m an invaluable talent that won¡¯t change even if I load you chicks onto a cart!¡± Actually, no. I wish I could be seen as Karl from the 19th ss rather than Sergeant Karl Adelheit. I¡¯d be happy even if they called me a returnee! I want academy life, not military life! Yaaay! ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re still far from it! You came here to grow, to improve, right? But what¡¯s with this attitude?! It¡¯s embarrassing for me, the one who gave you advice!¡± ¡°Aaargh!¡± ¡°Give up! Just pack your bags and leave! You¡¯re more suited for the academy anyway!¡± ¡°Aaarghhh!¡± No, kids. I¡¯m not telling you to hold on. I¡¯m really telling you to give up and leave. So, please, for heaven¡¯s sake, stop enduring and just give up and pack your bags, okay? ¡°Everyone, rise.¡± ¡°Ri- Rise!¡± ¡°Here¡¯s the paper. See it? Just sign it. No need to say you¡¯re giving up. Then you¡¯re free. Honestly, you¡¯ve worked hard enough. You¡¯ve done what others wouldn¡¯t even think of doing. So, that¡¯s it. You¡¯ve done enough. Stopping here, nobody will say anything. They¡¯ll even say you¡¯ve done well.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you seven chances now. If not, it¡¯s back to running tenps around the parade ground.¡± This is the devil¡¯s paper that anyone has no choice but to sign. Even those who livedfortably as members of noble families are signing it without hesitation¡­ right? From Shulifen to Wilhelm, Alexander, and Joachim, without anyone needing to go first, they all dash towards the parade ground. Rolling with the punches, they stride forward while gritting their teeth. It seems like the true stubbornness of the devil¡¯s spirites out even as they retch. ¡®¡­This is fucking insane. Really.¡¯ Before the afternoon session ended, I had expected to dismiss them. But even after the session ended, even after evening fell and the sun went down¡­ ¡°Heck! Huff!¡± ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Those damn four never gave up. They didn¡¯t even give a nce toward the instructors. Strange. Are they nning to all be officerster? No way? Aren¡¯t they supposed to graduate from the academy, go to parties, and enjoy some attention from thedies before each returning to their respective families to be lords? I nced briefly at the edge of the parade ground. There stood the worried-looking instructors. Understandable. They¡¯re from esteemed families, so if any issues arise from my handling of them, they won¡¯t be able to avoid responsibility. Honestly, I¡¯m worried about that too. I don¡¯t want others to suffer because of me. Even though I¡¯vepleted my service, they have to continue living as officers. If they get a blot on their record because of me, it could result in being passed over for promotions, the worst possible oue. This can¡¯t go on. This method won¡¯t send them home. ¡°Trainees, assemble.¡± ¡°Assemble!¡± The sun had already set, it was dark. Looks like they won¡¯t be going home today. Sigh. It seems they¡¯re destined to stay in the recruit training camp until Saturday after all. No wonder I had a terrible nightmare about re-enlisting suddenly. ¡°From now on, just listen. Don¡¯t do roll calls or answer back.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even respond.¡± Where do I begin? How do I say it to return them to where they originally belonged? ¡°I¡¯ve seen enough of your determination. I understand better than anyone how much you¡¯ve suffered. From an objective standpoint as someone who has served in the military for three years, you guys are quite impressive. Despite theck of reason, you¡¯ve shown strength in your choices and decisions, never giving up. Perhaps if you had gone to the battlefield, you might have been even more remarkable than me.¡± This isn¡¯t just talk. It¡¯s real. Truly, it might have been so. ¡°But you know, people ultimately belong where they should be. I didn¡¯t know that, and I made many people ufortable. I made it hard for myself too. It¡¯s good to set an example, but maybe that was just my own idea and not for others.¡± ¡°If you guys stay here longer, many people will suffer.¡± It¡¯s not a time when propaganda like mine is needed. And those aren¡¯t country nobles either. Even if those four stayed here and became soldiers, the drawbacks outweigh the benefits. ¡°And honestly, haven¡¯t you achieved your goal?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Did anyone here think of Selena?¡± It¡¯s unlikely. They¡¯ve been rolling and tumbling relentlessly. It¡¯d be strange if they did. The shame of the rejection? The doubts about themselves? All probably erased by now. And now, finally, it¡¯s time to use thest resort. ¡°All right. Fall back, everyone.¡± Are they trying to roll again? The instructors watching from behind murmur with concern. But no, this is a spell that anyone falls for when they¡¯re a trainee. ¡°While looking at the sky, while looking at the stars, think about your parents and your family who are waiting for you.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Your parents, especially your mother, will be worried sick about you doing something like this without any discussion. Think about her face.¡± Even during the sergeant days, but especially during the trainee days, there¡¯s no word stronger than ¡°mother.¡± Mom. I remember crying my eyes out back then. I must have been a sight. ¡°¡­Karl.¡± Finally, Shulifen spoke, as if he came to his senses. ¡°Huh.¡± ¡°Are we really allowed to go back?¡± ¡°If you feel like you¡¯ve changed yourselves.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if we¡¯ve changed. But now, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll hurt to stand in front of Selena anymore.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Same here.¡± ¡°¡­Agreed.¡± Damn bastards. I envy them. I think I only realized this towards the end of being a private. ¡°I already told the instructors. To let you off for a bit because you were feeling unwell. Conveniently, the reason for leave was also sick leave.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Karl? Medical leave is¡­¡± ¡°Damn it, shut up. We¡¯ll talk about thister with Senior Marcus. You hear me?¡± Let¡¯s not bring up this topic again or they might explode. Let¡¯s talk to the senior about it. ¡°Anyway, trainees. You¡¯re allowed to go back. Understood?¡± ¡°Yes. Understood.¡± ¡°Listen to your voices. Already faltering?¡± ¡°Yes!! Understood!!¡± Good. It¡¯s over. Let¡¯s eat now. What a suffering it was because of these guys¡­ ¡°As expected, you seem qualified, Karl.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I agree. You¡¯re the one who should.¡± ¡°Have you all gone crazy or something? What are you talking about all of a sudden?¡± Get up already. Let¡¯s go have dinner! All I¡¯ve eaten today is boiled eggs and soda! ¡°Confessing to Selena again.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I was thinking of trying again if I got the courage, but it seems like you¡¯re the only qualified one, Karl.¡± ¡°Stay strong, Karl! Selena will like you for sure.¡± ¡°She¡¯d naturally prefer someone much cooler than us.¡± ¡°Hahaha. Hahaha!¡± ¡°Trainees, rise.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to respond to roll call? Rise, you idiots!¡± Trainee Karl disappears, and once again, Sergeant Karl Adelheit returns. The instructors, who were smiling contentedly, rushed over in panic? Yeah, get lost. Just let them roll all night long. Get ready to beg for mercy! You twisted otherworldly bunch of retards! [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C ChiSync] Chapter 15 Chapter 15 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 15 After spending about two weeks together and receiving training together, the four of them are getting out by the end of the week! The news quickly spread to their fellow trainees. Children from noble families and imperial aristocratic households, quite different from themselves. Despite the huge difference in status, they got along surprisingly well. Perhaps it was the camaraderie of being ¡°soldiers¡± and the bond forged through shared hardships. ¡°They¡¯re leaving, the noble ones?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a shame. I thought we were going to be assigned to the same unit.¡± ¡°Well, at least we¡¯ve got a lifetime supply of drinking buddies now. We¡¯re the only ones who¡¯ve rolled with those immensely noble folks, right? Hahaha! We can score a few drinks from this!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. I thought nobles would be different, but they¡¯re just like us. Haha!¡± Nobles they may be, but at the same time, they¡¯re their barracks mates. It¡¯s disappointing to hear that they¡¯re leaving. They were just starting to be friends. It felt like they were friends just because they shared the same space and suffered together. Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean they want to hold onto them. ¡°Frankly, it¡¯s right for them to go. It¡¯s fun now, but it¡¯ll be toughter on.¡± ¡°My older brother from the neighborhood says if you¡¯ve got wealthy rtives, the unit gets tougher.¡± ¡°The higher-ups just want them to stay high up. It¡¯d be a loss for both of us if they came here and embarrassed themselves. We appreciate them sharing the same hardships, but it¡¯s a bit burdensome for us, you know?¡± There are those who can handle it and those who can¡¯t. The country noblemen who are used to seeing each other a lot, yes, that¡¯s fine. But those four are the eldest sons of marquises and the sons of imperial families. Without a jest, if those folks even cough once, the instructors will either swear to kill the cold or swear to kill the instructors who caused the cold. That¡¯s why, when Shulifen, Wilhelm, Alexander, and Joachim return to the dormitory. ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s been fun! Lords!¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve had your fun here, please acknowledge how hard we¡¯ve been working and consider raising our soldier¡¯s pay!¡± ¡°It was a pleasure training with you! Thank you for your hard work!¡± They were already watching. From beginning to end. All of them. They stood firm till the end, despite being told to give up. It was impressive to see them persist, even though they didn¡¯t have any obligations and simply enlisted. No trainee dared utter the words ¡®It¡¯s too hard, so I¡¯m running away.¡¯ Meanwhile. ¡°¡­This is ridiculous. Seriously.¡± By some twist of fate, I found himself spending a day in the recruit training camp against my will. Having even eaten dinner of simple rice and finding myself in need of sleeping in a bed for the night. ¡®This feels like I¡¯vepletely re-enlisted.¡¯ Was this some kind of premonition? If I knew, I would¡¯ve at least brought some salt. I silently turned my head to survey my surroundings. A spacious andfortable area, cleared out by instructors and sergeants from one of the barracks. I was relieved to see that it would be enough to get me through the day. Of course, this was their perspective; from Karl¡¯s viewpoint, it would only result in PTSD. If they dared assign me to any guard duty or fire watch, I¡¯d really snap. Karl thought as he spread a nket on the mattress andy down. I was wondering what would happen if the nket was of inferior quality, but fortunately, the instructor had managed to procure a special A-grade one for me. ¡®It feels like I just bought a new pair from the clothing store.¡¯ Perhaps it was because I was a recipient of a medal of honor that they took such care. The glittering medal had never felt so precious before. * * * Tap-tap-tap-tap! ¨D ¡°¡­!¡± Even before his mind fully registered the faint bugle call, his body reacted instinctively. Of course, unlike when I was a private, I didn¡¯t jump up in a panic and tidy up my bedding. I simply pretended not to hear and waited for someone to wake me up again. ¡­Oh. Wait. Come to think of it, I don¡¯t have any junior soldiers to wake me up since I¡¯ve been discharged. I sluggishly pushed myself up, rubbing my eyes. Let¡¯s just do it roughly. I¡¯m neither a soldier nor on active duty anymore, so it doesn¡¯t matter. Then, as I opened my eyes, I realized something unbelievable. Why am I even caught up in the nket? I clearly said I¡¯d do it roughly! Knock knock¨D ¡°Good morning!¡± ¡°Oh, hello, Lieutenant Megi. Did you sleep well?¡± Apparently he slept rough on the couch in the break room. He could¡¯ve slept here. Why did he do that when there¡¯s twenty other people here? No matter how much I persuaded him, he insisted on using the lounge, saying he didn¡¯t want to inconvenience a recipient of a medal of honor. Actually, I was thankful. It would¡¯ve been a bit¡­ no, very awkward if he stayed until I fell asleep. ¡°As I mentioned yesterday, the morning schedule consists of a lecture for the trainees. After a brief greeting, you can return by train.¡± ¡°Oh, those guys¡­ the discharged trainees?¡± ¡°Yes, those four individuals will conclude their stay after the Sunday religious ceremony.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°The individuals themselves requested it, and the camp has approved it.¡± Well, whatever. You guys do whatever you want. There¡¯s nothing much to do at the academy on weekends anyway. Honestly, there¡¯s nothing better than finishing camp life with a religious ceremony. ¡°More importantly, is it really okay?¡± ¡°Did you hear well?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Saturday today, the weekend. Isn¡¯t it the trainees¡¯ rest time? My lecture was originally scheduled for weekdays. This way, the conditions for weekend rest¡­¡± ¡°Oh, that matter has already been settled. Today¡¯s scheduled lecture will be reced by ensuring rest conditions for the soldiers during next week¡¯s scheduled lecture!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Really¡­ amazing. Huh? Impressive. If they put in this much effort, I should probably go through with that darn lecture. I should. ¡°Anyway, looking forward to the lecture!¡± ¡°Would the Lieutenant also¡­?¡± ¡°Of course! A lecture given by a recipient of a medal of honor! Isn¡¯t that amazing?!¡± It¡¯s astonishing. If anyone hears about this, they¡¯d think I¡¯ve prepared the lecture in advance. Me giving a lecture? The only thing I¡¯m good at talking about is military anecdotes. What lecture topics could I possibly have in front of trainees. Uh¡­ What on earth is there? ¡®¡­Oh, I don¡¯t know. Shit. It¡¯ll be what it is.¡¯ And during the morning lecture, in front of all the trainees (including the four heavenly kings), I confidently wrote on the board inrge letters: ¨C Why does the Imperial Army call elves ¡®Kanfra¡¯? ¨C Incidentally, the term ¡°Kanfra¡± exists in this world too. Perhaps because the original work is a novel. ¨C 101 Reasons Not to Trust Kanfra ¨C For reference, when I say ¡®Kanfra,¡¯ I mean the pro-elf faction, the Luzerne. On the other hand, Hyzens, a dove, is a type that fits the word elf itself. ¡°There¡¯s a saying. If you know your enemy and fight, you will not be in danger even if you fight a hundred times. As you all know, I am a veteran of the Luzerne¡¯s War. Therefore, I consider myself well-versed in their ways. That¡¯s why today¡¯s lecture topic is precisely this. The ongoing threat to the Empire¡¯s security posed by the Kanfra. It¡¯s about the aggressive and radical elves, Luzerne .¡± The Ministry of Foreign Affairs mighte running, saying the atmosphere towards the elves could get hostile¡­ But what can you do? Honestly, they struck first, didn¡¯t they? Isn¡¯t the Kanfra hostility a result of their own actions? And on top of that, the Heizens don¡¯t hesitate to criticize the Luzerne without considering them fellow Luzerne if they¡¯re found in Luzerne¡¯s territory. During the lecture, I passionately listed reasons why one should not trust the Kanfras, even recounting the fierce battles fought with the Luzerne over nearly three years. And when the lecture ended, nearing two hours. ¡°Trainees, elves are our allies. But Luzerne are not. So, what should we call them?¡± ¡°Kanfras!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. So what are Kanfras to us?¡± ¡°Our enemies!!¡± Hmm. Very satisfying. You all seem like excellent soldiers! * * * It was a sudden deployment task. But it was quite satisfying. To think that a mere Lieutenant like me would be moving alongside a recipient of a medal of honor. It¡¯s an honorable thing. I¡¯ll definitely brag about it when I have kids! Definitely! ¡°Are you really leaving tomorrow? Why not just go together today?¡± ¡°I just want to attend the religious ceremony and say proper goodbyes.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ Fine. Do as you wish.¡± After exchanging greetings with my friends (though Sergeant Karl Adelheit referred to them as enemies), I traveled back to the station with Sergeant Adelheit in a carriage. Apparently, the campmander had already arranged for us to have first-ss seats on the train. ¡°Phew.¡± As soon as we sat down, Sergeant Adelheit let out a sigh and leaned back in his seat, appearing quite exhausted. Well, giving a passionate lecture in front of hundreds of trainees would understandably take its toll. I needed to be careful not to disturb him. ¡°Oh, Lieutenant Megi. You¡¯ve also worked hard.¡± At the somewhat unexpected words, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. Honestly, calling it ¡®hard work¡¯ would be an exaggeration. It was just a deployment task, after all. And I¡¯m an officer, so it¡¯s expected of me. But even though Sergeant Adelheit has already been discharged, he¡¯s still like this. So, if we¡¯re talking about hardship, Sergeant Adelheit has probably endured ten times more than me. ¡°No, Sergeant, you¡¯ve endured much more.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Well then, let¡¯s both take a little rest. Being in that damn barracks makes your mind race, so I couldn¡¯t sleep well.¡± What soldier dislikes rest! Indeed, it seems different for a recipient of a medal of honor. If he were a senior, he¡¯d probably advise me on what to do after returning and finishing remaining tasks. Well then, let¡¯s get about 40 minutes of good sleep¡­ Kwaaang! ¨D ¡°Uuueeerk!¡± W-What was that? An explosion? Oh, could the train have derailed?! Is it a major ident?! Am I going to die? I just got promoted to Lieutenant! ¡°C-Sergeant Karl! A-Are you okay¡ª¡± ¡°¡­Damn it. Those damn Kanfra bastards.¡± Instantly, without realizing it, I found myself holding my breath. The person I knew as Sergeant Karl had disappeared, and an apparition from hell had taken his ce. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 16 Chapter 16 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C ChiSync] Chapter 16 At the brink of falling into a deep sleep, suddenly a loud noise rang out. The train shook violently, and screams of passengers echoed from behind. Unless there was a hidden camera taking pictures, it was sure to be a serious ident. ¡°Ah, ah, agh!¡± Hearing Lieutenant Magi¡¯s screams, I quickly assessed the current situation. First, the possibility of a train ident. It¡¯s not entirely unlikely, but the Empire¡¯s trains are not simple steam engines. They¡¯re a fusion of science and magic. Even if a problem arises, magical devices would usually prevent any major idents. But right now? Things didn¡¯t look good. It definitely didn¡¯t seem like an ordinary urrence. Not only was there the noise, but there were also no crew members in sight tomunicate the situation. So, we move on to the next possibility, a very, very shitty scenario. ¡®Terrorism.¡¯ At present, this is the most probable scenario. Then, who could be behind this terrorism? There are three possibilities. Two are neighbouring kingdoms to the Empire, Lascar and Abilesthi. ¡®But their motives are too weak.¡¯ Despite tensions with the Empire, these two nations are not typically involved in such antics. Lascar has been famous for its knights since ancient times, and Abilesthi is a ce where magic has flourished. This means they¡¯re not so devoid of pride as to resort to terrorism. Therefore, the most reasonable conclusion in the current situation is this. ¡°Fucking Kanfra bastards.¡± The Empire, which had been at war until recently and ultimately suffered a major retreat, is in a dismal situation, even facing disdain from the Hyzens, their kin. Amidst all this, they somehow need a pretext to divide the Empire and the Elves. Wherever you look, it¡¯s the Empire¡¯s fault. The Elves, those Luzerne bastards are undoubtedly behind this. And as if confirming my suspicions, another scream is heard from thepartment. ¡°Aaaah!¡± ¡°Shut your mouth, you inferior humans!¡± ¡°Elves! Elves!¡± ¡°I told you to shut your mouth! Everyone shut up! I can kill you all!¡± These bastards bothering innocent civilians. Anyway, these Elves have a thing for science. Looking at them, even the truth would probably say, ¡®F*ck this sh*t.¡¯ ¡°Lieutenant Magi.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± ¡°Do you have a pistol? Get ready.¡± ¡°A-Are we¡­ are we going to fight?¡± ¡°Of course. What do you think Empire soldiers are for? They¡¯re here to protect Empire citizens in situations like this. That¡¯s the reason for our existence. Whether you like it or not, whether it¡¯s scary or not, it¡¯s what we must do.¡± It¡¯s a bit unfair. Not on any other day, but on a weekend, of all times. And not even on duty anymore. But now I have to deal with these damn Elves. Ironically, my heart feels lighter than when I was going to escort the four protagonists. Damn these Elves. These bastards who have devoured the lives of countless members of our battalion. Because of them, those who shouldn¡¯t have died have died. Those who shouldn¡¯t have been hurt are hurt. It could have been resolved through dialogue. The Pigeon Faction, Hyzens, were proof of that. Even the Empire sought negotiation rather than shedding meaningless blood. But the Luzerne Elves rejected that. They rejected everything and resorted to violence. ¡°Lieutenant Magi, do you have any realbat experience?¡± ¡°I-I, I¡¯m sorry. I-I, I don¡¯t have¡­ I don¡¯t have any.¡± ¡°Then just cover me. I¡¯ll take care of the Elvesing towards us.¡± ¡°Ah, ah¡­¡± ¡°No need to aim for headshots. Forget about aiming for the head. Just focus on the body. Preferably the chest. Or even the stomach.¡± Even in my previous life, headshots were a kind of fantasy reserved for games. In reality, hitting the torso urately was considered impressive. Let alone hitting the head with these guns. That¡¯s something only a skilled sniper can do. ¡°Can I really do well? I-I don¡¯t have experience¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve had shooting training, right? It¡¯s the same thing. Just think of them as targets and shoot. Moving targets. But now they make noise.¡± ¡°A-ah¡­¡± Seeing Lieutenant Magi on the verge of losing it, I feel more pity than frustration. I was probably like that too at first. No, I¡¯m sure I was. Even though I lived a soldier¡¯s life in my past life, I¡¯ve never personally killed anyone with a gun. No one has ever fallen with blood sttering from the bullets I fired. ¡°Lieutenant Magi.¡± ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­¡± ¡°Lieutenant Magi.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± ¡°Pull yourself together. Do you want to die? If you don¡¯t kill, you¡¯ll die. Do you have a family?¡± As the lieutenant nodded, I smiled. That¡¯s perfect. That lingering attachment is what makes you fight better. You need a reason to live to truly survive. The first ones to fall on the battlefield aren¡¯t the ones whining. It¡¯s those who forget their fear and recklessly charge ahead who receive the first baptism of bullets. Fear isn¡¯t something you forget. It¡¯s something you ovee. That¡¯s how you survive. And the reason to ovee it. For Lieutenant Magi, it¡¯s his family. ¡°You have to see your family. You have to live. To live, you have to shoot. Shoot and hit. Every time you hit, you take one step closer to your family. That¡¯s all you need to think about. That¡¯s enough.¡± Even though he¡¯s an officer, exining it like that seems to have brought him back to his senses to some extent. After nodding my head, I grasped the greatsword I always carried with me. It was a gift from the toon leader, but does it really need to be stained with Kanfra blood? Damn it. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to work.¡± * * * ¡°The only remaining way to maintain the sanctity of the temple is one. To reignite the extinguished mes. This time, even bigger, so that no one can extinguish them.¡± ¡°You are martyrs, martyrs for the faith. Do not fear, proceed. The forest will nurture you!¡± Listening to the words of themander, the young elves struggled to hold back their bursting chests filled with tension. The Empire. The detestable Empire. The ones who brought shame to our forest tribe. Instead of fighting against those invaders, our foolish kin are shouting for peace. It was all detestable. Why should we bow our heads? Why? The children of the great forest. We elves, far superior to those inferior humans. Should we acknowledge their superiority just because their numbers are a bit smaller? The old ones easily manipted the youths who were soaked in defeatism. They whispered that they were the hope, that they could change things. And then, they handed them guns, swords, and magic bombs. ¡°Don¡¯t look back! Sit! Sit down!¡± Right now, among the passengers on the Imperial train, Emvhd was one of them screaming. ¡°The target is the Imperial train. There is something heading towards the academy nearby. Steal it and when you reach the academy station, detonate it. Let not only them but also their children know the terror of our forest children. Make them pay with more blood, more screams!¡± ¡°If that happens, the Empire will shed its mask. Foolish kin will realize their true nature and repent for the past, and join us again. For the glorious temple!¡± In truth, I didn¡¯t care about such things. Convincing my kin, or the temple. I just hated the Empire. With all the Empire¡¯s bashing from all sides, it was natural to hate them. Why I hated them, I didn¡¯t know anymore. Whenever I heard ¡®Empire¡¯, only the word ¡®evil¡¯ came to mind. So, I volunteered. Despite the fear of dying, I forcefully raised my head. Even when I killed a human steward a while ago, I suppressed the guilt that briefly arose with all my might. Everything was just for the sake of my kin, as themander said. Without even considering whether our kin wanted war or peace. ¡°We have to take the front carriage! Where the engine is!¡± ¡°Move! Keep moving!¡± Among the twenty or so elves, half remained in each cabin, guarding two people each. And the rest continued to advance, subduing the stewards and heading towards the engine room. There were a few Imperial soldiers along the way, but they couldn¡¯t do anything against the numbers. ¡°The engine room! Where is the engine room?¡± ¡°Eek! B-Beyond the first-ss cabins! P-Please spare me! Spare me!¡± ¡°If you want to live, shut up and get down on the floor! Let¡¯s go! Brothers and sisters!¡± At the leader¡¯smand, I hurriedly followed myrades. And just as I opened the door to the first-ss cabin¨D Bang!¨D There was a burst of mes and a gunshot, and the leader fell without even screaming. In front of him was an Imperial soldier holding a gun, tense. ¡°Ugh, ugh!¡± Desperately trying to reload, but is it as easy as it sounds? As the elves, who were initially frozen, rushed forward in anger¡ª Thunk! Suddenly, a man fell from the ceiling of the cabin,nding on one of the elves. Another elf reflexively attacked him, but the man effortlessly dodged, grabbed his arm, and stabbed deeply with a sword held under his armpit. ¡°Ahh!¡± Blood spurted out. Even though he was stabbed just once, the elf couldn¡¯t control his body properly. ¡°Hose!¡± He was quite close to Emvhd. He fell, bleeding. My eyes rolled back, only harboured thoughts of killing that man. Shooting was difficult in such a confined space. Then, like that man, with a knife¡ª Thud!¡ª The man lifted his leg forcefully without a moment¡¯s hesitation. ¡°Gah!¡± With a sensation of my whole body being torn apart, I fell, holding my groin. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C ChiSync] Chapter 17 Chapter 17 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 17 In war, there is only one cowardly act. Abandoning yourrades and fleeing. Everything else is not cowardice but tactics and strategy. The one who falls victim to them is the fool. Moreover, targeting the groin alone doesn¡¯t even qualify for the cowardice category. ¡®In fact, it¡¯s rather merciful. Sending them off with one shot must be quite satisfying.¡¯ The Kanfras, the Luzernes, were extremely cruel. It was routine for them to skin the scalps of Imperial soldiers they captured. Compared to such acts, I could consider myself an angel of mercy. ¡°Kwak! Cough!¡± The one constantly spilling blood from his armpit, making gasping sounds as he fades away. The one frothing at the mouth, clutching his bloodied groin, now fallen. They¡¯ll all die soon. Or maybe they could have died from shock much earlier. Whatever it was, we didn¡¯t torture like the Kanfras for hours. A cleaner end than myrades. For those who are not soldiers but terrorists, it¡¯s a merciful treatment. ¡°S-Sir!¡± At Magi¡¯s shout, I immediately dropped to the ground without bothering to fight the Kanfras. Whether they kill me or not doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s better than getting shot by friendly fire in the back of the head. ¡°Ah!¡± Hmm. This one¡¯s worth three points. First shot hit the chest straight away; it must have been a lucky shot. Still, since I grabbed one of his arms, it¡¯s much easier from my perspective. Due to the cabinyout, they could only engage in one-on-onebat with us against their will. If this were an open field, they would have been trampled by sheer numbers. Even if you¡¯re a great fighter, there¡¯s no chance against sheer numbers. In that aspect, the cramped space of the train was fortunate for me. ¡°Uwaaaa!¡± The Kanfra was throwing a fit. But judging by his movements, his amateurishness was apparent. Such big movements in such a narrow space would only harm himself more. Why on earth did they send these guys with such thoughts? Thunk! ¡°Ah, agh! Aaaagh!¡± I twisted his arm first and then twisted his neck to indicate that he could stop now. It was a merciful deathpared to the deaths I remembered from the war. I thought about giving the Kanfras an even more painful end. But I didn¡¯t. It would only worsen the PTSD, and there were things to do with Magi right now. ¡°Magi, snap out of it.¡± ¡°Uh, uh¡­¡± ¡°Magi, wake up. It¡¯s not over yet.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Sir.¡± It seems to be the first time he¡¯s shot someone, judging by how pale his face is. He said he just became a lieutenant, so he¡¯s been in the army for about a year and a half. Most rookie officers had participated in the Luzerne War, but he didn¡¯t seem to be one of them. So, it¡¯s understandable that he¡¯s lost his soul just by firing a gun like that. ¡°Take a deep breath.¡± ¡°Huh, huuuh. Haaah.¡± ¡°Good. See those Kanfras¡¯ guns over there? Grab as many as you can. It takes a while to reload after one shot. Instead of that, it¡¯s better to have multiple guns, fire one, discard it, fire another, and change. Anyway, those aren¡¯t even Imperial army supplies, so there¡¯s no need to worry about paperwork. Quickly.¡± At my words, Magi diligently picked up the elves¡¯ pistols. I thought he might faint at the sight of the corpses, but surprisingly, he remained calm. Maybe he hasn¡¯t fully grasped the current situation yet. ¡°They may have realized that something is wrong by now. If they ever hold hostages and demand a standoff, just aim the gun and threaten them. Try to keep their attention as much as possible on you, Lieutenant.¡± ¡°Understood. Um, Sir, this.¡± Magi handed me one of the pistols the elves were holding. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you need one?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Damn it. I can¡¯t confess here that I was a terrible marksman. In the end, I reluctantly took it, but I just roughly tucked it into my belt. Immediately after, Magi and I opened the cabin door and entered. ¡°Hey! What happened to securing the engine room?!¡± ¡°What are you doing, Lieutenant! They¡¯re Kanfras! No hostages! Shoot them!¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Bang! Once again, it¡¯s a hit. And this time, it went straight into the forehead urately. Whether Magi was lucky or secretly a genius marksman, it¡¯s good news for me anyway. A reliable protector is truly a guardian angel. ¡°Fuck, Karl, are you an ally or an enemy with that knife? You bastard.¡± ¡°I had a hard time protecting you as much as I could, but you¡¯re still doing that?!¡± ¡°What kind of bastard shot me while I was covering him, but ended up getting a bullet right next to me?¡± I forcefully pushed away memories of nearly hitting allies while shooting to protect. ¡°What, what are you guys doing!¡± Well, what can I say. A junior officer and a returning student who happened to be on the train. They¡¯re Kanfras. Thunk! If he were a seasoned soldier, he would have quickly hidden behind the seat. Concealment on the battlefield is not just about saving one¡¯s own life, it¡¯s also a crucial act to draw out the enemy¡¯s futile attacks and find clues for counterattacks. But he didn¡¯t do that. Like a fool, he turned the gun towards me, without aiming properly and with poor posture, using only one hand. The longsword had long left my hand. ¡°Ah!¡± As the longsword plunged into his chest, the terrorist Kanfra screamed and writhed in pain. He didn¡¯t even know what pain was, let alone how to counterattack. In a word, he was a fool. I quickly kicked him down, then cut off his breath with the longsword. ¡°He, hee-hee!¡± ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry! I-I¡¯m Magi, a Lieutenant of the Imperial Army! Please stay calm and stay in your seats! It¡¯s more dangerous to move!¡± I left the passengers to Magi. He¡¯d be better in the army officer¡¯s uniform than me. Now, to the next cabin. As I was about to open the door, instinct grabbed my hand. The senses that saved me so many times on the battlefield. They were shouting at me to think again. ¡®There¡¯s no guarantee that luck will continue.¡¯ The Kanfras here so far were just inexperienced rookies. Then, will all the remaining ones be the same? The answer, of course, is ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯ And in our world, ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯ was just another word for ¡®no.¡¯ I hoisted up the Kanfra corpse sprawled on the floor with all my strength. Damn, it¡¯s disgustingly heavy. Afterward, when I opened the cabin door and pushed out his corpse, gunshots rang out immediately. Bang! Bang! Well, there are some who know what they¡¯re doing from now on. Of course, they seem to have forgotten that firing like that takes a long time to reload. ¡°Eek!¡± I swiftly cleaved the chest of the one who was about to reload. If he hadn¡¯t worn armor, a few ribs would have been easy to break with thebat boots I was wearing. Unfortunately, they were just ordinary shoes, so they only made it hard to breathe for a moment. ¡°Cough!¡± As expected, I finished with the longsword. And instead of shooting, I threw away the gun I had. By the way, throwing guns is a tactic that¡¯s originally in the Imperial Army textbook, not just an improvisation. The gun is quite heavy, so once you hit it, you can temporarily block the opponent¡¯s movements. Look at that. He¡¯s staggering because he took some shots from the gun. It seems like throwing the gun is new to him. ¡°Y-You damn human!¡± Shoot, reload, attack when the opportunity arises, dodge when needed, and press on when they falter. That¡¯s the basic rule of the battlefield. No veteran soldier or master strategist would disobey it. In that sense, he should have backed off, instead of stubbornly reloading. Whizz! Blood, saliva, and a few corn kernels scatter. Normally, I would have confirmed the kill, but not this time. I just turned his body around and pushed it into the next cabin. Bang! Bang! ¡°Oops!¡± As expected. Those who do wrong have no distinction between friend or foe. ¡°D-Damn it! Kusshu!¡± When you realize you¡¯ve shot an ally, your brain shuts down momentarily. I¡¯ve been there a few times in the past, so I understand it a hundred times over. Thankfully, I didn¡¯t kill them, but these guys did. ¡°Gah!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± The clothes I wore were stained crimson with the Kanfras¡¯ blood. The screaming passengers were left to Magi as I continued moving. I can¡¯t stop. If I give them time, they¡¯ll figure out the situation. Full throttle. I have to keep pushing forward until the end. And finish it. They were trying to take over the engine room. There was a big shock earlier. If they fail, these terrorists will wreak havoc from the back of the train. Now, this next cabin is thest. If I tidy up here, the situation will be over. ck! I step aside and cautiously open the door. No bullets flying. Maybe they¡¯re holding hostages. This makes things a lot moreplicated. ¡°Over there? I know you¡¯re hiding. Will youe out?¡± A clear female voice. Anyway, these Kanfras, regardless of gender, are a nuisance. I hide the gun as much as possible and approach with my arms raised. If there really are hostages, I need to induce as much rxation as possible. Then¡­ ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Oh my. What¡¯s this? A human? Nice to meet you.¡± In sight was a perverted elf wearing something that could be called clothes. And behind her were two Kanfra corpses lying cold and lifeless. ¡­Oh. One of them doesn¡¯t seem dead. It¡¯s wriggling like half a corpse, but it seems alive. * * * Luck was on my side. I quickly seized the opportunity. With the terrorists of Luzens out of the way, Eloise entered the mission. ¡®Uh, what¡¯s going on with this human?¡¯ From the looks of it, he seems to have handled this situation alone. Bloodied clothes, a sharp broadsword, and a grim demeanor. ¡°Anyway, listen. Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°Are you an Elven agent from Hyzenes?¡± ¡°Huh? Uh, yeah?¡± Fortunately, there¡¯s no need to exin now. ¡°Are you Imperial?¡± ¡°I was Imperial. Now I¡¯m a student at the academy.¡± ¡°A student? Do students these days carry stuff like that?¡± When I pointed to the broadsword, the student coughed awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s a gift from a friend.¡± ¡°Weird friend you¡¯ve got. Anyway, this will make things quicker. I¡¯m from the Extermination Division¡­¡± Suddenly, the student drew a pistol from his waist. Even though I was caught off guard, I couldn¡¯t react in time. Could it be a trick? Or perhaps a prank by the Kanfras. How foolish I was to let my guard down just because he looked handsome¡­ Bang! Bang!¨D ¡®¡­Wait. Two gunshots?¡¯ Only after throwing myself to the side did I grasp the situation. The corpse I had kept alive to gather information had drawn a gun and aimed at me. And just before firing, the student had shot him. The bullet that should have been lodged in my body was now rolling on the cabin floor, crushed by another bullet in mid-air. ¡°What the¡­.¡± It was an incredible feat of marksmanship. A bullet blocked by a bullet. I¡¯ve never seen anything like that before. I¡¯d never even heard of it. Staring nkly at the self-proimed student, I thought. That man must be a sharpshooter in the Imperial Army. There¡¯s no other exnation for this situation. ¡®Perhaps he¡¯s the man who stole from my te¡­¡¯ I licked my lips with a seductive smile. Meanwhile¡­ ¡°Wow. This is something else. How did I do that?¡¯ Karl was doubting his own marksmanship. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 18 Chapter 18 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 18 The perverted elf wearing something between clothes and rags. Fortunately, she¡¯s from Hyzenes, otherwise I would have swung the great sword. Daring to wear such attire in front of someone who remembers their past life as a Confucian? If I were the type to exim ¡®Wow!¡¯ at such a sight, well¡­ no, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. Anyway, I was just about to answer the elf¡¯s question. Next to the elf, the guy named Ganf, who I thought was a corpse, suddenly pulled out a gun. The barrel is visible. It¡¯s aimed at us. What do you do in such a situation? You shoot to kill. So, I drew my pistol from my waist, aimed at him, and fired. Originally, that perverted elf should have been hit by my bullet, and that Ganf guy should have received my shot. But¡­ ¡°Hey. Are you a sharpshooter?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious. Let¡¯s be honest. I saw everything.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Blocking bullets with bullets? Wow! This is insane! How awesome is that?! I think I¡¯m going a bit crazy!¡± As the perverted elf said, my bullet had crushed the bullet aimed at this woman. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to speak so calmly. What on earth is going on? I began to doubt whether the shot I fired was real. Ah. By the way, the Kanfra, who I thought was a corpse, was beaten to a pulp by the perverted elf¡¯s club. ¡°That¡¯s really cool. I¡¯ve never seen anything like this. A human man! What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Karl.¡± ¡°Oh! Karl! Nice to meet you! I¡¯m Eloise!¡± Eloise. Eloise. Hmm, the name¡¯s difficult. It¡¯s probably easier just to call her the perverted elf. ¡°So, are you a sharpshooter?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious, right? Come on, tell me. We¡¯re allies, right? Since I¡¯m from Hyzenes, we¡¯re on the same side as you guys. It¡¯s okay for soldiers from allied nations to reveal their identities when they meet, isn¡¯t it?¡± It sounds reasonable. I sighed while ncing at the perverted elf. Where should I look? If you¡¯re going to wear clothes, wear them properly; if you¡¯re going to undress, then undress. ¡°Anyway.¡± ¡°Oh! Karl! Nice to meet you! I¡¯m Eloise!¡± Eloise. Eloise. Um, the name¡¯s difficult. It¡¯s probably easier just to call her the perverted elf. ¡°So, what¡¯s your answer?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a sharpshooter, aren¡¯t you, just in case. Did you fight in the War of the Luzerne?¡± ¡°I served, but I¡¯m not a sharpshooter. I was a regr soldier.¡± ¡°A,e on! Tell me. Tell me!¡± Damn it. What¡¯s with this perverted elf. She¡¯s so out of character. For a moment, I almost swung the greatsword in my hand. Let¡¯s calm down. This is not Canapes. Although she is a pervert without clothes. ¡°Whoa.¡± I flopped my ass roughly onto the only chair in the messed-up cabin that was still intact. Once I¡¯m sure the situation is under control, my body rxes. The blood rushing through my veins, the adrenaline pumping through my body, calms down. If we continue like this a little further and get investigated at the next station, it will be over, right? I¡¯m tired. What kind of fuss is this on the weekend? Damn Kanfra bastards. I want to split their heads open and see what the hell they were thinking. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not a sharpshooter or what?¡± Meanwhile, this perverted elf. Eloise keeps calling me a sharpshooter. What kind of sharpshooter fires ten shots and misses one or two? Huh? I almost got stomped to death by a control officer in target practice. Bastards scattering the bloody taxes of the people of the empire in the air? ¡°No. How many times do I have to tell you?¡± ¡°Aye. I think you¡¯re right. I think you¡¯re right, but-?¡± ¡°¡­Can you dig your ears out so I can hear you? You have big ears, why can¡¯t you understand me?¡± I deliberately targeted the ¡®ears¡¯ that elves hate. Any elf would be instantly offended by this. ¡°Oh, this? Elves do have better hearing than humans, that¡¯s for sure. But it¡¯s not because our ears are big, it¡¯s just that we naturally have good hearing.¡± But for some reason, this perverted elf didn¡¯t react at all. She¡¯s even immune to taunts, which is a bit of a scam. ¡°Anyway! Honestly!¡± ¡°Honestly?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to make a half-elf with me!¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡± I¡¯d rather she said something stupid like that. Jesus. First, Kanfra terrorists, now a perverted elf. This is why I dislike elves. Let the Confucian spirit within me scream¡­ No, forget it. Let¡¯s just speak. ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± ¡°What? Why? Why? When a human man is with an elf woman, it¡¯s a match made in heaven! Look at me! My chest is this big! And my figure is so good! Aren¡¯t I the ultimate beauty by human standards?!¡± She¡¯s indeed a beauty. Big chest, good figure, perfect proportions, and a pretty face. But here¡¯s the problem. A woman parading around like that is actually unattractive. And the second problem. In fact, this is the most crucial¡­ ¡°Eloise. How old are you?¡± ¡°Huh? Me? I¡¯m Fifty Nine! Why?¡± ¡°Quite old. Very old.¡± Disqualified! The age range I can cover is plus or minus three years! ¡°Huh? Oh. Ohh! Is it because of that? But considering that elves have an average lifespan of 200 years, I¡¯m still in my twenties now, aren¡¯t I?! By human standards, I¡¯m a peak twenties beauty!¡± Let¡¯s add a few more things to the perverted elf. Starting with narcissism. * * * When we arrived at the next station, it was already swarming with Imperial soldiers. Those Kanfra bastards. What were they thinking, trying to break through this checkpoint? The train had speed restrictions, so they couldn¡¯t just push through. As the Imperial soldiers entered, I calmly lowered my sword and raised both hands. Although it was clear that we were allies, my appearance might cause unnecessary suspicion. Demonstrating that I¡¯m not an enemy shows that I have no intention of fighting. Getting shot mistakenly after doing everything else would be more unjust than anything else. ¡°Rah¡­ Ranshtak! Sergeant Karl Adelheit! Thank you for your hard work! We really appreciate it!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. More importantly, please take care of the passengers, especially the deceased crew members. They resisted and that¡¯s all they could do.¡± Fortunately, there were no misunderstandings like in novels where handcuffs were put on behind my back. There were already testimonies from Sergeant Megi and the passengers that I dealt with the Kanfra. And being decorated with an honorary medal also helped. ¡°Oh. I spared two suspects in the middle of the car. Please go and take care of them quickly. They¡¯re just barely conscious, so there¡¯s no need to subdue them.¡± ¡°Yes, understood!¡± ¡°Be careful when you move them. They could really die.¡± After kindly guiding them to where those bastards were unconscious, I nced back briefly. I had done everything I needed to do. I dealt with the Kanfras, secured the train, and left some detainees for interrogation. I had already provided identification without being asked and gave sincere testimony about the situation. Oh, by the way, I didn¡¯t bother exining about Eloise. She had already disappeared before the train arrived at the station. Did she jump off the train? As expected, she¡¯s a secret agent from Hyzenes. Revealing herself so openly wouldn¡¯t be wise. If exposed, it could lead to diplomatic problems. So she left on her own, and I didn¡¯t mention that part either. ¡®Anyway, it¡¯ll probably be ryed to the higher-ups through some route or another.¡¯ I¡¯m sure the Empire¡¯s Ministry of Foreign Affairs and Hyzenes will coordinate their opinions well. That¡¯s not something I need to worry about. What matters now is how to deal with the train¡¯s current state. We still have another 20 minutes to go by train, so walking is out of the question. Should I wait for the train, or should I find a carriage? While pondering over such matters, suddenly, several officers rushed over. ¡®Ah, why now?¡¯ The rank insignia at the forefront, a single star, followed by the insignias of junior officers behind. Escaping from the military, yettely, all I see are military folks. It¡¯s driving me crazy. ¡°Ranshtak! Sergeant Karl Adelheit, is it?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. If you¡¯re here to ask me something, I¡¯ve already said everything. So¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re not here to conduct an investigation. Pleasee with us for a moment.¡± They¡¯re not here to investigate, yet a man with a star insignia approached. This means¡­ Oh, I see. They¡¯re looking for someone higher up. That¡¯s the feeling I¡¯m getting. As I expected, following them into one side of the station¡ª [Nice to see you. Sergeant Karl Adelheit. Minister of War, Boss Ahsim.] ¡°¡­¡± A middle-aged man seen through the magicalmunication device. But why does his introduction sound like that? And why is his name and title like that? Boss Ahsim. Is he really a boss?! That¡¯s the feeling his introduction gives, or am I mistaken? ¡°Pleased to meet you, Minister.¡± [Imend your brave actions. The Empire is indebted once again.] ¡°I only did what I could.¡± At that, the Minister let out a short chuckle. Why? Why is heughing? [ I¡¯m going to cut to the chase, and since you¡¯re already out of the military, I¡¯m going to keep this short and sweet¡­. ] ¡°I know. Just don¡¯t tell anyone else, and if you do, don¡¯t exaggerate or specte. You¡¯ve been in the military for three years, you should know better than that.¡± [ ¡­I¡¯m d to hear you know better. ] ¡°Well, the way you put it, it wasn¡¯t just a simple train hijacking. There must have been something bigger.¡± I already know everything, so tell me the truth. The minister clears his throat. [Since you¡¯ve already been directly involved in the incident and seem to know about it, it should be fine. Earlier, we received information from the Special Forces on the Hyzenes side. The ultimate goal of the ones who hijacked the train was to reach a station near the academy and cause an explosion.] ¡°Huh.¡± [The final goal was to provoke discord between the Empire and the elves.] ¡°¡­Damn Kanfra bastards.¡± Oops. That slipped out unintentionally. But the Minister murmured, ¡®Those damn Kanfra bastards,¡¯ just like I did. As expected of a Minister of War. It¡¯s natural for an Army man to dislike the Kanfra. Amen. ¡°Well, by the way, Mr. Minister.¡± [I¡¯m listening. ] ¡°You can¡¯t expect anything more from me here. I¡¯m out of the military, I don¡¯t have anything to do with it anymore, I¡¯m just a regr Academy student now.¡± [I understand. You¡¯ve already provided all the details you were asked for. You have nothing to worry about.] Yes, I understand. That¡¯s right. But whenever I solve one case, it seems to lead to more incidents¡­ [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 19 Chapter 19 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 19 Minister of War, Boss Ahsim (that¡¯s his name and title), told me explicitly. There¡¯s no need to keep it a secret, but don¡¯t go around bbering about it everywhere. Be discreet, if possible. It would be even better not to mention it at all. Since I also had some military experience, naturally, I agreed to do so. People may praise it as a good deed, but it¡¯ll only attract unnecessary attention. All I want right now is a peaceful life at the academy. But both I and the Minister had forgotten something at that time. < Shock! Bold Train Hijacking in Broad Daylight! > < Hijackers Identified as Elves! > The next day, as the newspaper articles poured in, I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. Oh, right. There¡¯s the media. I had forgotten about the important part. Everything else may be controlled, but the eyes, ears, and hands of the reporters are unstoppable. < ording to witnesses, the elves referred to themselves as leaders of the temple... > < Despite the brave efforts of the crew, they all fell victim to the hijackers... > The first articles contained information that anyone could easily know. I thought it was a decent article for highlighting the bravery of the crew. But then, it started getting serious. < Breaking News! The ultimate goal of the hijackers was a station explosion! > < Recently defeated Luzerne rebels. Once again, they''re challenging the Empire! > < Is there a breach in the Empire''s security? Are we safe? > Whoa, easy there. Isn¡¯t this too sensitive of a topic? Journalists, please. I understand chasing breaking news, but still, maintain some boundaries! People are dying left and right in various departments! < Were there heroes besides the brave crew? > < Lieutenant Magi Kantate, from the Imperial Army (24 years old). Safely evacuated passengers! > < Admirable! Our Imperial Army! Fantastic! Our youth! > Oh boy, this guy is bound to get promoted soon. Even if he wasn¡¯t, he¡¯d still get high marks. Isn¡¯t it the duty of a country to promote and nurture officers who put their lives on the line for the people? Of course, promote him vigorously and let him thrive in higher positions! It¡¯s quite satisfying to see someone who suffered with me being rewarded. Yeah. That¡¯s how it should be. Only when we achieve that can we confidently face any simr situations in the future¡ª < Exclusive Report! Another unnamed hero saved the Empire''s citizens?! > < The one who saved the citizens and eliminated the terrorists has been revealed... > < Hero, Lieutenant Magi. "I am not a hero. The real heroes are elsewhere." Confession! > I threw the newspaper aside. Lieutenant Magi¡­ Did you really have to do it all by yourself?¡­ This poor returning student is already struggling enough as a recipient of the Medal of Honor and being with the four main protagonists! My head was pounding, so I rushed out of the room for a walk. Once this is revealed, our juniors will be chasing after us again starting tomorrow. They¡¯ll definitely use us of being elf murderers or judges. It¡¯s obvious. ¡­You might say bing famous is a good thing. But the reason for bing famous isn¡¯t so great. From my perspective, my military service wasn¡¯t a shining memory I want to recall. I just want to bury it deep and keep it to myself, but it keeps getting dragged out forcibly! ¡°Karl.¡± The culprits behind all this turmoil, the Kanfras, and the four protagonists. While sitting on the bench and resenting them, I heard a familiar voice from behind. ¡°¡­Selena?¡± ¡°Mind if I sit for a moment?¡± ¡°Huh? Uh, sure. Sit, sit.¡± This bench is for students¡¯ use. Why is she even asking for permission? ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Honestly, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. It¡¯s really ufortable. So ufortable it¡¯s driving me crazy. Just sitting here brings back memories of what I did back then. Selena on the verge of a confession attack. I was a freshman, and I couldn¡¯t even make it through freshman year. And then I, the bastard, made a little ¡®public confession¡¯ right there. ¡®Couldn¡¯t I have done it when we were alone? Fucking idiot. Why did I do it in front of everyone?¡¯ Given that, it was natural for Selena to be angry with me. Back then, Selena was quite cold. So, I was even more shocked. You know, when someone who usually smiles suddenly gets serious and angry, that memory sticks with you for a long time. Maybe at that time, I felt even more ashamed than ever. Of course, I don¡¯t me Selena. Not at all, really. It was only natural. When you think about it, I was the one who caused it all. No one asked me to confess. I did it willingly, all by myself. I knew Selena was aware of the situation, yet I burdened her with it. ¡®It¡¯s not like she dumped me and insulted my character.¡¯ And fleeing to the military after being rejected was also my doing. I have no reason to be angry with Selena. ¡°Karl.¡± Perhaps that¡¯s why. Maybe I now truly feel it¡¯s okay. ¡°Will you¡­ forgive me?¡± Sitting beside Selena and saying that out of the blue. Stupidly enough, all I could muster was a ¡®Huh?¡¯ and a sigh. * * * A few days ago, when I visited the office, Senior Marcus said this. ¡°Have you heard the news? Those four. They suddenly tried to enlist as soldiers.¡± ¡°What do you mean by those four?¡± ¡°Shulifen, Wilhelm, Alexander, and Joachim. Those guys.¡± I heard that those four suddenly disappeared. I knew they took leaves of absence. But the reason being they tried to enlist? As soon as I heard that, it hit me. This must be¡­ ¡°Karl, it looks like that bastard cheated. Anyway, he¡¯s not in his right mind.¡± Hearing his words, I felt a pang in my heart without realizing it. Back then, in my immature days. The moment I thought being loved was a given. The past when I poured out the negative emotions I received from others onto someone undeserving. Karl was the victim of my actions. He ended up with a big wound. But he smiled and stepped back. He said he understood and even cheered me on. And then he enlisted as a soldier, went to the battlefield, and saved my brother. He must have struggled a lot too. Yet, he thought of others before himself. ¡®He was the opposite of who I was back then, thinking of others more than myself.¡¯ Whether it was a coincidence or something else doesn¡¯t matter. What matters now is that the shameful past came back vividly to my mind. And another thing. I realized something new about myself. I suddenly felt uneasy. It was a feeling I had never experienced before. My time at the academy is almost over, not even half a year left. That means graduation. Of course, I might still meet Karl outside. But, it won¡¯t be the same pure feeling. Only encounters filled with political and external factors await. I hated it. I wanted to somehow undo the mess I caused. Since Karl approached me firstst time, should I approach him this time? I¡¯d apologize for my immaturity, exin my excuses, my situation in the moment. Maybe that would give me a second chance. ¡®Ah.¡¯ Was it a coincidence? Or was it a chance given to me by God? Even though it was a weekend, I happened to meet Karl at the academy. ¡°Mind if I sit for a moment?¡± When I came to my senses, I was already in the middle of speaking. It urred to meter that Karl might feel ufortable too. So, even though I said it, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a slight regret. ¡°Uh? Sure. Sit, sit.¡± Karl epted my words nonchntly. Really,pletely nonchntly. It was just like that time, when I took it all out on him, even though it wasn¡¯t him. I¡¯d hurt him so badly, and he¡¯d just smiled and walked away. Perhaps he enlisted as a soldier after dwelling alone on the embarrassment and pain. He may deny it, but there must have been a reason. It¡¯s clear. Because of me. He ended up suffering, even though he didn¡¯t have to, because of me. But Karl, even amidst all that, was thinking of others, not just me. And through that, he saved countless people, even my brother. Karl was a hero. But he never boasted about it. Instead, he felt ashamed. I know why. It wasn¡¯t to be a hero. It was for someone else. Because that¡¯s the kind of man Karl was, the one I knew. ¡°Karl.¡± So, I had to say it even more. He needed a moment for himself now. ¡°Will you¡­ forgive me?¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°Well, you see¡­¡± Unknowingly, I poured out my story in front of Karl. I didn¡¯t hate you so much that I was so mean to you. It¡¯s just¡­ I received too many confessions and couldn¡¯t even enjoy being a freshman properly. I know you did nothing wrong, but I took it out on you so relentlessly. I feel even more stupid now that I say it. I¡¯m making excuses while begging for forgiveness. I felt pathetic, but my words kepting out regardless of my will. In the midst of it all, Karl, thankfully, not only listened but also supported me quietly, preventing me from feeling embarrassed or awkward. ¡°¡­That¡¯s why I rejected you so bluntly. That¡¯s why I hurt you. I want to apologize for that. And I want to ask for forgiveness for the suffering you endured because of it.¡± ¡°Selena. That¡¯s not¡­¡± ¡°You said it wasn¡¯t because of me. But, it wasn¡¯t right. I know. Inevitably, I became a reason, even if just a little. You suffered, you felt pain, because of me.¡± Karl continued to listen quietly, not denying my words this time. It felt relieving to acknowledge that. ¡°So, I¡¯m sorry. Karl.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not for any other reason. Well, there might be¡­ other reasons. Anyway¡­ Can I ask for your forgiveness?¡± I tense up. My heart races. What will Karl¡¯s response be? ¡°Of course¡­¡± As Karl was about to reply, his expression suddenly stiffened. ¡°Selena.¡± ¡°Uh, yeah?¡± ¡°Later.¡± With an uneasy expression, he stood up from his seat. Without looking back, he turned and walked away. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Tears suddenly welled up. I still can¡¯t be forgiven¡ª ¡°He¡¯s over there! There! Confirm! It¡¯s Sergeant Karl Adelheit!¡± ¡°Sergeant! Sergeant!! You¡¯ve been featured in the State Gazette! Can we have a word?¡± ¡°Do you believe reconciliation between the Empire and the Elves is possible? Please answer!¡± ¡°What are your thoughts on national security? We¡¯d like to hear your opinion!¡± ¡°Could you give us a brief interview, Sergeant Karl Adelheit!¡± Uh. Uh¡­. Wha¨C what? What is this all about¡­? [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 20 Chapter 20 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 20 ¡°Hmm.¡± Princess Mique skimmed through the newspaper in her hand. As expected, it was filled with yesterday¡¯s train hijacking and attempted terrorism incident. Mique is a member of the royal family. Receiving news of the Empire¡¯s affairs through the newspaper is all for the sake of the royal family. Wouldn¡¯t the crown prince be embarrassed if he appeared to be interested in the affairs of the empire for no reason? It¡¯s necessary to show no political ambition to avoid unnecessary suspicion. While the crown prince may not be that kind of person, it¡¯s always better to be cautious. ¡®I bet my brother¡¯s head is hurting from this incident.¡¯ At times like these, I felt grateful for not being the firstborn. If I were the crown princess, I would be twisting in agony in this confusing situation. I can almost picture my brother, pulling his hair out in frustration. The only silver lining is that things went well thanks to one man. < The individual who subdued the train hijackers is Sergeant Karl Adelheit! > < Medal of Honor recipient. Once again, he saves the people of the Empire! > < Count Friedrich. Despite his extreme reluctance to speak, he expresses pride in his son. > ¡®What a great man.¡¯ From the moment I saw him receiving the medal, I didn¡¯t think he was an ordinary person. His modesty and consideration for others before himself left a deep impression on me. And such a person, this time, was active not on the front lines but within the Empire. ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°Oh. You¡¯re here?¡± As a politedy greeted me, I responded to the greetingfortably. ¡°Have you heard the news, Rika?¡± ¡°Yes. I have.¡± The woman¡¯s expression as she spoke was far from good. It was stiff and hardened. It¡¯s certainly not because she¡¯s ignoring or feeling ufortable around me. I knew better than anyone else why she was like that, being part of the princess¡¯s circle. ¡®Wasn¡¯t she making that face when her brother was in the army? She seems really worried.¡¯ That¡¯s overprotectiveness for you. This woman. The words almost slipped out of my mouth. Enlisting as a soldier, being deployed to the battlefield, and saving not only himself but also hundreds ofrades. He said it was purely luck, but was it really just luck? He clearly possessed remarkable skills. He¡¯s the kind of elite soldier who could be sent anywhere. Didn¡¯t he single-handedly subdue and neutralize the terrorists in the train hijacking incident? And yet, she¡¯s worried like that. It¡¯s a bit baffling as a friend who shares the same worries about their brothers. But instead of doing that, I decided to ease my friend¡¯s expression with different words. ¡°Your brother. He seems quite remarkable.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°By saving hundreds, he saved thousands of futures. And this time, he prevented significant casualties. It would be nice if all young men in the Empire were like him.¡± ¡°Hmm. Hmm.¡± Look at that. Just by praising her brother, her lips are trembling with joy. Is it so great that your brother is doing well, Rika? Do you want to worry about him every day and hope he¡¯s doing well every day? ¡°I¡¯d like to go to the academy.¡± ¡°Why now?¡± ¡°Because my Karl is¡­ uhm, hmmm, my damn brother hasn¡¯t called me, and he¡¯s been through this and he¡¯s never told me he¡¯s okay. I¡¯m going to have to go give him a stinging warning!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± You? I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s going to be all over him, asking if he¡¯s okay and if he¡¯s hurt anywhere? Not to mention sobbing all over her brother¡¯s body, who¡¯s a head taller than her. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s best not to go.¡± With genuine concern, I tried giving advice as a friend. ¡°I¡¯ve already made arrangements.¡± Of course, it wasn¡¯t going to work. ¡°¡­Just go and do it in moderation. Okay? Your brother, he¡¯s all grown up now, he¡¯s been in the army, Rika.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. I¡¯ll give him a proper scolding.¡± ¡°No¡­ Just¡­ Make sure it¡¯s a gentle scolding.¡± I¡¯ve been saying this for how many years now. I shook my head and turned my gaze back to the newspaper. * * * ¡°Sergeant Karl Adelheit!¡± ¡°Please say a word!¡± Geez! They¡¯re like zombies! They¡¯re chasing after me! If they catch me, my precious Sunday will bepletely ruined! They won¡¯t give me a break and keep asking all sorts of questions! With crazed eyes! ¡°Please, for the sake of the Empire¡¯s citizens, agree to an interview!¡± ¡°Are you really just coincidentally caught up in this incident as a recipient of the Medal of honor?! Or¡ª!¡± Damn it. Damn it! What the hell is this? A pursuit at the academy! Even though I¡¯m confident in my physical fitness honed in the military. I ran almost thirty minutes straight, but those people didn¡¯t give up. ¡°Ah! I have nothing to say! Stop chasing me!¡± ¡°In addition to receiving an Medal of Honor, you also prevented terrorism¡ª¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask me! I¡¯m not a soldier anymore, I¡¯m just a civilian, a regr civilian! Stop bothering a normal academy student. I¡¯ve already had enough trouble because of the four protagonists!¡± No matter where I hide or run, the reporters keep following me. Where did those people evene from to enter the academy? ¡°Karl!¡± Selena suddenly stuck her head out and gestured towards me. ¡°Here! Quick!¡± The person I just parted ways with appeared in front of me again. What does this mean? Ah! She¡¯s found a ce to hide, for me, who¡¯s being chased! Whew! Whew! Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, I followed Selena¡¯s lead and quickly changed direction. Then Selena grabbed my hand and started running. ¡°Sergeant Karl Adelheit!¡± ¡°Over here! This way¡ª¡± I could still hear the reporters¡¯ voices from behind. They¡¯re relentless. What if they catch us? What should I say? While worrying about that¡­ ¡°How did you caught up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious. Karl, you¡¯ve been running towards obvious ces to hide. We need to go somewhere difficult for them to follow.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I see.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll just have to hide here for a bit, because those reporters were running straight ahead, and if we go that way, we¡¯ll end up in the opposite direction from here.¡± ¡°You know the way really well, don¡¯t you?¡± Then Selena says, ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯ Then her face suddenly blushes. why. Why? ¡°¡­That¡¯s right, of course I do, I¡¯ve been here at the Academy the whole time, Karl, when you were in the army.¡± ¡°Ah. Aah! Really?¡± Since I enrolled and took a leave of absence after a month, knowing the way is strange. I¡¯m d Selena¡¯s here. If she weren¡¯t, I would have been chased for hours. ¡°Thank you. I owe you one, Selena.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± With a somewhat awkward response, Selena fiddled with her fingers. It seemed like she was waiting for a response to what happened earlier. ¡°Selena.¡± ¡°Uh, yeah. Karl.¡± ¡°You said something earlier. You asked for forgiveness.¡± Her face became noticeably tense. Seeing Selena like that, I suddenly burst intoughter. Why are you apologizing? Why are you asking for forgiveness? You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. ¡°There¡¯s no need for forgiveness or anything like that. If anything, thank you for saying that.¡± My response made Selena blink and stare at me nkly. It might seem strange to her, but it was obvious from my perspective. ¡°I was worried that I might make you ufortable again. I was afraid we couldn¡¯t even be friends or colleagues. Honestly, I kind of pushed you a little too far with my confession, in front of everyone. I didn¡¯t put myself in your shoes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So, asking for forgiveness or forgiving each other, that kind of thing was never between us. It was just a bit awkward, and we were all still young and immature back then. If anything, let¡¯s think of it as an opportunity for further growth.¡± Selena bowed her head deeply and replied shortly, ¡®Yeah.¡¯ Thank goodness. We¡¯ve erased all the awkwardness and apologies between us. It was a bit daunting to think about how to spend the next six months, but things have worked out well. ¡°Um, but¡­ Karl. I¡¯ve been wanting to ask since earlier¡­ What¡¯s going on right now?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh. This.¡± ¡°It looks like reporters from the newspaper. What¡¯s going on?¡± It seems Selena doesn¡¯t really know the current situation. I¡¯ve heard that the graduating ss is always busy, so maybe that¡¯s why. ¡°Shulifen, Wilhelm, Alexander & Joachim. So¡­ from now on, let¡¯s call them the four protagonists. Anyway, those guys were nning to enlist as soldiers, you know?¡± ¡°Oh, I heard about that.¡± ¡°I went to the Imperial Army recruit training camp on Friday to convince them.¡± After half a day of persuasion, we finally seeded in sending them home. But we spent too much time, so we returned yesterday, on Saturday! Selena, who heard about it, patted my shoulder sympathetically and said I had a hard time. ¡°So, are the reporters swarming because of that? Shulifen, Wilhelm¡­, really? Karl, you managed to convince those four?¡± ¡°No way. We returned, but those damn Kanfra hijacked the train. Their ultimate goal was to explode the station or something. We handled that, and they¡¯re making a fuss. It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Wait, what did you just say?¡± * * * Hmm. I think that¡¯s about it. Eloise looked around. Even though we¡¯re still on imperialnd, this forest should be enough to shake off any pursuit. Though I¡¯ve never had a tail, it¡¯s always good to be cautious. Thunk! I caught a squirrel that appeared out of nowhere, then after scanning the surroundings, I opened my mouth. ¡°Eloise Loengrand. Awaiting orders~¡± After a moment, the squirrel¡¯s eyes zed over strangely, and another voice came through. [Received.] ¡°Mission aplished. We¡¯ve made the train terror incident disappear for now.¡± [Survivors?] ¡°The Empire took them.¡± [Exposed?] ¡°A bit. We were about to start the operation when a strange man had already dealt with everything.¡± [Name.] ¡°Karl. We don¡¯t know hisst name yet, but he¡¯s a veteran of the Luzerne War. Suspected sharpshooter level shooting skills. Top-notchbat abilities. Andstly, very handsome!¡± After a brief silence, the squirrel spoke again. [Based on confirmation, the individual known as Karl is presumed to be ¡®Karl Adelheit¡¯.] ¡°I see¡­ Oh? Hold on a moment. That man, by any chance?¡± [Recently honored by the Empire with a medal.] ¡°Heh. I see. Oh, I get it now. No wonder he seemed unusually capable for a returning student.¡± A strangeughter echoed from Eloise¡¯s lips, who had been momentarily looking pathetic. The squirrel, which had been watching her with a bit of pity, continued. [Get yourself together, Eloise. There¡¯s another mission ahead.] [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 21 Chapter 21 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 21 ¡°New mission?¡± [Yes. The details are¨D] ¡°No, no. Wait a minute. This isn¡¯t right. I just finished a mission, so I need a break, don¡¯t I?!¡± The squirrel makes a pitiful expression. As if to ask, do you really have to do this, in this situation? Of course, Eloise had no intention of budging. ¡°I¡¯m tired. Give me an order to return.¡± [¡­I will tell you the details of the mission. Eloise Loengrand. Regarding this incident¡­] ¡°Ah. I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know¨D I can¡¯t work. I won¡¯t do it! Let me go home, let me go home!¡± [The Ministry of Foreign Affairs has already agreed to the immediate interrogation of the prisoners¨D] ¡°I worked all night on overtime to get here! Let me go home! I want to go home!¡± [¡­If necessary, you will be given the authority to call in witnesses from your side.] ¡°Witnesses?¡± Eloise, who had been shouting to go home, suddenly asks back. If you think there¡¯s a dangerous glint in her eyes, you¡¯re not wrong. [Yes. Find out as much information as possible that is necessary for our side and return.] ¡°Is that really all I have to do? If you make me do anything else, I¡¯m going to go on strike.¡± [You¡¯re good at talking, even though you won¡¯t listen to anything more I say.] Tsk, the sound of her clicking her tongue is heard and the squirrel¡¯s eyes return to focus.. Then, once again, the squirrel disappears into the forest. ¡°Hmm.¡± Eloise sits down on a tree stump and purses her lips in thought. In a corner of the forest, sunlighting in moderately, a beauty with a dizzying figure sits beneath it. A woman who seems to shake the hearts of many men, and she suddenly ps her hands. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it.¡± I¡¯ve made up my mind. Since it¡¯se to this, I¡¯ll ask that man named Karl to be a witness. The moment I saw him, I felt something strange. I want to feel it again! Even if that¡¯s not the case, he¡¯s a face I want to see again. He¡¯s totally my type! Anyway, he¡¯s actually involved, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. Since I¡¯ve already been given the mission, why not kill two birds with one stone? Eloise thought to herself as she continued to walk. * * * ¡°There! Over there! It¡¯s Sergeant Karl Adelheit!¡± ¡°Get him! We must secure the interview this time!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going first! If I don¡¯t get it, the team leader said he¡¯d kill me!¡± ¡°Same here, you little punk!¡± ¡­It wasn¡¯t chaos, destruction, or ruin. Well, perhaps it was a scene of extreme chaos. Selena and I reconciled, and by that evening, the foursome had returned to the Academy. I thought it was going to be a cheerful and energetic Monday morning after a long time, but it was anything but fun. Inside the academy, reporters were still holding out, some pitching tents, others seemingly just camping out on the pavement. Wait, what¡¯s this? Are they really going to sleep outside? It¡¯s not even summer yet, won¡¯t it be cold at night?! Remarkable people. Are some of them veterans who endured the harsh winter more than once in the military? ¡®Darn it. If they slept rough even during training, it¡¯smon courtesy to reciprocate.¡¯ I could have run away, but I felt weak and gave up. Watching that sight made me think of myrades. When you think about it, those people are just working hard too, withpassionate hearts¡ª ¡°Sergeant! Sergeant! Look over here!¡± ¡°Could you please borate on the train hijacking and attempted terrorism incident from two days ago?¡± ¡°Do you believe reconciliation with the elves is possible? We¡¯re curious about your opinion!¡± ¡°Sergeant Karl Adelheit!¡± Ah! Cancel. Cancel! Fuck yourpassionate hearts! Just everyone, get lost! ¡°Some say that even though they¡¯re enemies, they shouldn¡¯t be treated so cruelly¡­¡± What bullshit is this? The Late Heo Jun would probably rise from his grave to stick a needle in his head. [PR/N: Heo Jun was a Korean physician during the Joseon Dynasty in the early seventeenth century.] As it was a matter I couldn¡¯t just overlook, I approached the reporter who made such remarks. ¡°I¡¯ll say this here clearly. The elves who seek reconciliation with the Empire are undoubtedly allies. But those Kanfra bastards, the damn sons of bitches, can be treated as such.¡± Swish! I just had a st. Look at them. Scribbling so much that you can¡¯t even see it. I wonder if I¡¯m just adding fuel to the fire, but what¡¯s done is done. I¡¯m not exactly tied down to the military anyway, might as well have some more fun. Hehehe! ¡°What kind of idiotic thing is it to talk in front of those who try to resolve things with violence? Respectes from fear. I simply taught them how to respect the Empire.¡± That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ve said sufficient. I won¡¯t respond any further. ¡°Sergeant! Just a bit more! Just a bit!¡± ¡°Witnesses say you didn¡¯t use your gun, is there a reason for that?¡± Ah, that. It¡¯s because my shooting skills are useless. Bullets and gunpowder are too precious to waste. ¡°The situation was urgent, so I opted for a more certain closebat. Isn¡¯t it more tragic if Empire citizens get hit by my gun in such a confined space?¡± Once again, as soon as I give my answer, the reporters scribble something down at the speed of light. I was so curious about what they were writing that I peeked at the notebook of the reporter next to me. ¨C Luzerne¡¯s elves aren¡¯t worth shooting. One greatsword is enough. ¨C ¡­? Wait, what¡¯s this reporter doing¡ª ¡°Alright, everyone! Interviews are all very well and good, but don¡¯t you think you shouldn¡¯t be grabbing someone who has a morning lecture right now?¡± ¡°As Imperial newspaper reporters, please maintain your dignity.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Karl.¡± ¡°We can leave them to those two.¡± No! Damn it! Let go! Release me! That darn reporter wrote something weird! These guys, who suddenly volunteered to be my bodyguards and are trying to drag me away, are of course the four protagonists. Behind me are Shulifen and Wilhelm. And beside me are Alexander and Joachim. ¡°Oh! It¡¯s Shulifen! And next to him is Wilhelm!¡± ¡°Really?! Those two over there must be Alexander and Joachim!¡± ¡°I heard they enlisted as soldiers! How are they here?¡± ¡°Did they desert?!¡± Shit, that¡¯s not it either. You fucking morons! It¡¯s because of my tear-jerking sincerity and genuine persuasion! ¡°Come on, let¡¯s hurry, Karl. We are going to bete for the lecture.¡± ¡°Let go! And also! You guys are fourth-years, right? You don¡¯t even attend the same lectures as me, so why suddenly this? I don¡¯t need bodyguards, so please let go for now¡ª¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take the general education sses now?¡± General education? Oh, right. But why¡­ Oh, wait. No way. Guys? ¡°We¡¯re taking that.¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re just sitting around to fill up general education credits? What have you been doing until now?!¡± ¡°Oh. That. Actually, I mistook mandatory and general education credits. I ended up taking more mandatory sses and fewer general education ones. Hahaha!¡± ¡°¡­Joachim. Are you the same as Alexander?¡± In response to my question, Joachim quickly avoided eye contact, then blushed and nodded his head. Still, it¡¯s good that he feels embarrassed, these guys. Huh? That¡¯s really fortunate! ¡°Then Shulifen and Wilhelm too?¡± ¡°Yeah. We¡¯re all the same. The four of us always attended lectures together.¡± ¡°Fuck! You guys are seriously messed up.¡± I¡¯m still bummed that you guys were the main characters. * * * The reporters who spent the whole day at the academy finally withdrew. If they had returned empty-handed, they would have been disappointed, but not this time. ¡°Let¡¯s quickly write articles!¡± ¡°This is breaking news! Just writing it will sell out the newspapers!¡± ¡°The bonus for this month is mine! It¡¯s mine!¡± Within less than a day, various articles began pouring out. The main content naturally revolved around the train hijacking incident and Karl. Especially, the interviews Karl conducted became a big topic. < Sergeant Karl Adelheit. Revealing the appearance of a recipient of the Medal of Honor. > < The ''Elf'' title is a luxury for an Elf who disrupts the unity of the Empire! > < Why did soldiers give the name ''Kanfra'' to them! Revealing every detail! > < "Bullets were even too precious for them." Concerns about taxpayers of the Empire. > As articles about Karl poured out, naturally, interviews with his formerrades also began to emerge. ¡°Karl? Oh. My son has made it big. Oh, not really my son, though. He¡¯s just my first-year sessor, so I call him my son¡¯s military number. Don¡¯t get it twisted. Ah! Don¡¯t write weird articles like that!¡± ¡°That guy. When he came in as my sessor, heined about why I gave him a nobleman¡¯s uniform of all things.¡± ¡°Sergeant Karl. Oh, should I call him Sergeant? Anyway! He¡¯s a good guy, but sometimes he has odd moments. Like suddenly dancing instead of standing guard at the outpost. When asked why, he said he was trying to warm up because it was too cold.¡± The interviewees were different, and their stories varied. Yet, there was onemon theme they all mentioned. ¡°Our boy. I remember he couldn¡¯t shoot a gun properly.¡± ¡°It seems he didn¡¯t shoot not because bullets were precious, but because he was afraid of missing?¡± ¡°Oh, him? Well, he was remarkably skilled in closebat, but shooting¡­¡± To sum it up, shooting was a flop. If you fired ten shots, hitting two was considered lucky. Upon hearing this news, Karl had to mutter a curse under his breath. What could he do? It was the truth. In reality, there were numerous instances where he only hit once. ¡®I demand they make me a machine gun! Just wait and see!¡¯ If you miss with ten shots, shoot a thousand! Then you¡¯ll hit! This is Avada Kedavra! You barbaric wizards!! He was shouting things that would have horrified the Ministry of War, the Ministry of Finance, and the Ministry of Magic. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 22 Chapter 22 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 22 ¡°¡­Is this really okay?¡± The Minister of Foreign Affairs, clutching a copy of a newspaper that was spreading rapidly throughout the Empire. He pressed his temples together as if he was going to have a headache. < Kanfra. Kanfra. Kanfra! Losers! > < Defeated losers of the miserable forest, losing in regr battles and irregr ones alike. > < Can peace truly exist? Wouldn''t true peacee from an even bigger club? > Damn it. The atmosphere is already tense, and thest article is like this again. While stimting headlines are necessary, isn¡¯t this crossing the line too much? Struggling to suppress his throbbing headache, he looked at Boss Ahsim, the Minister of War. ¡°War isn¡¯t easy either. If we continue like this, with each other¡¯s sentiments worsening, it¡¯ll lead to another war despite the recent one ending. We can¡¯t take the train hijacking and attempted terrorism lightly, but if another full-scale war breaks out in this state, our Empire could be in serious trouble.¡± At his words, Boss Ahsim shrugged. Surely, he, being not just an ordinary soldier, wouldn¡¯t be unaware of that. If hecked that much political sense as a soldier standing at the pinnacle, he would still be in charge of fieldmand. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry too much. The newspapers stirring things up like this will not only create a gloomy atmosphere but will also solidify the Empire¡¯s overwhelming superiority, thereby firmly holding onto the Empire¡¯s citizens.¡± ¡°Are you really sure it will be like that? Even if it is, what about the elves on the other side¡­?¡± ¡°In fact, we should be grateful to them. We¡¯ve seized a great opportunity to thoroughly suppress those hardliners and have gained a perfect pretext for it. After all, there hasn¡¯t been an official expression of regret from the elven side flying into the Ministry of Foreign Affairs right away.¡± The Minister of Foreign Affairs had to nod in agreement, as that was true. He had been worried about how he would handle it if the elves found theirnguage too offensive immediately. But they maintained the same attitude, constantly apologizing for the atrocities of those Luzerne¡¯s bastards. And that attitude was naturally turning into anger towards the hardliners. ¡®Taking advantage of this incident to further solidify internal morale, is this it?¡¯ As the Minister of Foreign Affairs pondered while stroking his chin. Flip¨C Boss Ahsim, flipping through the newspaper, confirmed that the article he wanted had indeed been well received. Excellent. Very good. With this, the trust in the army, which could have been shaken, has been preserved. Karl had retired long ago, but fortunately, it had only been a few months. Since the ink on his discharge papers hadn¡¯t even dried yet, he could proudly shout, ¡®The Imperial Army is magnificent!¡¯ Even if he was already retired. And the prestige of the Imperial Army, while not necessarily rising, certainly didn¡¯t decline. ¡®I¡¯d like to give him more medals if I could.¡¯ In fact, this matter had long been under serious discussion with the Ministry of Justice. The merits of preventing terrorism and rescuing the people of the Empire are as great as ever. However, the Imperial Code was silent on whether or not it would be possible to ¡®duplicate the Medal of Honor¡¯. The possibility of duplicate awards hadn¡¯t urred to anyone. Should it be reced with the Cross or the Silver Star for Military Merit? It was a time when Boss Ahsim was pondering repeatedly. ¡°Oh. Have you heard the news? Someone from the Hyzens faction has entered the Special Operations Command.¡± ¡°Yes, I heard. Is it ¡®that woman,¡¯ is that true?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. That woman.¡± Themander of the extermination unit. A terrifying elf who even exposed her own kind without hesitation. A considerably dangerous individual had stepped forward to investigate this incident. ¡°But do you know why Sergeant Karl Adelheit was called as a witness?¡± ¡°¡­This is the first time I¡¯m hearing about it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it turned out. They said they¡¯re sending someone by today.¡± As the Minister of Foreign Affairs spoke, Boss Ahsim nodded in agreement. Then, suddenly, the conversation he had with Karl a while ago came to mind. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t expect more from me here. I¡¯m just a regr academy returnee now.¡± Honestly, it seems appropriate to remove ¡®ordinary¡¯ conscientiously. Sergeant Karl. What academy returnee earns a medal of honor and suppresses terrorists single-handedly? In my heart, I wanted to subtly suggest re-enlistment. After all, wasn¡¯t he discharged as a sergeant? Re-enlistment as a private is impossible, but re-enlistment as a nonmissioned officer is possible. Isn¡¯t it a pity to leave such a talent as a mere academy student? ¡®Well, it¡¯s just wishful thinking, really.¡¯ I myself am also a former Imperial Army soldier. Therefore, I understand well that rmending re-enlistment would be a foolish move. If it really happened, Karl might end up infiltrating the Ministry of War with a greatsword in hand. * * * ¡°You can¡¯t expect anything more from me here. I¡¯m just an ordinary Academy student now.¡± Yeah, that¡¯s me shooting myself in the foot. Why did I have to go and set that g? They say the tongue is the door to cmity and worry, and the body is the axe that ruins itself. Has my Confucianism faded within me? ¡°Ranshtak! Came from Special Operations Command, student Karl. Due to the recent train hijacking and attempted terrorism case, we would like you to apany us for a while.¡± Yesterday it was journalists, today it¡¯s government officials from the Special Operations Command. Quite the spectacle indeed. But the one thing that I find somewhat appealing is not the title ¡®Sergeant Karl Adelheit¡¯ but rather ¡®Student Karl.¡¯ If you treat them like soldiers, you start to worry about how much these bastards are willing to exploit. But if you see me as an academy student, doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯ll do it in moderation and get it done! ¡°It won¡¯t take long, will it?¡± ¡°Yes. We estimate about one to two hours. Rest assured, there is nothing to worry about since you are just apanying us as a witness.¡± If they¡¯reing out with that attitude from the Special Operations Command, then it¡¯s eptable. I still have one lecture left, but I trust they¡¯ll speak well on behalf of the Special Operations Command. But if they don¡¯t¡­ well, I¡¯ll just skip the lecture. After all, it¡¯s fine up to three absences. ¡°Karl.¡± As I was about to board the carriage, a familiar voice came from behind. Huh? I quickly turned around to see the expected figure standing there. ¡°¡­Sister?¡± Rika Adelheit. Three years older than me, my older sister. She¡¯s the next Countess Friedrich. Someday she¡¯ll be my guardian. But, I heard she¡¯s quite busytely. Why is she here? Rika stood silently in front of me with a cold expression on her face. It¡¯s unusual for her to act like this. I wondered if something happened at home¡ª ¡°Kaaaarl!¡± ¡°Eek.¡± Suddenly, her expression softened, and she hugged me tightly, crying out in relief! I felt a bit embarrassed since there were Special Operations Command people around, but I couldn¡¯t push her away. Knowing my sister¡¯s temperament, if I did, she¡¯d be upset for a week. ¡°Sis, why are you here?¡± ¡°Meanie! Meanie, Meanie, Meanie! How could you never contact me?! Huh? You didn¡¯t even tell me about receiving the medal of honor! You caught terrorists and kept quiet about it! Do you know how worried I was when I heard the news?!¡± ¡°Well, I¡­ I was just too busy¡­¡± ¡°I hate you! Karl, I hate you! Even when you went to the military, you kept it a secret. You made me worry every day!!¡± ¡°No, listen to me first, sis!¡± Sister, air. Air! Don¡¯t hang onto my neck like that! Your little brother¡¯s dying! ¡°Are you hurt anywhere? Huh? Did those Kanfra bastards hurt you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hurt at all. No injuries, sis.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s this? This wound here! What is it? Tell me!¡± ¡°This? I got carried away on my discharge day and scratched myself on the bed.¡± ¡°No way? Tell me the truth. Did those Kanfra guys do this?! Tell me! I¡¯ll go right now and¡ª¡± Whoa, calm down, sis. If you spill the beans, it¡¯ll be a big problem. ¡°Sniff, sniff¡ª¡± No, why is she crying again?! ¡°Why are you crying?¡± ¡°My Karl is suffering like this, and I didn¡¯t know anything¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s natural not to know! I didn¡¯t say anything! It¡¯s my fault!¡± ¡°Even after being discharged, you¡¯re still suffering¡­ Look how skinny you¡¯ve be¡­¡± If this is skinny, then truly skinny people are chopsticks, sis¡­ Anyway, can you please stop now? People from the Special Operations Command are starting to look at us strangely! ¡°Sniff¡­ By the way, where are you going? Aren¡¯t there still lectures today?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the Special Operations Command as a witness¡­ No, wait. How do you know about the remaining lectures?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten who I am? Anyway, going to the Special Operations Command?¡± As I nodded my head, my sister grabbed my hand firmly. ¡°I want to go too!¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± What are you saying, sis? I¡¯m not going out for fun right now. I¡¯m going as a witness! I¡¯m supposed to go tell them how we dealt with those Kanfra bastards. The Special Operations personnel seemed equally surprised. One of them, who appeared to be of higher rank, stepped forward. ¡°Well, sorry, but since Karl is requested as a witness by the elves, it¡¯s not possible to bring additional personnel¡­¡± Unfortunately, that was the end of his statement. When my sister pushed something into his hands, he stepped back. ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°Ranshtak! Yes! It seems you cane with us!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Then let¡¯s go! Karl!¡± My sister quickly climbed into the carriage with a smile. Then she patted the seat next to her with her hand, making it clear that she still sees me as a little kid. ¡®Sis, please¡­ I¡¯m a recipient of the Medal of Honor¡­ I¡¯ve even chopped off Kanfra heads¡­¡¯ I wanted to say that, but I held back. Actually, maybe it¡¯s true that I couldn¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s natural for my sister to treat me like a kid. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 23 Chapter 23 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 23 ¡°Hmm. Hmph. Mmm~¡± Ah. Ahh. Feels good. I keep humming without realizing it. I hope there¡¯s nothing weird on my face. Are my clothes okay like this? The man. The so-called returning student, ¡®Karl,¡¯ is supposed to arrive soon. It¡¯s about time he agreed when we requested him as a witness! I almost screamed. I wondered how I could meet him again without arousing any suspicion, but things worked out well. Being ex-military, he seemed observant in these matters, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about! ¡°Eloise Loengrand.¡± As I slightly turned around, several Imperial Special Forces agents entered. ¡°We¡¯ve brought the suspects for interrogation. The witness will arrive shortly.¡± ¡°Good. Very good.¡± ¡°In that sense¡­ uh, please put this on.¡± What the agents offered was a long coat. Why are they suddenly giving me this? ¡°Why? nning to stuff me in a cold room and interrogate me?¡± ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s because of your attire.¡± ¡°My attire? What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± As I gently lifted one leg slightly, the agents frowned. Why are they like that? Not even flustered. Could it be that they¡¯re eunuch? ¡°This is strange. They say Imperial males drop dead at the sight of a female elf like me.¡± ¡°This might be different from other departments, but here, it¡¯s the Special Forces. Charms don¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s news to me. Haven¡¯t all of you experienced ¡®real¡¯ charms?¡± I can¡¯t help butugh. Seems like training and real operations are the same. I¡¯ve been preying on countless of my kind till now. Even those noble ones are ultimately biologically male, after all. Look at them. They say it doesn¡¯t work, yet look at those twitching pupils. The moment they hesitate, a dagger pierces their heart, and a bullet hits their forehead. Does beauty have to involve mixing bodies? In a moment of carelessness, while briefly looking away, it¡¯s already over. Disappointing. I expected the Imperial Special Forces guys to be somewhat different. ¡°Anyway, please put it on. And please don¡¯t wear such revealing clothes outside.¡± What? Ah, it¡¯s because of the side slit? Oh, it¡¯s weaker than I thought. This side slit is a great find, allowing the refreshing forest breeze to embrace my whole body. I don¡¯t understand why humans wrap themselves up tightly with all sorts of etiquette! ¡°Yes. Yes. Thank you for your concern~ Then, where should I go?¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± I follow the agents. I wanted to y around, but I restrained myself. Given their nature, if I mess around behind them, they¡¯ll pull out guns or knives. Ah, mentioning knives makes me miss Karl. He was really handsome. And he was good at closebat and had excellent marksmanship! There might be some truth to the stories of a prince who rescues in times of crisis! The newspapers said his marksmanship wasn¡¯t great, but it must be a disguise! They deliberately downy it because it¡¯s tiring to be too outstanding. I¡¯m sure. Otherwise, where else would you find a monster who blocks bullets with bullets?! ¡®Hehe. I wonder what that man would say about this outfit?¡¯ Ah, I¡¯m so curious about his reaction. I feel like I¡¯ll go crazy with curiosity! What if his face turns red? What should I do then? Ahh! Just imagining it is adorable!! ¡°Hmm. Herees the witness.¡± Turning my head, oh my! Is that really him?! Karl! The self-proimed returning student! Oh, is he really a returning student? Anyway! ¡°Ahaha! Karl¡­ ugh.¡± Right. I shouldn¡¯t act too friendly. We¡¯ve just met, after all. I lightly pat my cheeks and chuckle! Cough! Acting. Acting! Approaching Karl gracefully like an elf, not a Kanfra. There¡¯s a brief sigh, but it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all good! ¡°The Imperial witness I requested has arrived. Sergeant Karl Adelheit, right?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. That¡¯s correct. And you?¡± ¡°Ahaha! I¡¯m Eloise Loengrand. Nice to ¡®meet¡¯ you for the first time, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Y-yes. Nice to¡­ meet you for the first time, Eloise.¡± Hehehe. It¡¯s good to see you like this. Hehehe! You¡¯re handsome even when you¡¯re frowning! Ah, but he looked even better when he was holding that pistol and greatsword back then. It¡¯s also a little cooler to see you covered in blood like that. I wonder why he left the military? If he had stayed in the military, he would have flourished¡­ Oh, maybe? Could he be an undercover agent disguising his returning student status, secretly operating? That could be possible, right?¡± ¡°Ahem! Ahem!¡± Oh, there was someone next to me. It¡¯s a bit annoying that she¡¯s a woman, but I should still greet her, right? It wouldn¡¯t be right to instill rude elf stereotypes in front of Karl from the start! ¡°It¡¯s also our first meeting. Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Eloise Loen¡­ grand¡­¡± Uh¡­ Uh? Uh, um? Wait a moment. This woman¡­ is she? I think she is? ¡°Could you be the de Queen¡­? Ugh!¡± Suddenly, a rough hand grabs my lips. When I looked up in surprise, I saw Karl there with a shocked expression on his face. Oh, I¡­ I¡¯ve made a mistake, haven¡¯t I? I¡¯m in trouble! I¡¯m going to be hated from the start! What can I do!!! * * * Entering the Special Forces headquarters with my sister, I see a familiar face ahead. I had a rough idea, but it was that perverted elf. Ugh! Even though the Army had already investigated, I wondered why they suddenly called me as a witness. Considering the close cooperation between the Ministry of War and the Special Forces, it was quite odd. But if the elves requested me, then the Special Forces had no choice but to call me. ¡°I¡¯ve requested an Imperial witness, and he¡¯s here. Sergeant Karl Adelheit, right?¡± Look at that. Hehe! Approaching with a smile, then activating the ¡®pretend not to know¡¯ skill. She¡¯s clearly saying, ¡®We must act like we don¡¯t know each other now! Got it?!¡¯ ¡°Yes. That¡¯s correct. And you?¡± ¡°Ahaha! I¡¯m Eloise Loengrand. Nice to ¡®meet¡¯ you for the first time, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Nice to meet you for the first time, Eloise.¡± I should go along. It¡¯ll make things less awkward for me too. ¡°Ahem! Ahem!¡± Oops. This is bad. Ipletely forgot about Rika because of this perverted elf. My sister, even if she just nces at anything resembling a woman next to me, feels ufortable. Hey, Eloise! Say hello, quickly! Stop clinging to me like that! ¡°It¡¯s also our first meeting. Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Eloise Loen¡­ grand¡­¡± What¡¯s wrong with her? Why is she buffering all by herself? ¡°Could you be the de Queen¡­? Uhg!¡± Fuck. I found myself grabbing Eloise¡¯s lips without even realizing it. Because if she blurted out that word any louder, there might be a ¡®snowstorm¡¯! I immediately released her lips, but Eloise looked at me with surprised eyes. You¡¯re surprised? I¡¯m surprised too. Actually, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard that term too. ¡°Rika. Where on earth have you been roaming¡­?¡± My sister, Rika Adelheit, as she¡¯s known to the world, is just a nice, talented youngdy. Instead of entering the academy, she entered some ¡®upper echelon¡¯ at the age of 16 and handled various tasks. Some say it¡¯s degrading work, but they say there¡¯s nothing better than learning the flow of money, so those words soon sink in. She¡¯s known as a truedy who strives for the family and territory. That¡¯s the fact about my sister that people in the world know. ¡®But nothing is quite right.¡¯ Let me introduce her again. My sister, Rika Adelheit. Former team leader of the Imperial Special Operations Task Force. Although she retired due to preparations for inheriting the family estate, her connections and abilities are still remarkable. That¡¯s because the special operations task force is directly under the royal family, not a subsidiary of the Ministry of War! Given the status of the position, her career is kept secret. Only our father, mother, and I barely know about it. Even the steward and the maids who dedicated their lives to our family don¡¯t know. And yet. I knew that my sister was the head of such a fearsome ce. de Queen. I¡¯ve never heard of her holding such an absurd title before. Goodness. Of all things, it had to be de queen. Thankfully, there are no extraterrestrial monsters here. ¡°I¡¯m Rika Adelheit. Eloise Loengrand. Commander of the Hyzens¡¯ Extermination Unit, right?¡± In the midst of it all, that perverted elf is just as intimidating as my sister. Extermination unit? What the hell! ¡°The rtionship between the two of you seems¡­ quite interesting. So, could you do something about that outfit? If you¡¯re going to cover up, do it properly.¡± The perverted elf may have unintentionally exposed your sister¡¯s identity. But ironically, my sister seemed more ufortable with Eloise¡¯s attire than anything else. It¡¯s strange. I¡¯m the one who came from a Confucian society, so why is she acting more like this? ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The coat I gave earlier¡­ It¡¯s here.¡± Eloise quickly puts on the coat. She twirls around once. ¡­Hmm. To tell the truth, there isn¡¯t much difference. It seems like it¡¯s a coat given by the Special Forces, but the problem is Eloise¡¯s proportions are too good. Although she put it on, it only covered her upper body, leaving nothing covered below. Thanks to that, her slit skirt and the glimpse of her white thighs in between¡­ Ahem! Ahem! ¡°Don¡¯t look at that, Karl.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Look away. How dare you in front of my Karl.¡± Sister. I¡¯m grown up now. I¡¯m at an age where seeing this isn¡¯t a big deal. ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. To where those Kanfras are. Eloise? Could you also behave appropriately?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything in particr, but¡­ Sure. de Queen, uh, Rika.¡± As Eloise took the first step and my sister, who was looking at her with disapproval, followed her. I unknowingly grab my sister and say. ¡°Sister.¡± ¡°Huh! Yes, Karl. What? Did that elf bother you? Just say the word. I¡¯ll¡­ subtly handle it.¡± ¡°Uh, just in case. Just don¡¯t corrupt or betray meter. Got it?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even say, ¡®Go. Carl. Come on.''¡± ¡°What¡¯s gotten into him all of a sudden?¡± Well, my sister isn¡¯t someone who would do that. But I¡¯m also nervous about the weird titles. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 24 Chapter 24 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 24 The two Kanfra men being escorted by the Imperial Special Forces. Two of them? Anyway. Their identity, of course, turned out to be the terrorists I rescued and handed over a few days ago. More than anything, I¡¯m amazed at how well they were taken care of and escorted from the scene. Thinking back, they were groaning as if they were about to breathe theirst at any moment. ¡°Although their condition wasn¡¯t great, it seems they were somehow revived.¡± ¡°Ultimately, yes. Of course, pouring healing magic until they reached a stage where they could be interrogated almost caused three wizards to pass out.¡± The Special Forces agent smiles, saying it was quite thrilling to think back to that time. Hmm. Don¡¯t say anything to me. At that time, I was overflowing with adrenaline. Honestly, keeping them alive was quite an achievement. I was hit with PTSD the moment I saw them. ¡°But Eloise Loengrand.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You brought student Karl as a witness, but why haven¡¯t you asked him anything?¡± ¡°Huh? Uh, well, um.¡± If you have something to ask, ask it. Actually, the two of us were there together. Still, we couldn¡¯t afford to be too obvious in front of the Special Forces agents. Facing Eloise, I faithfully recounted the situation at the time as a ¡®witness.¡¯ ¡°So¡­ you went to persuade a certain group of four at the rookie training camp, but when the explosion urred on the train, you immediately knew what was happening and subdued all the resisting ones.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct, Eloise.¡± ¡°During the process, they resisted so fiercely that we had no choice but to eliminate them.¡± They did resist fiercely, but the level was seriously low. It was clear they hadn¡¯t received proper training. That¡¯s understandable, though. Those kinds of personnel should have been sent to the war long ago. Meanwhile, the coremand of Luzernes, who fled iming they would survive, continued to plot terrorism, intending to reignite the war and start a holy war. Eloise summed up her impression with just one line. ¡°As expected, worthy of being called Kanfra.¡± Oh my. I never expected to hear such words from an elf¡¯s mouth. Luzernes, where on earth have you fallen to? Even your own kind calls you Kanfra! ¡°I thought there might be something special, but it¡¯s the same as what was delivered by the Ministry of War.¡± ¡°Is there anything missing or incorrect in my testimony?¡± ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be. Thank you for your cooperation, Karl Adelheit. Oh, should I call you Student Karl?¡± Everyone seems to forget sometimes, but I¡¯m not a sergeant, I¡¯m a returning student!! ¡°Um. Then, what about those two Kanfra men? Could you please guide them to where they need to go?¡± ¡°Follow me. Oh, Student Karl, you can go now that your task is done.¡± ¡°Can I go too? I¡¯m a bit curious about what those guys are chatting about.¡± Since I¡¯ve already missed ss ande all the way here, it feels a bit awkward to leave already. Besides, I¡¯m slightly curious about what kind of words mighte out of their mouths. Will it be ¡®Damn bastards!¡¯ or perhaps ¡®Ah, spare us! We¡¯ll tell you everything!.¡¯ If they were in their right minds, thetter should be the norm. I held a greatsword against all of them when they were about to shoot. However, considering their Kanfra tendencies, it might not be the case. And. As we entered the interrogation room, my expectations were confirmed. ¡°Yes, you scum! The enemies of ourrades!¡± ¡°You bastards! I won¡¯t forgive you! Aaaargh!¡± Oh. They¡¯re still quite spirited despite everything. They were undoubtedly the ones who were about to cross the Han River from my hands. So I thought they would beg for mercy as soon as they saw my face. Yet, they actively express their enmity and shower curses. Whether it¡¯s admirable or a bit headstrong. Or maybe they¡¯ve suffered some head injuries. Or perhaps the one who sent them has brainwashed them very well. Whatever it is, I didn¡¯t expect the interrogation to go so smoothly. ¡°You¡¯re still alive? You¡¯ve never been interrogated?¡± Eloise also seems to find it odd how lively they are. The Special Forces agent responds with a shrug. ¡°They just woke up yesterday after receiving healing magic. It seems they think they miraculously survived, but they¡¯ll find out soon why the Empire saved them.¡± Suddenly, a chill runs down my spine. The Special Forces. Quite literally, the department responsible for all the special tasks of the Empire. Among them, naturally, exists the task of extracting information. How they extract it¡­ well, I guess we¡¯ll see from now on. ¡®They wouldn¡¯t skin them alive like Kanfras, would they.¡¯ As the agents entered the interrogation room, we stepped outside and sat down. There¡¯s even a semi-transparent mirror here. What a fascinating world. ¡°Let¡¯s start properly. I¡¯m ¡®D¡¯ from the Imperial Special Forces. Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Scum of the Empire!¡± ¡°The dogs of the Empire!¡± While the agents were politely greeting first, it¡¯s quite a sight to see them like this. ncing to the side, I see Eloise giggling to herself. When I ask why, she says, ¡®They¡¯re begging for death.¡¯ ¡°Each of your names. Ages. And affiliations.¡± ¡°We have no names to tell the dogs of the Empire!¡± ¡°Who was behind this operation?¡± ¡°The forestmanded it! To forever burn you all!¡± ¡°How did you infiltrate the Empire?¡± ¡°All ourrades who hate the Empire helped us!¡± The Kanfras growl menacingly while the agent questions them without a change in expression. It won¡¯t take long now. Soon, a method will emerge to get the right answers. Kanfras. The Imperial Special Forces are not a ce known for preserving human rights¡­! ¡°Why specifically a train? Were there other ces you considered for the bomb attack?¡± ¡°Hahaha! The entire Empire is our target! Anywhere humans live!¡± ¡°It seems you¡¯re tantly disregarding the treaties you made with the Empire.¡± ¡°Those traitors to our kin shamefully made them! They¡¯re nothing but traitors who sold out the forest!¡± I suddenly wonder if these guys even understand the concept of War. Those who have truly experienced war do everything in their power to prevent it from happening again. Because they know firsthand how terrible and disgusting it was. All this talk about ¡®holy wars,¡¯ but war is never sacred. It¡¯s never glorious. That¡¯s just bullshit, delusions from those who haven¡¯t experienced war. Act of determining who¡¯s right? Don¡¯t bullshit me. War is just about who survives. That¡¯s all. ¡°If you continue to be uncooperative like this, only you will suffer. The Empire is willing to ept you as long as you provide useful information for the Empire. Surrender. Then you can live.¡± ¡°We¡¯d rather die than surrender! Kill us!¡± Goddamn. That¡¯s a lot of patience on the agent¡¯s part. It seems words won¡¯t work. The agent sighs. ¡°If that¡¯s really your intention, then we¡¯ll have to resort to a more ¡®serious¡¯ approach.¡± ¡°Ha! Too bad! If it weren¡¯t for that damn bastard, everything would have gone ording to n!¡± ¡°Not even death will be enough! That human! His name is Karl, right?! Even in death, I will curse him! Disgusting dogs of the Empire! Enemies who ughtered our kin! Rot in hell!¡± Sigh. Greenhorns. Already endured hell twice through enlistments¡­ Bam!¨D Endured¡­ Uh, uh. Wait a minute, Rika? Why did she just barge into the interrogation room? She was sitting right next to me just a moment ago! Where did she disappear to?! * * * The agent ¡®D¡¯ was in a state of great confusion. An outsider abruptly entered the interrogation room. They mentioned being Karl¡¯s sister, right? But why did the securely locked door open, and what were the other agents outside doing? As he was about to sternly tell her to leave¡­ ¡°Get out.¡± Those words wereing from the outsider unrted to the Special Forces. ¡°W-What¡¯s going on! We¡¯re in the middle of an interrogation! Outsiders are¡­¡± ¡°I said get out.¡± For a moment, the agent involuntarily flinched and trembled. ¡®W-What is this?¡¯ Special forces agents learn to control themselves even in the face of fear, to make the best decisions and actions in any situation. But why, in the world, is my body stiffening and cold sweat running down in front of that woman? Beep¨D The ringing of the call bell on the table interrupts. When I nced over, I saw a superior gesturing from outside the door. It seems like they want me toe out. I¡¯m not sure if this is appropriate. Eventually, the special forces agent steps out of the interrogation room. The elves watching the sceneugh, saying what a ridiculous sight it is and how the Empire¡¯s standards are worth seeing. Of course, Rika, who entered the room, seemedpletely indifferent. ¡°Kanfra.¡± She opened her mouth with an emotionless voice. ¡°It¡¯s our first meeting. So, I¡¯ll ask three times out of courtesy. Who hired you?¡± ¡°Ha! That¡¯s not even worth answering, it¡¯s the forest¨D¡± The Kanfras, who were about to answer, suddenly felt a searing pain in their shoulder. ¡°Ah, aaahh!¡± It hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, what the hell! They looked at the source of the pain and soon found daggers embedded in their shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ll ask again. Who hired you?¡± ¡°Ah, aaahhh! W-What is this¨D Aaahhh!!¡± ¡°Aaahhh!¡± This time, another dagger was embedded in the opposite shoulder. They saw nothing. I have no idea what¡¯s happening. ¡°Kanfra.¡± Then, they soon realized the reason for all this. It was because they saw the two daggers clenched in Rika¡¯s hands. ¡°This is thest time. Next time, it¡¯ll be here.¡± Tap, tap¨D Pointing at their throat, the formidable woman still spoke with a chilling voice. It was impossible not to answer in front of her again. ¡°W-Wait! I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± ¡°Save me! Save me! T-The one who hired us was!!¡± * * * ¡°¡­.¡± My sister. I think I understand why she was called the de Queen. I barely caught a glimpse of it. That moment when she thrust the daggers into them. It wasn¡¯t asking three times and then thrusting, but rather thrusting each time she asked, and killing on the third¡­ [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 25 Chapter 25 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 25 Karl. My brother. My cute little brother, young and old. When I close my eyes, I recall the times when he woulde running into my arms, saying ¡®Sister!.¡¯ He was so full of charm that loved him more than father or mother. As time went on, he grew a head taller than me, but Karl was still Karl. When the news came that he had suddenly enlisted as a soldier, I can¡¯t describe how much my heart sank. He shouldn¡¯t get hurt. I just wished he would give up ande back home. I felt an overwhelming desire to pull him out of the training camp by any means necessary and keep him by my side. Meanwhile, Father just said, ¡®Son, be strong!¡¯ without knowing what I was going through. Mother tried to put on a brave face, respecting Karl¡¯s decision. And ultimately, Princess Mique also urged me, ¡°Please be patient,¡± so I had to endure. At first, I thought I would be okay. But then, immediately after, the war broke out. Hardliners on the Elven side. The Hawks. Luzernes. Those bastards started trouble, and it turned out that Karl was the one sent out in the midst of that disaster. It was a nightmare that haunted me for nearly three years before the war ended. Every time I heard Karl calling me ¡®Sister,¡¯ I woke up drenched in sweat. Every day was hell, worrying if he was eating well, if he had been seriously injured. As time passed, the war finally ended. And Karl¡¯s suffering came to an end too. I no longer had those nightmares. Finally, my brother came back. Then one day, quite unexpectedly, the princess, who had be close to me, gave me some news. ¡°Your brother. He¡¯s going to be a Medal of Honor recipient. Rika.¡± I was puzzled. What the hell does that mean, and why my Karl? It turns out he had achieved such a remarkable feat but kept it a secret. At first, I felt a little hurt, but soon I understood. Karl must have had his reasons for doing so. All I had to do was embrace my hardworking brother and tell him he had done well. But then, my remarkable brother made another big achievement after receiving the medal. He prevented a train hijacking. It could have been a terrorist attack. He single-handedly subdued the elves of Luzerne and saved countless lives. When Karl¡¯s deeds became known, everyone apuded him. It was wonderful. I was happy. I was so pleased to see Karl be such an aplished person. But¡­ I was a little disappointed that he didn¡¯t tell us about it. But to my brother. To my Karl, who is the best thing in the world. ¡°Even if I chew you up and spit you out, it won¡¯t be enough! That guy! Karl, wasn¡¯t it?! I¡¯ll curse him even in death! Disgusting imperial bastard! The enemy who ughtered our people! Rot in hell!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± A momentter. When I came to my senses, I found myself arranging flowers for the Kanfras. * * * To cut to the chase, the would-be train hijackers and terrorists spilled everything. Starting from their names, ages, and addresses, to their target selection reasons and the rough outlines of theirmand structures. ¡®They were about to tell us the color of your underwear, too, for a little banter, weren¡¯t they?¡¯ Rika would ask one and they would automatically answer ten. They wanted to say more, but they didn¡¯t know, so they just squirmed. ¡°Is that all? Nothing more?¡± ¡°Yes, yes! That¡¯s really all! We swear!¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry! Please forgive us! Please spare us!¡± If they had smiled and cooperated when the special forces agents were being nice, none of this would have happened. Or at least don¡¯t curse me in front of my sister. I feel bad about it. ¡°Alright. This should suffice. Oh, uh, about those things stuck in your shoulders. Would you like me to remove them?¡± ¡°Huh? Th-this? Us?¡± When the Kanfras hesitated and looked to my sister for guidance, they replied with a resounding ¡®Yes, please!¡¯ when she gave them a stern look. Then, they self-extracted the knives stuck in their shoulders and presented them to my sister. They were clearly in pain, but they were expressing relief rather than screaming in agony. It was a moment where the saying ¡®a kind word and a gun will do more good than just a kind word¡¯ came to mind. ¡°As expected, the de Queen¡­¡± In the midst of it, Eloise seemed to be expressing admiration, muttering to herself. Hey, stop using that title. It bothers me even in another world. And I don¡¯t even want to imagine my sister¡¯s hair turning into sea anemones! ck¨D ¡°Karl, sis¡¯s here!¡± ¡°Uh, uh¡­ here, sis?¡± It was almost a cognitive dissonance, but if I reacted negatively, there would definitely be trouble¡­ Let it go! Think positively. ¡°Still, I¡¯m d the Kanfras aren¡¯tpletely uncooperative.¡± ¡°T-They¡¯re not?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve seen some who absolutely won¡¯t talk. Sis gave them plenty of chances at first, but the ones who wouldn¡¯t talk anyway wouldn¡¯t talk if you gave them a hundred chances.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Maybe the hundred chances I mentioned. I wonder if it¡¯s the chance I think it is. I nced sideways at Eloise next to me, as if asking if my thoughts were correct. Then she closes her eyes, as if she knows my sister better than I do. Nod¨D ¡­What I thought was right. You mean she stabbed them a hundred times, not just twice as she said earlier? The ridiculous nickname of de Queen wasn¡¯t just for show. From now on, I should listen to my sister better. I¡¯ve always listened well, but I should do even better. Whether I get married or not, I¡¯ll warn my children to treat their aunt with respect. I want to avoid the hedgehog future, whether I be a parent or not. ¡°Ugh.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m alive¡­¡± Meanwhile, the two Kanfras were leaving the interrogation room, bleeding profusely from both shoulders. Despite looking terribly hurt, they seem more relieved to be alive. ¡°Are you okay, sis?¡± ¡°Huh? What are you talking about, Karl?¡± ¡°Well¡­ You said we were interrogating them, but sticking knives in their shoulders¡­¡± My sister used to be a member of the Special Operations Execution Division, but she¡¯s retired, not active duty. So, you could say it¡¯s more like a noble meddling in official duties and ¡®interrogating¡¯ ¡®prisoners¡¯ through ¡®torture¡¯, in a way. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry. The Ministry of Special Affairs says it was a ¡®minor incident caused by excessive aggression on the part of the interrogation subjects during the interrogation.¡¯¡± ¡°Oh. Can they do that?¡± ¡°You know where I used to work. People from there and the Special Operations are familiar with each other, and they¡¯ve seen each other here since then. Naturally, they have higher ranks. So, they cover for each other!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°They said they¡¯d take care of it, so there¡¯s nothing for my Karl to worry about. Hehehe! But seriously, were you that worried? Huh? Geez. Do you like your sister that much?¡± Of course, I like my sister. Where else would you find someone who cares so much about their younger sibling? But, sis. Everything¡¯s fine, so could you please tone down the affection a bit? I¡¯ll be half fifty next week. And I¡¯ve been through the military¡­ I even got a medal¡­ ¡°Rika Adelheit.¡± Just as I was starting to worry that she might hug and kiss me, Eloise, at a suitable moment, calls for my sister and extends her right hand. ¡°Thanks to you, it was a big help. I was sure those guys were up to no good, but I never imagined we¡¯d finish them off in less than a day. It saved me the trouble of having to go looking for them.¡± She may look like a weird elf dressed in rags, but she¡¯s actually the head of the Hyzen¡¯s Extermination Unit. Simply put, she¡¯s an elf who used to be in the same position as my sister. It¡¯s not hard to see who she¡¯s going to be looking for. ¡°Well, Eloise Loengrand. The sooner Hyzen can capture thest of the Luzerne, the sooner peace wille to the Empire.¡± ¡°Your brother¡¯s no pushover either, being a medal recipient.¡± ¡°Thanks. You¡¯re not a pushover either, so don¡¯t feel too bad.¡± Eloise extends her hand, and my sister takes it. The handshake between the de Queen and the perverted elf¡­ No, no. Wait. Former and current agents. It started off a bit ambiguous, but now there¡¯s something between them. A kind of camaraderie¨D ¡°By any chance, can you give me Karl?¡± ¡°Fuck off, you crazy bitch!¡± ¡°Ahaha! Then how about a half-elf niece?¡± ¡°How about I split you in half right here and now.¡± ¡°A! Can¡¯t even take a joke! Hehehe!¡± Saying she¡¯s got everything she needs and she¡¯ll go check things out and then return, Eloise disappears first. It feels like a storm just swept through. Somehow, I feel more exhausted than when I prevented the train incident. As I nkly watch Eloise disappear, my sister calls my name from beside me. ¡°Karl.¡± ¡°Yeah, sis. You called?¡± ¡°Want me to take care of that bitch for you?¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°That bitch. She¡¯s starting to get quite annoying. Just say the word.¡± So, she¡¯s suggesting¡­ publicly executing the head of the Hyzen¡¯s Extermination Unit¡­ now? ¡°Please, sis. Just hold back.¡± ¡°If you say so, then there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± Is she not doing it because of diplomatic issues or for her own safety, but because I told her not to?! ¡°¡­But still, isn¡¯t asking for Eloise¡¯s head crossing a line?¡± ¡°Ah,e on!¡± [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 26 Chapter 26 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 26 ¡°¡­So, during this period, a more sophisticated system of the empire was established¡­ hmm.¡± The professor, who had been deeply engrossed in the lecture, suddenly stops speaking. Then, crossing his arms, he begins to stare intently at where the students are seated. ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°?¡± Even the students who were taking notes while listening to the lecture realize that something was amiss. Soon, they too turn their gaze in the direction the professor was looking. ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± With his head propped up, a student sleeping in a rather ufortable position is spotted. ¡°There he goes again, sleeping.¡± ¡°Hey, wake him up.¡± At the urging of the students, another student sitting nearby wakes the dozing student. ¡°Huh?¡± Startled, the awakened student quickly sits up and tries to act nonchnt. However, by now, the attention of everyone in the ssroom is focused on him. ¡°Is it because ofck of sleep due to studying? Or is it something else?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°If you feel sleepy, don¡¯t just sit there, stand at the back and listen to the lecture. That¡¯s the minimum courtesy for a professor here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± The professor, clearing his throat, refocuses on the lecture. ¡°Again. During the early days of the empire, there were numerous wars,rge and small, unlike anything we see today. Emperor Konstantine II, for instance, left his mark for eternity through territorial expansion. And the system he personally created back then was the system of honors.¡± The highest honor bestowed upon those who showed heroic deeds on the fiercely contested battlefield. As it was a system created directly by the emperor, it had been strictly adhered to since then. Though not as fervently as in the past, even now, being awarded an honor is a mark of a remarkable individual! ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Suddenly, as the professor passionately lectures, the students again turn their heads, this time collectively, to somewhere else in the room. One by one, then ten by ten, in an instant, the attention of the entire ssroom shifts. Their gaze is fixed on a male student who was murmuring while taking notes. ¡°Why¡­ again.¡± He¡¯s undoubtedly a senior student who returned to school less than a month ago, also a ssmate from the same year. In less than a month, he has made an enormous presence known, aptly named the storming returnee. ¡°Student Karl.¡± ¡°Yes, Professor?¡± ¡°If you¡¯ve finished taking notes, can you erase what¡¯s written here?¡± ¡°Sure, thank you.¡± The returning student was now busy adjusting to life at the academy. * * * This is driving me crazy. Seriously, it¡¯s driving me insane. Was note-taking always this difficult? I guess I spent too long in the military. That¡¯s why my head and hands have stiffened. Otherwise, it shouldn¡¯t be this hard to write down the lecture on the board! Ah, Professor! Please don¡¯t erase there! I haven¡¯t finished writing it all yet!! ¡®Darn it¡­ seriously, this military aftermath is too severe.¡¯ Even the best of us are said to be ordinary after two years in the military. In that regard, I, who was originally just an ordinary person, have be below average¡­! ¡°Excuse me, Riley.¡± ¡°Yes, senior. You called?¡± ¡°Um¡­ can I see the notes you took a while ago?¡± ¡°The notes? Of course! Anytime!¡± Thank you, my junior! I really appreciate it! Thank goodness. In my past life memories, there were those jerks who even restricted this. Those cowardly trash who would push awaypetitors just to get better scores! ¡°Thanks, Riley. I really appreciate it.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing. There can¡¯t be any crazy guy who wouldn¡¯t listen when a recipient of the Medal of Honor asks, right?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± There¡¯s something about the way you say it that gives off a ¡®If you don¡¯t help me, I won¡¯t let you off.¡¯ Can¡¯t you phrase it more gently? No, don¡¯t even mention the Medal of Honor! Just say you want to help the returning student! When I came back to the academy, I thought I could be anything but an idiot who enlisted after getting dumped. The unpopr returning student, the senior I didn¡¯t particrly want to get close to. I thought that was safe enough. But the reality is¡­ ¡°Um, but senior. Did you really use a greatsword on the train because you thought bullets were a waste? There¡¯s this knight who keeps saying you weren¡¯t good at marksmanship, but it doesn¡¯t make sense for a Medal of Honor recipient to be unable to shoot. Especially someone who showed tremendous valor in war!¡± ¡°Yeah, it doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± ¡®Bearing a Medal of Honor on the chest, wielding a greatsword in one hand, and an elf¡¯s head in the other, with a pistol tucked in the waistband¡ªa crazybatant.¡¯ That¡¯s what the returning student has be. And if you add elf yer or terrorist murderer to the mix¡­ Oh boy. Anyone would think he¡¯s a viin. Huh? Maybe even a mass murderer! ¡°A war hero wielding a greatsword instead of a gun because hostages were at risk. Wow¡­ that sounds really cool.¡± ¡°Yeah, thanks.¡± If you¡¯ve experienced military life even a bit, you wouldn¡¯t say such things. Now, I really don¡¯t know. Is it better to be the unpopr returning student, the senior I didn¡¯t want to get close to. Or the returning student with a story, even if it means getting tired and involved everywhere? People say if you receive too much attention, you get addicted without even realizing it. While people naturally seek attention, it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m an attention-seeker. I just wanted to spend my time at the academy like everyone else, but what¡¯s with all this chaos? What¡¯s even sadder is that this might just be the beginning, not the end. I¡¯ve tried to reassure myself, saying ¡®It won¡¯t happen. It won¡¯t happen.¡¯ But I know it will. Probably. There¡¯s a really sad song lyric that goes, ¡®Why hasn¡¯t a sad premonition ever been wrong.¡¯ ¡°Hey, you two. Save your chit chat forter. Focus on the lecture.¡± ¡°Yes! Sorry!¡± Meanwhile, my damn body reflexively answered like I was still in the military. It¡¯s been over two months since my discharge, and I thought I had shed my military aura. I mean, maybe I still smell like army rations a bit, but shouldn¡¯t I give off some civilian vibes? Yet here I am, still Sergeant Karl Adelheit of the Imperial Army¡­! ¡°¡­After that, the empire experienced rapid growth, leading to intense conflicts with neighboring kingdoms. Among these conflicts, the biggest was, of course, with the elves. They were in a border dispute with the empire over the Great Forest.¡± Unlike in my past life, here, borders aren¡¯t barricaded from start to finish, with barbed wire fences and all strategies operating around the clock. So, borders are natural obstacles. Basic examples include rivers,kes, and mountains dividing territories. Among these natural obstacles was the massive forest called the Great Forest, located in the southern part of the empire. The problem arose when the borders drawn around this forest were perceived differently by the empire and the elves. The empire wanted to use the southern part of the Great Forest as the border, while the elves wanted the northern part. In other words, both sides wanted to im the Great Forest as their territory. This led to usations of border crossings from both sides, causing chaos. And with the forest as the border, there was no way to draw a clear line and say, ¡®Cross it and you die.¡¯ As time passed, instead of easing, the conflict intensified. ¡°Eventually, the first Battle of the Great Forest marked the beginning of a long-standing conflict between the empire and the elves. Subsequently, as the empire achieved victory after victory, the elves experienced internal divisions between hardliners and moderates. Those advocating for a decisive battle with the empire were led by Luzernes, while those calling for peace with the empire were led by Hyzens.¡± The next part of the repertoire is always the same. Luzernes provokes, the empire reacts. Then Hyzens try to stop them, only to be outmaneuvered by Luzernes. Oh. Just so you know, it¡¯s been less than 30 years since Hyzens took control. Before that, they were constantly being outmaneuvered, both verbally and physically, by hardliners. It wasn¡¯t until after the Eighth Great Forest War, in which I participated, that the tide turned. Even though elves inherently look down on humans, and because of that, Hyzens initially struggled to gain support and faced numerous crises. But conflicts between groups tend to erupt when one side bes tired and can no longer fight. And the Luzerne elves werepletely overwhelmed by our empire in two aspects. ¡°The Luzernes elves were too reliant on their own magic and archery. even when Hyzens actively introduced guns and gunpowder invented by our empire, they ignored it and regarded it as a joke. But what was the result? In the Seventh Great Forest War, one division of our empire defeated over ten thousand Luzerne warriors.¡± Highly trained knights are undoubtedly a formidable force. A spellcaster with unimpeded casting is a disaster in itself. Guns don¡¯t make one invincible. Because the guns of this era are not automatic rifles. But there were definitely more advantages than disadvantages. It was enough to turn the tide of battle. That¡¯s the oue. The empire and the Hyzens soared. Conversely, the Luzernes plummeted. ¡®And then, the best they coulde up with was to carry out terrorist acts to sow discord between the empire and the Hyzens. Anyway, damn tricky bastards. They need to be dealt with.¡¯ ¡°As it became increasingly difficult for Luzernes to achieve victory against the empire, they recently changed their tactics. They sought to divert public opinion among the empire¡¯s citizens against the elves through terrorist acts targeting the empire. I remember there was an incident where they almost seeded in doing just that.¡± ¡­Here we go again. Huh? Here we go again. As soon as they start talking about terrorist acts, my juniors all look at me again. Especially Riley, who was sitting right next to me, who was singing ¡®Shabang Shabang¡¯ with his eyes. [PR/N: ¡®Shabang Shabang¡¯ (?? ??) literally means ¡®Twinkle Twinkle¡¯ is a song by Korean Trot Prince, Park Hyun Bin.] ¡°Let¡¯s take a moment to apud the hero of the empire who prevented such incidents.¡± At the professor¡¯s words, the juniors apuded enthusiastically. The ssroom is about to copse. Um, but professor. If you¡¯re already offering apuse, couldn¡¯t you also offer extra credit? And if that¡¯s not possible, could you at least write on the board a bit slower¡­ I¡¯m struggling to keep up with you¡­ * * * ¡°Karl!¡± As the lecture ends, Selenaes running up to me. Seeing her receiving greetings from my juniors and acting all hesitant, something seems to be up. ¡°Karl, I¡¯m really sorry, but are you free tomorrow?¡± ¡°Tomorrow? When?¡± ¡°Late afternoon, or maybe evening.¡± ¡°I suppose I could make time then. But why?¡± ¡°My brother really wants to see you.¡± Ah. Is she talking about the person I rescued on impulse? ¡°Should I meet him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s your decision, Karl, but I¡¯d appreciate it if you could. My brother really feels like he owes you a lot. Please.¡± At Selena¡¯s words, I instinctively scratch the back of my head. Others may praise me for doing something great, but I just feel embarrassed. All I did was some crazy stunt to save my squadmates, and this is what happened. Every time they mention medals or heroes, it just makes me even more ufortable. ¡°¡­Sure. I¡¯ll meet him.¡± ¡°Oh! Thank you! Thank you, Karl! I really appreciate it!!¡± The reason I couldn¡¯t refuse, despite everything, is because I understand that feeling. Wanting to express gratitude but not having anyone to express it to, feeling sorry for not being able to. ¡®Damn bastards. Why were they in such a rush to go first? They didn¡¯t even let me thank them for saving me.¡¯ William, Thomas, Martin, Frederick, and the other squadmates. Fucking bastards. They were fucking awesome. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 27 Chapter 27 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 27 [Brother, do you really have toe?] On the other end of them, Selena appeared quite worried. [Well¡­ you see. Karl didn¡¯t exactly look like he wanted to be reminded of that time.] ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± Deonik bit his lip slightly, looking troubled. Selena¡¯s brother. The eldest of the Ifrit lineage, the minor head of the Marquis of Nafplion. In the recent Luzerne War, he was a toon leader in the 7th Infantry Division. And one of the hundreds of imperial soldiers saved by Karl. After a moment of contemtion, he cautiously spoke up. ¡°Selena.¡± [Yes, brother.] ¡°Still¡­ will you say it just once?¡± [Alright.] The conversation between siblings ended there for now. Deonik disconnected themunication link and buried himself deeper into the back of his chair. Closing his eyes, the past situation vividly reyed in his mind. ¡°We¡¯re all going to die here or die on the way. Isn¡¯t it the same? Since we¡¯re going to die anyway, wouldn¡¯t it be better to go a little closer to home to die?!¡± At the time of receiving the medal of honor, Karl had simply said it was just his luck. In reality, some of those who hadn¡¯t seenbat in the war would argue that was all there was to it. ¡®Nonsense.¡¯ What luck was, it was when God smiled upon someone. And God doesn¡¯t help just anyone. He helps those who deserve it. And in that respect, Karl deserved it. When everyone else gave up, Karl didn¡¯t. He persuaded us to turn back. He volunteered to lead from the front. As if entranced by that pull, we were able to escape a ce that felt like hell. ¡®Karl. We all thought we were as good as dead until you arrived.¡¯ Those who haven¡¯t experienced it wouldn¡¯t understand even until the brink of death. When death is right in front of you. When you can¡¯t resist at all. When you can only watch those who¡¯ve shared life and death with you die. How terrifying and bitterly sad the helplessness and self-loathing thate at that moment are. That¡¯s when Karl came. He grabbed the hands of those who had given up hope. It didn¡¯t matter why he came, whether we could really survive or not. He came to save us. He didn¡¯t abandon us. That was more than enough. And he truly did save us. Not a single one of us was left behind. ¡®I want to say¡­ Thank you. I really want to say it. I have to say it.¡¯ This isn¡¯t just a thank you to the hero named Karl. It¡¯s also a tribute to my past self, still floundering in that hell. That¡¯s the only way I can hope to find some peace and sleep a little easier. [Brother.] Time passed, and Selena contacted me again. [They said it¡¯s okay toe.] ¡°¡­Alright. Thanks, Selena.¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Deonik activated themunication link again. A whileter, the faces of hisrades appeared on the other side. [Sir? What¡¯s going on?] ¡°Gentlemen, take a moment. Let¡¯s go meet the man who saved us.¡± Back then, it was so chaotic. I even doubted if we really survived. I couldn¡¯t even say hello because I¡¯ve been hiding my identity ever since. [Oh, got it!] We must express our gratitude. We must say that it¡¯s because of you that we¡¯re alive. Being alive, we must show that we¡¯ve met our families and formed new ones. Because then, we might feel a little less guilty towards our fallenrades. Even for those who died in our ce. We had to express our thanks. * * * Deonik, my brother, it¡¯s not often that he asks me to do him a favor. On the contrary, I myself has asked my brother for more favors. So, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to refuse his request this time. Despite thinking that Karl might not like it, I eventually asked him. Fortunately, Karl agreed to my brother¡¯s request. ¡°¡­But you never said anything like this before, brother.¡± ¡°Sorry, Selena.¡± ¡°You should be sorry to Karl, not to me! I thought you wereing alone?!¡± It was embarrassing. Behind Deonik, near the Academy, there were dozens more. What made me even more bewildered was my brother¡¯s next words. ¡°I tried to keep the numbers as small as possible.¡± ¡°No, really¡­!¡± I told you. Karl is ufortable recalling those times. It¡¯s not just a matter of embarrassment, but he simply doesn¡¯t want to remember. Still, I thought it would be okay to ask just my brother. But if you act like this without consulting me in between, what am I even for?! With a silent scream inside, Selena grabbed Deonik¡¯s hand. ¡°If it¡¯s going to be like this, just go. Brother. An if Karl feels ufortable¨D¡± ¡°Selena?¡± Oh no. What should I do? He¡¯s already here. ¡°Ka- Karl. You¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Oh. The person standing behind¡­ ¡± Steps¨D Deonik passed by Selena and approached Karl. In response, Selena hurriedly followed and stood by Karl¡¯s side. ¡°¡­¡± Silence. And more silence. Deonik, with Karl before him, remained wordless. He just stared right through him. He didn¡¯t even bother to greet him. ¡°Oh, brother. What on earth are you doing! It¡¯s rude to stare like that¡­!¡± To not even exchange greetings at a formal first meeting? It¡¯s like they¡¯re inviting a fight from the other side. It¡¯s beyond eptable. As Selena started to feel anxious and was about to intervene, ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡± With a trembling voice, Deonik spoke up. ¡°He was right. Back then, that person, who came running towards us when everyone else had given up. He said, ¡®Let¡¯s go together, even if we die, let¡¯s die a little closer to home.¡¯ He was really right.¡± Selena saw it. The tears welling in her brother¡¯s eyes. The soldier who held them back and extended his right hand. ¡°I¡¯m Deonik Ifrit. At that time, I was a toon leader in the imperial army.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s an honor to meet you Marquis of Nafplion. I¡¯m Sergeant Karl Adelheit.¡± Brief greetings. Hands shaken and withdrawn. Silence fell once again. Deonik purses his lips, unable to say anything more. Selena doesn¡¯t know the reason. She can¡¯t understand. But Karl, standing before Deonik, another survivor of that war, he understands the reason. Perhaps he¡¯s still contemting the hell of that moment. ¡°¡­Sergeant Karl Adelheit.¡± Deonik finally managed to speak again. ¡°Thank you. For rescuing us from that hell back then.¡± With these words, Deonik gestured, and hisrades who were behind approached. There were junior officers of noble descent andmon soldiers among them. Under normal circumstances, it would be impossible for them to mix like this. But they were all in a special situationrades. ¡°These are the members of my toon that you saved. We selected only those who said they¡¯d alle.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you feel burdened. Just as much as we do, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s difficult for you every time you remember that day, Sergeant. I¡¯m sorry. Truly sorry. But I felt like we had to express our gratitude somehow.¡± At those words, Karl looked slowly at the survivors. They were all people who had lived on someone else¡¯s life as a guarantee. Those who had returned home instead of those who hadn¡¯te back. Certainly not sinners, but souls who considered themselves sinners. ¡°Thank you. For saving us.¡± Deonik bowed his head, and his toon members followed suit. ¡°¡­¡± Observing them for a moment, I said, ¡°I, too, thank you all.¡± Facing them, I bowed slightly and expressed my gratitude. ¡°Sergeant¡­?¡± Confused, Deonik tried to reject the thanks, asking why he was being thanked. But I nodded gently, then smiled softly. ¡°I¡¯m grateful to see those I rescued again. Seeing you all, I remember my fallenrades who saved me.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I, I¡¯m sorry. Truly sorry¡­¡± ¡°No, no. That¡¯s why I¡¯m grateful. Thanks to all of you, I can feel a bit more dignified in front of those fellows. Because of me, those who died. Because of you, I can say that their deaths weren¡¯t in vain.¡± This is a gratitude and apology to each other and to our departedrades. Your sacrifices were not in vain. I¡¯ve repaid them like this, and I¡¯ll live diligently to match it. So, when we meet again someday, won¡¯t you be a little less angry? [PR/N: The feels¡­] ¡°Sometimes I have nightmares. Other fellows I couldn¡¯t savee to me. They cry out in pain, and I wake up drenched in cold sweat.¡± At my words, Deonik and his toon members all nodded subtly. They were all the same. They were all shuddering with guilt. ¡°But at least today, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have those nightmares. Because you¡¯re all here. Because there¡¯s evidence that I didn¡¯t fail to save anyone.¡± Having heard this, Deonik took a deep breath and stepped back. Then, assuming a formal posture, he saluted gracefully. Hisrades also followed suit, showing respect to their benefactor. theirrade-in-arm. To the man who saved their lives. And for the other heroes standing behind him. ¡°¡­.¡± Returning their salute, I smile and said, ¡®Let¡¯s go.¡¯ ¡°I didn¡¯t expect so many of you toe. Dinner might be a bit early, so let¡¯s have a cup of coffee or tea before you go. I¡¯ll pay. I have a good pension because of the medal of honor, you know.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a medal of honor recipient¡¯s treat, I¡¯m sure even in water would taste good.¡± ¡°You are so different from our leader. Our toon leader, what a fucking bastard he was! Ugh!¡± Even though it was only today that they had truly met for the first time. They were casual with each other, as if they had known each other for a very long time. ¡°¡­¡± Selena, watching the scene from a distance, fidgeted with her hands. I want to help him with that bitterness, I want to understand. When he tells me he¡¯s struggling, I want tofort him, even if I don¡¯t know him well. I want to care for him with all my might. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 28 Chapter 28 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 28 Academy fourth-year students. Or the graduating ss. They generally fall into two categories. One is rtively rxed (though ¡®rxed¡¯ is far from the truth) preparing for graduation. The other is frantically scrambling to graduate, with fire burning under their feet. Among thetter, many are struggling to catch up on lectures they missed in previous years. Some are enjoying their academy life, while others procrastinate, saying, ¡®I¡¯ll handle it when the timees!¡¯ Or perhaps they misunderstand their grades and neglect courses they should have taken. Thetter case is particrly pitiful, as they end up taking sses with their juniors. And they be excellent examples, offering advice and lessons to their juniors firsthand. For example¡ª ¡°Karl, can I see your notes for a moment? I missed this part.¡± ¡°¡­This is ridiculous. ¡®Make up your liberal arts points in advance.¡¯ I went to the army and forgot everything else, but I remember this one. So why did you take the liberal arts credits so lightly?¡± The four seniors sit down in the mostly freshman-dominated liberal arts ssroom. In order. Shulifen, Wilhelm, Alexander, and Joachim. They all look like they¡¯re perfect on the outside. They alle from great families, and their test scores are top of the ss. However, the problem is that somewhere, there¡¯s a loose screw. ¡°I didn¡¯t take it lightly, I just forgot, Karl.¡± ¡°Are you suffering from young-onset dementia? Why would those who attend the academy forget that?¡± ¡°Uh, well¡­ Isn¡¯t it like soldiers sometimes losing their guns?¡± ¡°In the military, you don¡¯t just lose your gun, Alexander. And if by some miracle you do, you¡¯ll be punished severely until the end of days.¡± From all sides, the returning student caught between the four of them was wailing. It seems more like aedy wearing the guise of a romance novel, for sure. * * * Shulifen, Wilhelm, Alexander, and Joachim. The four protagonists of the novel. Of course, the world of fiction is just that ¨C this world itself is not fictitious. It¡¯s a role that cannot be fake, as I¡¯m living right here. Recalling past lives doesn¡¯t change anything. I¡¯m still Karl Adelheit. For that reason, there was no particr reason to be close to those four. Being around them doesn¡¯t make my life bloom, nor am I going back to the original world anyway. So they live their lives, and I¡¯ll live mine, that¡¯s all. Yet those guys keep sneakily approaching and buzzing around. ¡°If I knew this would happen, I should have taken it in my third year.¡± ¡°What were you doing back then?¡± ¡°Um¡­ I made a club and spent a lot of time there?¡± Suspicious. Really suspicious. Why on earth did they create a club? Did they just throw away their crucial third year before bing seniors? ¡°It wasn¡¯t a big deal. Just a meditation club.¡± ¡°¡­Meditation club?¡± Strange. When you hear the name, it sounds like a perfectly normal club. Hey, Shulifen. Are you really being honest? A meditation club? ¡°What are you talking about, Shulifen? It was a chess club, not a meditation club.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Out of nowhere, Wilhelm tackles. Well, one of his specialties is picking on Shulifen for every little thing, so maybe he intended to do that again this time¡­ ¡°Hey, Wilhelm. You seem very serious about something.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Karl? I¡¯m speaking sincerely now more than ever.¡± ¡°So, you thought it was a meditation club instead of a chess club?¡± What the hell? ¡°I always yed chess with those guys during club time.¡± ¡°¡­Hold on. Hold on, you guys.¡± No matter how you think about it, this feels chilly. I definitely need to confirm this. ¡°Alexander.¡± ¡°What, Karl?¡± ¡°What did you think the club was?¡± ¡°I thought it was a horseback riding club until I graduated from the third year.¡± ¡°¡­And Joachim, what about you?¡± ¡°I thought it was a ballroom dance club.¡± After hearing that, I finally understood the whole story. It started as a meditation club. But all they did was hang out day by day. No wonder time just slipped away like that. Huh? Looking at it this way, it¡¯s a miracle that they have made it to the fourth year without failing. They were smart, got good grades in exams, but why couldn¡¯t they apply that in their daily lives? Why do these fools always pop up in these corners? Are you really testing me to see if I am going to explode from frustration during exams? ¡°My ssmates. Let¡¯s graduate this semester.¡± The thought of seeing you guys for another semester is so horrible, I think I¡¯m going to die¡­. ¡°Oh! What should I do, Karl? It seems like it¡¯s going to be like that.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve registered for all the sses this semester, but my score is slightlycking.¡± ¡°No¡­ Have you talked to the professors about it?¡± ¡°I did, but they couldn¡¯t give a definite answer.¡± That¡¯s it. Any more and my head would explode. ¡°Anyway, Karl. How about Selena?¡± ¡°After hearing depressing stories about dying graduation, now we¡¯re onto this as the conversation topic? Don¡¯t you have something more innovative, cheerful, and interesting to talk about? Huh?¡± ¡°Oh,e on. Just curious. Curious.¡± ¡°Be quiet. I have nothing to say. Back off. Damn it, back off. You guys!¡± Despite my intense gestures, these guys cling more and more. Their eyes re, and they let out a soundless shout, ¡®Talk to us!¡¯ ¡°Come on, I¡¯m the one who got dumped before you guys, huh?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°But Karl. Despite being dumped, you¡¯ve been unusually close recently.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. And it¡¯s almost to the point of being misunderstood by others.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also the possibility that Selena¡¯s feelings have changed.¡± They usually bicker with each other, but at times like this, they get along so well. ¡°How many times do I have to say it? Among the people I saved in the past, there was Selena¡¯s older brother, and Selena appreciates that. The reason why we seem so close is because Selena and I recently cleared up a misunderstanding between us. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Look at that. You¡¯re not going to believe me, so why are you even asking? I know what answer you¡¯re looking for, but I¡¯ll never give it! ¡°Karl. Just for once, hypothetically speaking, what if Selena realized her feelings for youte?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Alexander, you idiot. Do you have to beat around the bush like this? Hey, Karl. I mean, what if Selena said she liked you?¡± Selena likes me? Why? No, if that were true, why reject the confession? ¡°¡­I¡¯ve already sorted out my feelings in the military.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°Look into my eyes for a moment.¡± Wilhelm grabs my shoulder and we lock eyes. I¡¯m dying of awkwardness, being face to face with a boy like this. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem so. From what I see, Selena is still there.¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably your perspective, not mine. Aren¡¯t you the ones still holding on?¡± ¡°Holding on¡­ holding on¡­¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s holding on or wanting to erase a memory.¡± These guys. Did they enlist to forget about their confessions and rejections? ¡°Hey, you four.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Come to think of it, they¡¯re just like me. It¡¯s unfair if I¡¯m the only one targeted. They should experience it too! ¡°What will you do if Selena and I actually get along?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You all confessed to liking that girl, got rejected coolly. But if I start walking around with Selena by my side, I wonder how you¡¯d all feel?¡± The girl who rejected your confession is dating your colleague. Whether it¡¯s difort or jealousy, it¡¯s obvious that something will change! Can you guys handle it? If I seed, it¡¯ll hurt you guys! ¡°I told you, Karl. We¡¯d be okay with it.¡± ¡°Yeah. Even if others don¡¯t know, if you¡¯re willing to date her, we¡¯ll understand.¡± What¡¯s this? Suddenly everyone¡¯s grown up. Just because the girl you liked is flirting with another guy?! ¡°Frankly, Karl, if you¡¯re my opponent, I¡¯ll have to give up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± No¡­ Is it right to give up so easily¡­? Isn¡¯t being clingy essential in romance novels¡­?! ¡°Hmm. Seeing you talk like that, it seems like there¡¯s something between you two, even though you¡¯re pretending not to be?¡± ¡°Absolutely not.¡± ¡°There is, there is!¡± ¡°I said no.¡± ¡°There is!¡± ¡°Damn it! I said no! Get lost, will you?! Huh? Do you want me to twist you around like I did in boot camp?!¡± ¡°Sorry!!!¡± * * * < Kanfra. Kanfra. Kanfra! Losers! > < Defeated losers of the miserable forest, losing in regr battles and irregr ones alike. > < Can peace truly exist? Wouldn''t true peacee from an even bigger club? > Kwasik!¨D Fiercely crumpled the newspaper he was reading. He bit my lip until it bleeds. Like an old man chewing on anger, he rose from his seat and heads off somewhere. At first nce, just an ordinary old man, one you could see anywhere in the empire. He suddenly enters an empty alley and fumbles for something. A momentter, he pulls a ring and opens a door, then swiftly descends underground. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. Damn imperial bastards. Soon, they¡¯ll know the wrath of the forest.¡± The old man moved with a swiftness that was uncharacteristic of an old man. His ears were gradually taking on a pointed shape. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 29 Chapter 29 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 29 Inside a dimly lit cave, beyond flickering torches, a woman is flipping through documents. Rustle¨D Rustle¨D Languid nces, gestures that seem annoyed, even the tapping of her foot appears indifferent. To an outsider, it would seem as though a stunning beauty is being burdened by her tasks. ¡°Sigh¡­ What a disappointment. All of you. What is this? Nothing useful.¡± Indeed, she is upied with her work. She is indeed a stunning beauty. But if one were to glimpse beyond that, into the hellish tableau unfolding, witnessing the scattered corpses behind her, they would quickly abandon such thoughts. ¡°This is fake. That¡¯s fake too. This one seems real, but it¡¯s essentially useless.¡± Having confirmed everything written on the papers, Eloise lets out a long sigh. Based on information obtained from the Imperial Special Forces, she had been relentlessly active for days. As a result, she managed to uncover a few hideouts of the rogues involved in the recent imperial terrorism. Having found them, there was only one task left befitting the title ¡®Extermination¡¯. Yet, despite dealing with them quite efficiently, they were merely at an intermediate stage. There was no one significant enough to call the shots. Not a single clue pointing to the leadership. It felt like pulling out weeds without extracting the roots. Sighing once again, Eloise stood up from her seat. Her white feet shone brightly. She was indeed barefoot. Originally, she had sandals on, but they fell off during the resistance from the rogues. That was it. That was all the damage they had done to her. Walking slowly, she poked one of the corpses with her white toes. ¡°Well, I expected this. It¡¯s strange to precisely know the leaders when the ones captured are just foot soldiers. They wouldn¡¯t treat individuals of such importance as disposablemodities.¡± Despite this, Eloise¡¯s reason for personally taking action was simple. Because she was ordered to. It¡¯s a hassle, but what can one do? When ordered, one mustply. ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be better to find a man quickly, get pregnant, and retire for childcare?¡¯ And I¡¯d much rather have a human man than a narrow-minded, self-centered elf. Scratching her bby belly, Eloise was lost in thought. ¡®In the end, we didn¡¯t catch any heads¡­ it¡¯s not like there hasn¡¯t been any harvest.¡¯ Despite thoroughlybing through, not a single leader emerged. They were all mid-level operatives following orders from above. Even though we¡¯ve found every possible hiding spot for the remnants of Luzernes within elven territory! It¡¯s not overestimating to say that our Extermination Unit¡¯s search capabilities are exceptional. But despite our thorough efforts, why aren¡¯t they showing up? The only conclusion to draw is¡­ ¡°So, you lot¡­ aren¡¯t quite abundant on our turf, huh?¡± A seductive smile curls on Eloise¡¯s lips. It seems another trip to the Empire is in order. * * * ¡°A festival?¡± What¡¯s with this sudden interruption? ¡°Oh. Karl. You didn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Hey, Shulifen. You¡¯re stating the obvious again. Of course, Karl wouldn¡¯t know. He hasn¡¯t been at the Academy for a while. Are you really suffering from youth dementia, Karl?¡± ¡°Ah, right. Sorry, Karl. You¡¯ve never seen the autumn festival.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Assholes¡­ Stop hitting me with facts like that¡­ Making fun of me for joining the military a month after entering the Academy, seriously? ¡°There¡¯s a festival held at the Academy every autumn.¡± ¡°From freshmen to seniors. It¡¯s a day enjoyed by professors and other Academy affiliates.¡± ¡°Itsts as short as 2 nights and 3 days, or as long as 4 nights and 5 days.¡± ¡°In recent years, due to the Luzernes War, we haven¡¯t been able to celebrate as grandly as before. Even if it was a bit long, it was only two days. We can¡¯t be too carefree when there¡¯s a war going on in the south.¡± ¡°But now that the war is over, this year¡¯s festival will be grand again, right?¡± The four nodded in agreement to my question. A festival. The Academy¡¯s autumn festival. It¡¯s good. It¡¯s a good thing. Even when I try to recall my past life, doesn¡¯t the word ¡°festival¡± conjure up some decent memories? Given that the Academy serves as the equivalent of a university here, it would be odd if there weren¡¯t any. However, there¡¯s one issue here. ¡°Hey, you guys.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What is it, Karl?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a freshman, so I can enjoy the festival without any problems. But you guys in the senior ss, shouldn¡¯t you be working on graduation assignments even during the festival period? Surely you¡¯re not thinking of just goofing off because of the festival?¡± You could be put on academic probation, they say. Yet you seem too nonchnt about it. If it were me, I¡¯d be gnashing my teeth, saying, ¡®I absolutely refuse to fail!¡¯ ¡­Ah, damn. Suddenly, a nightmare from bootcampes to mind. During rifle training, I couldn¡¯t hit a single target, and the instructor was really furious. He said I was wasting precious gunpowder and bullets, just scattering them into the air. I get it. I do. Gunpowder isn¡¯t cheap, I knew that too. But damn it! How do you do something that doesn¡¯t work? I¡¯m sure I aimed and fired! Instructor! I did everything right, the targets were clean and I almost went crazy! ¡°Trainee Karl!! Are you kidding me right now?! Why are there more bullet holes in the target next to yours?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorryyy!¡± ¡°How is it that you can¡¯t hit a single target?! You won¡¯t graduate from basic training until you pass the shooting test! You better prepare for academic probation!!¡± Even now, I really don¡¯t know how I managed to get through rifle training. Was it me shooting, or did a fellow trainee from the adjacent row help out? ¡­Come to think of it, the guys on the left and right seemed to miss a few shots more than usual, didn¡¯t they? ¡°Hey, Karl. What do you think we are? We¡¯re doing well on our graduation assignments, and our exam scores aren¡¯t bad.¡± ¡°Right. We¡¯re all in the top ranks, Karl.¡± ¡°But still, you say we could be put on academic probation. What¡¯s that all about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just for not getting enough points in your sses.¡± ¡°So, even if we study instead of enjoying ourselves during the festival period, it won¡¯t make much of a difference.¡± I¡¯ve never really worried about others while living my life. ¡®Worry about yourself instead of others,¡¯ was the motto of my past life. But right at this moment, I¡¯m worried about the futures of two dukedoms and the future of the Empire. I¡¯m not exactly normal either, but¡­ at least I¡¯m not a parasite on society, am I? On the contrary, those guys are all heirs. They¡¯re the heirs of noble families. The future lords! Those guys are really something. Dukes¡­ Imperial Lords¡­! How could this be!! ¡°So, here¡¯s the thing, Karl. We have something nned.¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t. Please. Just don¡¯t do anything and quietly stay in the library. That¡¯s what seniors do.¡± ¡°Haha! It¡¯s already toote! We¡¯ve already applied for a ce and prepared the tents!¡± Why are they so action-oriented? Don¡¯t they ever think before they act¡­! ¡°Hehehe¡­ So, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. What we have in mind is this!¡± What they handed me¡­ were nothing other than several cookbooks. ¡°Wait, are you nning to set up a cooking booth?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the heartfelt cooking seniors prepare for their juniors! How about it, Karl? Doesn¡¯t just hearing about it warm your heart?¡± I feel like my head is spinning, and once I start eating, the fatal disease, ¡®academic probation,¡¯ mighte over me. With a wry smile, I took the cookbook Joachim offered. I roughly looked through its contents¡­ ¡°Just a moment. Are you guys¡­ really capable of making all of this?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve practiced several times already. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°No, damn it. Practice isn¡¯t the point. Can you make it at a level that people can actually eat?¡± The cookbooks they handed me weren¡¯t just recipes for simple snacks. They were full-course meals. It¡¯s something you¡¯d expect to eat at a luxurious restaurant. I don¡¯t know about anything else, but one thing was certain: it wouldn¡¯t be easy to pull off at the festival. At first, I tried to understand. Yeah, those guys were always used to eating delicious food. They¡¯re not ordinary nobles, they¡¯re from distinguished families recognized by the Empire, both dukes and imperial lords. It¡¯s not unreasonable for them to engage in such nonsense even in a spirited ce like a festival. But still¡­ ¡°¡­Damn it! You Lunatics! Do you even have a brain!? Setting up a temporary business by borrowing tents, what¡¯s that? And now, you want to do fancy cooking?¡± ¡°Why, why! Karl! We¡¯ve got to do this much¡­!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you guys can afford? You¡¯ve only practiced cooking a few times, how the hell are you going to do what¡¯s in that cookbook over there!¡± Are these bastards really the ones who experienced the Academy¡¯s autumn festival three years before me? Is there some rule about operating such booths at the Academy festival that I¡¯m unaware of? Unable to bear it any longer, I went straight to see Senior Marcus. The guy who used to say weird things like how busy the teaching assistant duties are, how sad the graduate students are. Although he was a strange senior, soon after my question, he sighed and held his forehead. ¡°Karl.¡± ¡°Yes, Senior.¡± ¡°Go and stop those kids.¡± ¡°I was nning to do that anyway. If they don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll knock them out and hang them on the drying line during the festival to dry them out properly.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go that far.¡± The next day. I grabbed the four protagonists and went into urgent discussions. ¡°¡­Got it? Cancel the fancy cooking. The turnover rate is ridiculous, and considering the ingredients, preparation time, andbor costs¡­ that¡¯s settled. Anyway, it¡¯s too much of a loss when you consider all those factors.¡± ¡°Karl. Do we really need to nitpick when our purpose isn¡¯t necessarily about making money?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about money, Alexander.¡± It¡¯s for you juniors, and for my reputation. I don¡¯t want to hear people saying that although my ssmates look fine on the surface, they¡¯re idiots on the inside. And then, I might end up getting that kind of evaluation too! ¡°Anyway. Those are the items you¡¯ll be selling during the festival.¡± ¡°We¡¯re selling stuff?¡± I handed out roughly scribbled guidebook pamphlets to the guys. The four of them, passing the pamphlet back and forth, started scratching their heads. ¡°What¡¯s this, Karl? It¡¯s supposed to be fish, why use flour?¡± ¡°What¡¯s this round thing? And what¡¯s inside¡­ sugar? Can we make this with just that?¡± ¡°You mean to tell me that we¡¯ll only start after dinner? Oh, you mean we¡¯re supposed to enjoy the festivities until then, Karl?¡± Those guys muttering about why it starts in the evening and whether this would attract attention or not. ¡®To be honest, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not interested. Whether you seed with the food booth or not, this is just me doing it to satisfy myself a hundred percent.¡¯ During my time in the military, I can¡¯t tell you how cold it was during the winter. I thought I was going to die for real. Every time, memories of fish-shaped buns and hot pot from my past life became so vivid that I thought I was going to die. I missed those times when we used tough and shout like crazy! ¡®So, you guys make it. I¡¯ll eat it.¡¯ Considering how much trouble I¡¯ve had with these guystely, it should be okay to indulge legally! Hehehe! [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 30 Chapter 30 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 30 ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± Finally, finally, it¡¯s over! Oh yeah! I¡¯m finally free! I looked at the thick stack of paper on the desk while clutching my head. The final gateway to Academy graduation. The toughest assignment ever. I almost pulled all-nighters for nearly a week, but I could sessfully finish it. Originally, this wasn¡¯t the n. I intended to take it slow, to spend more time on it. But I had to pick up the pace. That¡¯s the only way I could meet with Karl sooner. If I didn¡¯t make the first move, Karl would nevere closer than a certain distance. He must think it¡¯s for my sake. He must see it as a way to maintain our rtionship. If my feelings hadn¡¯t changed, that would¡¯ve been the answer. I would¡¯ve wanted that too. ¡®But¡­.¡¯ But not anymore. This time, I want to express my feelings. Like Karl did once, this time, I want to confess! ¡°Hmm? You¡¯re here earlier than I expected, Selena.¡± ¡°Yes, professor. Here it is.¡± As I handed over the assignment, the professor paused his work and nced at it for a moment. In fact, it was more like a thesis or a formal report than an assignment. That¡¯s how difficult and challenging the topic was. I heard that more than half of my ssmates hadn¡¯t even halfwaypleted it. ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll need to examine it more closely tonight, but¡­¡± I¡¯m nervous. If he asks me to do it again, it¡¯s really going to be a big problem. Thinking about doing it from scratch¡­ There¡¯s no worse nightmare than that! Please, professor! ¡°Even though I¡¯ve only skimmed it, it seems you¡¯ve done quite well.¡± ¡°Oh! Th-thank you, professor!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not celebrate yet. I haven¡¯t gone through it in detail. Anyway, good job, Selena. I was worried it might have been too early for submission, but even with a brief look, I can see traces of considerable effort.¡± ¡°Okay. Finally, it¡¯s here. I can spend more time with Karl!¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be great if Shulifen, Wilhelm, Alexander and Joachim were as diligent as Selena?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Oh? Aren¡¯t all four of them in the same graduation ss as Selena?¡± ¡°Yes, but why suddenly, Professor?¡± Then the professor said, ¡®Didn¡¯t you know?¡¯ and shook his head. ¡°It seems those four may have to defer graduation. They haven¡¯tpleted the required core courses I¡¯m teaching, so their graduation scores are insufficient.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Is that possible?¡± ¡°They im it was a mistake. Whether it¡¯s true or just an excuse, I wonder.¡± The professor clicked his tongue in disapproval. I couldn¡¯t help but sigh with sympathy. Goodness. How on earth can graduation be deferred? I¡¯d understand if they messed up an exam or neglected assignments. Even if they didn¡¯t attend sses diligently! But tock credits for the lectures! While other ssmates would be celebrating at the graduation ceremony, they would just receive congrattions and once again¡­ ¡®¡­Wait a minute.¡¯ Come to think of it, maybe deferring graduation isn¡¯t such a bad idea? Staying a bit longer at the Academy as a student. If I also defer¡­ I could spend more time at the Academy with Karl, couldn¡¯t I? Plus, I¡¯ve alreadypleted everything I need, so I¡¯d have plenty of time! For a moment, my gaze drifted to the assignment the professor was holding. Should I ask for it back and not submit it within the deadline? It¡¯s a mandatory assignment for graduation. Then it¡¯s definitely a deferment! What should I do? Should I really snatch it back? Should I ask the professor for a favor? ¡°Hmm? Selena, is there a problem?¡± ¡°Oh? No, Professor. It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Then you may go now.¡± In the end, I didn¡¯t retrieve the submitted assignment. Ah, this shouldn¡¯t be happening. If this continues, I¡¯ll feel regretful when I finally graduate¡­! Only a little over three months left now. Then all the semesters will be over! And then next year, I¡¯ll graduate and leave this ce, won¡¯t I!? I never imagined I would desperately wish for a graduation deferment like this. Right now, it feels like even reason is mocking me, saying, ¡®Are you crazy?!¡¯ But¡­ there¡¯s nothing I can do. Karl is about to finish his first year. This is the Academy. People can develop feelings for each other at any time. If another female student confesses to him while I¡¯m not around¡­ ¡®Perhaps¡­ I should just apply for graduate school like this?¡¯ No. No! That¡¯s not it! That¡¯s not a graduation deferment! No matter how much I can be with Karl, graduate school is absolutely out of the question! ¡°Selena? Why are you shaking your head like that?¡± ¡°Eek! K-Karl?!¡± When did he arrive?! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing! Absolutely nothing!¡± It¡¯s a relief that Karl initiated the greeting first. It means we¡¯ve dispelled the awkwardness between us, at least for now. I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s difficult for a man and a woman to progress straight from acquaintances to lovers. At first, they¡¯re just acquaintances. Then they be acquaintances who chat a bit. From there, they be close friends, and then suddenly¡­ ¡°Selena?¡± ¡°Uh, yes! Did you call me?¡± ¡°How¡¯s your graduation preparation going? Going well?¡± ¡°Oh, uh, yes! It¡¯s going well.¡± ¡°Good to hear. You¡¯ve worked hard. Keep it up, Selena.¡± Is Karl cheering me on now? Oh my goodness! Thank you, Karl! That¡¯s so encouraging! But the truth is, I don¡¯t want to graduate. I¡¯ve only just developed feelings now, what should I do!? ¡°Oh, right. Selena. There¡¯s going to be a autumn festival soon. Did you know?¡± Autumn festival? Oh, right. There¡¯s that. I momentarily forgot. Wasn¡¯t it said to be held grandly again thanks to the end of the Luzernes War? But why is Karl suddenly talking about the festival in front of me? ¡°Selena. Um, I was wondering. If you¡¯re free, would you like to be there with me at the festival?¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Did I just hear wrong? No, I must have heard wrong. Didn¡¯t I¡­ What the hell! No, it can¡¯t be! I heard it correctly! Karl just asked me to be with him! ¡®¡­Could it be?! No way, no way?!?!¡¯ Could it be that Karl still has some feelings left? Maybe that¡¯s why he¡¯s asking me toe with him during the festival¡­. ¡°Actually, the four of them are running a cooking booth. Somehow, I ended up helping out there too.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°But I feel a bit uneasy if it¡¯s just them. I thought it would be better if you and I took turns helping out.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Yeah¡­ there was a reason I rejected the confessions from those four! It won¡¯t help! You guys are on graduation deferment! And now you¡¯re running a cooking booth! It was the first and maybest time I¡¯d get to be with Karl at the festival! Ugh!! ¡°If you find it difficult to face them, it¡¯s okay to refuse¡­¡± ¡°No! No way!¡± You never know. But still, maybe those four will notice and back off¡­ wouldn¡¯t they? * * * ¡°I-I¡¯ll help. Karl! It¡¯s definitely not because of those four! Remember that!¡± Okay. With this, we have a great supervisor added. Why did I invite Selena in the first ce? It¡¯s because of the four. I can¡¯t always guard the cooking booth. I¡¯m not a resident inspector and counselor at the Academy. And those kids offering me something even slightly better made¡­ Ahem. No, wait. If it¡¯s to be sold to the students, I must do my best. And Selena¡¯s presence undoubtedly ignites that desire to do my best. I may have been dumped, but it¡¯s a man¡¯s instinct to look good in front of a woman! ¡°Shulifen. You¡¯ve prepared all the necessary ingredients, right?¡± ¡°Oh. Yeah, all the ingredients are ready.¡± ¡°The framework you showed. That¡¯s something Wilhelm said you¡¯d take care of.¡± ¡°For your information, the Marquis of Gramstad, where Wilhelm¡¯s family has settled, is thend of renowned cksmiths. When ites to pouring molten metal and creating something, there¡¯s hardly a match to be found. ¡°What do you think of the skills of our cksmiths, Karl? You should have learned long ago.¡± ¡°All right. Then, Alexander? You know how to set up a tent, right?¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s simr to what we did during training at the camp.¡± That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a very desirable attitude to apply military skills to everyday life. Even though he¡¯s only had a little experience in camp life, he seems to have got the hang of it! ¡°Lastly, Joachim. Actually, your role is the most important. Can you handle it?¡± Joachim hesitates and stammers in response to my question. Then, Shulifen, Wilhelm, and even Alexander gaze at him. There¡¯s an atmosphere of ¡®Surely, as a man, he won¡¯t say he can¡¯t do it,¡¯ filling the air. ¡°I-I can do it. I¡¯ll manage.¡± ¡°All right. In fact, the most crucial aspect of running a restaurant is the initial hawking. Your duty is heavy, Joachim.¡± ¡°I get it. I understand, but¡­ um, can I not wear that ridiculous costume, Karl?¡± ¡°Oh. That¡¯s the character of our food booth, Joachim. You must leave an impression on the customers.¡± ¡°No¡­! If that¡¯s the case, you might as well make a mask with it! And make me wear a weird yellow fish costume with my head exposed! It¡¯s too ridiculous!!¡± I¡¯m sorry, Joachim. But that¡¯s not possible. Anyway, your face is your weapon. If you cover your handsome face, the female students won¡¯t flock to you, and then the curious male students will alsoe, seeing you in a sorry state! It¡¯s a sacrifice for double the effect! Sacrifice!! As we¡¯re earnestly preparing for the festival, ¡°Excuse me for a moment, Karl.¡± Once again, an uninvited guest shows up in front of me. ¡°¡­Why. What¡¯s the matter this time?¡± ¡°A guest has arrived.¡± Once again, a special agent from the Special Forces guides me somewhere. Grumbling inwardly, I follow, and there¡­ ¡°Perverted Elf.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Eloise!¡± Today, as always, the elf stood there confidently wearing her ¡®heavenly rags.¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Weren¡¯t you supposed to return to the homnd?¡± ¡°Yeah. But when I got there, I couldn¡¯t rest at all and worked through the night.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± She said she worked through the night, and I could immediately guess what that ¡®work¡¯ was. Even though she looks fine now, I could faintly sense the scent of blood from Eloise¡¯s body. After spending three years on the battlefield, my nose couldn¡¯t ignore it. ¡°You must have had a hard time.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Hard time? Not really. It was just a bit bothersome. More importantly¡­ I came to tell you something.¡± I didn¡¯t want to hear it. I really didn¡¯t want to hear it, but I felt like I had to. In the end, I had to sigh and ask, ¡®What is it?¡¯ ¡°This time, they might be targeting the academy. It¡¯s not certain, but the possibility is high.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Do you have any events in mind that could be suspicious?¡± I do. The first thing that came to mind right after mentioning the academy. It¡¯ll be such a chaotic and crowded event that a terrorist attack could easily go unnoticed for a moment. ¡°There¡¯s a festival nned. With the Luzernes War over, the autumn festival will be held again.¡± ¡°Then that must be it. Anyway, those guys will mess with anything rted to elves.¡± What can¡¯t those guys who even carry out train kidnappings do? ¡°Eloise.¡± ¡°Oh?! calling me by name? Okay, okay. Honestly, that pervy elf was a bit much!¡± ¡°Enough of that. What makes it more likely.?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It seems like there¡¯s something they¡¯re particrly interested in at the academy.¡± Then Eloise and the Special Forces agent nced at each other alternately. Their eyes seemed to say ¡®Can I say it?¡¯ and ¡®It seems like you can.¡¯ ¡°Well, you see, Karl. It seems like some Luzernes higher-ups might be hiding in the Empire.¡± ¡­What? [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 31 Chapter 31 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 31 Eloise tells me that she thinks there¡¯s a group of Luzerne leaders hiding out in the Empire. My first thought upon hearing that was, ¡®What the fuck?¡¯ Luzernes refers to an extreme faction of elves vehemently opposed to the empire. Despite suffering repeated defeats in wars, they refuse to acknowledge their losses. They even considered the Hyzens, who proposed reconciliation with the empire, as enemies. They hate everything that has to do with the empire. Why is there suddenly this nonsense about their leaders being in Imperial territory? Filled with doubts, I nced at the Special Forces agent, signaling for their input in response to Eloise¡¯s outcry. The agent lets out a small sigh and then speaks. ¡°We are currently conducting thorough investigations, but the possibility seems quite high.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Hold it in. Suppress it. There¡¯s no point in getting mad at someone who isn¡¯t at fault¡­ ¡°No, seriously? Are you kidding me right now?¡± Despite knowing it was wrong, my emotions took over, and my mouth moved on its own. ¡°Damn it, after three years of suffering because of those damn bastards! I had to bury countlessrades in that damned forests. Why the hell are the leaders of those bastards suddenly in the empire?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°What the hell did the Special Forces, tasked with dealing with internal threats while the imperial army fights external enemies, do? Oh, don¡¯t tell me you thought the Great Forest War was just a name, and that mobilizing only two legions wasn¡¯t a big deal?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Speak up, damn it!¡± I knew what I was doing was wrong. I knew this person wasn¡¯t at fault. Yeah. I know. I know it all! Even so, I couldn¡¯t help but vent my frustration. Otherwise, I felt like grabbing a greatsword and going after those damn elves myself. ¡°I have no words to offer. Student Karl. No, Sergeant Karl Adelheit. As a member of the Ministry, I would like to apologize once again for all the hardships and sacrifices you have endured.¡± Amidst this, the Special Forces agent sincerely apologized to me. I have nothing to do with this. It¡¯s ufortable to be used like this. If he had said that, I might have been able to say, ¡®That¡¯s just the way it is.¡¯ But he didn¡¯t. He apologized. He¡¯s sorry. He said, ¡®You¡¯ve endured so much hardship battling external enemies, yet we failed to detect the internal threats.¡¯ ¡°¡­Then maybe I should apologize too.¡± ¡°Eloise?¡± ¡°Regardless, it¡¯s something overlooked by our side, Hyzens. And they¡¯re still elves, whether we like it or not.¡± Listening to the conversation between the two, my boiling anger seemed to dissipate slightly. Yeah. Let¡¯s stay calm. Will getting angry like this solve anything? ¡°I need more details. What exactly happened?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you. You see¡­¡± ording to Eloise, things are not going well for Luzernes right now. It wasn¡¯t good to begin with, but it¡¯s worsened due to internal strife. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that some of them split off and ome of them have sneaked into the Empire?¡± ¡°Yeah. Our units thoroughly searched all territories, including the Great Forest. Among the discoveries were dozens of hideouts. And more than half of them were upied by mid-level operatives receiving different orders.¡± ¡°¡­But there can¡¯t be that many leaders, can there?¡± Amand shoulde from one source. If different orders are given, can they all be consideredmands? Listening up to this point, it was evident that the internal division within Luzernes was more severe than anticipated. ¡°They¡¯re as divided as they can be. They can¡¯t even agree on anything.¡± ¡°Right. Some are still keen on terrorizing the empire, others are directing attacks towards Hyzens, and some are suggesting giving up altogether and moving to a new ce.¡± ¡°¡­I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s gotten so messed up.¡± Years ago, they had built up a massive force capable of overwhelming the Hyzens. Though their numbers had dwindled, they had recently engaged in full-scale warfare against the empire. Now, these same individuals were suddenly squabbling among themselves? Unable toprehend, I found myself looking at Eloise. She likely knew more about Luzernes and had been on the ground for a long time. ¡°It¡¯s only natural. The assassination of a key Luzernes leader was a significant blow.¡± ¡°¡­So, that wasn¡¯t just a baseless rumor?¡± In truth, I¡¯d heard such talk before. The Luzernes War that I was involved in. The front lines were tightly held for over two years. Then suddenly, their defenses started crumbling, and the Imperial Army routed the enemy. Naturally, I thought Luzernes lost due to being outnumbered and outgunned. ¡°Look at this guy. I asked if you were a sharpshooter, didn¡¯t I? Did I ask for nothing? It¡¯s almost certain that a sharpshooter from the Imperial Army killed their leader. The fact that they¡¯ve never shown up in official gatherings adds to it. If internal divisions are deepening, the most convincing exnation would be that their leader is dead.¡± ¡°¡­I told you, I can¡¯t shoot.¡± I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve said this. Miraculously firing zero shots in shooting practice! Overturning the stigma of being a tax thief! I almost got held back in boot camp because of shooting! That¡¯s me, Karl! But what sharpshooter? I¡¯d understand if they called me a sword master instead! ¡°Okay, okay. I get it. I¡¯ll let it go. WThough I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll be able to convince my eyes, which have seen you stop bullets with bullets, to understand.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ no. Never mind.¡± Even if they call it luck, I¡¯d never ept it. Honestly, even I found it a bit absurd. Who¡¯d believe someone who ims to block bullets with bullets and then goes, ¡®I can¡¯t shoot, wahhh!¡¯ ¡°Hmmm. Um. Our Special Forces also lean towards the theory that the Luzernes leader was assassinated. Otherwise, it¡¯s impossible to exin their rapid copse. However, we don¡¯t know exactly who, where, or how it happened.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m pretty sure it was this guy! ! It¡¯s Karl! It¡¯s definitely Karl!¡± ¡°Please refrain from making such assertions based on spection. Look, Eloise Loengrand. Can¡¯t you see that Student Karl is feeling awkward?¡± Well said, agent. This is so ridiculous. I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s acting like this when all I did was stop one bullet with my luck. ¡°Than, why the hell did the story go this far¡­.¡± ¡°Well, it seems that after the death of their leader, many of the remaining members of their organization have gone into hiding in the Empire.¡± ¡°Ah, right. Thank you, Eloise.¡± ording to the continued exnation from the Special Forces agent, it alles down to one thing. If you want to hide a tree, you hide it in the forest. If you want to hide a person, you hide them among people. And those who order terror tend to hide near their target. It¡¯s not entirely unconvincing. In fact, it¡¯s quite usible. From the empire¡¯s perspective, having been subjected to such actions, it¡¯s only natural to thoroughly search the Great Forest and Elven territories. Since the Hyzens are also cooperating, it might be the most dangerous ce, all things considered. On the other hand, the empire¡¯s territory bes less of a concern. Who would imagine that the leadership of a terrorist organization would be within the target country? ¡°¡­They might be targeting the academy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the most noticeable move. Now that the war¡¯s passive phase due to the recent victory, won¡¯t they hold celebrations again?¡± ¡°And sshing cold water on such festivities would have the greatest impact, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly it.¡± Ugh¡­ these damn Kanfra bastards. How could something so insignificant affect my life? You bastards. This is my first festival since joining the academy. ¡°What the hell is wrong with them?¡± ¡°We suspect that it might be due to a session struggle.¡± What does a session struggle have to do with terrorism? ¡°Our Special Forces also see it that way. There¡¯s undoubtedly hostility towards the empire, but we can¡¯t ignore that aspect.¡± ¡°They¡¯re really going overboard.¡± I look back at the Academy for a moment. A ce so different from the hellish battlefield. Beyond it, the sounds of studentsughing and chattering mingle in the distance. I suffered through that hell to grasp that peace again. But I can¡¯t tolerate turning that peace into the same kind of hell as the battlefield. I didn¡¯t fight like a madman just to see something like that. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, Student Karl. I understand that it¡¯s incredibly disrespectful to say this to someone who¡¯s already left the military and even received an honor. But¡­¡± ¡°Enough. What do you need me to do? You brought Eloise here for a reason, didn¡¯t you? And on top of that, the target they¡¯re aiming for is the Autumn Festival at the academy.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you for understanding. Let¡¯s move on to the main point then. Actually¡ª¡± ¡°Wait, before that. We need to address the most important thing.¡± I almost forgot about this. It¡¯s actually the most critical thing. ¡°Make sure to keep this a secret from my sister.¡± The moment she finds out, she¡¯lle charging over, disregarding everything. * * * A red-haired sergeant in an office uniform steps forward. A silver medal glimmers on her chest. ¡°Sergeant Lavrenti has received orders for retirement as of September 17th, Imperial Year 222.¡± ¡°Thank you for your service.¡± The superior officer shaking hands quietly addresses her. ¡°The seat will always be kept for you. If you ever change your mind,e back. The military needs capable individuals like you.¡± ¡°Thank you. But my decision won¡¯t change!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure. Anyway, Sergeant Lavrenti, you¡¯ve worked hard all this time. Your efforts will be remembered by the Empire.¡± A salute from the Imperial Army sergeant. No, now a civilian, Lavrenti. White feather. The sniper who shot down 93 (official records only) elves during the Luzernes War. Awarded the Silver Medal of Honor. After being asked to stay on as an instructor, she chose retirement. Everyone was disappointed. It would have been great if she became a sniper instructor. But what could they do? They couldn¡¯t hold her back if she didn¡¯t want to stay. ¡®Finally¡­!¡¯ Finally, the time hase to meet him. He was suddenly discharged from the army. I had already heard all about him. He was so famous that it was hard not to know him. ¡®I¡¯ll meet you soon.¡¯ With determined steps, the red-haired beauty smiles. ¡®Master.¡¯ [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 32 Chapter 32 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 32 As time passed, the first day of the Academy¡¯s autumn festival finally arrived. Since yesterday, the Academy was filled with all sorts of booths and unfamiliar sights. What was already lively had now reached its peak, almost on the brink of exploding. ¡°The baking club booth is selling freshly baked bread!¡± ¡°The shooting booth is starting a shooting scorepetition! The reward is a cute doll that both winners and losers will die for!¡± ¡°Hey there, student! Want to get a free portrait?!¡± Expecting something grand for the Academy festival, I was pleasantly surprised to find it simr to a regr university festival. And that¡¯s what made it even better. Festivals should be like this. I¡¯d rather avoid the formal atmosphere. Though someday I may be a noble and part of the political elite, for now, I¡¯m just a regr student. And amidst all that youthful energy, their passion and fervor shine through. And that fervor further stirred the hearts of the four protagonists. ¡°Oh, Karl! Look at this! The atmosphere is amazing! Why did we change our booth to something else when our luxury cuisine booth could have shined in this kind of atmosphere?!¡± What¡¯s this guy saying now? If you have a conscience, you shouldn¡¯t say such things. ¡°It sounds like a luxurious dish, but when you taste it, it¡¯s actually a bomb. Shulifen.¡± ¡°A bomb, that¡¯s too much, really!¡± ¡°Admit it, Shulifen. Your food is the worst, and you should be grateful that Karl has tamed it down.¡± ¡°You too, Wilhelm!¡± ¡°¡­Ahem.¡± These idiots. I didn¡¯t just choose Bungeoppang and Hotteok for nothing. I¡¯ve already checked them out. I checked to see if they could do it right. Could they pull off something that only skilled chefs can do in a makeshift booth. And the result was¡­ well, as expected, it turned out to be a horrible biochemical weapon. ¡°This is cooking. Okay. What should the name be? ¡®Twisted Demonic Vomit of the Twiligh?¡¯¡± ¡°That¡¯s too much, Karl.¡± ¡°Your cooking is even worse, Shulifen. Next!¡± Even though they insisted I try it, I absolutely refused to eat it. Good-looking food is also good to eat. But how do you eat that? ¡°¡­Wilhelm. What did you use instead of stock?¡± ¡°Seasoning is bad for your health.¡± ¡°Not using seasoning in cooking is a disqualification. Next.¡± Do you know why Shin Ramyun lost to spicy Jin Ramen? It¡¯s because they said, ¡®We don¡¯t use seasoning!¡¯ and did some weird stuff, and that¡¯s why they fell behind. Why aren¡¯t you using seasoning? Cooking is about making it delicious to eat. ¡°Hey. Alexander. Youe here.¡± ¡°Why? Is it tasty?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you check the seasoning while cooking? Okay? Next!!¡± Everyone knows. How saltybat rations in the military are. It¡¯s like eating a day¡¯s worth of salt in one meal. It was so salty that even I, who was trained for three years, couldn¡¯t handle it. One guy didn¡¯t add salt and the other guy carpet bombed it with salt. How the hell did these guys end up as the Academy¡¯s top four favorites? ¡­Ah. Faces. Yeah. I get it. Fuck. I get it! ¡°Finally, Joachim. You.¡± ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± I was immediately taken into possession of the famous (expletive) British chef. ¡°What the fuck! This chicken is so undercooked it coulde back to life! You stupid sandwich!¡± ¡°Eek!¡± ¡°You¡¯re all disqualified! Just quietly do what I tell you to do!¡± By this point, I¡¯m starting to worry. I wonder if they¡¯ll be able to make Bungeoppang and hotteok. At this rate, it seems like they¡¯re struggling not because the dishes they chose are difficult, but simply because they¡¯re not good at it. I only want to have a nostalgic snack, not a bioterrorist attack! ¡°Everyone shut up. We stick to the n and move forward. If anyone wants to object, make sure to bring a dish that we can actually eat. Otherwise, keep your mouths shut!¡± ¡°Got it.¡± At least they had consciences, and after tasting their dishes, they shut up. After that, they quietly agreed to my ¡®Bungeoppang and Hotteok booth¡¯ n. Honestly, that¡¯s how it should be. Unless you¡¯ve lost your sense of taste, that¡¯s how it should be. ¡°Karl.¡± ¡°Oh, hey. Selena?¡± I turned around from setting up the booth and saw¡­. Goodness. What¡¯s that? A white dress. Isn¡¯t that thest thing you should wear in front of food? It¡¯s pretty. Yeah, it¡¯s pretty but¡­ I¡¯m getting scared just thinking about it. What if something spills on that and doesn¡¯te off? ¡°Selena?¡± ¡°Uh, yeah. Karl.¡± With a look of great expectation, Selena gazed at me. Thanks to her, I hesitated for a moment but soon said what I wanted to say. ¡°Your apron¡¯s over there. Just in case. Wrap it around. If anything gets on it, get rid of the dress.¡± Honestly, it¡¯s just Bungeoppang and Hotteok, and the four of them will do all the preparation, so I don¡¯t think anything will spill, but you never know. If you get something on your white clothes, it¡¯s not only ufortable for you, but it¡¯s also ufortable for the people watching. Selena stared at me for a moment, then wordlessly grabbed her apron. Then, with quite a skillful hand, she swiftly tied it over her dress. ¡°Turn around for a moment. I¡¯ll tie the back strap for you.¡± ¡°Um¡­ th-thanks. Karl.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡± I don¡¯t know what to say next, and honestly, I¡¯d rather not. But then I think about it and realize that I should. I¡¯m here to help, so maybe it¡¯s the least I can do. ¡°Nice outfit.¡± Aahhhh! My hands and feet! I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s it. I¡¯m not saying any more! Even if Selena asks, ¡°Uh? W-what did you say? Say it again!¡± I won¡¯t acknowledge it. We don¡¯t do reruns. If you didn¡¯t hear it, that¡¯s it. Selena. ¡°Dough¡¯sing along well, Shulifen.¡± ¡°Uh, for now?¡± ¡°Wilhelm. If you mess up the filling again, I¡¯ll bury you alive.¡± ¡°¡­If you¡¯re really going to bury me, at least let me stick my head out, Karl.¡± It¡¯s currently five in the afternoon. We should start preparing soon, as we should start noter than seven in the evening. It¡¯s hot during the day, so we look for something cool, but at night, the air gets slightly chilly, so we look for something warm. ¡®And Bungeoppang and hotteok should be eaten at night, as they should be.¡¯ Now, the problem is whether those Four can produce a proper work. I recalled as much as I could from my past life and taste to guide them. I had actually made them a few times before. Moreover, there were many things here in this world that were simr to those two snacks. In times like this, I¡¯m really grateful that novels are the original world. Who knows, there might even be kimchi if I look. How much time has passed like that? With a savory smell, Shulifen shouted, ¡®It¡¯s done!¡¯ The glorious first Bungeoppang, born at the Academy. ¡°Karl! Look at this! The bread fish is ready!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a bread fish, it¡¯s Bungeoppang.¡± First and foremost, the shape is eptable. The prepared mold fit very well. And there¡¯s no visible part where it¡¯s burnt, even though it¡¯s their first time. This is luck. Or maybe it¡¯s a skill Shulifen didn¡¯t know he had. Well, the most important thing is undoubtedly the taste. ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± ¡°How is it, Karl? Is it good enough to eat?¡± Maybe they made such garbage until now because they considered it cooking. Shulifen was looking at me with a very worried expression. Now that I think about it, the other three were quietly watching me, too. ¡°Shulifen.¡± ¡°Uh, what¡¯s wrong? The crust? The filling?¡± I immediately shoved the rest of the Bungeoppang into my mouth. ¡°It¡¯s perfect.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Yeah. Really. It¡¯s truly amazing. There¡¯s nothingcking. The crust is crispy, the filling is well-bnced, and the shape is beautiful. It¡¯s as if Shulifen has mastered the art of making Bungeoppang. ¡°Karl! How about this one this time? Hotteok?¡± Seemingly driven by a sense ofpetition after Shulifen¡¯s praise, Wilhelm presents the hotteok. Let¡¯s see. This one turned out much better than expected. It¡¯s evenly spread, neither too thin nor too thick. The crust is perfectly crispy, and there¡¯s no leakage from the filling. In anticipation of the heat, I prepared a ss of cold water before taking a bite. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°How is it? Is it better than Shulifen¡¯s?¡± Phew. Damn. Suddenly, tears welled up in my eyes. To think I¡¯d eat something like this. ¡°It¡¯s neck and neck.¡± ¡°Is that a good thing?¡± ¡°It means it¡¯s perfect. Wilhelm, this one turned out very well too.¡± At my words, the Four exchanged high fives. They weren¡¯t smiling, but I think they were nervous again. Even Selena, who was helping here and there, smiled at the scene. After tasting the Bungeoppang and hotteok made by each other diligently, the Four began to say something along the lines of, ¡®Aren¡¯t we cooking geniuses?¡¯ ¡°Uh, no. Don¡¯t delude yourselves.¡± Selena, who couldn¡¯t bear to see it, stepped forward in my ce. Thanks, Selena. I thought I was fighting alone. ¡°Then, Karl! Let¡¯s sell these right away¡­¡± ¡°Hey. Stop right there. Experimental works aren¡¯t to be sold to customers.¡± ¡°Huh? But Karl, didn¡¯t you say they all turned out well?¡± ¡°Still, it¡¯s not allowed. Here, pack them all up. Since I asked you to do it, it¡¯s only right that I handle what¡¯s left, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about what¡¯s left, we can just sell them¡­¡± Shut up, you guys. These are all mine. Don¡¯t touch them! My precious! I¡¯ll pack them neatly into bags and leisurely enjoy them one by one. As we were preparing for the opening with great zeal¡­ ¡°¡­Selena.¡± ¡°Yeah? Did you call me, Karl?¡± I handed her a booklet I had personally made. ¡°Take a look at this. I need you to keep an eye on them as best you can.¡± ¡°Me? Karl, what about you? Wasn¡¯t this your responsibility?¡± ¡°I am, but I¡¯ve got an emergency. I need a favor.¡± It might be a slightly awkward request. I just asked for a little help, after all. But it can¡¯t be helped. There¡¯s nothing better than being able to remove uninvited guests on the first day. ¡°I trust only you, Selena. You¡¯re the only one I can ask for this favor. Please, just make sure those people over there don¡¯t do anything strange and follow orders properly. Can you do that for me?¡± ¡°W-well¡­ um¡­ but¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do you a favorter, too. Is that okay?¡± A whileter, I was able to leave the cooking booth with a slightly lighter heart. Oh, of course, holding the bag of Bungeoppang and hotteok in one hand preciously. I should give one to the poor agent who must be suffering in this rather cold weather. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 33 Chapter 33 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 33 In a sudden turn of events, Karl became the overall responsible person for the cooking booth, but nheless, he was passionate in his own way. After quickly taking control of the Four and deciding on the menu, he meticulouslyid out the ns. Whether it was a skill honed through military life or a trait he inherently possessed, the cooking booth was perfectly prepared under his leadership. Yes, it was prepared up to a point. ¡°I have some urgent business to attend to. I need to ask you for a favor.¡± With the opening time approaching, and the actual sales just around the corner, he abruptly entrusted Selena with a significant task before disappearing into the crowd. ¡°¡­.¡± He said he¡¯d do me a favorter, so I let him. I don¡¯t know if I can really do what he thinks I can do, or what he wants me to do. She returned to the cooking booth with these thoughts in mind. Honestly, I felt overwhelmed and ufortable. I came because Karl asked me to. It was true that I volunteered to help. However, of all people, it had to be the Four. They were the ones who I had rejected their confession. It was slightly less awkward when Karl was around. But now that Karl had disappeared and I was left alone, it felt ufortable for no reason. It seemed like forgotten lines from those days resurfaced within a few days. ¡®What should I do? It feels a bit awkward to approach them first.¡¯ I wanted to say something, but I worried about making them ufortable. Aren¡¯t they just talking amongst themselves over there right now, with me around? Surely the four boys must be feeling ufortable about the matter¡ª ¡°No,e on. Keep it down. Asshole.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the correct amount. Wilhelm! Look! That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Stop it. Karl said it¡¯s okay to give a little extra.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Alexander. The problem is giving too little. Look, Wilhelm!¡± Hmm. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with them arguing amongst themselves. I didn¡¯t really want to get into that kind of trouble. ¡°It¡¯s time. Joachim! get out there and get started!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ do I really have to?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, should I tell Karl everything?¡± ¡°Ugh! Alright, alright! I¡¯ll do it!¡± Joachim grumbled while preparing something hastily from behind. What¡¯s wrong with him? What¡¯s wrong with him? What is it that he hates so much? Shortly after silently watching from behind, I soon realized. ¡°¡­Pfft!¡± I had to cover my mouth to keep from bursting outughing. ¡°Hey, don¡¯tugh! Selena!¡± ¡°Oh. It suits you well, Joachim.¡± ¡°Yeah. You could go to a dance party wearing that.¡± ¡°You bastards! Are you even my friends?!¡± Joachim exploded in anger. However, no one was afraid of him. It was only natural. How could anyone be scared when he was wearing such a ridiculous Bungeoppang outfit? ¡°Good luck, Joachim! Have fun with your street performance!¡± ¡°It¡¯s like they don¡¯t even care because it¡¯s not their own work. Seriously, they¡¯re just being indifferent. Huh?!¡± ¡°Oh, if you¡¯re upset, why don¡¯t you cook better?¡± As Wilhelm said, Joachim was the worst among, excluding Karl. The menu sold at the cooking booth consisted of Bungeoppang and hotteok. Both dishes needed to be cooked thoroughly. But Joachim is not good at cooking, so how can he be trusted with the job? I even heard Karl saying, ¡®Your food is so undercooked, it mighte back to life!¡¯ So Joachim was left outside sobbing like a wind-up doll. A few people, intrigued by the absurdity of it all, and a few more, intrigued by the odd look and the rather good smell, approached the booth with curiosity. ¡°Uh. Seniors?¡± ¡°Hello. What would you like? We have two menu items!¡± ¡°Um¡­ which one is delicious?¡± ¡°Both! They¡¯re developed by none other than the recipient of the Medal of Honor!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Wow. I wonder if this was all nned? I checked the booklet supposedly made by Karl, but there was nothing of that sort. I guess they just decided to do it on their own. Is this okay? Meanwhile, as the first customer took a few Bungeoppang and took a bite, I observed their reaction. Let¡¯s see. If the response isn¡¯t good¡­ Ah, here it is on this page. If the customers¡¯ expressions be strange, immediately press the heads of the Four and order them to kneel in apology. ¡®¡­What¡¯s Dogeza?¡¯ [PR/N: Dogeza is an element of traditional Japanese etiquette which involves kneeling directly on the ground and bowing to prostrate oneself while touching one¡¯s head to the floor.] I look down a little further and see a detailed description of what the dogeza is. ¡®Ah, so it means to kneel and apologize.¡¯ Actually, there were more options addedter, but Karl excluded them. Anyway, I thought that method would be appropriate and watched the customers¡¯ reactions. Their expressions¡­ Hmm. Seems okay? They¡¯re even asking for two more? ¡°Oh. Well, that¡¯s better than I expected.¡± ¡°Haha! Indeed, this genius chef is undoubtedly me!¡± ¡°Shulifen, if you have a conscience, shut up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± It was a better response than I expected. ¡°Selena, could you add more ingredients? My gloves got dirty.¡± ¡°Oh, okay! Where should I put them?¡± ¡°Here. Ah, not here, but there.¡± More and more people starteding, and things got a bit busier. Karl calls them wenches, in reality, these Four were always popr. Plus Selena, who¡¯s still the eternal crush of many boys. Just that fact alone guaranteed their poprity. So, it¡¯s only natural that their workload is increasing. ¡°Heh, heh. I can¡¯t do it anymore. How long do I have to stay out here?¡± ¡°Ugh, Joachim, you weakling. Move aside! I¡¯ll do it instead! Selena, could you do me a favor?¡± ¡°Huh? This is my first time doing this! How should I do it?¡± ¡°You can do it, for Karl!¡± When Karl¡¯s mentioned, I squished the hotteok with a ¡®Hoo!¡¯ While watching me, the Four smile and suddenly shout in unison. ¡°Selena, stay strong.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me! It¡¯s already hard enough!¡± No, that¡¯s not it. It¡¯s to stay strong in another aspect. Karl wondered, in novels, why isn¡¯t there a possessive, obsessive male lead?. The answer to that is, in romance novels, there¡¯s also a position of cleanly surrendering to victory and cheering. And by pure ¡®coincidence,¡¯ all four of them were taking on that position. * * * Meanwhile, as Karl headed to a secluded ce while nibbling on a Bungeoppang¡­ ¡°Have you found them?¡± I met with the special forces agent who had previously visited with Eloise. I greeted the agent, who quickly filled me in on the current situation. ¡°Yes. Some individuals who have been under surveince since before have entered the academy under the pretext of bringing supplies for the academy¡¯s autumn festival.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°The recipients of these supplies are booths operated by foreign students.¡± ¡°Foreign students?¡± There were foreign students at the academy? ¡°Yes. As you already know, there are not only students from the Empire here at the Academy, but also students from other Kingdoms and elves. So, students from Hyzens are also here.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± Sorry. I didn¡¯t know. It¡¯s my first time hearing about it. ¡°Some suspicious individuals are constantly hovering around foreign students. It¡¯s safe to assume they¡¯re targeting students from other Kingdoms and Hyzens.¡± ¡°We¡¯re also expecting that.¡± But why foreign students? Why? ¡°Their goal is probably to cool the rtionship between the Empire and other countries.¡± ¡°¡­Haven¡¯t they considered the possibility of retaliation?¡± ¡°Regardless, it¡¯s not good news for any pro-Empire faction within.¡± ¡°It¡¯s usible. Even if Hyzens are unaware, the two kingdoms have ambiguous rtions with the empire. In that process, if an unfortunate incident happens to a native student, it could be diplomatically advantageous. If we¡¯re unlucky, another war might break out, and in the meantime, Luzernes could recover again. ¡°Wait. If that¡¯s the case, why not just grab them now instead of waiting?¡± ¡°They haven¡¯t anything yet, so we¡¯ve been observing a bit longer. If we capture them too early, we might miss other hidden individuals¡­¡± I clicked my tongue at the agent¡¯s response. These people don¡¯t seem to know much about Kanfras. ¡°Just leave this to me.¡± ¡°Student Karl?¡± ¡°I mean the Kanfra guys. When a colleague is in trouble, especially if it¡¯s with the ¡®Empire,¡¯ these guys rush in immediately. Instead of watching, you should apprehend them as soon as you see them. Then they¡¯lle to us on their own.¡± Even with suggestions to think it over, I waved my hand dismissively. Ah, just trust me with this. I¡¯m a recipient of the Medal of Honor. I¡¯m a Kanfra expert! ¡°Just trust me and wait. Here, have some of this.¡± ¡°¡­What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s called ¡®Bungeoppang¡¯ and ¡®Hotteok.¡¯ They¡¯re very delicious snacks.¡± Hey, give it a try. Do you know Bungeoppang? Do you know Hotteok? ¡°Mmm¡­ Oh. This sweet and warm taste is really nice.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d it suits your taste.¡± ¡°Did you make this?¡± ¡°I just helped a bit, the rest was made by others.¡± ¡°When you say others?¡± ¡°Shulifen, Wilhelm, Alexander, and Joachim.¡± The agent looked very puzzled and repeated the names of the four men. It seems a bit surprising that the sons of noble families of the empire are involved in this. ¡°Ah, Student Karl, this.¡± The agent handed something forward. It was a pistol and a greatsword. ¡°You should be armed, just in case.¡± ¡°This is an academy. Shooting guns would be a big problem.¡± No matter how festive it is, guns are crossing the line. I don¡¯t want to turn this ce into a funeral. ¡°¡­Then how about the greatsword?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary either. It would be unpleasant if blood started sttering during the festive atmosphere.¡± ¡°If you refuse this too, then what will you do about arming yourself¡­?¡± ¡°I have this. Here.¡± I confidently offered the remaining Bungeoppang and Hotteok. ¡°¡­Surely you¡¯re not trying to convince them with food, are you?¡± ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m not that crazy.¡± What, you don¡¯t think you can kill Kanfra with this? I think I can. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 34 Chapter 34 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 34 ¡°This mission must seed at all costs. It¡¯s not difficult. It¡¯s a very easy task. But the oue will be more glorious than anything else.¡± ¡°The foreign students from Lasker and Abilestti. And the traitors from our own people. They are the targets. There¡¯s no need to kill. Inflicting wounds is enough. By doing so, we¡¯ll tarnish the empire¡¯s diplomatic rtions.¡± ¡°If we do, even the neighboring nations wille to know. They¡¯ll see how we neglect foreigners while protecting our own citizens! It will provide a perfect pretext for the hardliners hiding within!¡± I recalled the words of the old man as I fiddled with the dagger hidden in my embrace. Our Luzernes were a great force with legitimacy and righteousness. The wicked empire folks who sought to fill the continent only with their own order. Those foolishpatriots who nodded along with the empire. Against both of these forces, we were able to fight and hold our own. Yet, such was our copse, almost as if it happened in an instant. Rumors spread that the leader guiding us in the fight against the empire suddenly lost his life. At first, it was considered enemy propaganda. We couldn¡¯t believe it. But when the leadership split, and the power suddenly fractured. That¡¯s when we realized it was true. ¡°This is undoubtedly the work of the empire!¡± ¡°They must be trying to divide us!¡± As soon as he fell, the leadership seemed to split as if they were waiting for it. It was absurd. The sight was worse than the empire we despised. Why should we argue about who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong when facing such formidable enemies? Witnessing the pitiful sight, ourrades were divided in opinions. Some defected, some hid, and others vowed to eliminate the traitors. Meanwhile, amidst it all, I crossed the borders with like-minded individuals under the cover of darkness. ¡®Only we are right. The Empire is wrong.¡¯ To prove that righteousness, we willingly marched toward the wrong. With these words, we sneaked into the Empire and prepared. The Empire is strong. I hate to admit it, but I have to. Once, they trembled before the magic and archery prowess of our elven kin. But now, they had caught up with magic, and above all, gunpowder had spread widely. Guns could easily turn civilians into soldiers. Through that, the empire built a muchrger army than before. In contrast, we elves had always suffered from a chronic shortage of manpowerpared to the empire. The violence of numbers was terrifying. Our Luzernes was constantly pushed back. But it was through that adversity that we learned one lesson. ¡°We can¡¯t do it alone.¡± ¡°If weck numbers, we fill it from elsewhere.¡± Yeah. Fighting the empire alone was a foolish act. If they overwhelmed us with numbers, then we should do the same. To be precise, it¡¯s about not allowing them the numerical advantage. If all sorts are aiming guns at us, is there a way to face the empire? No matter how powerful the empire is, it¡¯s impossible to handle a two-front, or rather a three-front, war. That¡¯s why this mission was nothing difficult. It was really easy. Even if we don¡¯t kill, just giving them a good scare would be a great sess. We were also confident of sess in this mission. ¡°Kanfras.¡± Until an unexpected weirdo interfered. ¡°Choose one. Bungeoppang or Hotteok. How shall I kill you?¡± * * * Their first target was, as expected, an foreign student from Lasker¡¯s side. Lasker. A military powerhouse that could rival the empire in terms of military might. It was a ce renowned for its swords and knights. And that remains true to this day. However, the discovery and widespread use of gunpowder had slightly dimmed its glory. Lasker acknowledged and epted it. They were different from the Kanfras who shouted ¡®Bows are the best!¡¯. They still revered chivalry and cherished swords, but they also actively embraced guns and gunpowder. Amidst this, the somewhat awkward rtionship with the empire also returned to a reasonable level. ¡®I can see why they were called the next great power.¡¯ They were different from the Kanfras, who were overly proud and ended upgging behind in the times. Even Hyzens eventually epted gunpowder and firearms at a quitete stage. Setting aside their pride in swords and knights, they improved their rtionship with the empire. It was a natural consequence since the vast majority of gunpowder was being produced in the empire. Of course, naturally there are hardliners in Lasker too. Now that they themselves were armed with guns and gunpowder, and with prominent knights among them, it was worth a try. Fortunately, Lasker was still firmly in the hands of the Dovish faction¡­ ¡®It¡¯s just a matter of time before that regime copses if they find a reasonable pretext.¡¯ That¡¯s why the Kanfras were targeting foreign students. To check the empire from all sides. And thus reduce the pressure on themselves. In the distance, there was a female student chatting with a few students. ording to the information provided by the Special Forces, that student was said to be a member of the royal family of Lasker. They didn¡¯t have much real power or influence. They came solely as a form of improving rtions with the empire. But even as a member of the royal family, they carried considerable weight. If such a figure were to be attacked in the heart of the Imperial Academy¡­ It¡¯s spine-chilling to even imagine. There might be a sudden call to the Foreign Ministry first thing tomorrow. Frankly, I don¡¯t care about that. Whether it¡¯s true or not, it¡¯s up to the transfer student to know. What I don¡¯t like is why they have to do such things at the academy. They could have done it on the battlefield. Why bring it to a peaceful ce like this? What crime have these studentsmitted? Even targeting civilians? Are they out of their minds? Moreover, this is my first time enjoying the festival. You Kanfras, really¡­ ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°What¡­ ugh!¡± I punched the man¡¯s abdomen who was about to approach the foreign student from Lasker. He looked ordinary, but I¡¯ve seen enough disguises like this on the battlefield. Thud¨D As I pulled his face to the side, a tearing sound apanied the revtion of a pointed ear. A small scroll has been attached in this manner, enchanted with a distortion spell. ¡®¡­ One in the front, two in the back. Three on each side. That¡¯s a lot of people.¡¯ My identity was already known throughout the academy. No, throughout the entire empire. There¡¯s no way they don¡¯t know who I am. I¡¯m a veteran of the Luzernes war. And in my hands, was a fainted Kanfra, foaming at the mouth, rendered unconscious. It¡¯s no wonder they¡¯ve abandoned their targets of terror and clung to me. Logically, it would be correct to split the numbers in half or carry out the mission. But Kanfras¡¯ peculiar trait was helpful at times like this. That is, our people, who can¡¯t give up even if they die. Ah. More urately, only those who are ¡®opposed to the empire.¡¯ Hyzens knows how to die well enough. Anyway, you Kanfra bastards. At least acknowledge that much. I took them away from people as much as possible. To a ce where there are few people. Better yet, none at all. ¡°They seem to want to surround us from the front and back. But we don¡¯t have the luxury for that. Yourrades might die.¡± I grab the Kanfra guy¡¯s wrist and twist it with all my might. ¡°Aaargh!¡± You won¡¯t die, asshole. Even with this level of pain. You¡¯re stronger than we are, so I¡¯ll twist your other hand as well. ¡°Hey, stay still. You¡¯ll get hurt.¡± Crack!¨D ¡°Aaagh!¡± Still noting out? Even like this? Then should I try both knees? Just as I was pondering that, six Kanfras revealed themselves, three from the front and three from the back. ¡°¡­You¡¯re the one.¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m the one.¡± But who¡¯s ¡®the one¡¯? ¡°Well, it¡¯s better this way. Rather than just hurting a few foreign students, it¡¯s more effective to eliminate the recipient of the Medal of Honor. And since you received that fancy badge for killing our kind, it¡¯s even more fitting!¡± What are you talking about? I didn¡¯t receive my medal for killing, but for saving many lives. And what do you mean by ¡®fitting¡¯? There¡¯s no fitting here. What a strange worldview. I shake my head and set the bag down gently beside me. Shhhhhh!¨D At the same time, each of them drew their swords or daggers, preparing forbat. Thankfully, none of them had guns. If they did, they would have been caught by the guards at the front gate. ¡°Everyone knows it¡¯s a festival today. It¡¯s not good to shed blood on a day like this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, human. The blood we¡¯ll see today will be yours alone.¡± ¡°Wow, I¡¯m looking forward to that.¡± I still took out a warm Bungeoppang from the bag and ced it beside me. ¡°¡­What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a one-way ticket for someone. From now on, this alone will be enough to kill one of you.¡± Upon hearing that, the expressions of the Kanfras all turned sour. I think they realize that this is food. They probably think I¡¯m insulting them. But, why would I do such a thing with this precious Bungeoppang? ¡°This is revenge for our kin who died at the hands of the empire!¡± The most impatient Kanfra rushed towards me. Swiftly, I dodged his sword with the Bungeoppang in one hand. The others hadn¡¯t rushed in yet. He¡¯s just too reckless. Thanks, Kanfra. It seems like things might be easier because of you. I delivered a strong blow to his sr plexus. Once hit, this area makes it difficult to breathe for most creatures. ¡°Ugh?!¡± When breathing bes difficult, as with all creatures, the instinct is to open the mouth. It¡¯s the body¡¯s attempt to take in more oxygen. I grabbed the Kanfra¡¯s jaw and shove the Bungeoppang I¡¯m holding into his mouth. ¡°Kuck, kuck, kuck!¡± Not through the esophagus, but through the trachea. Blocking the air passage in one go, restricting all movement. I kick the legs of the Kanfra, who is struggling to survive, causing him to fall over. While strangling him, I nce at the other Kanfras in front of me. If they rush towards me, I¡¯ll send them straight to the afterlife. But they didn¡¯t move. No, they couldn¡¯t move? ¡°Kirch. Grrrr¨D¡± I watch as the terrorist below slowly dies. And the desperate Kanfra struggling for breath. The more they struggle to live, the faster the blood flows, and the more oxygen they need. But there¡¯s none to be found. The thought of dying dominates the body. As a result, the heart beats faster. Yet, they can¡¯t breathe. It¡¯s like going deeper into the water, refusing to drown. It¡¯s bing quieter, which I really like. As expected, a good Kanfra is only a dead Kanfra. The body of the struggling Kanfra soon goes limp. Not a drop of blood was seen. That¡¯s good. Though I do feel a little bad that I used one of my precious Bungeoppang for this one. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The remaining Kanfras were already giving me looks of disgust. This is something you should never do in front of the enemy. Why show that you¡¯re afraid. With a sigh, I put my hand back into the bag. And this time, I took out a hotteok and ced it where the Bungeoppang had been. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 35 Chapter 35 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 35 The special forces agent dispatched to the academy this time, D. He was the one who was forced to leave after interrogating the terrorists caught by Karl not long ago. ¡°Can we really entrust this matter to student Karl Adelheit?¡± ¡°He¡¯s just a civilian. It wouldn¡¯t be wise to involve him further.¡± He¡¯s a Medal of Honor recipient. Not because I doubted his abilities. On the contrary, I said that since he had received such a medal, it would not be a great sacrifice. After all, doesn¡¯t he want to be called a ¡®student¡¯ rather than a ¡®sergeant¡¯? However, the higher-ups have already appointed Karl as the head of the Hyzens¡¯ extermination unit and instructed us to cooperate with him. They even issued an order for assistance from him, stating that since he¡¯s already at the academy, he should be of help. It was a strange thing. He¡¯s a Medal of Honor recipient, but is he really this good? He was awarded for saving the lives of his allies. It was for an act of bravery. Feeling something was amiss, Agent D investigated within his reach. Karl Adelheit. Who was he exactly and how did he spend his time? Why did everyone seem to have so much trust in this man? The bottom line was, they had reason to. ¡°This is ridiculous. How many times has his unit been dered wiped out and he still survived?¡± Karl was an original member of his unit and spent three years on the battlefield. From reconnaissance to elite troops, he faced all kinds of enemies. And even in extreme situations where frontline soldiers died or were injured, and neers came in, he continued to hold his ground. Even as vacancies were created by the deaths or injuries of original members and neers rushed in to fill the gaps, Karl Adelheit steadfastly held his position. He continued to fight. Was he an exceptionalmander? No. Was he a staff officer with extraordinary talents? No, not even close. Was he a brave assault leader or a firefighter in a pinch? That, too, was not appropriate. He¡¯s never been a man of any particr status or special mission. Karl was simply a survivor. A veteran who experienced dozens of major and minor battles. That¡¯s why he knew better than anyone about Luzernes and the ¡®Kanfras¡¯ he talked about. More than any of the senior staff at the Ministry of War, more than any agent of the Ministry of Special Affairs. And ¡®knowing well¡¯ didn¡¯t just stop at a conceptual level. How to inflict more suffering. How to move freely. And how to fight in a way that instills extreme fear and despair in them. ¡°Urgh!¡± ¡°Crack! Ouch!¡± Never engage them, just make sure they¡¯re not running away. If not, make sure there¡¯s a backup n other than these. That was all Agent D was asked by Karl. I could see from a distance how Karl dealt with the Kanfras. I could see why he deemed Bungeoppang and hotteok sufficient weapons. ¡®Such an effective and certainbat method.¡¯ Of course, there are agents in the special forces who possess such skills when you look for them. Because they¡¯ve been trained. They need to maximize lethality with minimal force. But Karl wasn¡¯t part of the special forces. He was just an ordinary soldier. He received basic training and was immediately sent to the battlefield to fight. There, he learned. He gained everything. Everybat method and every skilled move. ¡®At that level, he must be much stronger in closebat than me.¡¯ He aimed relentlessly for vital spots. He would rip apart weaknesses, even if he had to tear them off. Once he targeted a weak spot, he wouldn¡¯t let go. He would hang on until the end, relentlessly inflicting fatal wounds. Saying he didn¡¯t want to see blood on festival day, he truly didn¡¯t see any. By targeting the respiratory system, he momentarily seized control of the opponent¡¯s body and ravaged it. He was already filled with excitement and tension from the battle. With blood rushing fiercely through him, his heart raced and his breathing quickened. And yet, with just one breath control,plete suppression was possible. Next, it was merciless, almost cruel, joint destruction. The Kanfras caught in Karl¡¯s grip all had their arms and legs shattered. No one is safe. They will all be crawling for the rest of their lives. ¡®Extremely simplified movements. Pursuing simplicity while possessing powerful attacks. Can an ordinary soldier really demonstrate such a thing?¡¯ Suddenly, I remember a woman I saw in the interrogation room not long ago. Rika Adelheit. In fact, I myself knew nothing about her. Just an ordinary noblewoman. As a peculiar fact, I considered her someone who greatly cherishes her younger brother. But a meeting with a senior Ministry official soon revealed her true identity. ¡°You almost died just now. Don¡¯t ever talk to that woman like that again.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t disclose details. But¡­ yeah. Let¡¯s just say she¡¯s one of the sharpest daggers in the royal family¡¯s possession. That should be enough for you.¡± Listening up to that point, I could immediately deduce her identity. Special Operations Execution Division. The highest military organization under the royal authority. Specialists in every field. And since he said ¡®the sharpest,¡¯ it means she¡¯s the best among them. Although I couldn¡¯t find out more due to restricted information, that was enough. Of course, Rika wouldn¡¯t have taught her brother Karl. But the talent she possesses could easily manifest in him as well. In that sense, it was a clear oue that the Luzernes folks were literally being ughtered. ¡°Kirch!¡± ¡°Aargh!¡± There were less than ten of them, unless dozens of them attacked at the same time. In such a situation, there was no chance of victory for them to begin with. Although someone like Karl would likely not be overwhelmed by the numbers, given the circumstances. Even though they were elves, known for their strong affection for their kin, this went beyond that. Instincts prevailed. The desire to live, to escape, the longing for survival overflowed. ¡°n B! n B!¡± The three elves who were still unharmed scattered in different directions. Watching them, the special forces agents formed teams of two and subdued them one by one. Then, unexpectedly, something happened. Phew!¡ª ¡°Kuk!¡± ¡°Cough! Kak!¡± Something lightly pops, and two of the agents jump up, coughed violently. One look at them and it¡¯s clear they¡¯re in a lot of pain. Even though they were trained, that thick smoke was too much for them to handle. ¡°Ugh!¡± Even Agent D involuntarily recoiled in fear at the smoke. It paralyzes the sense of sight and smell in an instant. I¡¯ve never seen or heard of anything like it. Damn Kanfras. What the hell did they create! ¡°Shit! We lost one!¡± ¡°What the fuck are the reserves doing! Get him!¡± They seeded in capturing the fleeing elves, but one got away. Although the reserves were quickly deployed, elven agility surpassed that of humans from the start. Meanwhile, one fleeing elf headed straight for a booth that happened to have Selena and the others. * * * ¡°Sigh¡­.¡± Selena sat down on a chair, her face tired. There were more people than I expected. I had worried there might be too many ingredients prepared, but it turned out they were insufficient. Those four who were diligently working there, chopping and pressing, were saying things like, ¡®Hey, isn¡¯t this going to be insufficient?¡¯ ¡®Wasn¡¯t there anything left over?¡¯ ¡®What do we do if it¡¯s not enough?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t know. Karl. Help¡­.¡¯ ¡®Did Karl expect this to happen¡­?¡¯ While I was wondering, amazed by the unexpectedly high poprity, Suddenly, screams and shouts were heard from behind, and a strange man rushed in like lightning from behind the tent. Thud! ng!¨D ¡°Ack?!¡± Startled, I instinctively stepped back, only to hear a clearmand from behind: ¡®Get him!¡¯ At that moment, I realized that the man¡¯s ears were peculiar. One was normal, but the other was elongated. Upon hearing the order to capture him, he paled and hastily attempted to flee. Acting on impulse, I grabbed the mysterious man¡¯s leg without even realizing it. ¡°Let go! Let go of me!¡± The pursuer frantically drew a dagger from his belt and swung it towards me. ¡°Aargh!¡± My clothes tore, and blood trickled from the wound. In the chaos, I lost my grip on him. As the bystanders intervene and the man attempted to flee towards the opposite direction. The front of the booth slid open with a snap, revealing the man who had been chasing him. ¡°¡­.¡± His eyes darted past the dagger the elf was holding, to the bleeding Selena. In that moment, his rationality faded, and his instincts, which had kept him alive until now, took over. Ugh¨D The elf¡¯s face is instantly crushed. He falls backwards, and Karl is on top of him. Puck!¨D Puck!¨D Without pause, Karl continued to rain down blows with his fists. Blood sttered in all directions, teeth and flesh scattered. Even when his screams faded and his body went limp, he didn¡¯t stop. The person I had known and interacted with had fallen victim to the elf¡¯s de, bleeding and in pain. I had to kill. I had to, to save her. I couldn¡¯t let him live. Otherwise, someone else would die again. ¡°¡­Karl¡­!¡± I can¡¯t be the only one to survive. I can¡¯t be the only one. I don¡¯t want to be. Damn it, who do I have to hold and cry to in my dreams again? I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t save you. How long do I have to cry out to myself, empty and alone? ¡°Karl!!¡± Karl¡¯s fist froze in mid-air at the sound of someone¡¯s sobbing scream. An elf is crushed beneath me. Special forces agents attempting to restrain me. Shoutsing from all directions. Four men blocking the front of the booth. And Selena, sitting next to me, holding my bloodied hand. ¡°Karl! That¡¯s enough now¡­.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± At that moment, the person who looks scarier than anyone else is Karl himself. There¡¯s a faint glimmer of fear in his eyes as he asks. ¡°Are you okay? Are you¡­ alive?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m fine, so stop now. Stop!¡± Finally, Karl slowly lowered his fist. It was a relief. This time, it wasn¡¯t toote. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 36 Chapter 36 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 36 Finally, the day hade. It was the ultimate day of escaping the life of a recruit! Now I don¡¯t have to mop anymore. I don¡¯t have to sprinkle water on the floor, and I don¡¯t have to open the windows in the morning to ventte. ¡°Hey, get the recruit.¡± But the junior I had been expecting was nothing like I imagined. ¡°What the fuck¡­ Did they send him to fuck with us?¡± ¡°What the fuck is this asshole doing, can¡¯t he cut this shit?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m near the end of my service, so I don¡¯t care.¡± The senior soldiers who used to grumble suddenly looked in my direction and chuckled. It¡¯s not a good smile. It¡¯s the same one they used to wear when they were trying to pick on me. Soon enough, the curiosity about what was going on was resolved. ¡°¡­Did I hear you wrong?¡± ¡°A noble. Your junior. Not just any noble, but the heir to a count. He¡¯s from a family that¡¯s in the center of politics.¡± Shit. Shit. What a bastard. Why would a nobleman crawl into a ce like this? I was hoping for someone who¡¯d pamper me and then treat me to a little something. What? A nobleman? Not even a country estate, but a count in the central government? ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry too much. Orders havee from above.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying we should treat him like royalty?¡± ¡°No.¡± The sergeant gestured dismissively and chuckled suddenly. ¡°George.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Treat him like the others. He¡¯s a noble, but we don¡¯t need to give him any special treatment or pamper him. It¡¯s what the higher-ups and his noble family have said. He chose this. Give him a good beating and get him out of the army, if that¡¯s what he chooses.¡± I thought that the noble who enlisted as a soldier would be a crazy bastard, but as it turned out, they were all crazy without exception. No matter how they put it, what the hell are we supposed to do? A noble? Huh? A noble! Does it seem easy to deal with such a noble?! ¡°Fuck. Recruit. Are you not mopping properly?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Sorry? Will that end your military service?¡± ¡°No, sir!¡± ¡°Is it shit? If it¡¯s shit, get rid of it. You¡¯re a noble, aren¡¯t you? Go cry to your father, saying you can¡¯t do it. Ask him to send you home.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t care whether you¡¯re a noble or amoner. This is the military, got it? You chose toe here. You weren¡¯t conscripted like us. So do it properly. Got it? We¡¯re all watching.¡± Oh, it¡¯s easy. I was a bit scared at first, but then I started bullying him like crazy. What was his name again? Oh, yeah. Karl. If his name had been any moreplicated, I would have been really annoyed. ¡°Damn it. Hey, Karl!¡± ¡°Private Karl!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you sorting the recybles? Damn it, are you ying around?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± In less than a month, I turned a guy who was almost about to be a victim of torture into someone almost like a private. The only fortunate thing was that this guy Karl had a pretty good attitude. He was a real pain in the ass at first, but he stuck it out and adapted to military life. Naturally, I expected him toin to his parents, but he put up with it. Gradually, our assessment of him among the senior soldiers and me also became positive. It¡¯s still frustrating that he¡¯s a noble who enlisted as a soldier. But I didn¡¯t hate that he volunteered to join the army because he wanted to suffer with us. And then one day. ¡°We are fucked.¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°War broke out.¡± The moment I heard that, my heart skipped a beat. War. Holy shit, war! And it was in the Southern Empire¡¯s vast forests, not far from our unit. If things went like this, our unit would undoubtedly be moved to take up positions on the front lines. ¡°Shit, shit, shit¡­.¡± Imented my miserable life while biting my nails. People say they quietly finish their military service and get discharged. Why do I have to face war? I don¡¯t want to die. I want to live. It¡¯s scary. I don¡¯t want to go out. I¡¯m just an ordinary person. Should I run away? Should I desert and hide in the mountains somewhere? ¡°Sergeant, William, are you here?¡± The youngest. My junior. It¡¯s Karl¡¯s voice. However, unlike usual, he was shaking violently. ¡°Here. What is it?¡± ¡°Have you heard the news? They say there¡¯s a war, a fucking was broke out!¡± ¡°¡­Yeah. Shit, I heard.¡± ¡°Are we going too? Are we really going? Yes?¡± This kid, he¡¯s trembling so much more than usual. He looks like he¡¯s on the verge of tears. He might start begging for his life any moment now. ¡°We have to go. What are soldiers for? If we¡¯re told to go, we go, and if we¡¯re told to fight, we fight.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Are you scared?¡± At that, Karl hesitated for a moment before nodding vigorously. Sighing, I put a hand on his head. ¡°Ack! Ah, it hurts!¡± ¡°Kid, don¡¯t be scared. Me and the seniors will take care of everything. You just do as you¡¯re told. Run if we say run, hide if we say hide. And shoot if we say shoot¡­ Oh, wait,e to think of it, your shooting skills are really crap.¡± It¡¯s really strange. He¡¯s good at everything else, but why is it only shooting that he¡¯s bad at? ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. We¡¯ll take care of you. And remember, you¡¯re just like the rest of us.¡± Honestly, I¡¯m scared too. I don¡¯t want to die. I¡¯m just an ordinary person. But I can¡¯t do that in front of my junior. I don¡¯t want to look like I¡¯m crying my eyes out at a moment like this, when I¡¯m the senior. So I gritted my teeth and fought. With the toon. With the seniors, with the juniors. Despite the damn Kanfra bastards hurling whatever nonsense they could at us, we held our ground, enduring, enduring, and enduring some more. ¡°Aaargh! Aaaaaargh!¡± ¡°My arm! My arm!!¡± ¡°Darn it! Karl! Lock down that area!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Rok! Rok! Calm down. Breathe! Breathe!¡± A squadmate, his arms severed, struggled in agony. It was agonizing, painful, and terrifying. A pitiful sight. But we couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch. ¡°You bastard! Calm down! Breathe, breathe! Calm down!¡± ¡°Ugh! Ugh!¡± ¡°Hey, Karl. On three. One, two, three. Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Private Rok! Hang in there just a bit longer! Just a bit!¡± War was terrible. Swords shed, bullets flew. Kanfra arrows pierced through our allies¡¯ necks, and magic poured down like rain. There was not a single night of peaceful sleep. We slept side by side, leaning on each other. And of course, we lost too many. ¡°Khak!¡± ¡°Private Thomas!¡± ¡°Shit!¡± Thomas, who had Karl¡¯s back, fell. We rushed to check, but he was already dead. ¡°It¡¯s my fault¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because of you! Karl, you idiot! Snap out of it! If Thomas sacrificed himself to keep you alive, then live for his sake too! Get yourself together and live!¡± There was no time for sadness. No room for pity. Otherwise, we¡¯d all end up dead. We had already narrowly escaped death three times. And Karl, he almost died just yesterday. ¡°Khak!¡± ¡°Karl!¡± A magical bombardment struck nearby, and Karl was swept away. Martin, who went to rescue him, fell victim to Kanfra snipers. Even in the midst of it all, Martin managed to drag Karl back, but he himself perished. ¡°Ugh, ah¡­.¡± When Karl came to his senses, he seemed worse than usual. Yet, I thought he was starting to adapt, but perhaps Martin¡¯s death worsened his condition. ¡°Hey, Karl.¡± ¡°Ugh, ah¡­.¡± ¡°Snap out of it, you idiot.¡± I smacked his head several times, but he showed no signs of improvement. It took Karl two days to regain his senses, and even then, he was still mumbling strangely. ¡°Damn it¡­ Why do I have to serve in the military twice¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s clear that I¡¯m being punished. f I had known this would happen, I would have lived a nicer life!¡± I thought the kid had finally lost it, but I didn¡¯t say anything. Honestly, who here is holding it together perfectly? Time continued to pass. Our unit was dered annihted several times. Those who stayed together died and were evacuated with injuries. A new recruit fills that position. If the new soldier dies in less than a day, a recement soldieres in. Even that was not filled, leaving 20% of the unit vacant. ¡°Hey, Karl.¡± ¡°Private Karl.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t use ranks here. What are you going to do if you make it out?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Um, when this war ends, I¡¯ll¡­. Thwak!¡± Damn it. What was that? For a moment, it felt like I was seeing stars. When I turned, I realized Karl had just struck my head with his rifle butt. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s crazy, Sergeant William. Don¡¯t say such things.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°g¡­ I mean, darn it. Don¡¯t talk about what you¡¯ll do or who you¡¯ll meet after the war. That¡¯s a jinx.¡± This kid. After doing so well for nearly two years, is he reallying back with senior abuse? I wanted to say everything I had held back, but I restrained myself. If I said more, I felt like I¡¯d really get shot by Karl. ¡­ Oh, no. I should¡¯ve done it. Shit. If I knew this would happen, I¡¯d have just joked about it. ¡°Karl.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Hey, Karl.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°You asshole. Can¡¯t you stop with the rank and name? Am I really done for now?¡± ¡°Shut the fuck up.¡± ¡°You have no limit to what you say to a senior. Do you want to die?¡± ¡°Yes. I want to die. I want to die by Sergeant William¡¯s hands. So please, stop talking.¡± I looked down quietly. Blood was gushing out profusely. I may not know much about the human body, but even after two years of war, I hadn¡¯t seen anyone survive a hit there. Even if it wasn¡¯t instant death, they always ended up dead. There was no time to be evacuated to the rear. So, I was going to die now. ¡°Kid.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a kid anymore. I¡¯ll be a Sergeant by tomorrow or the day after.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You were soon to be a sergeant.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Do me a favor.¡± A will? I don¡¯t particrly want to do that. Why burden them by doing such a thing? As for leaving things for my family? I¡¯ve already given everything. There¡¯s nothing more to send. It¡¯s cold. Getting colder by the minute. My body stiffens. Vision blurs. It¡¯s scary. That feeling suddenly overwhelms me. I even feel like crying my heart out. But I don¡¯t. Because there are juniors watching. It¡¯d be embarrassing, I can¡¯t do that. I don¡¯t want to burden this guy with such a sight. ¡°Get me a ss of cold water.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Full of ice. Nothing else needed. Just that. Got it?¡± ¡°Yes, understood.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ Ha¡­ Hey, Karl. Don¡¯t¡­ die¡­¡± We¡¯ve all done our part. Our seniors have done theirs. The youngest wouldn¡¯t¡­ have to do it. * * * The youngest sat down nkly for a moment. But soon, stood up. Had to stay alive. It was the duty I had to shoulder as thest one remaining. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 37 Chapter 37 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 37 ¡°¡­.¡± Sitting on the bed, I stare out the window at themotion. Despite the events of yesterday, the festival was proceeding smoothly. Of course, the Academy wasn¡¯t simply ignoring the situation. The administrative department even considered halting the autumn festival immediately due to the recent incidents. They deemed it risky to continue as nned after such urrences. However, it could be precisely what the sneaky Kanfra agents wanted. By preventing their ns, the Empire needed to demonstrate its resilience. With such opinions, the decision was made to proceed with the festival as usual. What do I think? It¡¯ll be fine. There¡¯s no other choice. In reality, there was a good reason why fewer Special Forces personnel were deployed yesterday. While the Kanfra agents were focusing on the Academy, the Special Forcesunched surprise attacks on suspected Kanfra hideouts. They simultaneously raided over a dozen locations. As a result, most of the Kanfra leadership, who had dared to establish themselves in the Empire, could be captured. They probably didn¡¯t anticipate such swift and simultaneous strikes. In other words, the Special Forces had handled their job exceptionally well. ¡°¡®Some of them managed to escape, but they¡¯ll likely be caught soon.¡± Was this the operation where youe back home only to find your house gone? Either way, those who were targeting my first festival were quickly dealt with. ¡®A few got away, but they¡¯ll be caught sooner orter.¡¯ So this is Operation ¡°I looked elsewhere and my house is gone!¡±? In any case, there are no more of those who were after my first festival for now. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. Sergeant Karl Adelheit. It¡¯s obviously our mistake.¡± In the morning, the Deputy Minister of Special Affairs himself came by to apologize. Their mistake? They had inadvertently missed a Kanfra member, causing the disturbance. Taking responsibility for the mishap caused by field operatives, they promised to bear the consequences. They hoped for leniency, and I extended my hand in agreement. Who would have expected it? Even I feltpletely powerless in the face of such events. The smoke grenades the Kanfra had prepared¡ªor should I say CS grenades? [PR/N: CS grenades/gas ¨C Type of tear gas used for riot control and crowd dispersal.] The moment you inhale them, anyone would be forced to retreat. It¡¯s a devilish item. I don¡¯t know how these bastards managed to develop such a thing. If they used it on the battlefield¡­ it would be quite a headache for the Imperial Army. Fortunately, it turned out that they had rtively few of these items. They quickly dissipated, allowing us to pursue them immediately. It seemed like they didn¡¯t have enough in stock. ¡°Don¡¯t bother apologizing, this is something I volunteered for anyway.¡± ¡°Still¡­.¡± ¡°The Ministry did enough to wipe out their base, so don¡¯t do it. If you¡¯re sorry, please see to it that nothing else happens during the festival.¡± The vice minister agreed, promised to do just that, and left. And sure enough, less than an hourter, special forces agents began to be secretly deployed. At the slightest hint of suspicion, they were ready to step in. More importantly, why am I lying on the bed? I¡¯m not even injured. It felt a bit unfair to be treated as a patient when I¡¯m perfectly fine. ¡­Ah, no. I was injured, actually. When I pulled out the Kanfra dagger, my hand got a bit cut. But this was a minor injury that could easily be healed with healing magic. Despite the expense of healing magic, I am a recipient of the Medal of Honor. I am qualified to receive such treatment anywhere. It can be done immediately if needed. Yet, here I am, ying the role of a patient¡ª ¡°Karl, may Ie in?¡± Just in time. That¡¯s the reason. When I agreed to her entry, the door opened cautiously, and Selena peeked in. In her hands, she had ointment for the wound, alcohol for disinfection, cotton, and bandages. Right. Because of Selena. Well, it¡¯s more urate to say she wanted to tend to my wound. At first, I was going to refuse. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll heal with a little magic. Then we¡¯d have to go out together and check out the food booth that was almost a mess. But Selena insisted on tending to my wound herself. It seemed like she had been quite shocked when I confronted the Kanfra. Maybe she wants me to calm down a bit. ¡®¡­Selena would have been quite surprised. She was shook as fuck.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t a scene fit for a typical nobledy. No, even as a person, it¡¯s better not to see such things in one¡¯s lifetime. Honestly, even I, upon reflection, got overly excited and nearly caused trouble. When I saw the guy holding a dagger and the wound on Selena¡¯s arm, scenes that I had seen many times on the battlefield flooded my mind. After that, I don¡¯t exactly know what happened. When I came to my senses, Selena was trying to stop me. Was this what they meant by ¡®something snapped¡¯? ¡°Give me your hand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve been wounded like this hundreds of times on the battlefield¡­.¡± ¡°Give me your hand. Karl¡± I didn¡¯t think she was going to back down so easily, so I held out my hand obediently. Unlike Selena¡¯s white and fair hands, I¡¯m a little embarrassed at how rough and ragged mine are. How many times have I washed my hands? I¡¯d have to wipe them ten times if they were bloody. ¡°Good. I don¡¯t think I need to disinfect it anymore. I just need to put some medicine on it and bandage it.¡± Quietly, she spread the medicine on the wound and wrapped a clean bandage around my hand. I wondered how I was going to help her with the booth, but I decided to suck it up. I could already see what Selena¡¯s response would be if I said it here. ¡°¡­The four of you in the cooking booth are doing a great job.¡± I wonder if she even realized what I was saying, but Selena¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Yes, it happened yesterday, but the four of them managed to cover it up, and since then they¡¯ve been taking turns doing silly acts, and the snacks they¡¯re selling have been pretty popr.¡± ¡°Good to hear.¡± ¡°Yeah. Good, so the other students won¡¯t be gossiping about you, Karl.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to thank themter.¡± ¡°I should be the one thanking you. If it weren¡¯t for you, Karl, We¡¯d be selling weird stuff.¡± Mmm. That¡¯s true. Probably would¡¯ve made it to the front page of the school newspaper, after the festival. The Academy Four. Attempting to sacrifice demonic vomit at the festival! Like this. ¡°Done.¡± I repeatedly clenched and unclenched my fist. The bandage was applied quite well. For a nobledy, you¡¯re remarkably skilled, as if you learned professionally somewhere. ¡°I learned from my brother. And I got used to it because I had to do it for my brother.¡± Come to think of it, her brother was also in the army. That makes sense. After expressing my gratitude to Selena, I was about to start moving, but then she spoke up after a brief silence. ¡°Karl.¡± Selena, who had been sitting quietly beside me, finally spoke. ¡°There¡¯s something my brother used to say. To a brother who returned from war, who seemed to have changed a lot.¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Karl. It¡¯s not your fault. You did your best.¡± For a moment, my body trembled, my chest heaving, my heart racing. Those words, ¡®It¡¯s okay,¡¯ and then¡­ that it wasn¡¯t my fault. And¡­ that I did my best, something I couldn¡¯t even do for myself. ¡°Sometimes, I heard him sobbing in the gardente at night. When I went to check, he was crying. A person who used to be so strong, asionally broke down like that after returning from the war.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t know why. But then, I found out by chance. From my brother, who muttered some people¡¯s names and apologized while he was half asleep in the carriage.¡± I don¡¯t exactly know what happened to her brother. But, I understand. Everyone who participated in that brutal war must be carrying scars. Perhaps it was a curse they had to bear even until theirst breath. ¡°I used tofort him by patting his back and saying those words. ¡®It¡¯s okay. Whatever happened at that time¡­ it was none of your fault. And he was grateful every time.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The same goes for you, Karl. It¡¯s okay. You did your best. It¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t do anything, It¡¯s not your fault. There¡¯s nothing to me you for.¡± Selena slowly gets up from her seat. She suggests resting a bit more and meeting in the afternoon. As she¡¯s about to turn away, I find myself grabbing her without realizing it. ¡°¡­Really.¡± And then, before reason could stop me, my mouth moves on its own. ¡°Really, is it okay? Is it¡­ not¡­ my fault?¡± Whether it was the Medal of Honor or not, that rescue from that day. Selena¡¯s brother and his unit survived. But my squadmates, who were barely rescued, all perished in the next battle. This time, I couldn¡¯t save them. I survived, but those bastards died without even experiencing the hardship of being rescued. They said it wasn¡¯t my fault. Forget about the dead and find a way to survive, they said. If you get weak, you¡¯ll die. Don¡¯t I have to survive too? They shook me violently like that. It would have been better if I had some certainty. Really, I hoped they didn¡¯t die because of me. Not knowing made it even more terrifying. I couldn¡¯t help but constantly question myself. If I had gone sooner, maybe they would have lived. ¡°Yes. Karl.¡± Because I wasn¡¯t sure. No. No¡­ because I was scared. So I couldn¡¯t give myself the answer. That it wasn¡¯t my fault. That I really did my best. That they wouldn¡¯t me me for it. Those words, as Selena stroked my head with a gentle smile,forting me. ¡°Because you did your best. You tried. And thank you.¡± [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 38 Chapter 38 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 38 On the first day of the festival, some strange guy messed up one of the booths. Right after that, a recipient of the Medal of Honor turned that suspicious guy into a well-beaten pulp. Considering how things turned out, I thought it was enough trouble among the students. And when I visited againte in the afternoon, there was indeed quite amotion. ¡°Seniors! Four cream ones!¡± ¡°Cream? We¡¯re all out. How about red beans instead?¡± ¡°No way! It has to be cream!¡± ¡°Then wait a moment!¡± Hmm. ¡°Oh, shit! Hey, Alexander! Why is the ice cream already sold out?!¡± ¡°We used it as sparingly as possible, you idiot!¡± ¡°It¡¯s noisy and crowded, go quickly and buy more! Quickly!!¡± Ugh. ¡°I am a hotteok-making machine. I am a hotteok-making machine. A machine¡­.¡± ¡°Hey, are you done yet?! Can¡¯t you see the line behind you?!¡± ¡°Aaaah! I¡¯m not a machine! Ugh!!¡± Clearly, there was amotion. But¡­ would you call it a goodmotion? I was confident that it would still be popr on the first day. The snacks like bungeoppang or hotteok, unique and perfect for the chilly weather. They all have a sweet taste, which gives them quite an advantage in terms of preference. And the people selling them are the four protagonists. They¡¯ve been the top of the poprity rankings since enrollment. Of course, there¡¯s a sad past involving Selena and them, but that¡¯s another story. Even Selena herself was helping them out just yesterday. With all those factorsbined, it was natural for them to receive a lot of attention on the first day. The problem is, how to maintain that poprity until thest day of the festival. ¡®To be honest, I didn¡¯t care about that. I just wanted to satisfy my selfish desires.¡¯ Whether it¡¯s gourmet cuisine or powerful bombs, I thought it would be better to just focus on attracting attention on the first day. And it was enough to fill my inner emptiness, which had been rotting away because of those idiots. Thus began the bungeoppang and hotteok selling venture, led by four male leads and one female lead. I thought even if it went well for just one day, it would be a great sess. But now¡­ ¡°Ah! Seniors! Even if it¡¯s burnt, please give it to me!¡± ¡°This? It¡¯s too burnt though?!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a special taste to something burnt!¡± ¡°Please press the hotteok a bit harder. I like it crispy!¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Just wait a moment!!¡± The sun hadn¡¯t even set yet, but there was already a crowd at the booth. And I heard they hastily opened it because students demanded it. ¡®Why? Why is it doing even better than yesterday?¡¯ I suggested it, but I didn¡¯t expect it to turn out like this. So I immediately began investigating the reason. And the conclusion was¡­ Could these guys have the same past life memories as me? The filling of the bungeoppang, which was originally only filled with red bean paste, now ranged from cream to chocte to pizza seasoning. Rumor has it they¡¯re even considering adding cheese, but I¡¯m not sure. Meanwhile, Wilhelm went as far as making a few more bungeoppang molds and bringing them over. And what about the hotteok? Of course, they also changed the filling. They added chocte, and sometimes crushed nuts. But the climax was undoubtedly putting ice cream on top of the hotteok. I didn¡¯t ask for it, I didn¡¯t even hint at it, and that was it. What was supposed to be a curiosity turned into one of the most popr treats of the festival. ¡°Lastly, since so many people flock, everyone is curious and this has the effect of attracting more people.¡± Marcus sneaks up next to me. There was a bungeoppang in his mouth, and a hotteok in his other hand. ¡°I heard you suggested this, Karl.¡± ¡°It started out that way, though I didn¡¯t think it would go as far as it did.¡± ¡°Considering how well it¡¯s going, it¡¯s really surprising, isn¡¯t it?¡± That¡¯s what¡¯s so amazing about it. I couldn¡¯t have imagined it. Unless I remember wrong¡­ Could it be that that was their real talent? There¡¯s no way the four of them were destined for a life of baking bungeoppang and hotteok¡­ instead of being masters of a family. No matter what, it¡¯s too far out of line. In that case, there¡¯s only one possibility. They must have received some kind of protagonist buff. Everything they do goes well. They receive all kinds of attention and can¡¯t help but be sessful. That kind of thing. ¡®Come to think of it, even during training, they were doing unbelievably well.¡¯ ording to the instructors and trainers, there were definitely a lot of shorings, but they learned quickly. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were the sons of huge aristocratic families, they would have told them to go straight to the army. Looking at it that way, I can¡¯t help but think they have some sort of buff. ¡­I envy them. Those idiots. It feels like I¡¯ve received a buff that gets me involved in all sorts of incidents and idents. ¡°Karl? What are you doing?¡± Selena approached after briefly greeting some other juniors. Soon, she too was greatly surprised by the situation at the snack booth. ¡°Um¡­ It wasn¡¯t like this yesterday. This is unbelievable.¡± ¡°Me neither. Could it be that they have a talent for business?¡± Let¡¯s just get a bit closer and quietly observe the situation from nearby. That¡¯s what I thought as I stealthily approached the snack booth. ¡°Oh. Hey, it¡¯s Karl.¡± ¡°You¡¯re here? Alright, everyone! The Medal of Honor recipient is entering! Form up!¡± Holy shit! You crazy bastards. Don¡¯t. Fuck! Don¡¯t do it. Don¡¯t make me remember my military days! Don¡¯t do the ¡®attention¡¯ thing in front of these kids who don¡¯t even know what that is! ¡°Pah-pah-pah-pah!¡± You sons of bitches! Don¡¯t even think about making a bugle sound with your mouth! If I dy here any longer, I feel like I¡¯ll either die of embarrassment or chop them into pieces. So I quickly went in and gave each of those damn idiots a satisfying smack on the back of their heads. I¡¯d like to punch them in the face, but I¡¯m letting them off the hook because they¡¯d worked so hard yesterday to build a human barricade. ¡°What the hell are you doing?!¡± ¡°We¡¯re just doing what we did at the training camp?!¡± ¡°Bullshit! Instead of doing that, why don¡¯t you bake more bungeoppang! Wilhelm, press the hotteok properly!¡± I turned hastily, but the surrounding students had already witnessed this spectacle. The gaze they all directed at me seemed to ask, ¡®What¡¯s going on? Should we all greet like that just because the Medal of Honor recipient is here?¡¯ Fortunately, I had an ally who was on a different level from those idiots. ¡°Everyone, there was a briefmotion! Now, please feel free to focus on the snacks again!¡± Sob, sob. Thank you, Selena. At least you¡¯re different from them. I have a feeling I know why they all confessed. It¡¯s because they instinctively realized that they could be in big trouble if they let go of such a woman. Thanks to Selena¡¯s efforts and the reasons why everyone came here, themotion didn¡¯tst long. Everyone just went back to asking for this or that snack. ¡°¡­Karl.¡± After some time had passed, Shulifen was the first to speak up. ¡°You okay?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± ¡°Good, then.¡± There must be a lot of questions and things he wants to ask. But Shulifen didn¡¯t ask me any of that. He just kept his mouth shut. Tap, tap¡ª Someone tapped on my shoulder, and when I turned around, Wilhelm was offering me a hotteok. It was neither too thick nor too thin, just cooked to perfection, with ice cream on top. ¡°It¡¯s yours. Eat up.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Cheer up.¡± As expected, he didn¡¯t ask for any reasons. Neither did Alexander, who poured me a cup of water following suit, nor Joachim, who was dressed in a ridiculous outfit. It was consideration for me. It was the best they could do, knowing nothing at all. Perhaps the greeting just a moment ago was intended to straighten my distorted face. How should I exin this? There¡¯s no need to get upset. It seemed like he was saying that. These bastards. Suddenly acting like this, they seem quite mature. It doesn¡¯t suit them. ¡°Hey, Karl, the ingredients are running out too quickly. What should we do about this?¡± ¡°The ingredients? No. I specifically told you to prepare them just right.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because there are a lot of customersing in.¡± That doesn¡¯t make any sense, though. Even if there are many customers, the amount we make is limited. Even with four people, we can¡¯t exhaust all those ingredients in one go. My doubts were soon resolved. These guys just gave it as much as they could. To the brim. It¡¯s better to give generously than to fail because of stinginess. Looking at it this way, there was another reason why it was so popr. I¡¯de back for more if they did that. ¡°¡­Mmm.¡± At first, I was worried about whether I should warn them to do that in moderation. But then I realized why don¡¯t they say that? ¡®You can go broke by not selling, but you can¡¯t go broke by giving away.¡¯ And above all, those guys seem to be really enjoying themselves. At first, they shook their heads, but now they¡¯re more diligent than anyone else. It was the moment when those four really felt like protagonists. ¡­It was a problem that I felt that way while making bungeoppang and hotteok. * * * It¡¯s the third day of the festival. It¡¯s less busy than the first and second days, but the cooking booth is still bustling today. Fortunately, today, both Karl and Selena were present from the opening. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the ingredients. Got it?¡± ¡°Okay! Today, we¡¯ll definitely sell a thousand!¡± ¡°You crazy bastard. We might end up dead doing that.¡± The six men and women, bickering, but also in unison, as they greeted another round of customers. ¡°¡­.¡± The woman with red hair quietly stood behind the waiting line. After quite some time had passed, her turn finally came. ¡°Here you go. Thank you. Next!¡± Karl, who has taken Shulifen¡¯s ce temporarily, asks her what and how much she wants to buy. Normally, it would have been some vor of bungeoppang or how many hotteok. The answer would have been something like this. ¡°Master.¡± But the words that came out of the red-haired woman¡¯s mouth were unexpected. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 39 Chapter 39 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 39 Ugh, it¡¯s so exhausting. And I¡¯m still embarrassed! Joachim screamed inwardly. I still couldn¡¯t get used to this weird, ridiculous outfit. The body was that of a yellow fish, so why was the head my own? I want to cover it up, whatever it is, and make it unrecognizable. But Karl didn¡¯t allow Joachim to do that. No masks, no sses, not even a change of hairstyle. He wanted me to be ¡®me¡¯, no matter what. ¡°Ugh! Please help me, you guys!¡± Unable to bear it any longer, Joachim finally asked for help from the other three. Since they were taking turns doing this, I thought they would also help out. However, it was a mistake. And a miscalction. ¡°Oh. It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. We only have to do this for 30 minutes, you know?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. We¡¯re not here to roast or cook like others.¡± ¡°How nice it is to receive everyone¡¯s attention. Don¡¯t you envy us? So let¡¯s cheer up, Joachim.¡± ¡°You sons of bitches! Are you even my friends?!¡± ¡°Just endure today and tomorrow.¡± Joachim realized thoroughly that he was alone. It was an unavoidable path. Of all things, they were all good at ¡®cooking,¡¯ but wasn¡¯t I the only one who was miserable? If I had known this would happen, I would have be more familiar with fire and smoke. ¡°Sigh¡­.¡± Sighing, Joachim headed towards the booth again today. I began to bounce around, drawing attention to myself. Hmm. It¡¯s kind of funny¡­ No, wait. Am I going crazy? Less busy than the first day but still, today, like always, I heard people saying, ¡®Isn¡¯t that senior Joachim over there?¡¯ ¡®Yeah, it¡¯s me. It¡¯s me, so stop whispering like that. Don¡¯t point at me with your fingers¡­¡¯ In the midst of this, I suddenly noticed a peculiar guest. ¡®¡­Army uniform?¡¯ If I¡¯m not mistaken, that¡¯s right. That red-haired woman is definitely wearing a uniform. I remember it clearly because I¡¯ve seen it from afar at military events and in training. Moreover, she had a very shy silver medal hanging on her chest. ¡®Is she here to find Karl because of what happened yesterday?¡¯ If so, she wouldn¡¯t be a wee guest. It would be better if they didn¡¯t bother him. Even though Karl is usually a kind guy, he can be really scary when he gets angry. With a worried heart, I observed the red-haired guest. ¡°Master.¡± ¡­Master? Wait a minute. Who¡¯s the master here? Are there professors here? But there aren¡¯t any, right? ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± The woman said so, surprisingly, to Karl, who was just handing over the bungeoppang. Watching that scene, I unintentionally nced at Selena. She had a very beautiful appearance that didn¡¯t match her army uniform. And on top of that, a voice that gives off a very familiar feeling as soon as you hear it, and even an honorific title. If Selena¡¯s reaction is good in this situation, then that¡¯s truly unbelievable. ¡°¡­.¡± Uh, um. This seems really bad. I have a bad feeling about this. * * * ¡°Rav?¡± At first, I didn¡¯t recognize her immediately. At that time, we were both pretending to be unfamiliar with each other. Moreover, back then, she had really short hair, unlike now. Oh, by the way, at that time, some of the unit members actually thought she was a man and made some vulgar jokes. But when we asked her gender because her face didn¡¯t look very good, twe found out she was a woman. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s me.¡± Rav Lavrenti. A person from another unit whom I met briefly. After that, we were separated because we were assigned to different areas, and we never met again. It wasn¡¯t someone I held deep in my heart because our meeting was so brief. It was just anotherrade I hoped would live if news of a sh came from that front line. But never did I imagine that I would see her again like this in this ce. ¡°I was worried you might have forgotten, but it seems you remember?¡± ¡°I remember vividly from back then. Our guys made a mistake¡­ But anyway, what brings you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been discharged. As a sergeant, like you.¡± And this, too, I received. It¡¯s much lower in rank than a sergeant, but still. Rav said with a shy smile, pointing to her chest. ¡°Uh¡­.¡± If I didn¡¯t see it wrong, that shining thing, it¡¯s the Silver Medal of Military Merit. She said it was much lower than the medal I received, so she fiddled with her hands. But in reality, that Silver Medal is also very difficult to obtain. Moreover, Rav is not even a nonmissioned officer from the beginning, she¡¯s just a soldier like me. The fact that a soldier who was sent to the battlefield once received such a medal? It¡¯s not something that¡¯s easy to aplish. It¡¯s clear that she must have done something remarkable. For me, who was far from the front line she was on, it was something I didn¡¯t know much about. ¡°The Silver Medal of Military Merit.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I didn¡¯t congratte her. Instead, I conveyed my thanks for her hard work. Anyone who returns from the battlefield. Anyone who receives a medal doesn¡¯t want to hear congrattions like that. ¡°This medal is also thanks to you, Master.¡± ¡°What did I do?¡± ¡°Well, actually¡­¡± ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Just as Rav was about to speak up, a loud cough suddenly came from behind. I turn to see Selena ring at me, arms crossed. ¡°Karl.¡± ¡°Oh? Uh, Selena. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s save the small talk forter. Don¡¯t you see the people waiting behind? They¡¯re all pretending not to say anything, but you can tell they¡¯re ufortable, avoiding eye contact and all.¡± Ah, right. I was in the middle of doing business. Geez. What am I doing with all these guests? ¡°Rav. Sorry, but let¡¯s continue our conversationter. So, what¡¯ll it be?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s your idea, I¡¯m all for it. Just give me the whole menu.¡± I filled the bag with bungeoppang ording to Rav¡¯s preferences. Taking it, Rav said she woulde back at closing time and disappeared. ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± But why on earth is she calling me a master? What¡¯s with the talk about the medal being because of me? I have so many questions to ask. ¡°Alexander.¡± ¡°Oh, Selena. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Switch seats with Karl.¡± ¡°Huh?! I just switched with him and was taking a break.¡± ¡°Switch. Right now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I was back in my chair ten minutes after switching with Alexander. I¡¯m sorry, Alexander. I¡¯ll do some more for youter. ¡°Here.¡± Selena, who¡¯d invited me to sit down, plopped her ass down across from me. She crosses her arms over her chest, leans forward slightly, and opens her mouth. ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk properly. Who was that person just now?¡± Though I wondered why Selena was suddenly acting this way, I decided to answer obediently. Judging from her expression, deflecting with ¡®why do you ask?¡¯ wouldn¡¯t work. ¡°Lavrenti. Someone I briefly met from another unit during the peak of the Luzernes War.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, that¡¯s it. We only met once because our units were different.¡± ¡°¡­Then why did that woman call you master?¡± Would you believe me if I told you that¡¯s what I¡¯m most curious about, Selena? A master refers to someone who gives good teachings to another person like me. But I¡¯ve never taught or passed anything on to Lavrenti. I even apologized for covering up the mistakes our unit made! I just lowered my head. Ha, suddenly I feel unjustly used. Why do those idiots cause the ident, but I¡¯m the one held responsible? Stupid bastards. They know there are women in the Imperial Army, yet they still act like that. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°It sounds like a joke, but seriously. I really don¡¯t know.¡± Upon hearing this, Selena made a bewildered expression. ¡°You say you can¡¯t remember, but that person was addressing you very politely as a master. Does it make sense that you don¡¯t remember?¡± ¡°Right now, I know how ridiculous I must look. But I really don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°Unbelievable¡­.¡± At first, it was a slightly scary atmosphere, but now Selena has returned to her usual self. She seems to be subtly sympathizing with Lavrenti. She even says I¡¯m being too harsh. Looking at it this way, could it be that not knowing the reason is a blessing from the heavens granted to me? ¡°¡­By the way, she mentioned that the medal was because of me.¡± ¡°The medal?¡± ¡°Yeah. The Silver Medal of Military Merit.¡± In terms of rank, it¡¯s a medal thates after the Imperial Medal of Honor and the Order of the Cross. But all three of them, no, all the medals below them are items that prove exceptional bravery and pride as a member of the proud Imperial Army. Rav said she¡¯s much lower than me and feels embarrassed, but there¡¯s no need for her to feel that way at all. ¡°If she was just a fellow soldier like you, she may not be as high-ranking as Karl, but she still contributed quite a bit¡­ Do you happen to know anything?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Since my frontline waspletely different from hers.¡± ¡°Any rumors?¡± ¡°Why would I care about rumors among soldiers rolling around on the battlefield? I¡¯m more curious about outside news.¡± Oh, they say someone from the adjacent unit gets awarded for doing something well~ News like that? I couldn¡¯t care less. Just what¡¯s for today¡¯s meal. Whether there have been any reported ambushes separately. I hope the rumor is not about an enemy ambush, but about a friendly one. That¡¯s the only thing I¡¯m curious about! [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 40 Chapter 40 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 40 ¡°Can we really go?¡± ¡°You can. Hurry up. Karl, you have a guest waiting for you. Selena, you¡¯ve worked hard today too.¡± ¡°Are you sure we can go? Can you all manage without us?¡± ¡°Ah! We can! We can do it! Stop worrying and go quickly!¡± I feel even less reassured when they say that. You assholes. I think I¡¯d rather be like, ¡°Okay!¡± and then I¡¯d be like, ¡°Yes!¡± and then I¡¯d leave. I sighed, but thinking about Rav waiting for me, I couldn¡¯t dy any longer. I noticed earlier that she seemed to havee straight after being discharged. It would be a terrible sin to make her wait longer as a fellow discharged soldier. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Selena. We might bete otherwise.¡± ¡°Uh-huh! I¡¯ming!¡± But why is Selenaing with me? It all started because of her request. ¡°Karl! The favor you mentioned earlier! I want to use it now! I want to go too!¡± The words I left for Selena while temporarily leaving her in charge of the booth to deal with the Kanfras. It was a promise that if she granted my request, I would fulfill one of herster. And she wanted to use that one-time favor to go meet Rav. Then, there you go, ¡®Okay. Did you say, ¡®Then that¡¯s it!¡¯? Actually, I was going to do that, but my conscience stopped me. Honestly, isn¡¯t that a bit much? She doesn¡¯t know much about me. Still, she was someone who tried her best tofort me. In fact, I was able to let go of my heavy burden and feel relieved, even if just for a moment. Calcting and ending it like cutting with a sword just didn¡¯t sit right with me. ¡°No, Selena.¡± ¡°Huh, is it not possible?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that. Even without you saying so, I was nning on going with you.¡± Honestly, I felt somewhat sorry for Selena deep down. Think about it. Those idiots are staying here at least until next semester due to being on academic probation. On the other hand, Selena, diligent and well-organized as she is, has already fulfilled all the graduation requirements. That means this festival will be herst opportunity to enjoy the Academy Autumn Festival. Moreover, previous festivals ended in just one day due to the Luzernes War. So, Selena has never had the chance to experience a proper festival during her four years at the Academy. And I took away her first and possiblyst chance to really enjoy a festival. If I take it away, I have to make it up to her. It¡¯s only natural. ¡­Shit. Suddenly, I¡¯m reminded of how I lost two years of youth and gained a military uniform in my previous life. Anyway, for these reasons, I have a pang of conscience about asking her to go with me to see Rav. I¡¯d rather take the initiative and ask her toe with me, then she won¡¯t have to. Besides, it would be nice to see the festival lights. It¡¯s probably because it¡¯s the first festival held after the war ended. It¡¯s quite spectacr. Every night, there are fireworks, and the whole academy is adorned with sparkling lights. Sometimes, thoughts of the battlefielde to mind, but¡­ I try to ignore them. ¡°It¡¯s pretty.¡± ¡°Oh, uh, yeah! It¡¯s really pretty!¡± Selena, who¡¯s been walking at a bit of a distance, sneaks up beside me. ¡°Um, so¡­ Oh! I heard that the Department of Magical Research put in a lot of effort to decorate!¡± ¡°Oh. So, that¡¯s why it¡¯s so splendid. Is it a kind of talent donation?¡± ¡°They decided to give extra points to the hardest-working group!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± As expected, even amidst all this, the pragmatism of the Academy is maintained. Geez. To think they¡¯d use decoration for points. Professors are evil for that! ¡°This must be a first for you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The Autumn Festival, I mean.¡± ¡°Me? No! Why would the festival be my first¡­?¡± ¡°Until now, it ended on the same day due to the war, and they tried to keep it as simple as possible.¡± At my words, Selena seemed to understand and sighed as if recalling those days. Then she said, ¡®Right. We had to do that for three years.¡¯ ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Why suddenly?¡± ¡°Perhaps this is the first andst ¡®real¡¯ festival for you, Selena. You¡¯ve already prepared for graduation, and she¡¯s got time on your hands, and I¡¯ve been making you work the whole time.¡± If I had topare this¡­ There are three days left until discharge, so is it like they made me work for three days straight? Wow, that makes me feel like an asshole. ¡°No, Karl. No way! I just did it because I like it!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t. That just makes me feel worse. I really, really just¡­ I just want to help you, Karl and it¡¯s really embarrassing when you do that.¡± Yeah. Just apologizing for making her work isn¡¯t enough. Rather, I should express my gratitude. Someday, it¡¯s only right to say that I¡¯ll definitely repay her kindness. ¡°And¡­ I didn¡¯t intend to, but¡­ doing this together¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing!¡± Selena, who was struggling, came a little closer to the side. Then she suddenly crossed her arms. ¡°Selena?¡± ¡°Ahem! it¡¯s just that there are so many people, I thought I might lose you!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think there are that many people¡­.¡± ¡°Shut up! Anyway, it¡¯s a lot right?!¡± That¡¯s it again. If you miss it, you¡¯ll probably be looking for it for a while, if not forever. Plus, I¡¯m still not very familiar with theyout of the Academy, so if I get lost once, I might wander around for quite a while. ¡°Karl, I have a question out of curiosity.¡± After a brief silence, Selena slowed her pace and spoke up. ¡°The¡­ graduation deferment.¡± ¡°Graduation deferment?¡± ¡°Yeah, so¡­ Oh! Right! It¡¯s Shulifen, Wilhelm, Alexander, and Joachim!¡± ¡°The four of them? What happened to them all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Graduation deferment. Have you heard?¡± I¡¯ve heard. I¡¯ve heard it directly from them, in fact. It¡¯s still absurd when I think about it. No, howe these academy students misunderstood their own lecture scores and are being deferred based on that? I could understand if they got an F for failing an exam or not attending. Everyone has times when they don¡¯t want to study! ¡°I heard it. As soon as I heard it, I was like, ¡®You pathetic little shits!¡¯¡± ¡°Being deferred from graduation¡­ Do you hate it? Doesn¡¯t it seem utterly foolish?¡± ¡°Of course. Why wouldn¡¯t I hate it? It¡¯spletely ridiculous. Even the reason for it is absurd. They¡¯ve been diligent with attendance, and their exam and assignment scores aren¡¯t bad either. There¡¯s absolutely no reason for them to be put on probation just because their scores were mixed up. They¡¯re likeplete idiots.¡± If they were my juniors, I would have unleashed a storm of reprimands right away. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll make it through the rest of your military career with that mentality. My subordinates will eat you alive. ¡°Hey¡­ ! Also, you idiot!¡± ¡°But why are you surprised?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, um, it¡¯s nothing!¡± Ah. Could it be that Selena was also shocked? That might be the reason. After all, she made it to thest year of the graduation ss without as strict management as she had. How pathetic she must feel as a peer. Ugh, those four enemies. Selena is graduating, what on earth are you guys up to! * * * ¡°Oh, those four idiots.¡± Again, idiots! Not just regr idiots, but fucking poop idiots! Oh my god. Oh my god! ¡®I shouldn¡¯t do this? If I do this, I¡¯ll be an idiot too, right?!¡¯ Even in the next semester, I envied those four who could still be with Karl. That feeling grew stronger after hearing the part about the ¡®first andst festival¡¯ from Karl¡¯s mouth just a while ago. The first andst festival. More precisely, the first andst academy autumn festival that Karl and I could enjoy together. I will graduate next spring, but Karl will still be an academy student. He will continue to enjoy the festival. And next to him, other pretty female students will beughing¡­ ¡°Oh, no!¡± ¡°Selena? What¡¯s wrong?¡± I hate it. I hate it so much! I hate it! Maybe, maybe it would be better to have just one more year. Not two years, not three years, just one year. If only I could dy graduation for that time, how could I¡­ But. But! Karl hates deferment, doesn¡¯t he! He calls it being a poop idiot! I asked him just in case, and he said that deferment is indeed foolish?! I don¡¯t want to be a fool! I don¡¯t like being a fool, but I especially don¡¯t want to be a fool acknowledged by Karl!! ¡°Oh. There she is. Hey! Rav!¡± In the distance, I see a woman with red hair waving her hand. Neat army uniform. Medals on the chest. And a very pretty face. Feeling a little bit nervous, I nced at Karl¡¯s face, but there was no sign of even a slight blush. ¡­Thank goodness. I was worried about what to do if that happened. ¡°Master. Um, who is thisdy next to you?¡± ¡°Let me introduce. This is Selena Ifrit. A senior in the academy¡¯s 4th year graduation ss. My ssmate. Selena? As I mentioned earlier, this is Rav Lavrenti. A fellow soldier I happened to meet in the military.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Selena Ifrit.¡± As I extended my hand for a handshake, the woman smiled brightly and shook hands. ¡°I¡¯m Rav! You¡¯re a noble?! Please feel free to speak informally! Oh, now that I think about it, Master, you¡¯re a noble too, right? I momentarily forgot!¡± ¡°Back then, we were both covered in mud, so it¡¯s understandable that you didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Whether back then or now, Master is cool enough!¡± ¡°Stop saying weird things. Rav.¡± This woman seems to have feelings for Karl, doesn¡¯t she? Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to smile like that. She¡¯s a formidable opponent. It¡¯s ironic that I¡¯m facing a militaryrade who shares a sense of camaraderie that I¡¯ll never understand. If I were to use that as a weapon and confront Karl, would I have a chance of winning¡­? ¡°By the way, Master. Thisdy here named Selena¡­ Oh! Could she be your fiance?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 41 Chapter 41 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 41 Fiance? Fiance?? Me? So, am I going to be Karl¡¯s wife? Oh my. Oh my! How so desirable! Ah, no! Shameful words! ¡°Eh, oh my?¡± ¡°Rav?¡± ¡°Hehe. By your reactions, it must be true!¡± No! Calling me fiance! You shouldn¡¯t say such things! We¡¯ve only just be slightly closer, haven¡¯t we, Karl?! What if he gets overwhelmed and pushes me away even more! I have to stop her. It¡¯s not like that between us, I need to step up and make it clear. Although someday it might really be like that, it¡¯s not now. That¡¯s how it should be¡­ ¡°Lavrenti?¡± ¡°Feel free to just call me Rav!¡± ¡°Ah, okay. Rav. I¡¯m really d to meet you.¡± ¡°Yes! Nice to meet you! Oh, but you can speakfortably!¡± ¡°Oh dear. Can I really do that? You¡¯re an esteemed person.¡± Yes. She¡¯s an esteemed person. Calling me ¡®Fiance¡¯¡­ Hmhm. That¡¯s not it. No, no! Decorum! She received a Silver Merit Medal, so I must maintain manners! Right! So, I behave with manners. Not because she called me ¡®Fiance¡¯! ¡°Rav.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that between us. Apologize to Selena quickly.¡± Karl?! It¡¯s not exactly his fault, but isn¡¯t it a bit much to ask for an apology?! ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t that so?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s just that I made Selena ufortable because of that long ago.¡± Of course, it was ufortable! But now it doesn¡¯t bother me at all! I¡¯m not ufortable at all! I even wish it were like that! So, Rav, you¡¯re just¡ª ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m d¡­ No. I¡¯m sorry. Selena. I made a mistake.¡± ¡°¡­No, Rav. It¡¯s okay. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Okay. If anyone did anything wrong, it was Karl. And me. I suppressed the sigh that was about toe out. It seemed like we had a long way to go. ¡­Wait, was there something before the apology just now? Must be my imagination? * * * It was almost a disaster. Our barely recovered rtionship almost fell apart again. Selena¡¯s mental state was on the brink of copse after the public confession incident. And I, getting heavily scolded, also had my mental state shattered into molecules. I don¡¯t want to recall that time as much as possible. Thanks to that, I went through hell in the military and faced all sorts of things. Selena must have had a tough time too, full of guilt and hardships. ¡°Let¡¯s sit down for now. There are a few things I want to ask while we¡¯re at it.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± First of all, I will ask why she¡¯s calling me ¡®Master.¡¯ Definitely. ¡°Congrattions on your discharge. When did you get out?¡± ¡°A few days ago. I don¡¯t think the ink on the certificate is even dry yet..¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long since I got out either.¡± Then suddenly, I notice the Silver Merit Medal on Rav¡¯s chest. Both Selena and I, we were quite curious about that. ¡°You even got a medal. You must¡¯ve been told to just stay in the army, right?¡± ¡°Oh, this? Master is right. On the day of my discharge, they kept asking if I had any intention of staying.¡± ¡°¡­And you endured that?¡± ¡°Yes? Oh, should I have gotten angry?¡± I would¡¯ve done more than just get angry, I might have split the skull of the person who kept asking like that on the day of their discharge. Isn¡¯t that crossing the line a bit too much? Just sending that child home alive is something that would have made Jesus and Buddha give up their seats and say, ¡®You are too nice.¡¯ ¡°Did you also save people like Karl?¡± At that moment, Selena, who had been quietly listening, asks subtly about the medal. Could Rav also? So, is that why she¡¯s calling me ¡®Master¡¯? If that¡¯s the case, it makes sense. If you were inspired by me and did it¡ª ¡°No. Selena. That¡¯s not it. I haven¡¯t saved hundreds of lives like Master. I¡¯ve only killed to stay alive like any other soldier.¡± On the battlefield, a soldier kills the enemy. It¡¯s natural. Nothing to be ashamed of. But to get a medal for it means you¡¯re not just killing like everyone else. ¡°Well. Actually, I was a sniper.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± You call me master. You call yourself my disciple. But suddenly, a sniperes up. ¡°A sniper?¡± ¡°Yes. The Kanfras¡­ Ah! I mean, here Kanfra refers to¡­¡± ¡°I know. Hardline elves. The Hawks. Luzerne.¡± ¡°Oh! You know?¡± ¡°Thanks to someone.¡± Well, of course, I should know. People close to me are more likely to say Kanfra than Elves. My small wish is to make sure there are no people calling Luzernes elves anymore. ¡°So, Rav? What about the Kanfras?¡± ¡°I was called the White Feather by those guys.¡± ¡°¡­Wait. What did you say?¡± White Feather? With an official sniper record of 93 kills, unofficially reaching around 300 kills. And to think that the crazy sharpshooter who sniped without even using a scope was Rav?! ¡°White¡­ Feathers?¡± ¡°Oh. You don¡¯t know. Hehehe¡­ Well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve aplished anything as impressive as Master. I¡¯m embarrassed now. I feel like I shouldn¡¯t have said anything!¡± No. Absolutely not. If anything, you might be more famous than me. Unbelievable. When listing the most reliable people on the battlefield, the noun that must be included is the sniper, the sharpshooter. Among them, the White Feather, the sharpshooter, was rumored to be the best of the best. Even though it¡¯s a story far from our frontlines, it was impressive enough to be talked about. ¡°Wow. That¡¯s impressive. Some hit the enemy with just one shot, while others hit their allies with just one shot.¡± ¡°Sergeant Karl. Can¡¯t you switch to the White Feathers¡¯ unit?¡± Looking back on it now, it¡¯s ridiculous. I got made fun of for my marksmanship. The best sniper, the best sharpshooter, the white feather, calls me her master! ¡°No, wait. Wait.¡± I can¡¯t wait anymore. I can¡¯t wait. I have to ask. Why am I a master? Why do you call yourself my disciple? ¡°Are you really the White Feather who¡¯s known to be the top sharpshooter?¡± ¡°Um, I¡¯m embarrassed to say that I am. Master.¡± ¡°But why are you my disciple? Why am I your master?¡± * * * People join the Imperial Army for various reasons. Some do it to prove themselves. Some do it to gain courage. And some, just because they¡¯re pushed into it. From that perspective, I could say I was the third. ¡°The reason for enlisting is quite shocking, Miss Lavrenti. To shut people¡¯s mouths, you say.¡± I still remember the female officer in charge of women¡¯s enlistment shaking her head. But what could I do? I have six younger siblings under my care. My parents were surely good people. They raised us with all their might. They always showered us with affection and worked day and night to ensure we didn¡¯t starve. I loved such parents. And I loved my siblings too. So, I left home and enlisted in the army. For my family. To lessen the burden and share it once discharged. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know what kind of people you were outside or what you did! I¡¯m not curious, and I don¡¯t need to know! Do you know why?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, sir!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re no longer ¡®people¡¯! From now on, you¡¯re soldiers! Because within the Imperial Army, regardless of what you were outside, you¡¯re all just the same soldiers!!¡± Training was tough. Those who couldn¡¯t adapt properly were all disciplined. I, too, felt the urge to give up several times. I cried because I missed my parents and siblings. But I couldn¡¯t. I had a family to take care of. As the eldest daughter, I had an obligation to lighten the burden of both parents. ¡­But never in my wildest dreams did I imagine I would end up on the battlefield. ¡°Private Lavrenti. You¡¯re being transferred from logistical support to a rifleman position.¡± Was it because my shooting scores during training were somewhat good? That¡¯s how I became a rifleman. At first, I thought it was fortunate. At least I wouldn¡¯t have to fight elves with a spear. ¡°No, wait. Just a moment.¡± It¡¯s unbelievable now. I received so much ridicule for my marksmanship skills. But when they talk about the best sniper, the top sharpshooter, they call me a master! ¡°No, wait. Just a moment.¡± I can¡¯t dy any longer. I can¡¯t wait any longer. I have to ask. Why am I a master? Why do you call me your disciple? ¡°Are you really the White Feather? The top sharpshooter known as the White Feather?¡± ¡°Um, unfortunately, that¡¯s true. Master.¡± ¡°But why are you my disciple? Why am I your master?¡± * People join the Imperial Army for various reasons. Some do it to prove themselves. Some do it to gain courage. And some, just because they¡¯re pushed into it. From that perspective, I could say I was the third. ¡°Your reason for enlisting is quite shocking, Miss Lavrenti. To shut people¡¯s mouths, you say.¡± I still remember the female officer in charge of women¡¯s enlistment shaking her head. But what could I do? I have six younger siblings under my care. My parents were surely good people. They raised us with all their might. They always showered us with affection and worked day and night to ensure we didn¡¯t starve. I loved my parents. And I loved my siblings too. So, I left home and enlisted in the army. For my family. To lessen the burden and share it once discharged. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know what kind of people you were outside or what you did! I¡¯m not curious, and I don¡¯t need to know! Do you know why?!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know, mam!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re no longer ¡®people¡¯! From now on, you¡¯re soldiers! Because within the Imperial Army, regardless of what you were outside, you¡¯re all just the same soldiers!!¡± Training was tough. Those who couldn¡¯t adapt properly were all disciplined. I, too, felt the urge to give up several times. I cried because I missed my parents and siblings. But I couldn¡¯t. I had a family to take care of. As the eldest daughter, I had an obligation to lighten the burden of both parents. ¡­But never in my wildest dreams did I imagine I would end up on the battlefield. ¡°Private Lavrenti. You¡¯re being transferred from logistical support to a rifleman position.¡± Was it because my shooting scores during training were somewhat good? That¡¯s how I became a rifleman. At first, I thought it was fortunate. At least I wouldn¡¯t have to fight elves with a spear. However, soon I had no choice but to abandon that thought¡­ ¡°Value your gun more than your life!¡± ¡°If you miss, be prepared! Do you know how expensive ammunition is?!¡± Wasn¡¯t our empire the best in guns and gunpowder¡­? And yet this¡­? I thought it was just a matter of shooting, but it wasn¡¯t. It was mandatory to hit for the sake of our empire¡¯s citizens. But, wait¡­ That¡¯s easier said than done. How difficult it is to hit the target. Of course, I wanted to shoot well. Just thinking about the taxes my parents paid for these bullets. And finally, the battlefield we encountered¡­ was hell. It was a nightmare that I never want to recall. ¡°Aaaah!¡± ¡°My arm! My arm!!¡± ¡°Get him to the rear immediately! Quickly!¡± As days passed, the situation worsened. We became more like beasts than humans. It was only by the presence of those who had been with me until now that I could barely hold on. One day, we received orders to move to a ce far from our frontline. At first I thought we were going to the rear, but then I realized it was a reserve for a counterattack. And there, by chance, I met him. ¡°You¡¯re really great if you¡¯re good at shooting. Karl.¡± ¡°Sorry for the noise, Sergeant.¡± While everyone else was resting, there was a man practicing with his gun alone. At first, it was out of curiosity. I approached, wondering why he was doing that. And during our brief time together, I heard stories about shooting from him. ¡°Look. Don¡¯t pull the trigger right away, but calm your breath first¡­¡± ¡°Control your breath well. Don¡¯t close your eyes. The muzzle should always face forward.¡± ¡°Posture is also important. Find a ce to support yourself like this. If there isn¡¯t any¡­¡± ¡°In my previous life¡­ No. I know a guy who crawled 1500m just to shoot.¡± ¡°You¡¯re doing well. From what I see, you could really be a sharpshooter.¡± It was a brief encounter. But more than anything, it was intense. Until then, I had always been filled with a sense of obligation. But he, not as a duty, but with words of praise, lifted me up. It was the first time someone sincerely, brightly praised me. ¡®That¡¯s why I¡¯m so d, Master. You said you had no rtionship with her.¡¯ If there was a rtionship, we¡¯d be talking at gunpoint¡­ Oh, no. Am I going crazy? * * * ¡°¡­¡± That¡¯s the reason Lavrenti called me a master. But from what I remember, despite saying that, I didn¡¯t hit a single shot next to Lavrenti, did I? [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 42 Chapter 42 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 42 ¡°Mmm.¡± Count Friedrich, House of Adelheit, the current head of the Adelheit family, has been suffering from headachestely. Fortunately, it¡¯s not a health problem¡­. No, I¡¯d rather it was. At least then there wouldn¡¯t be all this trouble everywhere. ¡°You. Even though you trust the children, isn¡¯t this too indifferent?¡± When my wife looked at me with a smile on her face but her eyes were cold. I felt an intense desire to just sweep everything aside and run away somewhere. It¡¯s understandable why my friends had secretly bought a vacation home. I don¡¯t think they feltfortable being themselves, but they pretended to be. Men produce the best results when they are silently trusted. In fact, my son Karl was a living witness to that method. But the heart of a father and the heart of a mother cannot be the same. Surely, my wife, who had once shared my ambitions, now seemed resigned. She was even suggesting calling our son and giving him a proper scolding. I can¡¯t really me her. Neither our daughter nor our son was forced into anything. Never, not even once. Everything they did was their own decision, and we just trusted them. For example, when our daughter Rika, the heiress and eldest daughter of the family, joined the Special Operations Executive. And when our eldest son, Karl, suddenly enlisted as a soldier, turning the Count¡¯s orders upside down. ¡®Up to that point, yes. My wife seemed to be trying to understand somehow. But¡­.¡¯ I never thought it would be like this, that he would continue to do so after he was discharged. I was so proud of him when he got the Medal of Honor for his service. I wanted him to go back to where he belonged. I wanted him toe home and show his face. I assumed he would, especially since my mother was secretly burning inside. Suddenly, this son of a bitch is a hero for taking down terrorists. And not only that, but he¡¯s also assisting the special forces, ording to rumors. He¡¯s not even a soldier anymore. Just a regr nobleman, amon student! ¡®Karl, this boy. He should juste home and behave¡­!¡¯ I hadn¡¯t expected my wife to be so perceptive. Watching her squeeze her eyes shut from the newspaper made me nervous. Apparently, something happened at the academy this time. The exact details will be known in due time, but one thing is certain for now. Karl is involved in that too. Deeply, like the train bombing. Otherwise, my daughter, who was preparing for the next session of the head of the family, wouldn¡¯t have suddenly acted like this. ¡°Father. No, sir. I¡¯m preparing for the session. Please postpone it a little longer.¡± ¡°Rika? Why all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Something came up that I have to finish. I can¡¯t do anything else until that¡¯s done.¡± Parents know their children better than anyone. And I was already convinced why my daughter Rika was suddenly acting like this. ¡®It¡¯s rted to her brother. There¡¯s nothing else.¡¯ As befitting the Adelheit family, my daughter Rika was always rational and pragmatic. But when it came to matters concerning her family. Especially about her brother, she couldn¡¯t help but be emotional. They had been close since childhood. They were different from ordinary siblings. Rika took good care of Karl, and Karl stuck to his sister even more. Perhaps Rika felt like Karl was hers to take care of. As time passed and Karl grew older, the days of fooling around together almost disappeared. So, I thought Rika would be less like that now, but she wasn¡¯t. On the contrary, she changed more. She actively intervened with her brother. When she heard the news that Karl was going to the front, she flew in like a bolt of lightning and said this. ¡°Father. Shouldn¡¯t I go to the front too?¡± ¡°Speak sensibly.¡± ¡°But! Karl! He¡¯s suffering because of those damn Kanfra bastards!¡± Goodness. How did my daughter, who always spoke so nicely, end up like this? Is it because of Kanfras? Or because of Karl? I had to seriously consider it. And this time too, it¡¯s probably for simr reasons. ¡°You.¡± Ugh. Eventually, it had toe to this. I sighed inwardly and turned my head. There stood my wife, wearing her usual beautiful smile. ¡°Wee, my dear.¡± ¡°Have you heard the news? Rika, our daughter, has gone to see the princess.¡± ¡°What? No¡­ that rascal¡­!¡± ¡°You know better than anyone why she did that.¡± Of course, there was no doubt. Rika had never been one to seek out the princess unless there was something important. Although she was friends with the princess, she didn¡¯t want to get too close for fear of causing trouble. But even so, if she went to see the princess, it meant there was something only she could help with. ¡°With this, we¡¯ll have to put the session process on hold for a while.¡± ¡°Rika said the same thing.¡± ¡°She came to me too. She asked me to help her if you say anything.¡± Kid, you¡¯re up to no good, huh? Why did I never stop you? I, feeling nervous, nced discreetly at my wife. ¡°¡­.¡± The serene figure of my wife. Always graceful and beautiful, a model for all women. Of course, that aspect alone was charming enough to captivate one¡¯s heart. But besides that, there was a separate reason why the I had proposed to her. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling quite well at the moment.¡± ¡°Why not? Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Father just contacted me.¡± ¡°Father?¡± My father-inw was one of the elders of the military. To receive a message from him¨D ¡°He said they¡¯re seriously discussing the possibility of receiving multiple honors from the Ministry of War and the Ministry of Justice.¡± ¡°Multiple honors?¡± ¡°Yes. Technically, they¡¯re talking about duplicating the Medal of Honor.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Receiving multiple honors is rare and difficult. To receive one while alive is a miracle in itself. And now, suddenly, they¡¯re discussing receiving multiple honors from the Ministry of War and the Ministry of Justice at the headquarters. And if you couldn¡¯t figure out who the reason for that was, honestly, it would be strange. ¡°How long does our Karl have to stay on the front lines?¡± ¡°My dear. That¡¯s¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough already. He¡¯se home, but it seems like he¡¯s still being pulled in. He should behave himself and go back to being the ¡®ordinary student¡¯ he wanted to be.¡± Her eyes glimmered slightly, and within them, a fiery gleam shed. I couldn¡¯t help but tremble at my wife¡¯s appearance. There was a time when Karl murmured like this in secret, even from his family. Goodness gracious. Of all people, his mother was the one with the fiery eyes! Countess of House Adelheit, Ceylon Ceoren Adelheit. A quietdy and a good wife. She is a woman who lives quietly as a good mother. However, buried within her was the strongest head of the Imperial Special Operations Executive. * * * ¡°¡­.Rika. I¡¯m sorry to interrupt.¡± The First Princess, Mique, opened her mouth before finishing her drink properly. ¡°You¡¯re talking about returning, right? Are you seriously nning to go straight into the field?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness. That¡¯s what I must do.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really out of your mind, aren¡¯t you?¡± There was a time when Rika was active in the Special Operations Executive. But then and now are different. Didn¡¯t Rika say she was preparing to be the next head of the family? If the heir of a family were to act so recklessly, it would be a big problem. It wasn¡¯t just any nobleman from a small rural estate, It was Count Friedrich. The Adelheit family, which devotedly served the imperial family, and the connections they had. One wrong move could shake them all, and no one in the imperial court would be happy. What¡¯s more, the Empire hasn¡¯t suffered enough to warrant her return. The Luzerne¡¯s leadership, hidden within the Empire, had been almost eradicated. The rest was just a matter of time. Hyzens is working diligently in the elven territories, and I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll have a positive answer. ¡°Enough. Go quietly and prepare to take your ce as the head of the family.¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°This is not a request from a friend but an order from the princess.¡± ¡°But!¡± Even in front of me, Rika raised her voice. ¡°Karl! That boy! He helped with the Special Operations in secret! What could that possibly mean!¡± What could it mean? Obviously, he kept it a secret from you because he didn¡¯t want to burden you¨D ¡°This sister is worried that something troublesome might happen. He¡¯s stepping forward to handle it himself! He¡¯s suffering so much for me! How can I just sit back and do nothing, knowing that?!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± No, girl, it¡¯s not like that. That¡¯s not how I see it! Karl is doing it for himself, not for your sake? It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s going to do things like this, wandering around here and there, talking about returning to the field! ¡°Sigh¡­.¡± I don¡¯t understand how a woman who is usually so rational and cold can be so emotional about her brother. No, that¡¯s not just an emotional issue. Regardless of emotions, it¡¯s just a reflex. How can she not control herself? ¡°¡­As you know, I¡¯vepletely withdrawn from politics now, so I can¡¯t easily intervene.¡± ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I came to tell you. I¡¯m going to return. I¡¯ve already met with His Highness the Crown Prince this morning.¡± She¡¯s such a crazy woman. She didn¡¯te for help or to ask for a favor. She just came to inform me! She wants me to know that she¡¯s going back! Seriously, Rika, you! ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking the obvious.¡± Actually, I have a pretty good idea what she¡¯s going to do. I¡¯m just asking, just to be sure. ¡°I n to eliminate the root so that Karl can enjoy his student life again.¡± [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 43 Chapter 43 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 43 ¡°It¡¯s thest day of the festival, let¡¯s take the day off.¡± I¡¯m not an evil boss, and I¡¯m not doing this to make money. So, let¡¯s take a break on thest day. Normally, there¡¯s no overtime or extra work on Fridays. ¡°Huh¡­ Take a break? We¡¯re not doing business today?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we just do it? This was going well enough.¡± But why do they dislike going to have fun? It¡¯s like when the boss says, ¡®Today we¡¯ll only work until noon,¡¯ and the colleague sitting next to you retorts, ¡®No, I¡¯ll leave at the usual time.¡¯ It¡¯s no different. Looking at Selena in disbelief, she seems bewildered too. She even murmurs about showing diligence in unnecessary ces. ¡°Ah! I said let¡¯s take a break! If Karl wants to rest, let him rest! Don¡¯t talk so much!¡± In the midst of it all, Joachim, who seems a bit worn out, is earnestly trying to persuade the others. I see. No more bungeoppang outfit, huh? Let¡¯s see, Joachim. I¡¯ll remember that. I worked hard to make that outfit for you, but you avoid them because you¡¯re embarrassed? Next is hotteok outfit. Of course, without the head¡­ Oh, no. Maybe I should just get a rabbit ear and stick it on. With that, I leave the cooking booth and,e on, why is that phrase still stuck in my head? Anyway, I¡¯m thinking of taking a nap, but Selena quietly tags along beside me. ¡°Karl.¡± ¡°Oh. Selena. Do you have something to say?¡± ¡°Today is thest day of the festival. What are you going to do now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to my room to take a nap.¡± At my response, Selena stops in her tracks and looks at me with a puzzled expression. It probably sounded quite strange to say I¡¯m going to take a nap on thest day of the festival. But what can I do? I¡¯m tired. A student returning from military service developed poor physical strength while serving as a sergeant! ¡°Still¡­ Isn¡¯t it more appropriate to enjoy the festival on thest day?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± There was nothing wrong with Selena¡¯s words. I can nap anytime, but it¡¯s not every day there¡¯s a festival. If I were an outsider, it might be different. But right now, I¡¯m an academy student. Moreover, a returning student. For a returning student, adapting well to school life and blending in is a top priority. Otherwise, I might be like Schr?dinger¡¯s student, existing and not existing at the same time. In that regard, enjoying the festival without running away might be the natural thing to do. Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t even shown my face at the booths run by other juniors. It¡¯s myst day, so the least I can do is go and say hello. ¡°¡­Now that you mention it, you¡¯re right, Selena.¡± ¡°Really?! Then, will you hang out with me?¡± ¡°With you?¡± ¡°Yeah. Um, well. Oh! This might be myst festival!¡± Ugh. Just hearing it is pitiful. Academy graduation. Four years of being an ordinary student, then returning to the noble world¡­ It¡¯s going to be quite regretful. It¡¯s like graduating from college and stepping into the real world, isn¡¯t it? Thankfully, there¡¯s no pressure here to get a job as a noble. ¡®This is weirder than that.¡¯ When I first returned to school, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever see Selena again. If we did, I thought we¡¯d say hello and go our separate ways. We had a lot of embarrassment and a dark history with each other. But here we are, walking down the festival street together. ¡°What about that person named Ravrenti yesterday?¡± ¡°She said she was going to visit her family. Apparently, she came to me right after she got out of the army.¡± ¡°Wow. If she came to you as soon as she got out of the army, she seems to be following Karl very much.¡± ¡°¡­Well, that¡¯s a bit of a stretch. I don¡¯t understand that part.¡± Okay. As Rav said, I held onto her and gave her various advices. I praised her for doing well and encouraged her to do better in the future. But here¡¯s the thing. I, sitting next to her, couldn¡¯t even hit the target. Rav must¡¯ve seen my pathetic performance. I was just standing there, smoking and doing nothing. And yet, she calls me master, and that it¡¯s all because of me. ¡°That¡¯s what I don¡¯t understand, Karl?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Does it make sense that you can¡¯t shoot? The person who was on the battlefield for three years and achieved such great achievements with the sharpshooter calling you her teacher.¡± You¡¯ll have to see it to believe it. Let¡¯s see¡­ Ah, there just happens to be something suitable over there. ¡°Karl?¡± The ce I led her to is the shooting booth. It¡¯s a ce where you shoot model firearms that are made to resemble real guns to some extent. It¡¯s like a ssic game where hitting the target makes it yours! The operating mechanism is almost identical. Except, of course, that real bullets don¡¯t fly, and the power upon firing is greatly reduced. ¡°I¡¯ll show you my shooting skills.¡± Hmm. Saying something like this makes me feel like a cheesy protagonist saying, ¡®Show you my strength.¡¯ But in reality, I¡¯ve hit targets enough to count on one hand during the war. I received a total of 10 bullets from the student in charge of the booth. The distance to the target is not far. Most of the targets are evenrger than the target paper. I take aim. Just like before, I steady my breath, aim carefully, and pull the trigger. Bang!¨D ¡°Oh! Just missed it! It grazed past!¡± ¡­Yeah. I was expecting that. Let¡¯s try one more time. Bang!¨D ¡°Ah! It was right next to it! Too bad, Karl.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± No, damn it. Why? I aimed and shot precisely, why isn¡¯t it hitting?! I was fervently contemting dismantling this stupid gun right here. ¡°Karl. Can I try once?¡± With sparkling eyes, Selena looks interested. Since it seems unlikely that I¡¯ll hit anyway, I readily hand over the gun. ¡°Um, uh¡­ Is this how you hold it?¡± ¡°No, not like that. Like this. Here, let me show you.¡± Indeed, there¡¯s naturally a difference in skill between a former soldier and a civilian when ites to handling guns. The distance to the target is close from my perspective, but far from Selena¡¯s¡­ Bang! Thud!¨D ¡°Ah! I hit it! I hit it, Karl! Hehehe!¡± ¡°Um, uh¡­ Yeah.¡± What the fuck. How can she hit so easily?! ¡°Congrattions! Here¡¯s the target you hit!¡± ¡°Thank you. Um, can I use up the remaining bullets?¡± ¡°Of course! You can use all the bullets you purchased!¡± With that, Selena eagerly takes aim again. Hmm. But why does she keep holding the gun like that? Her shoulders are loose. ¡°Selena, wait a moment.¡± ¡°Um, yeah?¡± Even if I can¡¯t shoot, I¡¯m confident in maintaining the correct posture. Besides, I¡¯m a former soldier. I can¡¯t stand this difort! Ugh! ¡°Like this. Stand like this. Press it against your shoulder.¡± ¡°Um, okay.¡± ¡°Get your face close to the gun. Look at the target you want to hit.¡± I stand behind Selena and adjust the finer details. Her posture is fine. But I¡¯m bothered by her slightly heavy breathing. ¡°Do I¡­ do I shoot now?¡± I was about to tell her to calm down a bit more before shooting, but Selena was already pulling the trigger. It seems like the bullet will fly off course again this time¨D Bang! Thud!¨D ¡°Ohhhh! I hit it again!¡± ¡°Congrattions! Wow! This time it¡¯s an even bigger target!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± No, this can¡¯t be happening. I¡¯m sure her shaky breath made the gun barrel waver! Why is she hitting but not me? Why? Why can Selena hit but I can¡¯t? ¡°Now it¡¯s Karl¡¯s turn. Go ahead.¡± ¡°¡­Maybe you should just finish shooting.¡± ¡°No, you get two shots, and I get two shots. We have to be fair. Go ahead.¡± Conflicting feelings of not really wanting to ept it and my pride as a former soldier sh. I have a feeling. Even if she uses up the remaining six shots, hitting the target will be difficult. But if I back down here and say, ¡®Let¡¯s stop,¡¯ then¡­ I¡¯ll be surpassed by a female student in shooting, even though I¡¯m not even a regr soldier! Fuck it, I can¡¯t ept that! ¡°Please. Just one shot. Please!¡± I even try kissing the gun, something I never did on the battlefield. I¡¯ve seen somerades hit targets better by doing this. When I take aim at the target. The closest andrgest one. The one I was supposed to hit for real. It¡¯s a bit embarrassing. No, it¡¯s really embarrassing, but I have to hit it for now. If I can¡¯t hit the next shot after the first two were just flukes, it¡¯ll be too embarrassing. ¡®I never knew receiving a Medal of Honor would be this burdensome. Damn it.¡¯ That¡¯s right. Of all people, it had to be me who received a Medal of Honor. If a guy like me can¡¯t shoot as well as a girl¡­ I¡¯d rather die. ¡°Hoo.¡± I steady my breath, control my breathing, align the sights, and prepare to fire¡­ ¡°Wait a moment! Don¡¯t put it there like that!¡± Suddenly, from the booth behind us, there was a bang and something exploded. Everyone else would have heard that, but not me. The next thing I knew, something flew past my ear. Something was flying through the air. Selena was standing there. As I realized that, instinctively, I pulled Selena towards me and fired the gun I was holding. * * * ¡°Like this. Press it against your shoulder.¡± ¡°Get your face close to the gun. Look at the target you want to hit.¡± I thought my heart was going to stop. I was worried if Karl could hear it. When he stood behind me and adjusted my posture one by one. When his hands touched my shoulders and hands. The warmth I felt from behind tickled my neck. I bit my lip tightly, hoping no air would escape between them. Maybe shooting isn¡¯t so bad¡­?! I wanted to stay closer to Karl, but I had already fired two shots. Now it¡¯s Karl¡¯s turn again. As I tried to calm my embarrassment and handed him the gun, suddenly¡­ ¡°Huh?¡± I was abruptly pulled aside and found myself embraced by Karl. At the same time, he held the gun in one hand and pulled the trigger. Bang!¨D A test tube shattered right in front of where I was standing. If I had stayed there, it could have been a big problem. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! Are you okay?! Are you hurt anywhere?¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not hurt¡­.¡± As Selena, held in Karl¡¯s arms, looked at him nkly, she seemed to regret rejecting his confession in the past. Meanwhile¨D ¡®What the hell is this? Shit.¡¯ Karl stared at the gun in his hand with a bewildered expression. A gun that didn¡¯t hit even with precise aiming suddenly hit when fired hastily with one hand. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 44 Chapter 44 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 44 The festival has ended. Although there was a slightly strange incident on the first day, it passed smoothly. The Academy once again began to squeeze out students¡¯ passion for learning as the Ivory Tower of the Empire. ¡°The midterm exams are just around the corner. Aren¡¯t you all looking forward to it, students?¡± The students who saw the devil in theughing professor scratched their heads in frustration. Discussing exams right after the festival seems a bit excessive. There are still two weeks left, so why use the expression ¡®just around the corner¡¯? As the students of the Academy returned to their studies, leaving behind the joy of the festival. Self-proimed ordinary returning student Karl found himself in an awkward situation due to the expected incident. ¡°Senior, what exactly happened on the first day?¡± ¡°That? It¡¯s just that the booth was a mess.¡± ¡°Senior Karl, you jumped on someone with your fist¡­¡± ¡°Oh,e on. I¡¯m not that violent, junior.¡± ¡°Senior, there¡¯s a rumor that you were about to assault someone. Is it true?¡± ¡°What the hell? What nonsense¡­ Ahem. Junior, do you want to die?¡± Thest one seems like something was seriously wrong, but it¡¯s actually not wrong at all. My actions indeed resembled an attack. During the festival, everything seemed to have gone smoothly without a word. It was assumed that Shulifen, Wilhelm, Alexander, and Joachim stepped forward in time to cover it up. However, it was a misconception. It was just because of the festival period. There were many more important matters than uncertain ones. But as the festival ended and life returned to normal, the events that had urred began to spread little by little. As a result, the most anxious party at present was not the Special Forces, but the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. ¡°If the kingdom and Hyzens make an issue out of this, it¡¯s going to be troublesome!¡± The fact that the Luzerne would cause trouble was expected long ago. They were even aware that they would target foreign students instead of imperial officials. Yet the Empire did not take any preemptive action. Rather, they waited. As a result, they seeded in seizing the Luzerne leadership during the operation. However, as the operation was exposed by an unfortunate incident, there was an increased possibility that they would get closer to the truth. If this happened, the Empire could face criticism for using foreign officials for its own gain. Actually, receiving criticism wasn¡¯t much of a concern. It was more about whether the pro-empire factions of the two kingdoms would falter. Ultimately, the relevant ministers hastily convened, and this was the result. ¨C The Luzerne instigated trouble to drive a wedge between the Empire and the two kingdoms, as well as Hyzens. ¨C The Special Forces, by ¡®coincidence¡¯, was preparing an operation to eliminate their leadership but hadn¡¯t paid attention to that aspect. ¨C It was almost a disaster, but ¡®coincidentally¡¯, someone who saved foreign officials appeared. ¨C It was none other than the Medal of Honor recipient, Karl Adelheit! If it had been Karl, he would have been stunned, wondering why it was escting. As a returning student who just wanted to quietly lead his life at the academy, why did this keep happening to him? Frankly, even the Minister of War couldn¡¯t hide their mixed feelings towards him. But the problem was that there were no better options from my perspective. Honestly, unless it was Karl, unless it was the recipient of the Medal of Honor who ¡®coincidentally¡¯ prevented the attack, wouldn¡¯t it be forced to say it was a ¡®coincidence¡¯? He¡¯s a returning student at the Academy. A veteran who survived on the battlefield. A Medal of Honor recipient, a rare figure in the long history of the Empire. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all if such a person ¡®coincidentally¡¯ intervened in the festival and prevented a terrorist attack, and even a tragedy at the Academy. He prevented a train bombing and a tragedy at the Academy. Since then, he has had a decisive impact on the future direction of imperial diplomacy not once, but twice. If Karl is not hailed as a hero, then who else should be recognized? The discussion on multiple awards of honor, which was already underway, suddenly gained momentum. If only this incident could be covered up as an multiple award of honor, it would be a very wee development. ¡°How about emphasizing that our Empire has done its best for the kingdoms and Hyzens through student Karl?¡± ¡°It sounds like a suitable narrative. Even a mere student is determined to stand up for foreign students. Just by doing this, the position of our Empire will be even more unshakable.¡± ¡°But¡­ isn¡¯t it going too far?¡± ¡°He¡¯s already a Medal of Honor recipient. It¡¯s just adding more glory to an already honorable person. It won¡¯t cause any problems or harm to Karl, will it?¡± A single Medal of Honor is etched in the history of the Empire forever. But multiple honors? There has never been such a thing. And it was considered impossible in the future as well. But Karl Adelheit achieved it. The one and only. Perhaps the first andst. With such opinions being voiced, even I couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡®Is that so?¡¯ And with the appearance of someone who put an end to my opinions. ¡°It would be best to summon him to the imperial court. That way, both kingdoms and Hyzens will understand how crucial Karl¡¯s role was in this matter. Furthermore, they¡¯ll learn how our Empire views and treats foreign students.¡± The Imperial Crown Prince, Lufreheit Ragnar, began to step forward. * * * While the Special Forces were hunting down the vermin hiding in the country, Eloise faithfully carried out her duties. She provided advice while moving with them, and sometimes even went to the scene to relieve stress. The most important task was to transfer some of the Luzerne leadership to Hyzens. ¡°Now, can I finally take a break? No more work, right?¡± For over a month, I worked tirelessly day and night without rest. It¡¯s not a joke. I really need to rest now. My face is pale and tired, isn¡¯t it? My smooth and shiny skin has lost its luster. If I keep working like this, I might really die! If there¡¯s any conscience left in the higher-ups, they won¡¯t overwork me anymore. Because Kanfras are Luzernes and not Hyzens. I¡¯m an elf of noble and considerate nature, so of course they won¡¯t do that! [ I¡¯ll hand you the next mission. ] ¡°Ah! Seriously, just stop!¡± It was only natural that expletives would fly out of my mouth as soon as I heard those words. ¡°Are you kidding me?! I¡¯ve been working my ass off for a month! My total sleep time for the past month is barely two days! Look! Dark circles under my eyes!¡± Grabbing the squirrel, I brought it close to my face. [ I see it, Eloise. So, clean up your face. ] ¡°Sitting down and giving orders all the time, you don¡¯t know how tough it is on the field!¡± [ Some of the Luzerne leadership we escorted have gone missing. Investigate to find out exactly what happened. ] ¡°Why do you want me to investigate when it¡¯s clear that the Empire is behind it?¡± [ It¡¯s a prediction. It¡¯s better to be sure. ] Ugh¡ª Eloise sighed and scratched her head nervously. I¡¯m more annoyed because there are no mistakes. As the saying goes, there is nothing better than certainty. Moreover, it¡¯s a crucial issue that could distort rtions with the Empire. ¡®But this is going too far. You said they would let me rest.¡¯ My insides boil with anger. It¡¯s too different from what was initially agreed upon. I took on the role ofmander because I was guaranteed breaks and time off. It¡¯s natural for me to get angry when they keep changing the terms of the contract. ¡°Crack! Keung! P-Please, spare me! Spare me!¡± ¡°Shut up. You won¡¯t die. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Among the things developed in the Empire and seeped into elf society is something called ¡®carbonated water.¡¯ At first, those who asked why they should pay for such water soon became captivated by its taste. There was nothing else that could rece the refreshing feeling that came the moment they drank it. Ordinary elves started to be fascinated by this new drink and began to drink it like water. Meanwhile, some of them found new possibilities in that carbonated water. ¡°Come on. Drink it all up.¡± ¡°Gasp! K-Keung! Keung!¡± My method, which I called ¡®a little stimtion to extract the desired information.¡¯ And to exin as it is, it¡¯s just pouring carbonated water continuously into the nostrils. It¡¯s not a method of torturing flesh and breaking bones. It¡¯s just pouring water. Thanks to that, there were hardly any issues that could arise, and it was enough to instill a fear of death. ¡°How does it feel? Having your nose cleared up?¡± ¡°Kahak! Kuk! Kweok!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take it easy. I want to go rest for a bit. If I add up all the sleep I¡¯ve had in over a month of work, it might barely amount to two days. I barely slept for more than an hour a day.¡± My question to the prisoners was simple. What happened that day? Did your leader really die? If it¡¯s certain that he¡¯s dead, why did such a crucial figure meet such a futile end? ¡°Kahak! Kuk! Wait, wait! I¡¯ll tell you! Please!¡± This is a question about people who are already dead. This is a question about Luzernes, which has already copsed. Deciding that there was no point in pushing further, he quickly continued speaking. ¡°He died! Yes, it was then! Just as our Luzerne was about tounch a massive counterattack. The moment when we were closing in on the isted Imperial troops to annihte them in one fell swoop! A bullet suddenly flew and pierced his heart!¡± ¡°Is that really all?¡± ¡°Yes, yes! He died on the spot. There was no chance to try to heal him or anything!¡± Quietly listening to his words, I gently grabbed his hair. Then, I leaned his head back and resumed pouring carbonated water into his nose. ¡°Kahak! Kuk! Khek!¡± ¡°Do you have anything else you want to say?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ve said everything! Please! Kahak! Kuk!¡± This time, I poured carbonated water mixed with juice and salt generously. Perhaps due to exhaustion, my eyes were droopy. It was rather eerie. ¡°Kyahak! I-I don¡¯t know anything else! Kuk! He died like that. I really don¡¯t know anything else!¡± He knew. He knew this woman was thinking of killing him. If he wants to live, he must say something. ¡°Yes, yes! Because of the chaos that day, we withdrew our troops! That day! Taking advantage of that, some Imperial troops withdrew from the encirclement! I really don¡¯t know anything more than that! Kweok! Kuk!¡± [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 45 Chapter 45 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 45 After the festival ended, for several days, I inevitably had to endure all sorts of rumors. What could have driven such a seemingly ordinary schoolboy to such murderous behavior. Who was the unidentified man I was being beaten to death, and where did he go? If the Academy had any answers, why wouldn¡¯t anyone speak up? There was actually no need to speak up. It was enough to just wait. But curiosity began to creep up on Selena and the four protagonists who were with me. I didn¡¯t want anyone to feel embarrassed or tired because of me. It would be a nuisance. It was time to start thinking about how to handle this situation. < Saviour of the Battlefield, Karl Adelheit. Preventing terrorism and now even the academy? > It started with newspaper articles that seemed to suddenly burst out as if by agreement. < Shocking! It has been revealed that there were those who targeted students from the Kingdom of Lasker and the Kingdom of Abilestti. > < The one who acted before the empire! > < In-depth investigation. Why can''t Luzernes give up the fight against the Empire? > If one had a certain level of perceptiveness, they would have already roughly guessed from there. Not what they were trying to say, but what they were saying it for. Why such articles suddenly burst out simultaneously? But what came next was even bigger, to the extent that it would bury even the strange atmosphere. ¡°Karl Adelheit. Imend you for your courage and sacrifice and beg you to do me the honor of having tea with the Medal of Honor recipient.¡± It was none other than the Crown Prince of the Empire who sent these words. With that, all the doubts and curiosity of the entire academy were neatly resolved. The Medal of Honor recipient who saved hundreds of Imperial soldiers in the blood-soaked battlefield, prevented terrorism after discharge, and now even blocked the dagger aimed at the students. While everyone was immersed in the festival, only one person wasn¡¯t. ¡°He¡¯s a hero! A hero!!¡± ¡°The empire has such a great hero! You barbarian Kanfras! You fucking bastards!!¡± * * * It¡¯s been said that the only thing worse than drugs is national pride. And that¡¯s what I was experiencing right now. ¡°Senior!¡± ¡°Junior!¡± ¡°Look, it¡¯s Karl!¡± News that the Crown Prince wants to meet me spread throughout the entire academy. At this rate, wouldn¡¯t that message spread throughout the entire empire within the next week? I never expected things to turn out like this when I tried to inquire about the academy¡¯s affairs. Before the kingdom side could protest, the empire preemptively stated, ¡®The Empire did its best.¡¯ It¡¯s hard to bet on whether a returning student like me ¡®identally¡¯ stepped forward. Moreover, even the Crown Prince, while expressing gratitude to the Medal of Honor recipient, is subtly pressuring those under his protection to remain silent. As a result, Lasker and Abilestti officially expressed their gratitude to the Empire and me for protecting their students, openly disying their displeasure towards Luzernes, who was identified as the suspect. ¡®I hear the Empire, the two kingdoms, and Hyzens are even working together to form an anti-terrorism alliance?¡¯ Even though the empire knew, they hid the fact and proceeded with the operation. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t inform the kingdoms, it was that the event urred before they could, and it was coincidentally stopped. In the eyes of the people of the empire, the picture of ¡®even though they¡¯re foreigners, they bravely stood up with courage and sacrifice!¡¯ is drawn, naturally leading to the thought ¡®the empire is indeed the best!¡¯ ¡­that¡¯s the point. It¡¯s amazing. Those ying politics are different. They¡¯re even exploiting this situation like this. ¡°Student Karl Adelheit! Look over here, please!¡± Oh¡­ I like that journalist. He refers to me not as a Sergeant but as a student! The sincerity of it makes me favor him, so I push aside other people and agree to the interview. ¡°Student Karl. How exactly did youe to know about the attack on foreign students by the Luzernes?¡± ¡°It was truly a coincidence. I was helping with the booth, but when I went out for a moment of rest, I saw some non-academy people gathering and doing suspicious things.¡± ¡°Were you sure they were terrorists?¡± ¡°Since I¡¯ve already experienced stopping them once, it wasn¡¯t difficult.¡± I don¡¯t feel guilty because I¡¯m not tantly lying. They were the terrorists, and I stopped their terror. Ultimately, it¡¯s a happy ending. Isn¡¯t that sufficient reason not to inform the kingdom side and proceed with the operation? ¡°There are also discussions about the possibility of multiple Medal of Honors.¡± ¡°I simply did what needed to be done. And the medal already hanging on my chest is too heavy, so I don¡¯t need another one.¡± I hope they don¡¯t add another one here. This alone is burdensome enough. Even after scouring the empire¡¯s history, there isn¡¯t a crazy person who has been awarded two medals of honor. Not someone who has killed more enemies than me, not someone who has achieved more victories than me, from soldiers like me to the Imperial Army¡¯s suprememander. No one! I don¡¯t want to be the first. If I have to, let it be the second. It may sound glorious and honorable to others, but I don¡¯t feel that way at all. It¡¯s burdensome. And embarrassing. Above all, I never wanted the medal. ¡°Karl Adelheit ha¡­ No! Student! News just arrived! There¡¯s a major announcement from the Ministry of justice!¡± ¡°A major announcement?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the issue of receiving multiple honors that haven¡¯t been explicitly specified! It¡¯s impossible to receive multiple honors in the same major. However, it is possible to receive the same medal in different majors. And that includes the Medal of Honor., they said!¡± Fuck. Apparently, I was the first recipient of multiple the Medal of Honors. ¡®This is a really big deal.¡¯ Why do they keep doing this? Why all the fuss about me receiving awards for my aplishments? Are you calling it an overacted performance? Are you saying I¡¯ve been consumed by the concept of being just an ordinary returning student? I wish it were that way. I wish my current actions were for that reason. [ Karl. ] ¡°¡­Yes, Mother.¡± [ You hardly ever contact me. Is this how you convey news to your mother? ] ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡± I was wrong, Mother. I¡¯m sorry, Mother. So please, don¡¯t open your eyes. If Mother sees the truth, there will be trouble¡­! My sister Rika is called the de Queen, a terrifying nickname. And the fact that I was able to survive on the battlefield fighting like a madman. Perhaps there¡¯s something inherited from Mother that made it possible. Oh, and if you ask if Father is weak, that¡¯s not it either. Didn¡¯t they say that simr people end up marrying each other? Father is definitely not less than Mother. Anyway¡­ ¡°I really couldn¡¯t help it, Mother. Things just happened to ovep and unfold. Whenever I tried to contact you, I got busy, and when I tried to contact you again, something happened and I got distracted.¡± I desperately tried to prove my innocence to Mother. Even if it looks like an excuse, I can¡¯t help it. I don¡¯t want to see Mother¡¯s eyes open. The moment she sees it, she¡¯s going to throw her head on the ground and beg for help! [ Sigh¡­. ] Fortunately, it seemed like Mother didn¡¯t have any intention of scolding me. She just seemed upset with her son, who didn¡¯t contact her properly. [ You¡¯ve worked hard, my son. I heard that you¡¯ve really worked hard for our family and the empire. ] ¡°It wasn¡¯t a big deal, Mother. It just happened that way.¡± [ Don¡¯t say that. I know better than anyone about your efforts. ] Even though I¡¯mmunicating through a magicmunication device, Mother¡¯s warm encouragement still reaches me. Is it the sense of security thates with the name ¡®Mother¡¯? Or is it the understanding felt as a senior, an experienced person? Whatever it is, it makes me feel better. While others may not know, Mother¡¯s approval meant a lot to me. ¡°Is Father doing well?¡± [ Yes. Karl, you¡¯re making your father the most restless with your recent actions. ] ¡°Ahaha¡­ Please apologize on my behalf.¡± [ Apologize? On the contrary, your father¡¯s face is beaming with smiles. He says if you¡¯re a man, that¡¯s how you should be. You should make your name known and receive everyone¡¯s praise. ] Well, Father is the one who didn¡¯t oppose my enlistment as a soldier. Honestly, it would have been much better if you had stopped them back then, you know. Hmm, it¡¯s almost time for ss. I should start greeting and end the magicmunication. [ Karl Adelheit. ] Suddenly, my mother utters my full name, and I automatically switch to alert mode. [ Still, you need to tone it down a bit. I just want you to live quietly as a student. There¡¯s no need for you to take on troublesome tasks. ] ¡°Yes, I understand, Mother.¡± [ Please do so. Besides, your sister has insisted on returning to the field. ] ¡­Huh? ¡°Mother, what do you mean by that? Does that mean¡­?¡± [ She¡¯s temporarily returned to the Special Operations Execution Department. ] My sister probably heard about me. And she strongly desires to return to the field. There¡¯s only one thing this implies. She intends to fight against the Luzerne bastards, against the Kanfras. My heart pounds fiercely, and my stomach churns like it¡¯s boiling. That time it was myrades, then Selena not long ago. The bastards who hurt them. This time, it might be my sister. And it might be because of me. If, by some chance, my sister gets hurt¡­. [ Karl. ] ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± [ Take a deep breath. Slowly, deeply. ] Following Mother¡¯s instructions, I regte my breathing. I calm my chaotic mind and chest. [ Let me ask you something, my son. Is your sister the type to be defeated by mere Kanfras? ] I lowered my head. The sister I know is never that kind of person. She¡¯s a strong person who¡¯s iparable to someone like me. Really, someone who never wavers. [ Yeah. So, don¡¯t worry about anything, my son. I hope your sister won¡¯t bring back Kanfra heads as souvenirs. ] In response to Mother¡¯s words, I found myself nodding involuntarily. By the way, there was a time when Mother actually gave Kanfra heads as gifts when she was dating Father¡­ [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 46 Chapter 46 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 46 People miss the passing festival, or fear the uing midterms. Or maybe they curse professors who throw assignments right after the festival ends. Even the juniors who were preparing group projects together had grim faces. ¡°Professor¡­ I¡¯ll kill¡­ I¡¯ll kill¡­.¡± ¡°Wow¡­. I want to set theb on fire¡­.¡± ¡°The exam is just around the corner¡­ Why are you giving assignments elsewhere when you say you¡¯re recing it with group assignments here¡­ Please, professors, unify things a bit!!¡± I¡¯m not a sophomore, junior, or even a senior, I¡¯m still a freshman. Seeing him growl like a zombie like that, I¡¯m not just feeling sorry for him, I¡¯m questioning him. I mean, how many assignments did they bomb them with? Ah. Of course, I also received the same assignment as those guys. It was a bit difficult. Is this an assignment, or an experiment to see if people explode or not? But it was okay. Unlike the juniors who said they would die, I could handle it. To be precise, I didn¡¯t have the leeway to get annoyed because of other things. ¨C Student Karl Adelheit. Are you preparing for the royal pce? ¨C I thought it was a joke. I thought the crown prince was just being polite. But when a pce minister sent someone to bring me to the point like that. I realized that all of this was not a joke or a prank but reality. A mere nobleman¡¯s son enters the royal pce! Incredible! Incredible!! I desperately asked Father for help, but his reaction was too calm. [ Karl. You seem to forget often, but try to remember what you achieved. ] At Father¡¯s words, I involuntarily turned my gaze to the medal I had thrown on the desk corner. Yeah. If you think about it, the reason I was invited to the pce this time was all because of this. Now, whether to add one more to it or not, the Ministry of Justice even expressed their opinion. Although others keep emphasizing that presence, the one who forgets it constantly is me. ¡­Maybe it¡¯s not that I forget, but that I want to forget. Whenever I feel like I¡¯m okay, something oppressive resurfaces, making my chest feel tight. [ It¡¯s natural as an achiever. So you don¡¯t need to feel too burdened. ] ¡°It¡¯s burdensome for a mere nobleman like me to go to the royal pce. Father.¡± [ If it¡¯s really burdensome, you can refuse to go. ] Huh? Is that possible? [ You¡¯re a recipient of a medal of honor. If you find it burdensome, even His Highness the Crown Prince can respect your wishes. Do you really want that? ] ¡°¡­No. That¡¯s not it.¡± Can you really refuse when the next emperor suggests having a drink? If there really is such a person, then it¡¯s either crazy or about to die soon. * * * Eventually, the day came when I was actually going to the pce. I was wondering what clothes to wear, and what I ended up wearing was¡­ shit. I never thought it would be an army uniform. Wearing the medal with other clothes was a bit strange, so I couldn¡¯t help it. Hmm. Dressing like this reminds me of the day I was discharged from the military. That was the best feeling. ¡®Let¡¯s see. How was it when I entered the pce in my past life?¡¯ Let¡¯s recall. Whether it¡¯s from a book, movie, or drama. What picture was drawn there? I imagine a strict search under heavy security, knights ring at me angrily. Now, after going in, I should learn how to behave properly, kneel down, and bow my head¡­ Well, something like that, maybe? Anyway, to sum it up shortly, there¡¯s a lot to do. It¡¯s natural. Because it¡¯s the royal pce. Isn¡¯t it the heart and mind of the empire? No matter what nobleman, in front of the emperor, regardless of rank, it¡¯s only proper to respect the emperor¡¯s authority and bow one¡¯s head, isn¡¯t it? Yeah. So while thinking about that, when I was about to say ¡®There will be a search¡¯, but¡­. ¡°Ranshtak. Are you Karl Adelheit? We¡¯vee to escort you to the pce.¡± There wasn¡¯t a strict search waiting for me. There weren¡¯t knights watching me suspiciously. From the moment I entered the pce gates, there was no shortage of people showing me the proper etiquette and protocol. It felt as if I was being escorted to where I rightfully belonged, within the pce walls. Even as I walked, every time my eyes met those of the knights, they hurriedly saluted. I had heard that these were the strongest and noblest knights in the empire. The guardians of the royal family. Devoted souls who lived and died by the orders of the emperor. Seeing them behave with such deference left me breathless. What made me even more nervous was what happened next, or rather, who stood before me. ¡°Ranshtak. Finally, we meet Sergeant Karl Adelheit. Ah, should I call you Karl, then?¡± ¡°Yes, feel free to address me as such, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Well then, Karl it is. But I¡¯d appreciate it if you also addressed me informally, like a brother! Haha!¡± No, absolutely not. I would never. Would a mere nobleman address a prince as his brother? That would only lead to disaster. Even if ordered, I would never do it. ¡°The Emperor intended to meet you himself, but wasn¡¯t able to for a reason. I hope you understand.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Please, spare me the understanding and self-recognition. Please. How much further do you intend to elevate me¡­ Some may envy this situation, but considering the weight of the title ¡®Emperor¡¯, I could never feel that way. The empire¡¯s name couldn¡¯t be so heavy if one could move through it lightly. Initially, I felt overwhelmed by the presence of the prince, but now I¡¯m relieved that he¡¯s here. ¡®¡­This is quite remarkable.¡¯ Once again, I keenly felt the power of the prestigious medal shining on my chest. While I had previously read about it or heard others talk about it, now I was experiencing firsthand the weight of this medal. I suddenly realized what I had done and how crazy it was. ¡®Wait. You¡¯re giving me another one of these?¡¯ I don¡¯t think so, because that would be exhausting in so many ways. They say that having two Medals of Honor is that great, but at the same time, wouldn¡¯t it be a shortcut to being treated like the ultimate weapon that can be used at any time? I mean, look at it now, the Ministry of Special Affairs is rubbing their hands together and asking for help. There are still some Kanfra bastards left, and we don¡¯t know how diplomatic rtions will change in the future. There¡¯s a possibility they might ask for my help again. Honestly, I could help if asked. That wouldn¡¯t be difficult. The problem lies in how to tell my mother and seek her forgiveness. I don¡¯t want to see the scene where my mother opens her eyes wide in disbelief! ¡°My younger sister spoke highly of you, Karl.¡± ¡°Your Highness?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about the First Princess. Haven¡¯t you met her, Karl?¡± The crown prince actually pours tea into my teacup, which I politely ept with both hands. ¡°I will drink it gratefully, Your Royal Highness.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. Considering what you¡¯ve done for the empire so far, it¡¯s only right that I show you a respectful attitude. If it weren¡¯t for my imperial pride, I might have asked for an autograph.¡± You¡¯re kidding, aren¡¯t you? Where do you write the autograph of a student returning from military service? ¡°By the look on your face, you think I¡¯m joking, but I¡¯m serious.¡± Where on earth are you going to write my autograph? Oh, no way. No, right? Crown Prince, are you married? Wait. Come to think of it, you¡¯re not? Oh, no, really? ¡°That¡¯s your face again. I¡¯m straight!¡± ¡°Umph! I¡¯m sorry! No, I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty. My rudeness was-¡± ¡°This friend can¡¯t even y jokes properly.¡± The crown princeughs and even offers snacks to me this time. I hope there¡¯s no poison or radioactivity in there, right? Am I going to be judged for insulting the royal family? ¡°Hmm.¡± Setting down his teacup, the crown prince looks over for a moment, then opens his mouth. ¡°That¡¯s something I¡¯ll reveal in publicter, but I¡¯m not going to end it like that.¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­ I, Your Highness? Crown Prince?!¡± I almost choked on my tea. The crown prince sitting in front of me bows his head. In fact, he bends down to his waist. Very polite. Very formal. Showing respect to a mere nobleman. ¡°Thank you. Thanks to your sacrifices, the empire exists today.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡± ¡°I understand that it¡¯s not just a matter of receiving a simple medal. However, I want to remember and honor your contributions. I want to remember what you and others like you have done for the empire, and the process you went through. To never forget. So that someday, heroes like you can emerge again.¡± To remember. To never forget. To record that proof, that testimony. Unconsciously, I touched the medal on my chest. ¡°Well, that¡¯s all. Sorry. Wasn¡¯t that too sentimental?¡± ¡°No, Your Highness. Not at all.¡± I just did what had to be done. But still, it¡¯s okay to be a little proud. It¡¯s not just praising my efforts, but also those of myrades who fought alongside me. Yes, indeed. Those guys. That¡¯s right. You bastards. Well, at least y¡¯all didn¡¯t die in vain, damn it, aren¡¯t you guys d? If I stay still, tears might start flowing. Let¡¯s just drink some tea for now. ¡°Do you need a handkerchief, Karl?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The crown prince is quick-witted. Sheesh. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 47 Chapter 47 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 47 ¡®The more I see him, the more I like him.¡¯ Karl Adelheit. The eldest son of Count Friedrich. Count Friedrich, his wife, and Rika, even her. The Adelheit family had always shown fervent loyalty to the empire. And now, even the eldest son of that household had disyed his loyalty wholeheartedly. Rescuing allies on the battlefield deserves praise, indeed. Just that act alone should be enough for the empire to express gratitude to this young hero. But in my view, Karl did something even more significant. ¡®If the terror had proceeded as nned, the casualties would have skyrocketed, and it could have turned into a full-scale battle.¡¯ The empire never loses. It cannot be defeated by the likes of the Luzernes. However, it weighs on my mind that the empire¡¯s soldiers, too, suffer injuries and deaths. No one would like it if they came back victorious and were told to go back to the battlefield. Moreover, the three-year war incurred costs far beyond expectations. This is not a conquest war. It¡¯s about reinstating the order of the empire, the foremost power on the continent. Therefore, despite expending significant war costs, the immediate gains are minimal. While the empire¡¯s steadfast position can be reinforced, it does not help fill the emptied warehouses. He prevented that. There were some losses, but they were enough. Most importantly, didn¡¯t a ¡®discharged member of the Imperial Army¡¯ destroyed dozens of Luzernes? Karl single-handedly demonstrated the overwhelming superiority of the empire. ¡®Next, the foreign students. It would have been exhausting if Lasker and Abilestti had rebelled.¡¯ Despite knowing it, the secret operations mistakenly revealed to the public by the Special Forces at thest minute caused a critical situation. But the reason it could be covered up was, once again, Karl sitting in front of me. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult. Think about it. First, elevate the reins intentionally and give some ck. As if the Empire hadn¡¯t already noticed, they were targeting foreign students from both kingdoms. And the secret alliance that¡¯s foiled by a man who just happens to be a student. It¡¯s not unavoidable that the empire¡¯s face gets tarnished, but thinking about whates next, it¡¯s somewhat bearable. Both kingdoms will likely show difort towards the empire, but it will lead to unity against themon enemy, Luzernes. ¡®Of course, the empire will have the upper hand in that alliance.¡¯ Luzernes. Those fanatical elves probably wanted to undermine the empire¡¯s reputation. In the end, that¡¯s what happened, but ultimately, their foundations were shattered. I think I understand why Mique, who was supposed to present the medals, praised him so much for this. If he knew all this and acted ordingly, it would be admirable to the point of being frightening. Even if he did it unknowingly, he acted with the right mindset, bringing good to the empire in the end. ¡®Is this why Rika cherishes her younger brother so much?¡¯ I suddenly remembered the incident. She asked for a meeting and insisted on helping her get back to work. She¡¯s very close to Mique. She¡¯s done things for the Empire herself. So I was happy to help, as a way of repaying her, and because we were in a rtionship¡­. Apparently, Rika just didn¡¯t want to interfere with her brother¡¯s return to school. ¡°Karl.¡± Anyway, I guess I should get down to business. ¡°I¡¯m sure you already knew this, but you¡¯re going to be awarded another Medal of Honor.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± You don¡¯t sound pleased. I understand. Almost all Medal of Honor recipients are like that. Few of them thought of themselves as heroes, or as extraordinary. Maybe that¡¯s to be expected. Heroes don¡¯t be heroes by calling themselves heroes. You only be a hero when others praise you as a hero. ¡°So, does this mean that the first princess¡­.¡± ¡°Hmm? s, no. You¡¯re the first person in the history of the Empire to be awarded two medals of honor, so it¡¯s a bit odd when it¡¯s the same person, don¡¯t you think?¡± Suddenly, I wanted to see his surprise. I¡¯d originally thought of doing it in a designated ce¡­ but that would be neither touching nor funny, right? ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. I¡¯d like to present it to you at the Academy.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°His Majesty the Emperor was interested. But it¡¯s a bit much for the Emperor to go to the Academy, so I¡¯m thinking of going there myself to present the Medal of Honor to you.¡± Oh. Oh, yeah. That look. That reaction. I love it. Rika¡¯s a lot like Mique, so she¡¯s not much fun to joke around with. But Karl, he¡¯s¡­ Uhm, brother-inw? Whatever. You know, unlike his sister, he seems to have a really good reaction? * * * Something¡¯s going on here beyond what I could have imagined. Excuse me?! This is beyond what I can handle, Your Highness?! What did you say? Who¡¯sing? The crown prince? Oh my goodness, what a mess! Moreover, the earlier conversation is even more terrifying. The Emperor¡­ showed interest? ¡°Your Highness, I¡­ I feel like it¡¯s too much of a burden¡­¡± ¡°It must be burdensome. But what can we do! You¡¯ve already been awarded the first medal by the First Princess. Karl, and now you¡¯re being awarded another medal. Since the awardee is the same, shouldn¡¯t the presenter be different? And who¡¯s more impressive than the one who¡¯s already been awarded twice!¡± He¡¯s right. Yeah, he¡¯s right, but¡­ it¡¯s still too much to handle! What I wanted was to be a normal academy returnee, right? Buying lunch for juniors when they ask, making noises like ¡®wow!¡¯ when talking about military life, getting exhausted with assignments and exams, andughing when it¡¯s vacation time! I never imagined the First Princessing to present the medal, and then protecting against terrorism, and now the crown princeing to the academy and saying, ¡®Congrattions on the second medal!¡¯ ¡°Karl, I think you¡¯re underestimating your own position too much.¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°Medal of Honor. It is given to those whom the Empire must remember, whom it must honor. The moment we forget them, we cease to be an Empire. That is why we do this. This is what must be done, even if it is burdensome.¡± It¡¯s not just for me, but for those who were like me in the past. And for the future heroes who will one day walk the same path as me. The crown princeughed and patted me on the shoulder, hoping for a little understanding. ¡°Shall we have another cup of tea? Or do you need more snacks? These cookies are really delicious!¡± For a moment, I was about to politely decline and then immediately regret it. But now that I recall everything the prince has said to me so far, that thought quietly disappeared. Everything happening to me right now is not just for me but apuse and praise for everyone who fought for the empire. In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be best to ept it wholeheartedly? ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I will do my best.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s the spirit, Karl. Here, have another cup. The tea I poured this time is excellent. It goes really well with these sweet cookies. Eat plenty before you go. Oh, and if you need more, I can pack some for you.¡± Oh no, Your Highness. Packing is not necessary. I¡¯ll decline. ¡°Um, then about the medal ceremony.¡± ¡°The sooner, the better. It¡¯s best to do it when there¡¯s high interest in heroes.¡± ¡°Then, may I request it before midterms? It might cause a disturbance if it¡¯ster, and the juniors might throw stones at me.¡± ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s right! I¡¯ve been to the academy, so I know it¡¯s hell there! How they give you such terrifying assignments and merciless exams!¡± Wait, the prince was also an academy student before? Surprising. But now that he mentioned it, I suddenly feel a sense of camaraderie. ¡°By the way, I can¡¯t help but mention your sister.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Your Highness was acquainted with my sister.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Rika tell you? Hmm. Well, there will be another chance to exinter.¡± Exinter? Why not exin it here? ¡°Anyway, a while ago, I was in quite a dilemma when suddenly asked for a favor.¡± ¡°Dilemma? Could it be about my sister¡­?¡± ¡°Temporary return to the Special Operations Division. More precisely, it will be a field return.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°It goes without saying that it¡¯s impossible for a retiree toe back just because they want to. But Rika got permission. She¡¯s such a capable friend. Everyone regrets retiring too early.¡± Well, since she¡¯s the next head of the family, she has to prepare, right? Otherwise, I might end up receiving the title of count. I don¡¯t know anything else, but I really want to refuse that. There¡¯s so much to do! ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of dangerous tasks, but¡­ Anyway¡­¡± Knock-knock¡ª Just as the crown prince was about to continue speaking, there was a sudden knock, and someone entered the room. ¡°My apologies, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine. Is something urgent?¡± The prince looked at the news handed to him. Meanwhile, I took a sip of tea and popped a cookie into my mouth. ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± Uh-oh. A sigh came out of the crown prince¡¯s mouth. That is never a good reaction. I might as well make a run for it before he starts ming me for something¡­ ¡°Karl.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Would you be interested in working on something with me?¡± What¡¯s this all of a sudden? You need to exin it further. ¡°Ah, Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll exin everything. Um, actually, this. It¡¯s from Hyzens. You know, the ones who deserve to be called elves. Not the Kanfras.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Yeah. These guys decided to send an envoy to our empire this time, and they made a somewhat unexpected request.¡± They have a request? What could it be? ¡°They¡¯d like you to be there.¡± ¡°¡­Me?¡± ¡°Yeah, Karl. You.¡± [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 48 Chapter 48 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 48 ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Lonely. The thought suddenly struck me, and I was startled. Why now? I¡¯ve never felt this way before, so why all of a sudden?! But as I looked at the empty seat across from me, my body sagged again. Karl isn¡¯t here¡­ Ah. That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I felt lonely. ¡®This is usually the time I usually meet Karl.¡¯ After settling our past differences and reconciling, Karl and I became friends again¡­ Well, more urately, I haven¡¯t quite reached that level yet. Anyway, thanks to that, I was able to talk and meet with Karl quitefortably. How was his day today? How were the lectures? Is he treating his juniors well? And what about the four of them whose graduation has been postponed indefinitely? It was a topic I could discuss with others, just an ordinary conversation. But even so, that ordinary conversation felt special to me. Despite being a seemingly insignificant subject, it was more interesting than any other topic, and I couldn¡¯t help butugh. Once again, there were so many things I wanted to say to Karl today. Are the four of them whose graduation has been postponed indefinitely losing our minds, making weird food. Or the news that graduation may be a little bit difficult for me too. ¡®¡­Actually, I¡¯m trying my best to avoid graduating.¡¯ I¡¯m still contemting that part. I want to spend more time at the academy with Karl, but at the same time, I don¡¯t want to hear him call me an idiot¡­ I really don¡¯t want that, no matter what. But today, I couldn¡¯t avoid it. Karl isn¡¯t at the academy right now. Karl is far away. He¡¯s in the heart of the empire, the most central figure. ¡®The Imperial Pce¡­¡¯ It was an imperialmand that even the representatives of noble families, loyal to the empire, hesitate to receive. It must either be a significant mistake or, conversely, a level of achievement so exceptional that it surpasses ordinary noble deeds. And that¡¯s what Karl received. A mere nobleman of the same age as me! It¡¯s great news. Truly remarkable. When Karl returns, I must congratte him. I wonder what he did to receive the imperialmand¡­ But that¡¯s forter. For now, congrattionse first. If Karl tells me himself, there couldn¡¯t be better news than that. ¡°Selena?¡± Lost in thoughts about when Karl will return, I heard someone calling me from behind. When I turned my head to see who it was, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Rav?¡± ¡°Hi. It¡¯s nice to see you again.¡± The red-haired woman, Sergeant Lavrenti, bowed politely. She and Karl had a priestly rtionship¡­ but Karl still didn¡¯t understand, did he? ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to visit your family?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen them all.¡± ¡°Really? Are they all doing well?¡± ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Surprising. It¡¯s a bit sudden. She said she was going to see her family, but she¡¯s back after only a few days. Since she¡¯s not an academy student, there¡¯s no reason for her toe here. Then, it must be¡­ ¡°Did youe to see Karl?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You¡¯re back at the academy. And It seems like there¡¯s no reason for you to be here except to see Karl.¡± ¡°Ahaha. Does it look that way?¡± Yes, you do. No matter how you look at it. You definitely do. ¡°Actually, I¡­ came to see you today, Selena.¡± ¡°¡­Me?¡± ¡°Yes. I have something I want to ask you.¡± You have something to ask me? Not Karl? ¡°¡­Um, it¡¯s a bit awkward to talk about it here. Let¡¯s go somewhere and have a cup of tea, Rav. How about that? I¡¯ll treat.¡± ¡°If you insist, I¡¯d be grateful! Actually, I gave all the money I received this time to my family. So, I¡¯d appreciate it if you treat me to something.¡± I took Rav and headed to a nearby caf¨¦. After sitting in a secluded corner and ordering some drinks and dessert, I took a deep breath and focused my gaze on her again. ¡°Now. Go ahead and tell me. What do you want to ask me?¡± ¡°Oh, yes! Well, um¡­¡± Well? ¡°That¡­ um, Selena, what kind of¡­ rtionship do you have with master?¡± ¡­Huh? ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well, you see! Last time, I thought you and master¡­ were lovers. But master said no. So, I¡¯m asking. What are you to master?¡± ¡°What am I¡­?¡± For a moment, I almost said, ¡®Someone who confessed his feelings to me.¡¯ If I were a bit more shameless, I probably would have. I¡¯m sure of it. But I can¡¯t. Even though I regret it, I rejected that confession. No matter what the circumstances were at the time or what happened afterward, I still pushed Karl away. ¡°Just¡­¡± ¡°Just?¡± ¡°Just¡­ a friend.¡± A friend, I said, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel a strong urge to bang my head against something. Stupid. If only I had thought a little more back then. Even if I rejected him, it would have been okay if I did it as carefully as possible, leaving room for doubt. You fool¡­! ¡°Just a friend, you say?¡± ¡°Yes. Just a friend.¡± For now. Yeah, gor now. It may change again someday. Someone might ask if I have a conscience, if I cared, I shouldn¡¯t have done it. I know. I know, but what can I do? My feelings have only blossomed now. Betterte than never. I don¡¯t wish for Karl toe back. As he moves away, I can move closer to him. Just like I did before, if Karl pushes me away, hating myself a little for being young and stupid. We¡¯ll smile and go our separate ways. So¡­ ¡°How fortunate!¡± ¡­Fortunate? Suddenly? What¡¯s fortunate about this situation? * * * ¡°How fortunate!¡± Phew. How fortunate indeed. Yes, really fortunate! Lavrenti heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I was really worried that you and master were in a romantic rtionship or something simr!¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯m so d, it¡¯s not a rtionship at all!¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s really fortunate! You¡¯re not in any kind of rtionship!¡± My expression in front of her noticeably hardened. But Lavrenti either didn¡¯t notice or ignored it and continued speaking. ¡°Right, Selena? There¡¯s no rtionship at all!?¡± Perhaps she¡¯s deliberately pretending not to know, even though she knows. ¡°It¡¯s really fortunate. This way, I can stay closer to my master.¡± ¡°Next to Karl?¡± ¡°Yes. There¡¯s no problem, right? It didn¡¯t seem like you were romantically involved with anyone. Even you, who seemed like that, said it¡¯s nothing.¡± I, who had been silent for a while, finally spoke up. ¡°Uh, Rav. Right now, we¡¯re not in any kind of rtionship, but¡­ um, maybe it could develop into something?¡± ¡°Oh, I see. You¡¯re right, Selena. That could definitely happen. I could also develop a closer rtionship with master!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Uh-oh. This woman just understands things her own way! Just let it pass. There¡¯s nothing really important to argue about here anyway. What¡¯s important is Karl¡¯s reaction. He alone will decide how to proceed. ¡°Anyway. How fortunate, Selena.¡± Stop saying ¡°fortunate.¡± I feel like I¡¯m losing my mind. It was when I was about to lower my arm to put down the shaking teacup. ¡°Well, thank god. There¡¯s no rtionship whatsoever.¡± Rattling¡ª My forced smile turned into a grimace, and the teacup I was holding experienced a tidal wave. Moreover, I must have gripped the teacup tightly because the handle broke off with a snap! ¡°Then again, you seem very close to master. Could you tell me the secret?¡± ¡°The secret¡­?¡± ¡°Yes! Actually, I¡¯ve been separated from master for so long. I¡¯m curious about how even Selena, who¡¯s not in any kind of rtionship, could be close to master!¡± ¡°Uh, Rav.¡± I finally spoke up, maintaining myposure. ¡°Why are you asking me that? Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that a natural thing to ask?¡± Lavrenti responded with a bright smile. ¡°Beacause you¡¯re not in any kind of rtionship with master, right?¡± * * * ¡°¡­Hey, isn¡¯t that Selena over there?¡± Wilhelm, who had been deep in discussion, spoke up. And soon, the other three turned their heads. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s Selena.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Selena, right.¡± ¡°But who¡¯s she meeting?¡± The four soon realized that the woman with red hair they had seen before was Lavrenti. ¡°Isn¡¯t she thedy who came looking for Karlst time?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°But why is she meeting Selena instead of Karl?¡± As they looked at each other, they soon realized. ¡°Hmmm.¡± ¡°As expected¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± It was a scene from one of those romance novels you read when you¡¯re bored. Two women fighting over one man, I¡¯m sure! Oh my God! ¡°Let¡¯s tell Karl about thister.¡± ¡°Hey, Alexander. Don¡¯t you have any popcorn?¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite interesting. I¡¯d like to get a closer look.¡± ¡°Hey, if you get caught, you¡¯ll be scolded by Selena.¡± It¡¯s always so much more fun to watch other people¡¯s rtionships than your own. And if it leads to gigglingdies? Where else can you find such fun! [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 49 Chapter 49 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 49 It¡¯s because we¡¯re not in any kind of rtionship, right? We¡¯re not in any kind of rtionship, right? We¡¯re not in any kind of rtionship¡­ rtionship¡­ r¨D If Karl were here, he might have chuckled and asked, ¡®What¡¯s with this echo effect?¡¯ Right now, Selena was experiencing exactly that. It was very clear and definite. A sticky, persistent feeling she wanted to shake off but couldn¡¯t. ¡°¡­¡± I wanted to say something. I wanted to refute it quickly. It¡¯s not really that we¡¯re not in any kind of rtionship. Even though I rejected his confession three years ago, it wasn¡¯t a genuine action from my heart. Rather, we¡¯re getting along better now than we were then! ¡®Huh?! You just met Karl, and from what he told me, you¡¯ve only known each other for less than a week, and he doesn¡¯t even remember much about you! On the other hand, I¡¯ve gotten a confession of my own! I even have a favor to ask!¡¯ ¡­I felt an overwhelming desire to say all that. I wanted to shout it out right now. But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it. Ultimately, Lavrenti¡¯s words were right. From a rational standpoint, me and Karl were nothing to each other. At best, we were colleagues. A little more, we were friends. That¡¯s it. Anything more than that is impossible in the current situation. The reason, of course, is because I turned him down. Regardless of whether I regret it now or im to have changed my mind, it¡¯s not important. What¡¯s more, if asked whether that part applies to Karl as well, I¡¯m unsure. The one who would have been hurt the most is Karl. Beyond that, nothing is possible without his permission. Yes. Just like that day, when Karl confessed to me. ¡®No, Karl¡­! Why did you have to confess in public¡­!¡¯ Suddenly, a sense of resentment crept up. Honestly, it was too difficult to endure. Even without this, as a freshman, I had been struggling with confessions for over a month. And doing it in front of everyone! But I shook my head. It¡¯s not right to me Karl like this. If I really loved him, she would have epted his confession. It¡¯s me who should be med now, for suddenly regretting it. ¡°Selena?¡± Do I know my inner thoughts or not? To be honest, I think I know it very well. At Lavrenti¡¯s urging, I was silent for a moment, then slowly parted my lips. ¡°The secret is¡­.¡± Wait. How did she get close to Karl again, now that I think about it? We were clearly ufortable with each other, but somehow we¡¯re very close now. What was the trigger for that? I mean, was there a trigger at all? ¡®If I really think about it¡­ I guess that¡¯s it.¡¯ I hesitated for a moment, but then spoke up. ¡°The academy.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Nothing much, just that I¡¯m in the academy, and so is Karl. We¡¯re at the Academy. We¡¯re students at the Academy. We bumped into each other, said hello, and then we started talking, and then we got closer. Like Rav said, even though we¡¯re not in a rtionship.¡± The academy. The academy. Lavrenti murmured the words as if under a spell for a while. ¡®Is the secret, the academy¡­?¡¯ From Selena¡¯s perspective, it might seem like she gave a reason without any thought, almost embarrassingly so. But to Lavrenti, it feltpletely different. Rather, it seemed quite reasonable. ¡®Right. I haven¡¯t seen master since that time. And master always wanted to go back to the academy.¡¯ Even though there wererades, and it was undoubtedly a crucial turning point in life. Surely, it was a ce where no one would want to stay. If they could leave, it would be the ce they wanted to leave the most. So when Karl, who had left the military, went to the academy and met Selena there. Meeting someone in a ce they desired would feel different from the start. They would have easily be close. Since the atmosphere was good, their rtionship naturally became closer. ¡®Indeed, the academy is the answer.¡¯ Lavrenti turned her head and stared at the academy for a moment. Academy life. It might be unknown to others, but to me, it was like a dream. I have a family to support right now, and I need to repay my parents for their kindness. On top of that, I need to find the money to pay for the academy. Considering the amount of money I have to provide for my younger siblings, it¡¯s very tight. Plus, I¡¯m ashamed to say it, but I¡¯m not an educated person. I can read and write, but that¡¯s about it. I never thought I wanted to learn more than that. If it weren¡¯t for Karl, I might have just stayed in the military. I would have certainly done that. ¡®It¡¯s difficult. The academy. I want to get closer to my master, but¡­¡¯ Lavrenti fell into contemtion, touching her lips. And Selena, looking at her, was lost in thought as well. Lastly¨D ¡°How do I look?¡± ¡°Just a while ago, you were very sharp, but now you¡¯re quiet again.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m curious how this will unfold!¡± ¡°Karl, you¡¯re one lucky bastard.¡± Even the four who were eavesdropping secretly. Now, if only Karl would appear, it would be perfect¡­. ¡°What are you all squatting there and doing?¡± Didn¡¯t they say even a tiger woulde when you call it? Karl appeared behind the four. Although they heard he went to the Imperial pce. It was quite an early appearance. ¡°Karl?¡± ¡°What? Already here?¡± ¡°I heard you went to the Imperial pce?¡± ¡°What did you do there?¡± ¡°Whoa, calm down, you bastards. One question at a time. One at a time.¡± You guys have four mouths, but I only have one! * * * To cut to the chase, I ended up working with the crown prince. I don¡¯t know why Hyzens requested my presence at the meeting. ¡®¡­Will it be okay? They won¡¯t debate whether to kill me right there in the meeting, will they?¡¯ What matters on the battlefield is only one thing. Distinguishing between friend and foe. Even if they¡¯re the same person, if they¡¯re a traitor, they¡¯re killed. If they¡¯re an elf and fought together, they¡¯re treated asrades. In that regard, although Hyzens, like Luzernes, are elves, they seemed somewhat tolerant probably because they had the perception of being ¡°allies¡±. But unavoidably, both are elves. From my perspective, it¡¯s a struggle between elves. Hyzens probably wouldn¡¯t want to be seen as ignorant hardliners like Luzernes, but¡­ what can you do? Just at the sight of elves, it¡¯s reflexive to look for the Great Sword. The crown prince seemed to be aware of that aspect, as he added, ¡®If it¡¯s too much, let me know immediately. I¡¯ll do my best to reject their proposal.¡¯ After a brief hesitation, I nodded. I couldn¡¯t be buried in the past forever. Besides, Hyzens is clearly an ally and arade who fought alongside me. ¡°I¡¯ll go. To the meeting.¡± When I gave an immediate response, the crown prince smiled gratefully. He said if I ever needed his help, I should ask. I even managed to get a promise from him to do everything he could within his power. Well, I should probably save my favor for when the crown prince bes the emperor, right? ¡°Anyway. So, I received another Medal of Honor this way. The end.¡± I briefly mentioned the meeting with Hyzens and only told the four about the medal ceremony. Then, the way these bastards looked at me suddenly seemed to get weird¡­ ¡°This, this crazy guy.¡± ¡°Is he even human? Hey, Karl. Are you human?¡± ¡°Receiving two Medals of Honor is unbelievable¡­¡± ¡°Do you happen to have an autograph?¡± Ha. This poprity. Popr¡­No, not that. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m also confused. I left the military, so what kind of Medal of Honor is this?¡± As far as I know, the Imperial Medal of Honor is awarded only to soldiers orbatants. It honors their bravery and sacrifice, hoping for more heroes toe forward. And I, I¡¯ve been discharged. Even though some still call me a sergeant, strictly speaking, it¡¯s a position before discharge. Now, I¡¯m just a regr academy student. I even asked the crown prince about this part, as it was doubtful. How could I receive a Medal of Honor? Wouldn¡¯t there be resistance in the Ministry of War? Then came the response, which was quite ironic¡­ No, remarkable? ¡°I suggested it. Karl.¡± ¡°Your Highness?¡± ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t push my status. When you did heroic deeds, you were still a soldier. There¡¯s aw that allows ex-soldiers to be re-summoned within three months of discharge in case of a simr situation.¡± So, technically, I¡¯m still a soldier because I have some military status! Huh? I¡¯m retired, but I¡¯m still a soldier, so I guess I can get a medal of honor! Oh, my God. It was ridiculous. It¡¯s half-assed. That¡¯s like saying that the other guys who left the military with me are still soldiers. I guarantee if I ryed that message to other discharged folks, there¡¯d be an uproar. ¡®Aaah! Still a soldier! Aaah!!¡¯ they¡¯d shout in protest. Of course, that was just a pretext for awarding me the Medal of Honor. Considering how they brought up such forced interpretations of thew just to present me with the Medal of Honor, it¡¯s clear that the crown prince not only pushed for it but also approved it even during wartime. ¡°Think of it positively. It¡¯s good to receive it again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve never seen anyone receive two Medals of Honor before.¡± ¡°Will this record never be broken?¡± ¡°I bet it won¡¯t be broken.¡± In the meantime, those guys just looked amazed. And Joachim. You don¡¯t have a tail, you asshole. ¡°But anyway, what were you¡­ what were you guys doing?¡± ¡°Us? Just watching.¡± ¡°Watching?¡± When I subtly turned my gaze to where Shulifen was pointing¡­ ¡°¡­Selena and Rav? Why is she back at the academy?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Of course we don¡¯t.¡± ¡°But, you know, Karl.¡± ¡°We do know one thing.¡± From behind,ughter erupted from the four. What? Why. Why are youughing, you rascals. It¡¯s annoying. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 50 Chapter 50 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 50 ¡°Thank you for the kind response, Selena. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Lavrenti stood up from his seat and greeted Selena. Although she managed to stand up somewhat awkwardly, Selena was in a state where she didn¡¯t even know if she was returning the greeting properly, and after Lavrenti disappeared from her sight, she hesitated and sat back down. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s not a rtionship whatsoever.¡± Throbbing¨D It hurts. It feels suffocating, as if something is stuck inside. I want to scream out loud with all my might. But I couldn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t show any signs of pain. Because I have no right to. Regardless of the process and reasons, the conclusion remains the same. ¡®I was the one who rejected Karl. He epted it, and the fact that I can¡¯t go back to that time is also true. And because of that, when ites down to it, my rtionship with Karl is undoubtedly nothing.¡¯ Now, even if I want to go back and change things, would it happen as I wish? It¡¯s greed. No, beyond greed, it¡¯s rude behavior. It¡¯s behavior that doesn¡¯t consider the other person. It¡¯s more selfish than ending things and trying to negotiate a new start. ¡°Sigh¡­.¡± Regretful. The feeling rushes in like a flood, making me feel suffocated. It¡¯s a feeling of being unable to undo anything. Most of all, what¡¯s unbearable is that even though I know it¡¯s futile, I can¡¯t erase my feelings for Karl. I keep wanting to do better. Despite knowing it¡¯s selfish, I still do. Despite knowing it¡¯s futile, I still do. Despite knowing we have no rtionship, I keep trying to create one¡­ ¡°Selena?¡± ¡°¡­Karl.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Karl, sitting opposite me. Selena, who had been staring nkly at him, sighed with a puzzled expression. ¡°What, what¡¯s up? Weren¡¯t you supposed to go to the Imperial pce?!¡± ¡°I went, took care of everything, and came back.¡± ¡°To take care of what¡­.¡± ¡°I met with His Highness the Crown Prince and had a casual conversation.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± That¡¯s not something you casually talk about! His Highness the Crown Prince! His Highness the Crown Prince!! The future emperor of ours! You know that, Karl?! I felt mymon sense crumbling. Looking at it this way, Karl felt more and more like someone from another world, even though he¡¯s a person of this world. ¡°Do you want to know what happened?¡± I¡¯m curious. Not about what the Crown Prince said, but about what happened to Karl. I want to hear that story. I want to have more conversations,ugh more, and support each other more. If he has any concerns, I want to listen carefully and give advice. Laugh, chat, and then suddenly smile for no reason at all. I found myself wanting to do things with Karl that no one else had done before. ¡°¡­No. It¡¯s okay.¡± But I shook my head. I wasn¡¯t confident. Could I really approach him as if nothing had happened? Is it possible to act selfishly and self-centeredly after pushing him away first? I thought I could do it someday. But no, I couldn¡¯t. It seems impossible. Today, I realized it. Despite being colleagues, or even friends, Karl and I are not more than that. Yeah. Regardless of Lavrenti¡¯s words, me and Karl were nothing. And couldn¡¯t be¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Tell me. Selena.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°You should ask. So I can ask Lavrenti what happened earlier.¡± ¡°Huh? What?¡± What, you know I met with Lavrenti? Selena was taken aback. I thought he just arrived, but since when had he been watching? * * * Curious. Dying of curiosity. Why was Selena meeting Lavrenti? I was wondering, but those four were teasing me. ¡°Hehehe! Work hard, Karl!¡± ¡°Amen! You have to work hard. When there are two beauties like that.¡± ¡°Hey, you never know. There might be more.¡± ¡°Is this polygamy¡­?¡± Starting with Shulifen, then Wilhelm, Alexander, and finally Joachim. Four of them spoke with ominous smiles, making me feel uneasy. And adding to that, the fact that Selena and Lavrenti were meeting made it even worse! I want to ask about the situation. But I can¡¯t get a straightforward answer by just asking. So I¡¯ll make the first move. Hey, Selena! ¡°¡­What happened with His Highness the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°He¡¯s going to award me another Medal of Honor.¡± Selena nodded at my answer. For about, let¡¯s say, 3 seconds. And then she sighed, saying ¡®Oh, I see.¡¯ Then immediately after, she started spouting gibberish. ¡°Wait, wait a minute?! A medal?! Another Medal of Honor?!¡± ¡°Yeah. He said he¡¯ll give me another one. He said he¡¯lle to the academy himself.¡± ¡°What! Unbelievable!¡± Sure, receiving another award doesn¡¯t make sense. Honestly, even I wonder if it¡¯s okay. Surely, if you look through the history of the empire, there are people who have aplished far greater deeds than me. Those people received only one Medal of Honor. Yet here I am, just a guy like me, receiving another award. It¡¯s so embarrassing that I feel sorry for those people. While others say I¡¯m impressive enough¡­ Well, I don¡¯t really know. ¡°So, does that make Karl the only person to receive two Medal of Honors?¡± ¡°Probably. But let¡¯s leave out the ¡®only¡¯. Someone else might get one someday, right?¡± ¡°That time, Her Highness the First Princess came¡­¡± ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince wille.¡± Cough!¨D ¡°His Majesty the Emperor showed interest, but I managed to stop it.¡± Cough! Cough!¨D Even though she hadn¡¯t eaten or drunk anything, Selena coughed as if she had choked on something. Wondering if there¡¯s any water, I reflexively checked my waist. Looking for a water pouch. Seriously. ¡°Cough! Clunk! So, does that mean His Highness the Crown Prince ising to the academy?¡± ¡°Probably. His Highness the Crown Prince seemed a bit solemn at first, but when we had a conversation, he turned out to be quite yful. He has both serious and carefree sides.¡± It would have been nice if our toon leader had some prince-like qualities. ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s all for my story. Now it¡¯s Selena¡¯s turn.¡± ¡°My turn¡­¡± ¡°Why did Rav suddenlye here? The person who said she was going to see her family, why was she with Selena?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Even to my question, Selena remained silent for a while. Just fidgeting with her fingers. I considered urging her, but I didn¡¯t really want to. And I felt like I shouldn¡¯t rush it. So, instead, with a smile on my lips, I waited for Selena¡¯s response in a rxed manner. ¡°¡­Karl.¡± Me? ¡°What do you think about that person, Rav? What¡¯s your rtionship with Lavrenti?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Such a sudden,pletely unexpected question popped out. I wanted an answer about what happened, so why did such a questione up? ¡°What¡¯s with the sudden question, Selena?¡± ¡°Just as the question goes. Karl. What do you think about Lavrenti?¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a sudden question that I¡¯m not sure how to respond, but¡­¡± Well, since she asked, I should answer. And perhaps my answer is somewhat connected to the answer Selena will give. ¡°Comrade, perhaps?¡± ¡°Comrade.¡± ¡°Yes,rade.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± What else is there? Oh, right. I forgot. ¡°Rav calls me her master, but¡­ To be honest, I only gave her a few words of advice, and that¡¯s it. I think the title of master is too much. Rav managed everything on her own.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Selena continued to look at me. As if asking if there was anything else left to say. ¡°That¡¯s all, Selena.¡± ¡°Really¡­ Is that the end? Comrade, and regardless, you¡¯ve taught each other something.¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s it, isn¡¯t it? No matter how much I wish there was more, the only time I ever saw her face to face was for a few days at the front, and then I didn¡¯t see her again until now.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Continuously nodding her head, Selena threw another question. ¡°Then, can I ask one more thing?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s our rtionship?¡± To that question, I almost reflexively responded. ¡°Friends?¡± Yes. Friends. Friends and colleagues. Of course, there was a little embarrassing incident in the past, but now we¡¯re able tough it off and move on, like good friends. ¡°Friends.¡± ¡°Yes. Friends.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a friend. Rav is arade. Both are simr. So, who is closer to Karl, me or Rav?¡± ¡°Selena.¡± ¡°¡­Me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Of course. As I said, I¡¯ve only seen Rav for a few days. And we met again this time. In contrast, I¡¯ve seen Selena before I took a leave of absence, and even after I returned to school, for a few months. Naturally, from my perspective, Selena would feel closer than Rav. ¡°Thank goodness¡­¡± I think I heard Selena muttering something to herself. ¡°It¡¯s possible¡­ We might not have any rtionship¡­¡± ¡°Selena? What are you talking about? Saying we don¡¯t have any rtionship.¡± ¡°Huh?! Y-You heard that?!¡± ¡°A little bit? So, when are you going to answer? Why was Rav with you?¡± ¡°That? W-Well¨D¡± Finally, Selena began to reveal the answer I wanted to hear. ¡°So¡­ She came to ask about the reason why you and I became closer?¡± ¡°Um, yeah.¡± ¡°And the answer?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I just said it was thanks to academy life.¡± Nodding slightly as I mulled over Selena¡¯s response. It makes sense. Without the academy, there would have been no way for Selena and I to be close again. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 51 Chapter 51 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 51 Crown Prince, Rufreicht Ragnar, received orders and was heading to the Emperor¡¯s bedchamber. ¡°Minister.¡± ¡°Your Highness, the Crown Prince.¡± Standing before me was the Minister of the Imperial Pce, who seemed to have just finished receiving reports. ¡°How is His Majesty?¡± ¡°He says it¡¯s just a mild cold, and he continues to attend to his duties.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Upon the minister¡¯s words, I couldn¡¯t help but utter a groan. What kind of person falls ill to nothing more than a mild cold and lies in bed instead of sitting in a chair? Due to the relentless military campaigns and inevitable fatigue, that¡¯s what happened. At a time like this, one should restfortably to recover. One could quickly tidy up and get up from the seat. However, it seemed that the Emperor, who existed solely for ruling the empire from the moment of his birth until now, had no intention of doing so. ¡®I must do the same as well.¡¯ I sighed lightly, straightened my clothes, and entered. ¡°Your Majesty. Your son hase as summoned.¡± ¡°Come, Son. Sit here.¡± The Emperor, who had removed his sses, pointed to the chair beside the bed. Approaching and sitting down, I inadvertently brushed against the emperor¡¯s head. For a moment, I found myself staring nkly at my father¡¯s freshly whitened hair. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the news. The Hyzens have proposed a meeting.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct, Your Majesty. It seems¡­ discussions regarding the hardliners.¡± Those who had waged bloody battles against the empire for a long time to maintain their dominance in the south. Even though some of their kin had turned back to favoring the empire, they continued to wield bows and arrows until the end, ultimately self-destructing after consuming countless lives. ¡°But the timing seems a bit off, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Too early?¡± ¡°Yes. I had expected it to take at least two more months, but a meeting proposal already.¡± The cheerful and lively demeanor that was apparent when I conversed with him earlier was now nowhere to be found. The Crown Prince, as the future Emperor, appeared mature and experienced, considering various strategies and predictions. ¡°I am d that the Prince was thinking so far ahead.¡± ¡°Your Majesty?¡± The Emperor chuckled silently and handed something to me. ¡°This¡­ Just a while ago, a highly ssified report came in. It¡¯s quite surprising, but I find it credible enough.¡± ¡°May I ask who submitted this report?¡± I wondered, so I cautiously asked. The Emperor nodded as if to confirm my suspicion. ¡°Son. That person you allowed to return. Oh no, I shouldn¡¯t call her that. The leader of the Special Operations Executive Team, Rika Adelheit. She was known as the de Queen.¡± No one else but the Emperor himself mentioned the name and alias. That alone meant one thing, she was an agent so overwhelming and outstanding. ¡°After you allowed her temporary return, she led the Special Operations Executive Team to the south.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. We nned to judge the Luzernes, who dared to attack the empire twice with the assistance of the Hyzens, against innocent people.¡± I still remembered the moment when Rika had knelt before me, pleading fervently. ¡°Your Majesty! I humbly request your forgiveness and permission! Just a moment. Just a moment to use my return to devote all my power to daringly judge those who have harmed the empire andpletely destroy their origins upon my return!¡± Some said it was childish to call her the de Queen. But soon her overwhelming prowess and the fact of whom she called her mother made them quiet and simply apud. If it weren¡¯t for the duty to inherit the family and title, she would have stayed until the end. And when the time came, she might have been entrusted with even more important tasks. Such Rika had returned temporarily. And as soon as she returned, she began to move in earnest. ¨C Arrival at the Southern Great Forest. Cooperation promised by the Hyzens. ¨C ¨C Encounter with the Hyzens¡¯ Extermination Unit. Mutual cooperation begins. ¨C ¨C Operation ¡®Wrath of God¡¯mences. ¨C Perhaps thest report should be called the Wrath of Sister rather than the Wrath of God. Recalling the parts I had thought about while examining the report at the time, I spoke. ¡°After thest report, I thought some time had passed before anything happened. But it seems that wasn¡¯t the case. It was because there was a top-secret matter that only Your Majesty should know.¡± ¡°Something like that. Let¡¯s see, Son.¡± At the Emperor¡¯s urging, I unfolded the tightly folded report and checked the contents. What was written inside was, as usual, very simple and straightforward. But the content was by no means simple or straightforward. ¡°Your Majesty, can you¡­ see correctly at the moment?¡± ¡°Why do you ask? Do you want to borrow my sses?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡­¡± I¡¯m so embarrassed, I don¡¯t know what to make of this. Iughed out loud and checked the content again. ¨C Leader of the Luzernes, Darnang Navar. Preparing for arge-scale counterattack. ¨C ¨C Based on the interrogation results of the situation at the time, the deployment status of nearby Imperial Army units, and the proximity of Darnang¡¯s escort factors, it appears that it was the Imperial Army that killed him. ¨C ¨C The most likely person is the one who was rescuing our allies at the time, Sergeant Karl Adelheit. ¨C ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°If you want to, visit the Academy tomorrow. Go and ask the hero.¡± Really, just in case, this is true? With all the circumstantial evidence already in ce, what if ites down to Karl saying, ¡®Um. I did shoot a gun at the visible Luzernes elf at the time.¡¯? ¡®This¡­ Can I make up for it with the Medal of Honor?¡¯ I was constantlyughing inside, the Emperor spoke. ¡°More importantly, it¡¯s about time to tell Count Friedrich too, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°That¡­ ¡± ¡°I hadn¡¯t mentioned my marital issues despite having a woman in mind that I hold dear in my heart. Despite various opinions expressing genuine concerns about theck of an heir, I refrained from speaking. However, it cannot continue like this any longer. Now that the external disturbances have ceased, it is time to solidify the internal matters. It is indeed a duty for those who lead the pce to have a member of the pce as their own.¡± Upon hearing those words, I nodded. In truth, I nned to officially announce our rtionship once Rika returned. It had been a little over three years since I harbored feelings for Rika. However, I had only confessed my feelings just over two months ago. Originally, I had intended to reveal my feelings earlier, but I held back because her brother, Karl, had not yet returned from the battlefield. In front of her, who cherished her brother dearly, I refrained from acting rashly, fearing that even as the Crown Prince, I would break into a cold sweat. ¡®If this happens, what will happen to my title?¡¯ It could be one of two things. Either Rika ascends to be the Empress of the Empire and concurrently assumes the title of Countess Friedrich. In that case, if we were to have several childrenter, those territories could be divided among them. Alternatively, she could pass the title to the next sessor in the family¡¯s line of session. ¡®I believe Rika is more likely to choose thetter.¡¯ Thinking so, I became preupied with scheduling tomorrow¡¯s agenda. I needed to find Karl and address a crucial matter that needed confirmation. * * * ¡°Anyway, while searching for my squad members, I recklessly ventured into the woods. Worried about being discovered? Well, it¡¯s not something to boast about, but I¡¯m quite good at stealth. Like a shadow knight¡­ Oh, please, scratch that. Ah, stop. Don¡¯t write it down.¡± Anyway, you reporters, you¡¯re always looking for the weird stuff, so cross it out! ¡°Anyway, as I went on like that, I happened to encounter a Kanfra unit head-on. I had to pass them, but it seemed like I might get caught. So, I deliberately fired a shot roughly and immediately left the spot. Then those guys started bustling around, thinking some ambush wasing. In that gap, I managed to pass through and finally meet up with the squad.¡± Alright. The interview ends here. If I go further, other journalists willin, ¡®Why did you give them over 5 minutes and only give me 5 minutes! Give me the same amount of time!¡¯ Timemitments must be strictly adhered to. For my sake, and for others. ¡°Ugh.¡± I don¡¯t know what the hell this is all about. At first, I thought of myself as just a student who returned to school afterpleting military service. I thought I would be remembered as a senior so distant that memories of me would be faint, to the point of being blurred. Frankly, isn¡¯t that the fate of a returning student? Especially one who also enlisted in the military. That¡¯s what I thought¡­ ¡°Senior! Senior Karl! My father, who served in the army, invites you to dinner!¡± ¡°I respect you, senior! It¡¯s an honor to be in the same academy as you! ¡± ¡°Um, can I ask if you coulde and give a lecture in the military science department this time?¡± Wow. Quite popr, huh? Huh? Me, an individual, being popr. Haha. ¡­It¡¯s sad. Yes, I¡¯ll be honest. When I returned to school, I wanted to hear the word ¡®bro¡¯. People are like that, aren¡¯t they? Rather than calling someone ¡°auntie,¡± it¡¯s better to call them ¡°sis¡± or ¡°sister,¡± or calling someone ¡°uncle,¡± it¡¯s better to call them ¡°bro¡± or ¡°brother.¡± Of course, that¡¯s better. And as a returning student, you want to be called big brother or big sister. ¡®Why? Because it¡¯s obvious.¡¯ During the time I was on hiatus due to personal reasons, I imagined a peaceful academy where I could belong, not a hellish battlefield! ¡°Well¡­ It may be a no-brainer.¡± Whom should I me? I think I¡¯ve magnified the scale of the situation too much. Starting from rescuing hundreds of allies to preventing a train terrorist attack, and even preemptively quelling diplomatic disputes. If someone were to say, ¡®Ah, you¡¯re just a regr returning student,¡¯ that would be truly absurd. If it really happened, wouldn¡¯t my sistere chasing after me, saying, ¡®How dare you ignore my Karl¡¯s achievements like this?! Ha! This won¡¯t do! You¡¯ve made me a monster! Come, Karl. Now!¡¯ [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 52 Chapter 52 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 52 ¡°¡­What¡¯s all this?¡± As I was leaving the morning lecture, four guys suddenly grabbed me. Then they dragged me to the lounge and soon handed me some white papers. ¡°What¡¯s this all about? If it¡¯s some kind of draft for re-enlistment, I¡¯ll tear it all up.¡± ¡°What are you saying? Even if we¡¯re crazy, we wouldn¡¯t re-enlist!¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, Karl. That¡¯s crossing the line.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Well, that¡¯s true. Sorry. Even I think re-enlistment is going too far. ¡°What is this, then?¡± ¡°You read it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely not a loss.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a gain. Definitely.¡± ¡°Karl, wouldn¡¯t you like it too?¡± Seriously, what is this about? If you start talking, where does it end, guys? With a sigh, I began to carefully examine the papers they handed me. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Tap¡ª ¡°Hey, you guys.¡± ¡°Yes, Karl?¡± ¡°Has your family¡¯s allowance been cut off or something?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± No. If that¡¯s not the case, then why would you guys go to such lengths? I shook the papers they handed me forward. Exactly, they were ¡®patent applications.¡¯ ¡°If that¡¯s not it, then why are you doing this?¡± The four guys handed me patent applications. And the contents were about Bungeoppang and hotteok. Starting with the names, shapes, colors, methods of making them, and even the tools and molds used to make them. They seemed to have prepared everything that could be patented and were eager to seize it all. ¡°Why not, Karl. It¡¯s obvious.¡± ¡°And what¡¯s that obvious reason?¡± My question prompted Shulifen to confidently dere with his arms crossed. ¡°Because it¡¯s almost winter!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°We thought about selling them during the festival, but these sell even better in the cold! Why? Because they¡¯re warm! They¡¯re easy to eat while staying warm! Sweet and delicious!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°If we could spread this throughout the empire, this will quickly be the people¡¯s favorite snack! The probability of that is very high!¡± Sometimes I wonder if those bastards are in a situation simr to mine. How do they know that Bungeoppang and hotteok sell well in winter and be a national snack? Seeing them so confident makes me unable to erase such doubts. ¡°So we talked about it among ourselves, Karl.¡± Continuing Shulifen¡¯s words, Wilhelm opened his mouth with a somewhat serious tone. ¡°We¡¯ll patent this, get a fair value, and advertise it throughout the empire. If it goes as well as we expect, we could make a lot of money just by sitting back. There¡¯s no better winter snack.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true. But why are you discussing this in front of me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a natural question. You¡¯re the one who came up with the idea first, Karl. It doesn¡¯t make sense for us to work on it without acknowledging you.¡± In response to Wilhelm¡¯s words, the other three nodded in agreement, looking at me. So, as a rightful privilege of the originator, include my name in this patent, would you? That¡¯s what it sounds like. ¡°Alright. Do it among yourselves. I¡¯m good.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do it among yourselves. The patent. I¡¯ll waive my rights.¡± I just presented the concept. It¡¯s those guys over there who took it to the highest level at the recent festival. In other words, it¡¯s the four of them over there who confirmed the possibility of sess through the patent. I know the money that can be obtained through a patent is tremendous. But there¡¯s no reason to risk my life for money. Our family doesn¡¯t even have a small rural estate, and among the counts, we¡¯re at the top. Moreover, I receive a huge pension from the empire for receiving a medal of honor. ¡°The one who made it a great sess is you guys. I just came up with the idea and helped outter.¡± ¡°Hey, Karl. Still!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t have anything to do. Just put your name on it. We¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not trying to make you feel like an unscrupulous bastard, are we?¡± No, it¡¯s not that I really don¡¯t need the money. You guys. What you seem to be forgetting is that I¡¯m a medal of honor recipient. Isn¡¯t it strange if a guy like me starts talking about making money, especially by patenting something to eat? ¡°Look. Who am I?¡± ¡°Karl?¡± ¡°Karl Adelheit.¡± ¡°Returning student.¡± ¡°Our ssmate.¡± Ah, damn it. How did you end up being all wrong while chatting? Oh no. Well, I guess it can¡¯t be helped. After all, when you think about it, they¡¯re all right. ¡°Anyway, those are correct words, but besides that.¡± I tap my chest. Or rather, where the medal should be. When I did, Alexander eximed, ¡®Oh!¡¯ with admiration. ¡°Medal of Honor recipient?¡± ¡°Correct. Alexander. Here, I¡¯ll give you 10 points.¡± ¡°Waaah!¡± No, it¡¯s a joke, but it¡¯s weird if you¡¯re so genuinely happy. ¡°Anyway. I¡¯m a medal of honor recipient. Right?¡± ¡°Yeah. But?¡± ¡°But, it¡¯s not ¡®but.¡¯ Shulifen. People might misunderstand if they see a person like me applying for a patent and making money. They might say, ¡®Oh, the medal of honor recipient doesn¡¯t have money!''¡± Upon hearing this, Shulifen shook his head. ¡°What does a patent have to do with not having money? In the first ce, a patent is meant to secure rightful rights to concepts, frameworks, or things created by oneself.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Why does a guy who is so smart turn out to be a fool when he needs to be? ¡°Shulifen is right, Karl. A patent isn¡¯t a bad thing.¡± ¡°Of course, that¡¯s true, Joachim. But you have to consider public perception. As a medal of honor recipient, I believe I should be more cautious than others.¡± It seems my persuasion has somewhat worked, as Alexander is the first to nod in agreement. Shulifen and Wilhelm follow suit, murmuring, ¡®That could be.¡¯ ¡°Still, it feels too exclusive if we keep it among ourselves.¡± However, Joachim still seemed to believe that I should have a stake in it. Kids. Loyalty and conscience, who¡¯s the real hero here? Yeah, romance approved! ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry if I was too harsh, Joachim. And to the rest of you.¡± As I looked at them, suddenly a good idea came to mind. It¡¯s something I¡¯ve been considering for a while, but the scale of it was too daunting to attempt. ¡°The money earned from patenting. Can a portion of it be used as I suggest?¡± ¡°How so, Karl?¡± ¡°Just say the word, and I¡¯ll listen.¡± ¡°I want you to start a foundation.¡± At my words, the four of them asked, ¡®A foundation?¡¯ while simultaneously looking at me. ¡°Yes, a foundation. To be precise, it would be like the Disabled Veterans Pension Foundation.¡± * * * Shulifen looked at Karl, who was enthusiastically exining the foundation. ¡°The Empire has a lot of support programs, of course, and it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t have enough of them, but it¡¯s because we have a lot of good things going for us.¡± ¡°In addition to the fact that it creates a social perception where the money spent by the empire¡¯s citizens returns to those who fought for the empire, it also gives them a greater sense of recognition for their efforts. And not just for veterans, but for their families as well¡­¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need to make it excessivelyrge. Since various policies for veterans are already in ce for war achievements and welfare, we just need toplement them appropriately.¡± Sometimes it seems like Karl has a different perspective on the world than the rest of us. Even though we¡¯re the same age, gender, and nobility, how does he have such a different view? How can he be so confident? Is military service really that great? Did being a soldier help him so much? ¡°Hey, Shulifen.¡± Wilhelm, who was next to me, poked my side. ¡°What do you think about that? The Disabled Veterans Pension Foundation.¡± ¡°¡­Expressing an opposing opinion might make me look like a really bad guy, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Never mind that. Isn¡¯t it a bit too much to only use a portion of the money from the patent for that?¡± I look at Wilhelm to see what he¡¯s trying to say. In response, Wilhelm Fritz, the son of the Marquess of Gramstad, smiles. ¡°Since we¡¯re doing it anyway, let¡¯s do it properly with the strength of our family.¡± ¡°The strength of our family?¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a good thing. It¡¯s something we should do properly as nobles.¡± Karl¡¯s intention was simply to use whates to him. However, Wilhelm didn¡¯t stop there and seemed to have a broader andrger view. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s something we should do properly. It¡¯s unreasonable to just use the money thates back to Karl for that. That would be neglecting our duty as nobles.¡± ¡°¡­Actually, I thought the same way. So, I also considered using some of the money from patenting for the operation of that pension foundation.¡± A foundation that takes care of not only veterans but also their familiesprehensively. A voluntary effort to help them beyond what thew mandates in the empire. ¡°What do you guys think? Alexander. Joachim.¡± ¡°It¡¯smon sense. Are we crazy to only use Karl¡¯s share for such a thing? Do weck conscience?¡± ¡°The Prince of Thierdal casts his vote in favor of the pension foundation.¡± [PR/N: Title might change in the future] Taking advantage of Karl¡¯s excitement to talk about the Pension Foundation, the four of them took a moment to listen. The heirs of Marquess of Adria, Marquess of Gramstad, Br¨¹ne Imperial County, and the Prince of Thierdal, have made up their minds to think positively and seriously about the foundation. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 53 Chapter 53 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 53 Swoosh¡ª Under the dimly lit sky, Rika was writing a report relying on moonlight and starlight. When there was no night operation like now, I reported the current situation whenever I had time. ¡°Can¡¯t we just light a fire and do this? Rika? We might strain our eyes. Eyes.¡± Watching the scene from the side, Eloise murmured while lying sprawled on the ground. She was speaking somewhat seriously about the serious issue of human presbyopia. [PR/N: Presbyopia is the gradual loss of your eyes¡¯ ability to focus on nearby objects.] ¡°Do you not have any flint? Or should I illuminate with light magic?¡± ¡°Forget it. If we do that, we might unnecessarily reveal our location.¡± At my response, Eloise could only shake her head wryly. No, aren¡¯t we hunting right now? Why worry about revealing our location? Especially when just today we¡¯ve caught dozens of Luzernes. Are there any left in the vicinity? Even if we want to catch more, we¡¯ve caught too many already, so there are hardly any Luzernes left in this area. In any case, Eloise regarded Rika with admiration in many respects. ¡°Why. Eloise.¡± Did she sense that gaze? Rika parted her lips while still teasing her pen. It¡¯s fascinating. Even with moonlight, it¡¯s still quite dark, yet there¡¯s no hindrance in writing the report. ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± ¡°Rather than having something to say¡­ um, I don¡¯t know what to say. Should I say you¡¯re impressive? No offense but you should know that I don¡¯t usually say such things.¡± ¡°You mean it as apliment.¡± Ugh¡ª Rika, who momentarily pushed the report aside, subtly inclined her body forward. The figure of the woman, who was partly obscured by darkness, became clearer under the moonlight. ¡°Why are you suddenly like this? ttery? Or an act to improve our rtionship?¡± ¡°First of all, there¡¯s no reason for ttery. And haven¡¯t we already improved our rtionship enough?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± For some reason, Rika showed no particr reaction to thest statement. As she said, we had greatly improved our rtionship since Rika joined our unit. And the method was, of course, capturing themon enemy, the Kanfras, or so-called ¡®Luzernes,¡¯ together. ¡°Um, by the way, Rika. Can I ask you something?¡± ¡°Yes. Go ahead.¡± ¡°Well, what exactly is your rtionship with the Baharoth Empire¡¯s Crown Prince, Rufreicht Ragnar?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s a somewhat sudden question. Why are you asking about the Crown Prince?¡± Then Eloise goes, ¡®That¡¯s it. Ahaha!¡¯ scratching her head. Should I tell her? Is it okay to tell her? After all, there hasn¡¯t been any instruction from the higher-ups to keep quiet about it. Hmm. Well, since there hasn¡¯t been such an instruction, it should be okay to mention it! ¡°Since Rika joined our unit until yesterday, the higher-ups have been strongly hinting that Rika, you, should cooperate properly with the Crown Prince. So when I asked why they kept doing that, they said it was because the Imperial Prince specifically requested it.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°At first, I thought it was just concern for sending a first-ss talent to a distantnd, but honestly, how many times should it be repeated? But the fact that they¡¯ve been doing it every day seemed a bit odd.¡± That¡¯s why I don¡¯t like elves who are quick-witted¡­ No, should I call her an elf? Anyway, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t like quick-witted elves. It would be nice if they just quietly ignored it. Grumbling inwardly, I shrugged my shoulders once and responded. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right. It¡¯s been about two months since I started seeing His Highness, the Crown Prince. Or is it three months now? We¡¯ve been in a rtionship since then.¡± ¡°¡­Wow.¡± I wondered if it could be true, and it turned out it was. Is she really someone who could potentially be the future Empress, the future wife of the Crown Prince? But isn¡¯t that the same woman who teases elves, ys with knives, and was even holding a decapitated head a while ago, saying, ¡®Should I take this with me?¡¯! ¡°Oh, darn. At this rate, won¡¯t the next-next Emperor be some tyrant obsessed with elven blood¡­? Saying there are no good elves in this world and all¡­ Wow. I¡¯m really worried about this, aren¡¯t I?¡± Even Eloise, who usually doesn¡¯t have any affection for her own kind, was momentarily concerned about the future of the elves. And it was a very serious concern. ¡°Well, I suppose we¡¯re still in the stage of getting to know each other. Honestly, I¡¯m not sure if it will even continue.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sure?¡± ¡°My parents don¡¯t know about it. His Highness hasn¡¯t really expressed his feelings yet, and even if he did, he suggested keeping it a secret to avoid unnecessary pressure.¡± I think it might be even more shocking if it¡¯s kept a secret until the end. The Empire is really strange after all. I couldn¡¯t shake off such feelings. ¡°I see it quite optimistically, though. Rika.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°¡±I mean that when you were writing your report to the crown prince, you still seemed a little bit human. Like, if you touch lightly, it feels like it might tear? That kind of feeling?¡± Of course, the most human they seemed was when discussing about Karl, but still. Just yesterday. When I praised Karl a bit, she just kind of floundered. It was such a dramatic change that I even experimented a few more times. And the conclusion I drew was that this woman loves her brother to an excessive extent. Seriously. He¡¯s not the Crown Prince¡¯s rival, is he? Please, no. Rika. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Eloise.¡± Rika clicks her tongue as if she realizes the implication. ¡°I love Karl. I love my brother. Just a tad more than others, perhaps due to sibling affection. If you mistake it for something else, I¡¯ll be really hurt.¡± With that said, Rika sneaks a dagger out of her arm. ¡°Wow. That¡¯s too much. It¡¯s not right to threaten while being kind. And simr to the affection between other siblings? What sister would go around cutting throats mercilessly just because of her younger brother?¡± I raised both my hands in surrender, indicating I won¡¯t ever fight her. There was pressure from above, but more than anything, I saw a real fight on the first day. The conclusion drawn from witnessing that sight was clear. I couldn¡¯t win. No matter how confident I was, this woman was beyond the norm. The movements I saw at the special forces not long ago were simply iparable to mere children¡¯s y. I call myself the leader of the Extermination Unit, but Rika has surpassed even that. How could a human being move like that, I sincerely wanted to ask God. ¡®Heh. That¡¯s all it takes to exin Karl¡¯sbat abilities.¡¯ Indeed, it seemed like the family background wasn¡¯t just a saying. I¡¯m sure both Rika and Karl¡¯s parents were undoubtedly of that caliber! ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about the Crown Prince. It¡¯s a matter of the Empire, and it¡¯s personal. I¡¯d rather not have personal conversations during operations, Eloise.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t talking about Karl fine?¡± ¡°Of course. My Karl is always precious.¡± ¡°¡­¡± How can one say such things so casually? Now, it¡¯s astonishing to the point of admiration. At the same time, I¡¯m amazed that Karl continues to follow his sister without deviating. Usually, wouldn¡¯t such shes make it burdensome and make one behave worse? Yet Karl seemed to be doing well with his sister, indicating he had received good upbringing. ¡­Either that, or you¡¯re supposed to be polite when your life¡¯s on the line. * * * [ Eloise Loengrad, Head of the Extermination Unit. Reporting. ] Ugh. So tedious, really. Must it be this way? Can¡¯t we stop showing off? Our Hyzensbat operatives usually have freedom of action. They don¡¯t interfere excessively. They just give missions and don¡¯t micromanage the process. That¡¯s why I¡¯m still here, despite my daily grumblings. But since Rika arrived, they keep insisting on formal reports every day. Seems like it¡¯s to show off to the Empire, ¡®Hey, we Hyzens are working hard too!¡¯ Is that right?! Anyway, those higher-ups really just like to show off! ¡°Ten days into the operation. Minor skirmish at dawn.¡± [ Any casualties? ] ¡°No casualties on our side. 17 enemy casualties. Ah. There is one casualty. My watch.¡± It was a souvenir I bought in the Empire, and of course, it had to break just now. I was so angry. I think I hit it. If I knew this would happen, I would have taken off my watch before hitting. [ You can buy a new one with your sry. ] ¡°Wow. That¡¯s too much. Nopensation for casualties during the operation?¡± [ If there are no special circumstances, continue with the operation. There¡¯s not much time left now. ] And with that, the squirrel goes hop, hop, hop! And disappears between the branches. Seriously, the researcher from our tribe who trained these squirrel friends as messengers deserves to have their head dissected. I feel like grabbing and shaking them, but anyway, squirrels are cute. It¡¯s hard to be angry in front of them, let alone vent. ¡®¡­Seriously, I can¡¯t take it anymore. After this operation, I¡¯m just going to ditch it, that¡¯s it.¡¯ I¡¯ve already nned everything. I heard they¡¯re recruiting the next Imperial Academy exchange students. Since I¡¯m somewhat smart, I¡¯ll pass the entrance exam easily and go there¨D ¡°Eloise.¡± ¡°Oh, yes. Rika.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re done with the report, let¡¯s start moving.¡± I nodded and began to return to my ce to roughly tidy up my sleeping bag. But, there was something strange ced. ¡°What¡¯s this¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a gift.¡± ¡°A gift?¡± ¡°Yes. Yesterday I saw the watch you were carrying. It was broken.¡± What? You saw that right then? When? When exactly?! ¡®¡­Scary.¡¯ Do you know what¡¯s even scarier? You know, the watch that Rika gave me to wear. When I got closer, I realized that it wasn¡¯t just a watch. She cut off the wrist of the original owner! Gah! [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 54 Chapter 54 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 54 Thump!¨D ¡­What time is it? Who dares to touch the nose hairs of a peacefully sleeping honoree of the Medal of Honor? I¡¯ll take special care of you, so just say, ¡®Oh! I tapped the wrong one! I¡¯m sorry!¡¯ and go away. Thump thump thump!¨D ¡°This is maddening¡­ Who on earth¡­¡± Unable to endure it any longer, Karl cursed as he got out of bed. There¡¯s a high probability that the humans on the other side of the door are those Four. That¡¯s for sure. They must have something to discuss about yesterday¡¯s patent or pension foundation, or whatever it was. ¡®These bastards don¡¯t even sleep in. They¡¯re really off the charts.¡¯ Checking the clock, it wasn¡¯t even 7 o¡¯clock yet. Considering that the first academy lecture starts at 9, they really came early just to wake me up. Moreover, today was my day off from morning lectures. I was nning to enjoy sleeping in, but now my sleep was disturbed. Constantly muttering ¡®Damn Hydra¡¯ under my breath, I leisurely washed my face,bed my hair, and slowly dried off. Now, I leisurely put on my clothes. Throughout this, the knocking continued, but I refused to move quickly. Instead, I took my time, almost as if saying, ¡®I¡¯m inside, so wait a little longer.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ming, I¡¯ming. You assholes!¡± Finally, after preparing myself to meet whoever it was, I sighed and opened the door¡ª ¡°Sorry to disturb you, Karl. It¡¯s not assholes, but asshole. I¡¯m the only one who came to see you.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Standing there was not those idiot Four, but the Crown Prince. * * * What¡¯s going on? Am I still in bed? Haven¡¯t gotten up yet? Right. That would make sense. Otherwise, why would the Crown Prince be standing in front of me, saying, ¡®Good morning, Karl¡¯? ¡°Your Highness?¡± I wish this person in front of me would just split into four suddenly and say, ¡®Ta-da! It was just a dream!¡¯ ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s me. But, shouldn¡¯t we go inside first? I¡¯m here early in the morning to avoid being seen by the other students.¡± ¡°Uh, yes! Pleasee in, Your Highness.¡± ¡°And don¡¯t shout. Karl. It¡¯d be awkward if someone heard.¡± The prince stepped inside and promptly closed the door. Wait, where are his guards? ¡°If you¡¯re worried about the guards, you can stop. They¡¯re all stationed nearby.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Really, it¡¯s harder to adjust to a male character¡¯s passive-aggressive behavior. Was it all written on my face? I thought I was good at controlling my expressions. ¡°Um, if that¡¯s the case, should the guards also¡ª¡± ¡°They were going toe in with me, but that¡¯s a bit much, isn¡¯t it? It might seem like I don¡¯t trust the Medal of Honor recipient. Besides, whatever happens, you can handle it.¡± With that, the prince entered alone and closed the door behind him. What¡¯s going on? This makes me really nervous. The Crown Prince suddenly showing up at the academy, let alone sneaking around,ing into someone else¡¯s room in the morning? Anxiety level increased by a hundred! ¡°It took quite a while to open the door for someone who just woke up.¡± ¡°Because I thought it might be another unwee guest.¡± ¡°In other words, you were deliberately dragging out the time, hoping to make me wait as long as possible.¡± Hmm, that makes sense. Even I would get mad at being woken up like this in the morning. So it¡¯s not Karl¡¯s fault. If anyone¡¯s at fault, it¡¯s mine foring without even a heads-up! Haha! The prince suddenly stared at me after saying he had something to talk about. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± I thought for a moment, then realized he was waiting for something. After all, since I¡¯m the host and he¡¯s the guest, he¡¯s waiting for me to say, ¡®Please sit.¡¯ Oh my god, a crown prince waiting for a nobleman¡¯s permission. It¡¯s crazy. ¡°Please, have a seat, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Thank you, Karl. And once again, sorry for the rush.¡± At the mention of urgency, I involuntarily trembled. What¡¯s going on now? ¡°Surely, it¡¯s not another Kanfra¡­ I mean, a serious threat to the empire from Luzerne¡¯s side?¡± Damn Kanfras. How much longer are they going to bother me, do I really have to kill them all? As much as it pains me to say this about our Empire¡¯s ally, the Hyzens¡­ but this is why elves aren¡¯t worth a damn. If you have superiority that can¡¯t be matched, you need the humility to acknowledge and ept it. For now, Lasker, the kingdoms of Knights and Abileshti, the Cradle of Wizards, have epted without hesitation whatever they deem worthy of learning from the Empire. In the process, they acknowledged the Empire¡¯s superiority and even bowed their heads. They were wise enough to bend their pride when necessary, even if it wasn¡¯t eternal. In contrast, elves, apart from living longer and having pointy ears, keep interfering¡­ ¡°Speak sensibly, Karl.¡± Ah, I must have been mistaken. It seems there are no major issues regarding the Empire¡¯s security. ¡°The remaining leadership of those scoundrels has almost been wiped out. And there¡¯s¡­ Well, hm. Your sister has returned to the scene. What serious threat could there be if they¡¯re facing a serious threat to their lives?¡± The prince looked at me with trembling eyes. Why? Why are you doing this? It¡¯s scary if the next emperor looks at me like that. ¡°Karl.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°The reason you received your first Medal of Honor. The miraculous event that happened that day.¡± Ah¡­ Is he talking about that incident where I inadvertently saved our allies? ¡°Have you reported everything about that?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I reported every important detail without leaving anything out.¡± I¡¯m not stupid. Reporting is the most important thing in the military. Even though I didn¡¯t even receive orders and acted recklessly on my own, it was even more imperative to report properly. It¡¯s probably because I¡¯m a noble that I got away with it. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve been disciplined. ¡°Karl. It doesn¡¯t have to be something super important. Anything else?¡± But the prince kept asking if there was anything missing from that report. Why is he doing this? ¡°Um, uh¡­ Oh. Wait a moment, Your Highness.¡± Come to think of it, the journalist that interviewed me yesterday wrote an article and had it published in the newspaper within a day. I didn¡¯t read it properly, but I still remember the interview, so it might be helpful. ¡°If you look at this article, there are some parts that I didn¡¯t include in my report.¡± ¡°¡­Are you sure? There¡¯s nothing different from what I know.¡± Huh? Wait a minute, Your Highness. ¡­Oh, damn journalist! Seriously! They left out everything I said in the interview?! They just faked it with a bullet and slipped past in the meantime! Did they really refuse because they couldn¡¯t believe that an imperial hero was hiding like a mouse and sneaked past? Sighing, I reluctantly ryed what I had said to the prince at that time. ¡°¡­So, Karl. Before rescuing our troops, you happened to pass through one of the Luzerne camps to shake up their defenses, fired a shot, and immediately left?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I wasn¡¯t caught. I also pride myself on my concealment skills¡­ Your Highness?¡± The prince¡¯s mouth was open, and he was staring nkly at me. No response. Just staring like that. Why is he looking at me like that? It¡¯s scary! ¡°¡­Karl.¡± It was over three minutes before the prince spoke. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to receive the Medal of Honor, you absolutely can¡¯t refuse it, Karl.¡± ¡°Your Highness?¡± ¡°If you truly have a conscience, you must never refuse it. Even if you receive three, or four.¡± What¡¯s he suddenly talking about? Three Medals of Honor? Four Medals of Honor? ¡°In fact, a report came up yesterday, strictly confidential. It was confirmed through cooperation and investigation with the Hyzens side by your sister. She reported that the leader of Luzerne, Darnang Navar, was killed.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I heard from Eloise Loengrand, a contact from the Hyzens side whom I metst time, that their leader was killed. What a coincidence.¡± I replied, and suddenly the prince burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha! Hahahaha!!¡± ¡°Your Highness? Did Imit some impropriety¡­?¡± ¡°Ahahaha! Hahaha¡­ Haah. Honestly, the Adelheit family really keeps surprising the Empire. I thought it was just Count Friedrich, but it¡¯s not. Like father, like son, huh?¡± The prince is saying something iprehensible. Why is he bringing up my father, and what does ¡®like father, like son¡¯ mean? ¡°Karl. Listen to me carefully. The leader of Luzerne. Darnang Navar. It seems¡­ Karl, it seems like you¡¯re the one who killed him.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the unanimous testimony of the surviving members of the leadership present at the time. A single gunshot, and a single hit. And, a bullet that pierced the leader¡¯s heart in one shot.¡± Uh¡­ Um, wait a minute? Just a moment? ¡°At that moment, there was one imperial soldier who was perfectly ced in that situation. And even more coincidentally, one shot fired. All the circumstances point to you, Karl Adelheit, being the protagonist.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that just a simple conjecture?¡± ¡°Yeah. Technically, it¡¯s conjecture. But, Karl. When almost all the circumstances fit the conjecture, its credibility increases dramatically. Especially when it¡¯s none other than you, Karl Adelheit.¡± Only then did I understand why the prince brought up my father. During the time when my father was actively serving, he had a record of engaging in duels during battles with Lasker, and he once killed a master who had challenged him to a duel. Moreover, that guy was quite important from the Lasker side, so I heard their morale was greatly affected¡­ Thup¡ª The prince ced his hand on my shoulder and spoke in a solemn voice. ¡°You can¡¯tin that you don¡¯t like receiving medals, Karl. You must never refuse it. If we don¡¯t give it to someone like you, our imperial family will be criticized for for as long as the empirests.¡± [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 55 Chapter 55 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 55 The crown prince sat beside me,ughing incessantly, lost in his own thoughts. And my current state¡­ to be honest, I¡¯m quite bewildered. It¡¯s unbelievable. I killed him. The leader of Luzernes. With a single shot. One bullet, straight to the heart. No matter how much I deny it, when youbine the testimony of those involved with the circumstances, it all points to me. It¡¯s absurd. I know better than anyone about my marksmanship skills. While others were fighting and killing with guns? I was scattering peace with my gun. Watch out. Bullets are flying over there. Oh. Don¡¯t dodge. You won¡¯t get hit even if you don¡¯t dodge! Luckily, I was active in closebat, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have had anything to say even if I was misunderstood as a spy for the real Kanfra. ¡®That¡¯s about it, but¡­ No, this is ridiculous. Why would a casual shot to draw attention to myself go right through the heart of the leader?¡¯ I thought about it and realized that I was aiming at their camp, not at thin air. If you go to a fence and get hit, they¡¯ll start screaming about raids and stuff. In case you¡¯re wondering, I didn¡¯t shoot to catch anyone. I wasn¡¯t in a position to, I couldn¡¯t afford to, and most importantly, I didn¡¯t want to. It was a cumbersome gun anyway, so I shot it and threw it right away. Thanks to that, the toon leader asked me where I left my gun. It was an added bonus that I was frantically wondering if I¡¯d abandon my lover like that. Anyway, I killed the leader of Luzerne. I killed him with one bullet. I wasn¡¯t aiming for it, but it was so perfect that I had to assume I was aiming for it. The situation is such that it is safe to say that Sharpshooter came, sniped, and then left. ¡®Was it really okay to do that?¡¯ Ignoring Luzernes and rescuing allies? That¡¯s not a big problem. There are plenty of others who have made significant contributions on the battlefield. Preventing a terrorist attack? Protecting exchange students? That¡¯s fine too. I¡¯m a recipient of the Medal of Honor, after all. Even if all three of those scenarios were known to everyone, I concluded that there was nothing to worry about. But killing the leader of Luzernes is different. If that gets out, it could be really troublesome. It¡¯s not just about journalistsing or receiving more medals. There¡¯s a high probability that the remaining Kanfra bastards will try to kill me in any way they can. It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal if they only targeted me. I won¡¯t just stand by and take it from them. The problem is that their anger could spread to innocent people. Where am I right now? At the academy. And the people around me? They¡¯re students. We¡¯re far from the battlefield. If the Kanfra bastards reallye after me with all they¡¯ve got, it could be a big problem. Perhaps I could witness someone¡¯s death even in a ce filled only with peace. ¡°Your Highness.¡± As my thoughts reached that point, I reached a conclusion. That is, this must never be revealed to the public. Those involved know, important figures know. Even if the truth is announced to the Empire someday, it must not be now. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, but could I make one request¡­?¡± ¡°I think I know what you are going to ask for.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You want to make sure that the fact of killing the Luzernes leader doesn¡¯t get out. Am I wrong?¡± The prince, with a nod and a sigh, continues. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll do that. Look at you now. You¡¯re doing well at the academy. But if that fact gets out, who knows what the remaining Luzernes people will do. Killing the leader ispletely different. They might think they have to do something, even if it means using any means necessary for revenge.¡± ¡°Ah¡­.¡± ¡°From your behavior so far, you¡¯re not worried about yourself but about those around you. It¡¯s a legitimate concern. If it¡¯s Luzernes, even if they only harm those around you, they¡¯ll bark about avenging themselves.¡± The prince taps my shoulder a few times. His gesture increases my trust, as if saying, ¡®Just trust this guy.¡¯ ¡°Karl, you won¡¯t cause any trouble. The Empire has its pride, and so does the royal family. Surely, they wouldn¡¯t want to make things difficult for a Medal of Honor recipient.¡± ¡°Thank you for your reassurance, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Of course. We should take care of our citizens and treat our heroes properly. Asking for help and avoiding trouble. If we don¡¯t even do this, why would there be a royal family?¡± Huh. Loyalty to the Empire and the royal family seems to be suddenly surging, doesn¡¯t it? Or is it just me? Honestly, it should be like this. If you¡¯ve sacrificed for the country, this is how you should be treated. Damn, are you listening? Those soldiers talking about military privileges and such? They should just get a bullet to the head. ¡°Um, Your Highness. So, was it because of that that the Hyzens invited me to the meeting?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because of that. Well¡­ by now, the news might have reached the upper echelons of Hyzen, so that could be a reason. But from my perspective, they called you for a different reason.¡± If it¡¯s for a different reason¡­ hmm, it must be rted to stopping the train terrorism and the attack on the academy exchange students, right? Come to think of it, besides benefiting the Empire, there¡¯s one more ce where I¡¯ve received considerable favor. And that faction is, naturally, Hyzen, which takes a position opposite to Luzernes. ¡®If either the train terrorism or the attack on the academy students¡­ or both, if they think they were sessful, the Empire¡¯s animosity towards the elves would have reignited. If so, would that fire simply burn Luzernes? No. I don¡¯t think so.¡¯ At first, they¡¯ll just curse Luzernes. Those damn Kanfra bastards and all. Then, their hatred will shift to all elves, and even their sentiments towards Hyzen will be extremely negative. The royal family can¡¯t ignore such anti-Imperial sentiments. If the hatred continues within Hyzen, there might even be traitors who want to ally with Luzernes. Whatever happens, it will go the way Luzernes wants. The Empire will once again fight against the elves. The elves will realize that they cannot reconcile with the Empire. Isn¡¯t this exactly the result those damn Kanfra bastards were willing to sacrifice their lives for? ¡°¡­For these reasons, from the perspective of Hyzen, Karl, you must be truly regarded as a great benefactor and nobleman. You crushed all of Luzernes¡¯s wicked deeds and prevented the Empire¡¯s perception of elves from hitting rock bottom. In my view, it seems like they want to convey their gratitude directly.¡± Now, in addition to that, they probably also want to express gratitude, albeit unofficially, for the assassination of the hardline faction leader. When the prince finishes speaking like that, he takes a sip from the cup himself, nods, and says, ¡®That¡¯s it.¡¯ Hey, Your Highness. Isn¡¯t that a bit self-congrattory¡­? ¡°You don¡¯t like tea? I¡¯ll pour you a cup too.¡± ¡°Uh, thank you. And it¡¯s an honor. Your Highness personally pouring tea for me¡­¡± ¡°I thought you might not be too familiar with tea.¡± Oops. How did he know? I honestly thought he¡¯d be drinking water with these tree leaves. He¡¯s definitely not your average prince of the Empire. Could this guy be using psionic energy? Reading people¡¯s minds and saying things like, ¡®You¡¯re a traitor? You¡¯re being punished.¡¯ Nah, probably not, right? ¡°Anyway, I came to see you for that reason. I wanted to hear directly about what happened that day. Whether you really fired the gun yourself. Ultimately, it turned out that the Empire¡¯s hero was, and is, a hero.¡± If only he had mentioned another Medal of Honor. I would have said, ¡®Two is enough.¡¯ Your Highness. After finishing his cup of tea, the prince slowly gets up to leave. Seeing him like this, he doesn¡¯t seem like the grand prince of the Empire, just a regr academy student. ¡°Look forward to the Medal of Honor ceremony. Karl. I¡¯m expecting great things. Since it¡¯s a ceremony presided over by a prince, it will be as grand, if not grander, than the princess¡¯s.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ do my best, Your Highness.¡± If I had known this would happen, I would have just gone to the pce to receive it. * * * ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen of honor, first, let us offer a prayer to our protector and guide, the Light. May your light bless this event today¡ª¡± Hmm. D¨¦j¨¤ vu? This sounds like the beginning of something I heard recently. I sneak a nce around. Academy students and faculty, as well as mid-level Empire officials, are all gathered. There are even several members of the rarely seen noble families. Those standing over there seem to be the heads of the families to which the members of those Four are rted. Maybe I should go after the ceremony and say, ¡®Please scold those bastards and make theme to their senses!¡¯? ¡°¡­Next, there will be the presentation of the Medal of Honor by His Highness the Prince.¡± Humans are creatures of adaptation, aren¡¯t they? The second ceremony was a bit less embarrassing than the first. Even though apuse and cheers erupted as if the academy was about to copse, now it¡¯s okay¡­. ¡°Hero of the Empire! Come here! Let me give you a hug!¡± Nope. Cancel. It¡¯s not okay. It¡¯s even more embarrassing. Kyaaah! Your Highness, why are you doing this? Seriously! Before the presentation of the medals, the prince suddenly grabs me and pulls me close. In the moment of confusion, wondering what was going on, the prince pats my back. And what he said lingered in my heart for a long time. ¡°To those who couldn¡¯t stand with us, let there be honor as well. The moment we remember them is the Empire¡¯s greatest moment. The moment we forget them all is the moment the Empire ceases to exist.¡± [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 56 Chapter 56 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 56 The history of the empire has always been intertwined with war. No, perhaps all nations have been the same. And those wars always demanded much blood. Countless individuals sacrificed themselves. From those who had some reputation to those whose names were unknown, all gave their lives for the empire. Karl lifted his head and looked at the serene and quiet ce he had just arrived at. The Imperial Ellington National Cemetery. A ce where those who had spent long, yet short, times together rested. Exhaling deeply, I stepped inside. First, I encountered the Old Guard. The guardians of this sacred ce. They were like the final elegy for the heroes. A slight tremble was noticeable as they nced at the medals hanging on my chest. But they did not salute like they would to a princess or a prince. They merely went about their duty. Here, even being a recipient of medals of honor held no significance. Because the true heroes, greater and more genuine, rested here. ¡°¡­.¡± The first thing you see is, of course, the graves of the unknown soldiers. With no gic testing technology, it was very difficult to ascertain their identities urately. Military ID tags had their limitations. Hence, the graves of the unknown soldiers upied thergest area in the Ellington National Cemetery and were meticulously maintained ordingly. They had served for the prosperity and glory of the empire. Rest here with the great ancestors. Only God shall know their names. [PR/N: Amen.] Myrades, perhaps they were fortunate to be remembered. Because there were those who recorded their personal information. But the ones resting in these graves were not so lucky. They were all those who had faced their final moments together. Not even a single record survived the fire to reveal who they were. That¡¯s why they were honored and revered more than anyone else. Because they fulfilled their duty even without leaving their names. Because they protected the empire. Step by step, quietly, Karl¡¯s embrace carried a myriad of emotions and burdens. It wasn¡¯t just one or two burdens. They seemed quite heavy. Yet, he carried them alone. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Finally, I arrived at a ce that felt newly constructed. Some saddles were justid, while others were still being prepared. ¡°I came upon hearing the news that it was recently set up. It might seem a bitte, but don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯ve been really busy too.¡± With a rattling sound from his embrace, he pulled something out. ¡°I¡¯m back. The nobleman, as you lot used to say, has finally returned to where he belongs. But what happened after my return, you couldn¡¯t even imagine. Anyway, damn those bastards.¡± I filled arge cup with ice and then poured cold water into it. ¡°I survived. Sometimes it feels like I¡¯m going crazy remembering those times, but still, I¡¯m alive. There are many who are enduring even more nightmare-like times, so I shouldn¡¯tin.¡± I was one of the lucky ones. I didn¡¯t have any limbs blown off, nor was I captured as a prisoner of war. Losingrades was the same for everyone. Who could return unscathed from the chaos of war? Not even the all-powerful gods could ensure that. Some wanted alcohol. Some wanted coffee. And then there were those cheap candies that no one would eat even if given. Amidst fading breath and dwindling life, what they uttered wasn¡¯t resentment or curses towards the world, nor jealousy or envy towards those who remained. It was simply, ¡®When I die, just give me that one thing. Then I can forget everything and live.¡¯ ¡°Do you see this? Do you know what this is? This is the Medal of Honor. Honor. And not just one, but two. Two medals! Yes?!¡± With a yful smile, I shook the medals held in my hands. The reflected sunlight scattered in all directions, sparkling. ¡°Am I showing off? Yes. I am showing off. That¡¯s right, showing off. Wouldn¡¯t you be disappointed if you received something so remarkable and didn¡¯t show it off?¡± Karl chuckled. He wasughing, but hisughter was extremely dry. ¡°The Crown Prince himself personally bestowed them upon me. Do you know what he said? He said there would be honor even for those who couldn¡¯t stand with us. Be grateful. Thanks to me, y¡¯all received gratitude from His Highness the Crown Prince.¡± I stared nkly at my restingrades before me. There was no response. For eternity, there would be no response from them. ¡°Did I really do my best?¡± I knew there would be no answer. Yet, I continued to ask. ¡°Did I truly do nothing wrong? Is there no need to apologize?¡± The departed remained silent. Only the questions from those who remained echoed emptily. The wind blew. And the questions are carried far away on the breeze. ¡°¡­I will live. You asked me to live, so I will. I won¡¯t forget. However, I won¡¯t be buried.¡± To those who sleep before me. I salute all who have closed their eyes in glory. The ice in the raised ss melted a little and sank into the water with a tinkling sound. It was as if it had taken the ce of a salute to those who stood before me. * * * After briefly going somewhere following the medal ceremony, Karl returned to the academy. The Medal of Honor. It¡¯s difficult even for nobles, let alone dream about receiving it. Yet, he had received it twice. He was a hero of the empire. A person worthy of such a name. As Karl returned, students and faculty alike congratted him incessantly. They continued, endlessly, praising him, congratting him, cheering with apuse. To them, Karl smiled as the hero they wanted, raising his hand in response to their cheers. ¡°¡­.¡± Observing from a distance, Selena watched as the celebration unfolded. At first, I wondered if I should join in with those cheering. Apuding together, congratting together, shouting how amazing it was. After all, even receiving the medal once was difficult for those great heroes. But soon, I decided to stop. More precisely, the thought disappeared. ¡®His expression¡­ it¡¯s different.¡¯ Others might not have noticed, caught up in the current atmosphere, but I saw it. It was clear. The person who smiled but didn¡¯t smile. [PR/N: Me ong.] Suddenly, a fragment of a conversation I had with Karl shed through my mind. Someone may say that this medal is proof of honor, something to be proud of. But for me, it felt more like representing those who had departed first. Though I wasn¡¯t on the battlefield like Karl, through my brother, I had glimpsed it vaguely. I knew a little about the suffering the survivors endured. ¡°Karl.¡± Responding to my call, Karl entered the break room whereI was waiting, amidst the continuous cheers. ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve been somewhere.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah. I went around showing off my medal to everyone.¡± At his smiling words, I immediately sensed where Karl had been. Karl, who didn¡¯t think much of his medals, was showing them off? Who else would he be showing them off to, anyway? ¡®To hisrades.¡¯ It wouldn¡¯t have been to boast. It was just the lingering words of those who had departed. Though not as much as Karl, I had glimpsed it through my brother. What the survivors endured. I knew a little about it. ¡°What did they say?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Those guys. After hearing your boasting. What did they say?¡± Pausing for a moment at my question, Karl soon smiled faintly. ¡°They didn¡¯t say anything. No response at all.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah. So, it¡¯s a relief. It would have been scary if they had responded. They¡¯re already gone, after all.¡± As Karl said this, he nced at me for a moment, as if he had something to say to me. ¡°But still, Selena. I told them. I asked them, did I do my best? Is there no need to apologize? Living while you guys went. Isn¡¯t it unfair?¡± Gulp¡ª I swallowed dryly, unconsciously tensing up from the tension. I hope he will ovee it. Even if it¡¯s difficult to act like it¡¯s nothing. Even if it¡¯s painful sometimes, I hope he will eventually ovee it and spend new time in a new ce. ¡°That¡¯s how I feel. That¡¯s what I said. In the end, there was only one answer. Like before, I have to live. That¡¯s the right thing to do.¡± Honey, you don¡¯t have to worry anymore. Karl tapped Selena¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°¡­Uh, sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. What¡¯s there to worry about?¡± With a slight smile on my lips, I eximed. ¡°Right. Did you hear about Shulifen and Wilhelm? Or Alexander and Joachim?¡± ¡°What news? Oh, maybe the pension fund¡­¡± ¡°You know those breads you told me aboutst time? They said they were developing new vors, and suddenly they mixed mint and chocte this time, it¡¯s surprisingly good¡ª¡± Aaaargh! Where the fuck are they! Karl snapped, instantly furious. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 57 Chapter 57 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 57 At first, it was simply a thought and action born out of the desire for financial gain. The unique winter snacks Karl told them about. Based on that, several patents. It may seem like it¡¯s all about money, but that money is actually the path to bing less despicable. In fact, being affluent can open up even more possibilities. It¡¯s like magic where anything bes possible. You can help others, not just fill your own boat. Expanding the business to create more jobs would be the best oue! So, Shulifen was the first to suggest to Karl that he should also put his name on the patents. As neither a titled noble nor the eldest of my family, they thought he could contribute in some way. Since it all started with Karl, it was only natural to give him rights. ¡°Never mind. You guys handle it yourselves.¡± So when they heard that response, including Shulifen, the four of them were greatly surprised. They wondered if Karl thought of them as people who were only interested in money, so they rified that it wasn¡¯t the case. It¡¯s true that they want to earn money. But it¡¯s definitely not just about satisfying their own desires. They also have things they want to do. Whether it¡¯s business or welfare, whatever it may be. They wanted to do something that would be helpful as nobles of the empire. However, when Karl mentioned the Medal of Honor, the four of them couldn¡¯t argue any further. Upon reflection, it seemed a bit inappropriate for someone who had received such honor and glory to profit from it through patents. There¡¯s now against it, and it¡¯s not a societal norm, but upon hearing Karl¡¯s exnation, the thought naturally arose, ¡®It might be so.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry if that¡¯s the case.¡± Still, it didn¡¯t seem quite right for them to profit from the patents alone. ¡°Can the money earned from patents be used as I suggest?¡± Karl¡¯s next words were a very sincere opinion. It was a humane thought. The Veterans Pension Foundation. It¡¯s not something implemented by the country, but an organization created voluntarily. It¡¯s not just about supporting injured soldiers, but also their families. Karl simply said he would contribute to welfare activities. But for the four who were raised as sessors of noble families, it was definitely not the end of it. This seemed like something they absolutely had to do. As nobles, it was only right. It wouldn¡¯t end with just a portion of the money earned from patents. They must expand the scale of that pension fund, even if it means receiving support from their families. The four almost simultaneously expressed simr opinions. They were all on the same page. ¡°But isn¡¯t it a bit much to involve the family from the start?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. It¡¯s more appropriate for us to make efforts and earn money ourselves, and then use it to support the pension fund.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there? Things we can do without using the family¡¯s resources. ¡± After briefly pondering, they soon found a clue in the winter snacks I had suggested. ¡°Different vors always get a good response. Since people¡¯s tastes vary, how about developing a wider range of vors?¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s a good idea. The cream-filled ones we put outst time were just as popr as Karl¡¯s original ones.¡± ¡°What vor should we try? Sweet chocte is always the best, right?¡± Various opinions were raised. Then, the first to voice an opinion was Shulifen. ¡°Wait a minute. I realized we¡¯re only suggesting sweet vors. Wouldn¡¯t it feel a bit stuffy if everything was sweet? I think we need something new.¡± ¡°Do you have any good ideas?¡± Wilhelm, who earnestly listened without mocking Shulifen¡¯s opinion for once today, encouraged him. Encouraged by this, Shulifen recalled something he had seen recently. ¡°There¡¯s mint, right? That gives a spicy¡ª sensation in the mouth.¡± ¡°¡­Are you suggesting we put that in the bungeoppang?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we?¡± At Wilhelm¡¯s calm remark, Alexander and Joachim rolled up their sleeves. Then, without any mercy, they pushed Shulifen down and started beating the shit out of him. ¡°Ack! Ack! Why, why?! Isn¡¯t it a good idea?!¡± ¡°Karl said that hitting people is medicine for bullshit. Buddy.¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s not bullshit, it¡¯s a pretty good suggestion¡­ Ouch! Ouch!¡± Even so, putting mint in that bread is crossing the line, you bitch. Is this guy really in his right mind? Is this fucker okay? Alexander and Joachim muttered as they added more strength to their punches, patting their friend. ¡°Ah! Okay, I surrender! I get it, stop!¡± After retracting his opinion, Shulifen, who had narrowly escaped death, let out a deep sigh. ¡°I thought it was a decent suggestion. You guys are too much.¡± ¡°No, really. Think about it. So far, the menu has been either sweet or salty. Why suddenly this spicy sensation? Is this tea? Huh? This is supposed to be a snack. A snack!¡± ¡°I know! But still, if you only eat sweet or salty things, it gets a bit dull!¡± Shulifen and Wilhelm started babbling again. Alexander, who watched them with great disdain, and Joachim too¡­ ¡°Wait a minute? That¡¯s not how it works, is it?!¡± No, it wasn¡¯t. Instead of ring disdainfully, Joachim offered a different opinion. ¡°Let¡¯s try mixing those two.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Has this guy lost his mind too? Hey, Shulifen. Take responsibility. Even Joachim has lost his mind.¡± ¡°I feel wronged, Wilhelm.¡± ¡°No. You guys. Listen to me for a moment.¡± Joachim grabbed Shulifen and Wilhelm by their shoulders and continued speaking. ¡°It¡¯s true that if you only eat sweet things, your mouth feels stuffy. That¡¯s a fact.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°But just because it feels spicy when you eat doesn¡¯t mean you can eat it again.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°So let¡¯s trybining them. Mint and chocte. How about that? Isn¡¯t it a good idea?¡± Despite submitting a somewhat serious opinion, Wilhelm and Alexander still seemed hesitant. Shulifen, who first suggested mint, was also murmuring, ¡®Combining those two?¡¯ Observing their reactions, Joachim sighed and nodded. Indeed, in such situations, it¡¯s not a matter of discussing with words but taking action to find out. And the next step, of course, was directly mixing mint and chocte. ¡°¡­ying with food is dangerous, you know. Our mothers always said that our ancestors wouldn¡¯t let it slide.¡± ¡°Did your ancestors say that, Alexander? Your father is simr to ours. Our father also said that if you y with food, you¡¯ll go to hell.¡± ¡°Shit. So are we all going to hell?¡± Finally, thepleted mint and chocte, somewhere in between. Shulifen, who was looking at it, made a somewhat triumphant expression and tasted it first. ¡°Ugh! You crazy bastard!¡± ¡°Is that bravery or madness?¡± Ignoring the grumbling from behind, they slowly tasted the mint chocte. At first, it was, well, not great. It was both sweet and spicy, and it was strange enough that you couldn¡¯t define what taste or food it was. ¡°Mmm¡­.¡± Yes, it was definitely strange. But what¡¯s funny is that the oddness didn¡¯t immediately repulse them. While they didn¡¯t shout, ¡®This is delicious!?¡¯ they also didn¡¯t spit it out immediately with a ¡®Blech!¡¯ Which meant it was somewhat ptable. ¡°Hey. You guys should try it too.¡± ¡°Wow. You can¡¯t die alone, huh?¡± ¡°Cowardly bastard. Are you really the eldest son of the Marquess, Shulifen?¡± ¡°No, you guys. Just¡­ give it a taste.¡± At Shulifen¡¯s urging, the other three hesitantly looked at the contents they had received. It had a very subtle color. And an even deeper scent. What is this, exactly? They didn¡¯t particrly want to eat it, but since Shulifen had already tasted it, they knew what would happen if they said, ¡®Oh! I won¡¯t eat it! Can¡¯t eat it!¡¯ So, with a deep breath, the three stepped into the forbidden realm of mint chocte. ¡°Um¡­.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°Ooh¡­¡± At first, the three writhed all over, but gradually their trembling subsided. Eventually, they were calmly munching away, even making satisfied noises. ¡°This¡­ ¡± ¡°It seems right, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad, is it?¡± It¡¯s a peculiar taste that can¡¯t be described. Not everyone may like it, but someone is sure to enjoy it! If we can target the taste buds of those people, we can certainly attract widespread poprity. Obtaining another patent through this could be beneficial to the Veterans Pension Foundation that Karl dreams of! Tadadat!¨D ¡°Hey. Look over there. Isn¡¯t that Karl?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s Karl. Hey! Karl! We have some good news!¡± We¡¯ve developed something new for you, for that pension foundation! Tadadadadat!¨D For the brave fighters and their families, more support as you wish¨D ¡°Hey, you bastards!!¡± A flying kick from the recipient of the Medal of Honor knocked down the four. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Oof!¡± ¡°Kch!¡± ¡°Aaargh!¡± With just one blow, the four were sent flying in all directions like bowling pins. ¡°K-Karl! Why are you suddenly doing this!¡± ¡°Help us! Help us!¡± ¡°Shut up! You guys! No matter how hard I try to understand, I can¡¯t! Mint chocte has crossed the line!¡± Mint chocte? Ah, is he referring to mint chocte? Shulifen hurriedly got up. ¡°Karl! Just calm down first! It might be shocking, but still, try it once and then speak. Huh? Once you taste it, your opinion might change¡­ Aaargh!¡± This time, a ser kick hit Shulifen¡¯s thigh. Ah, who on earth created this dreadful concoction¡­! [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 58 Chapter 58 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 58 You¡¯re not even human, you bastards! If you were truly human, you wouldn¡¯tmit such atrocities! ¡°You guys, be honest with me.¡± ¡°What, Karl?¡± ¡°Are all of you spies? Are you Luzerne nted agents?¡± ¡°What nonsense!¡± ¡°That¡¯s rude, Karl! It seems you¡¯ve forgotten, but we¡¯re heirs to a noble lineage!¡± Oh dear. Thankfully, they seem to have some awareness, huh? They acknowledge being heirs to a noble lineage! But despite having such awareness, why do they dare to touch the devil¡¯s concoction? Huh?! Without hesitation, I delivered a solid blow to Joachim¡¯s head. Bam!¨D ¡°Ow!¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite eloquent. Yes. You heirs of a noble lineage dare to spread devil¡¯s concoction that could potentially cause great national division in the empire? Huh?!¡± ¡°What, what are you saying! National division! To suggest that we¡¯remitting treason against the empire¡­ Ugh!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk back. Huh? Hey, gentlemen. Don¡¯t protest in front of the honored recipient of the Medal of Honor.¡± ¡°Eek! Ack! I¡¯m sorry! It hurts!!¡± It¡¯s horrific just to imagine. Thinking about the future of the empire that would unfold by spreading mint chocte! If these guys continue to spread mint chocte like this, there¡¯ll be a cult worshiping it! ¡°Mint chocte is delicious! Hey, try it. Try it!¡± ¡°Aaargh! It¡¯s the Mint Chocte Gang! We must judge them all! Guards! Guards!!¡± ¡°Gasp! Those guards have a record of eating mint chocte!¡± ¡°Traitors! They¡¯re traitors! Aaargh!¡± Truly extreme likes and dislikes. And in my opinion, something that absolutely cannot be allowed. To think they would dare to put such a dreadful concoction into my nostalgic Bungeoppang. This is crossing the line. ¡°No way. Even if there¡¯s a speck of dust in my eyes, I can¡¯t allow it!¡± ¡°I thought you said you weren¡¯t interested in patents! Doesn¡¯t that mean you have no right to speak here?¡± ¡°Say it again, Shulifen.¡± ¡°Now that I think about it, the words of the great Medal of Honor recipient seem to be truly correct.¡± When I quietly showed them the greatsword from my embrace, Shulifen calmed down. Indeed. Shouldn¡¯t we prevent this fellow from drinking the noble blood instead of kanfra blood? ¡°No, I really don¡¯t understand. Karl. Is this really okay?¡± ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ve all tasted it already. While tastes may differ, still¡­¡± ¡°Whether tastes differ or not, don¡¯t put it in Bungeoppang. Please. If you want to sell that separately, do it. I won¡¯t stop that on moral grounds, but I absolutely prohibit it from the Bungeoppang I proposed. Absolutely forbidden.¡± Mint chocte? Fine. Do whatever with it. But don¡¯t touch my Bungeoppang. Don¡¯t put it on my hotteok. Seriously, there¡¯s a limit to everything. If it¡¯s tasty, just eat it as it is. Don¡¯t go beyond the bounds of decency! In the end, the colossal failure of the four¡¯s mint chocte-vored Bungeoppang was barely averted. Selena¡¯s rejection of these people was indeed a wise choice. They¡¯re truly insane. How could they even think of putting mint chocte in Bungeoppang? And a weekter. ¡°¡­What the hell is this?¡± I was left speechless looking at the articles spread out in front of me. < A Gust of Wind Sweeping the Streets! Overwhelming Poprity! Mint Chocte! > < What''s this? How do you eat this? ...Huh? This is pretty good?! Magic that calls for one more! > < Discovery of Mint Chocte. Visiting Prince of Thierdal Joachim cen! > < Shulifen Rosberg. "Mint chocte is delicious. I love you, Empire." > The mint chocte, which had just started its business, began to sweep across the entire empire. * * * The Hyzens delegation members crossed the border and finally entered imperial territory. ¡°Finally, it¡¯s the Empire.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Mixed in with them were Eloise and Rika, who hadpleted all operations. The grand revenge drama named ¡®Wrath of God¡¯ was almost perfectly concluded. Apart from the Luzerne faction leadership, who had already defected to the Hyzens side, most had been eliminated. There were a few among the moderates, but they were all ¡®persuaded¡¯ by Rika. ¡°I¡¯ll cut off all your limbs and join the moderate faction. Or would you rather quietly defect to the Hyzens side?¡± ¡°I, I won¡¯t join Luzerne! I won¡¯t ever again!¡± ¡­I¡¯m not sure if this can be considered persuasion or not. ¡°¡­.¡± Eloise nced briefly at Rika, who was walking beside her. As I mentioned before, she was truly overwhelming. Human yet not quite human. I was considered one of the top figures on the Hyzens side. However, Icked confidence. Would I truly survive a real battle against that woman? ¡®I¡¯ve never encountered someone so specialized in special operations like Rika.¡¯ Sometimes I wonder if there¡¯s elven blood mixed in the Adelheit family. Such covert movements. An extraordinary level of senses, including hearing, vision, and even smell. It¡¯s bewildering how something so absurd could emerge among pure humans. If by some miracle the next emperor of the empire were born from that woman¡­ ¡®Would it be the emergence of the empire¡¯s strongest warlord¡­?¡¯ ¡°Why are you looking at me like that, Eloise?¡± Perhaps my gaze lingered too long. Rika questioned me. Upon which I sighed and then immediately spoke up. ¡°You¡¯re returning to the empire. So I thought you¡¯d want to go see the Crown Prince right away.¡± It¡¯s only been a few months since they started dating, but still, dating is dating. And I knew that those few months were considered the freshest and most passionate time. ¡°No, I¡¯m going to see Karl first.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Suddenly, I felt sorry for the prince. ¡°Ahaha¡­ I see.¡± ¡°Why are you moving with the Hyzens delegation, Eloise? I said I¡¯ll take care of the escort, didn¡¯t I? Oh, could it be you¡¯re assigned to be their escort when they return?¡± The escort. Indeed, there were movements from the higher-ups to assign such a mission. Moreover, there was experience working with the empire¡¯s personnel like Rika, and since Rika seemed to have some connection with the prince, it was intended to build more camaraderie by traveling together. Of course, I wasn¡¯t just going to obediently ept it. ¡°Damn it.¡± [Eloise Loengrand?] ¡°Damn it! You bastards! I won¡¯t do it! Can¡¯t do it! After fooling around for months again?! Have you forgotten the terms of our contract?! I said if you did this, I¡¯d beat the shit out of you, right? That¡¯s why you¡¯re hearing all this nonsense!¡± After throwing away the squirrel I caught, I took out the resignation I had been keeping close to my chest (literally) and waved it around. ¡°I quit! I won¡¯t do it because it¡¯s filthy! I won¡¯t do it!¡± [Eloise! Just calm down for a moment! If we finish this mission¡­] ¡°How many times have I heard that? I won¡¯t be fooled, I won¡¯t!¡± Look at this. Her skin¡¯s all wrinkled. She¡¯s an elf known for eternal beauty, yet look at her now. I don¡¯t know how tortured she must have been. For two months. No, it¡¯s been almost three months since she slept more than two hours a day. There were many nights she didn¡¯t sleep at all! At this rate, she¡¯ll probably die without even having a chance to mourn. No, she won¡¯t even be able to get married! Her dream is to quickly meet a good man, have a sweet and romantic rtionship, and have a child. But at this rate, that dream will nevere true. It¡¯ll be a dream that she won¡¯t achieve even if she wakes up from death! [Eloise,mander! Eloise! Hey, bitch! What are you going to do if you quit now?] ¡°Hmph! Do you know what this is?!¡± Standing in front of the squirrel that flew far away and came running back, Eloise handed over a document. What was visible was the ¡®Empire Academy Exchange Student Application¡¯ and Eloise¡¯s name written inside. [Exchange student? Wait, when did you apply for this?!] ¡°While I was dispatched to the empire! Ah! I won¡¯t marry a stingy little elf like you! I¡¯ll marry a generous, handsome, and good fighting human man! That¡¯s what I decided!¡± [Marriage! If you want to, at least dress properly! And why would a human man like you¡­ Hey, hey! Eloise!] This was the recent attack by Eloise, the formermander of the Extermination Battalion. Word has it that chaos erupted within the Hyzens military leadership, but what can they do from Eloise¡¯s perspective? Honestly, didn¡¯t they break the terms of the contract? ¡°Eloise? Are you not going to answer?¡± ¡°Ah. No, Rika. It¡¯s not for the purpose of escorting.¡± ¡°Really? Then what business do you have in the empire?¡± With that statement, Rika didn¡¯t ask Eloise any further. She probably thought it wouldn¡¯t be polite to pry further, considering that I may have received a separate mission from the higher-ups. But now there¡¯s no more Commander Eloise Loengrand. There¡¯s only the fresh and lively elf exchange student, Eloise Loengrand, who has been granted a schrship in the midst of it all! And she¡¯s eligible for marriage in elven terms! ¡°Rika. Can I ask you something?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you really not have any thoughts about a half-elf niece? ¡­I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. My mistake. So, could you please put away that dagger?¡± Even one more word would probably trigger a full-blown elven dismantling show from Rika. In the end, I decided to make a major revision to the operation. Originally, I was going to seek permission first and approach Karl¡­. But if things turned out this way, I had no choice but to approach it from the opposite direction! ¡®It¡¯s easier to forgive than to ask permission!¡¯ [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 59 Chapter 59 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 59 The Hyzens have finally entered the Empire. Originally, there would have been a grand weing reception, but unfortunately, due to various events instigated by the Luzerne faction, who are ¡®fellow¡¯ elves like them, it was kept to an appropriate scale. The meeting was held at Lake Verdant, a natural wondend. While traditionally important inter-nation meetings would be hosted in the pce chambers, the empire made a special effort to amodate the nature-loving elves. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the news, Commander Eloise.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not themander anymore.¡± And near thatke, Eloise was conversing with the ambassadorial chief for the negotiations. ¡°Why on earth did you do such a thing? And without consulting the higher-ups.¡± ¡°What difference would it make to consult with the higher-ups?¡± ¡°At least you could have acted with dignity.¡± ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m still dignified now, you know! And I can¡¯t stand the breach of contract!¡± That¡¯s¡­ Well. to be honest, breaking the terms of the contract is out of line. I heard it myself. Eloise hasn¡¯t been able to sleep properly for the past few months during her missions. Even on days when she managed to sleep, it was only for two hours, and sometimes, she didn¡¯t sleep at all. In such circumstances, wouldn¡¯t it be more unreasonable if she didn¡¯t be sharp? ¡®Especially Eloise, who¡¯s even more peculiar than other elves.¡¯ The head of the delegation, Manon, looked at the former head of the Extermination Unit before speaking again. ¡°Are you really nning to study at the Imperial Academy?¡± ¡°Yes, Chief. I¡¯ve already secretly obtained permission from the empire.¡± ¡°They agreed just like that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made efforts for the empire as well, so maybe I got some extra points there.¡± The Imperial Academy can¡¯t be all that easy. Hmm. ¡°Wasn¡¯t there any other conditions?¡± ¡°Well? They just said I could keep an eye on all the elven students.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Of course. There must have been a reason. Huh? The empire isn¡¯t stupidly kind. From the empire¡¯s perspective, the kingdoms and their exchange students serve as conditions for peace but can also act as spies within. Therefore, surveince is necessary, but doing it openly could lead to diplomatic disputes. And if suddenly, the Hyzens side¡¯s top special operations ace says, ¡®I¡¯m willing to cooperate!¡¯ ¡®They¡¯ll definitely throw the exchange student status. Even I would do the same.¡¯ Manon sighed and lowered his head. Anyway, is that woman really an elf? Even the Luzerne faction, who seem to embrace even the crazed Luzerne, their own, other elves, showed signs of embracing her. Eloise has shown more closeness to humans than to her own kind several times. It¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing. It¡¯s a good thing in the current situation where the empire holds perfect superiority. It¡¯s just a bit disheartening from the elf¡¯s perspective. ¡°¡­Ah! Looks like they¡¯ve arrived.¡± Commotion was heard from the imperial tents on the opposite side. It seemed that the officials in charge of the negotiations had just arrived at the negotiation site. ¡°Would you like me to ask what they¡¯re negotiating about?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even dream about it. You have nothing to do with their affairs now.¡± ¡°Tch. Sharp as always.¡± Leaving Eloise grumbling behind, Manon walked forward. And then, as the Imperial Foreign Minister approached, he shook hands with him. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Minister.¡± ¡°Likewise. Chief. You haven¡¯t changed at all.¡± ¡°The same goes for you, Minister.¡± Fortunately, the Foreign Minister they had met before still held his position. He had been worried that if the Minister changed, the personal rapport they had built up would disappear, but at least one of his concerns had been alleviated. As they were about to move to the negotiation venue, the Minister stopped Manon. ¡°Minister?¡± ¡°Just a moment.¡± A carriage was ced behind them. Upon which, the imperial officers rushed out bustlingly. Soon, after opening the door, the officers stepped back and saluted in unison. ¡°Ranshtak!!¡± Following them, the guards also stood still, showing respect. ¡®Could it be that man?¡¯ I nced at the minister next to me and had a gut feeling that my prediction was correct. The Foreign Minister. As the one overseeing the vast empire department, his authority was akin to that of a marquis. Even if the person holding the ministerial position were a mere noble, even a marquis couldn¡¯t treat them lightly. Excluding members of the royal family, in terms of ceremonial hierarchy, they could be considered one of the top ten most important figures. Such a minister, stiffly maintaining his posture, gazes in their direction. This is the demeanor one adopts when facing superiors. It¡¯s the same reaction one would expect if the emperor or crown prince were present. However, such a figure has no reason to visit this ce. Moreover, my side knew well who the counterpart was. It was none other than themselves¡ªHyzens¡¯s side had fervently requested that person from the empire to apany them. ¡°Wee. Karl Adelheit.¡± ¡°Thank you for the hospitality, Your Excellency.¡± A young man, too young even by human standards, let alone elven standards. Barely out of his twenties, a neer to society by anyone¡¯s standards. However, the two medals gleaming on his chest directly contradicted that perception. The Imperial Medal of Honor. Those who receive them carve their names into the annals of imperial history with their courage and sacrifice. Rumor has it that even the emperor would salute them first, and it seems it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. The fact that the Foreign Minister stands stiffly, treating him like a superior, is evidence of that. ¡°¡­.¡± At first nce, he seemed like just a friendly young man smiling. But I saw it. Even just looking at his gait, he was no ordinary person. ¡®He carries himself remarkably well. Rumor had it he was a hero on the battlefield, and it seems to be true.¡¯ I cleared my throat, feeling a bit of admiration. I knew why the higher-ups had called him. ¡°It seems that the one who assassinated the leader of the Luzernes is indeed this man, Karl Adelheit.¡± ¡°Officially, it¡¯s to express gratitude for preventing two terrorist acts against the empire. Unofficially, it¡¯s to show gratitude for conveniently dispatching someone who had insulted our kin.¡± A remarkable young man. No wonder he has two medals of honor. Thus, I extended my hand politely and requested a handshake first. ¡°Pleased to meet you, Karl Adelheit. I¡¯m the ambassadorial chief, Manon Louisvere.¡± ¡°Oh, yes. Pleased to meet you too. I¡¯m Karl Adelheit.¡± Does this kind of asion feel a bit burdensome? There¡¯s also a slight feeling of awkwardness. Even great war heroes can be like this. Truly human traits. Suddenly, he feels somewhat friendly. That¡¯s what Manon thought as he nced away for a moment. Sparkle¡ª Inside Karl¡¯s chest, something gleaming with light is visible. Upon seeing it, Manon quietly adds, ¡®It feels familiar.¡¯ Inside the chest of the Medal of Honor recipient, a formidable sword with a eerie aura resided. * * * Oh, shit. This is so fucking embarrassing. Do I really have to do this? I¡¯m ashamed. I feel like I could die of embarrassment. What will they say on the Hyzens side? To be honest, I arrived near Lake Verdan even before the Hyzens delegation did. I was supposed to move with the Foreign Minister, but I came separately because of a meeting with my sister. But I moved a bit briskly and ended up arriving earlier than the appointed time. So, I thought I¡¯d greet the Hyzens delegation first. After all, they¡¯rerades, so it¡¯s worth greeting them. But the Foreign Ministry side stopped me. They had to do something urgently, they said. I had no idea it would be this. ¡°You have to show it to the Hyzens side. Who you are. What kind of person you are in the empire! What a wicked thing Luzerne was willing to do to the empire, so that a Medal of Honor recipient could show such greatness and at the same time be treated like this!¡± ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s not like Hyzens carried out the terrorist acts, right?¡± ¡°In diplomacy, what matters is the numbers you can tally up. It¡¯s the same in war and diplomacy. If you can¡¯t seize the initiative, you¡¯ll be dragged along.¡± I nodded in agreement with the Foreign Ministry¡¯s dispatched personnel¡¯s words. And the result was¡­ well, receiving salutes from hundreds of imperial personnel. ¡®I was put in a carriage as if I had just arrived, and everyone saluted as if I had just arrived, even adopting a stiff posture. I thought I was going to die of embarrassment.¡¯ There¡¯s a saying that when a Medal of Honor recipient appears, even the emperor salutes first. The crown prince says it¡¯s an implicit rule, but I didn¡¯t really want to know firsthand. It¡¯s like they¡¯re advertising themselves, ¡®I¡¯m here,¡¯ all over the ce. Anyway, after doing that embarrassing act, I finally got to exchange greetings with the Hyzens delegation leader. ¡°Pleased to meet you, Karl Adelheit. I¡¯m the ambassadorial chief, Manon Louisvere.¡± ¡°Oh, yes. Pleased to meet you too. I¡¯m Karl Adelheit.¡± He seems like a friendly elf. No, should I say he looks good for an elf because he¡¯s an elf? Anyway, he seemed to get along with the Foreign Minister as if they were old friends. He seems like a quite sociable elf. So, I tried to shake hands as casually as possible and exchanged greetings. ¡­Honestly, I was a bit nervous. I¡¯m still not used to this kind of asion. But then Manon, who had shaken hands with me, flinched, trembling, and subtly avoided my gaze. Why is he suddenly like that? Ah, could it be because I¡¯m a Medal of Honor recipient, he feels awkward around me? There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m not a bad person! I won¡¯t hurt you! [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 60 Chapter 60 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 60 The meeting progressed much faster than the imperial officials had anticipated. Although outwardly proiming an equal rtionship, anyone withmon sense knows who the superior and who the subordinate is. Originally, if Hyzens hadn¡¯t joined hands with the empire, they would have been almost pushed aside by the Luzernes. Despite the different factions, in any case, the same ¡®elves¡¯mitted terrorist acts against the empire. In such a situation, talk of an equal rtionship is nonsense. It¡¯s clear that the empire side is the superior, and Hyzens is in the subordinate position. On the Hyzens side, they had to give in while ensuring they received certain promises. Because if they made a mistake, they could end up not at the level of a subordinate but rather be part of the empire itself. What they wanted was merely recognition of the empire¡¯s superiority, not giving up their own status. Therefore, it was natural for opinions to differ on the matters each side presented. However, even considering that aspect, the pace of the meeting was excessively fast. To the point where the Foreign Minister might have smirked, ¡®Isn¡¯t there room for different conditions in this part?¡¯ The aides were also thinking, ¡®What¡¯s up with the elves?¡¯ So why exactly were the Hyzens officials pushing for the meeting to be concluded so quickly? ¡®This is serious. The empire side must be really angry.¡¯ The leader of the Hyzens delegation, Manon, recalled what sparkled in Karl Adelheit¡¯s arms. ¡®Could it be that a Medal of Honor recipient is carrying a greatsword to the negotiation table? Does it mean they could just wipe out everything using domestic anti-elf sentiments?¡¯ Some might say they¡¯re overreacting to just one greatsword. But if they said that, how would the imperial troops stationed around here exin it? However, it¡¯s none other than Karl Adelheit. The empire¡¯s war hero. He said he stopped a train bombing with just one greatsword. At first, I thought it was an exaggeration on the empire¡¯s side, but it wasn¡¯t. Eloise, who was there at the time, reported it to the Hyzens side. There really was a single human wielding a greatsword, ready to strike down an elf! And before that, he rescued allies on the battlefield. There must have been no fighting there, right? He surely moved forward, killing everything in his path, with overwhelming force! How much elf blood must have stained that greatsword! ¡®And finally, he assassinated the leader of Luzernes with a single blow.¡¯ Such a figure came carrying a greatsword. And then he offers a handshake. There isn¡¯t a single elf here who can be nonchnt about it, Manon thought. ¡­Ah. There might be one. Like Eloise. Or maybe Eloise. ¡®They¡¯re indirectly saying how ufortable it is with their homnd¡¯s sentiment. Indeed, the empire is a frightening ce.¡¯ If the Foreign Ministry side hears this prediction, it would be quite unjust. As for the arms? There were plenty of armed individuals around here for security. What¡¯s the problem with a Medal of Honor recipient carrying a greatsword? And another thing. It was none other than Hyzens who requested Karl to bring the sword. So now, to suddenly say, ¡®The Medal of Honor recipient is scary! Wah!¡¯ would make the Foreign Minister start shooting his gun. Of course, there are parts where Hyzens couldn¡¯t help but call for Karl to bring the sword. He had prevented terrorist acts by their own kind twice, so at the very least, they needed to express gratitude to the actor while strongly condemning the act to align themselves with the empire. Anyway, this is how the meeting was almosting to an end. * * * Although I was designated as one of the participants in the meeting, I have nothing to do with diplomacy. I¡¯m just an outsider. For that reason, I¡¯m just sitting in a corner of the meeting room, but the head of the delegation, Manon, keeps ncing in my direction. ¡®Why is he like that.¡¯ Thinking he might have something to say, I meet his gaze, but suddenly, I panic and avert my eyes. What is it? Then, when I correct my posture again, I feel that gaze again. So, I quickly turn my head as if startled. ¡°¡­.¡± It suddenly feels poignant that not just a woman, but even a man, especially an elf, is behaving like that. The greatsword in my arms cries out. Should I go and ask why? Rather than polite words, it¡¯s probably more effective to use polite words along with guns and swords¡­ ¡°Sergeant Karl Adelheit.¡± ¡°Just call me Student here. I think that¡¯s better.¡± ¡°Oh. Will you allow me to?¡± ¡°Yes. And feel free to speakfortably as well.¡± The minister receives treatment akin to a marquis. So, the current situation is akin to a mere nobleman showing deference to a marquis. Even the Minister of War, who is a Medal of Honor recipient like myself, spoke with respect but lowered his speech. In the noble world, such nuances are strictly observed, so I requested it, but judging by the Foreign Minister¡¯s reaction, it seems this time it wasn¡¯t appropriate. ¡°No. Sergeant Karl Adelheit. I prefer it this way.¡± No. It¡¯s because I feel ufortable. Excuse me, Minister, but you are older than my father¡­ It feels strange to show deference to someone like that. And if the Minister does it, then surely all the other ministers will do the same! ¡°Thanks to Sergeant Karl Adelheit, we were able to handle various diplomatic matters smoothly. Just look at today. Hyzens conceded more than expected.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ That¡¯s something to celebrate.¡± ¡°And it¡¯s something we discussed earlier, but Hyzens wants to award a separate medal to Sergeant Karl Adelheit.¡± Again? They want to give it to me again? Automatically, I nced at my chest. First, two Medals of Honor. Originally, they¡¯re not worn like this, they¡¯re worn around the neck. But I received two instead of one. Naturally, wearing two around my neck seemed awkward, so I changed it to wear them like badges. Additionally, although I¡¯m not wearing it now, there¡¯s also the medal I received during my soldier days and the medal for martial prowess. And now, if Hyzens wants to give me another medal separately¡­ ¡®Are they making bulletproof tes out of medals?¡¯ I¡¯m about to make a scene that would only be seen in a very cold pr bear country upstairs in my former life. ¡°Of course, refusing courtesy would be out of the question.¡± ¡°Hahaha. I hope you bear with it. It¡¯s a recognition for preventing terrorism. Hyzens might want to reduce any potential bacsh from the empire, considering that it was an elf who attempted terrorism against the empire, and the empire¡¯s anger could turn against all elves.¡± ¡°If I, who received two medals in that situation, refuse the Hyzens Medal for Merit, it could be seen as vicious, don¡¯t you think?¡± To my question, the Minister of Foreign Affairs nodded. Even if superiors see it as a matter of courtesy, to ordinary people below, it might seem more vicious. ¡°Getting another medal isn¡¯t actually difficult, but¡­¡± The problem is that the medal is from the elf side. None other than the elves! I know they are not Kanfras, butrades who fought alongside us. Yet, it didn¡¯t feel quite right for them to give me something. ¡®Damn it. Maybe in my dreams the damn things are going to make fun of me for getting a medal for the Kanfras.¡± In the end, I decided to ept the medal. The minister expressed gratitude and went to conclude the meeting. And a little whileter, withughter, officials from the empire and Hyzens shook hands. As it seems my turn is approaching, I stand up and adjust my attire. Shortly after, an aide of the minister approaches and offers to escort me to the table. ¡°Oh. Here youe. Sergeant Karl Adelheit. This way, please.¡± Seeing the smile of the Minister of Foreign Affairs, it seems the meeting ended very favorably for the empire side. Well, in the current situation, the Empire is unconditionally superior, so it is impossible to go in the direction of dissatisfaction. ¡°Seeing your faces, it seems the meeting ended well.¡± ¡°Hahaha. Yes, it did.¡± ¡°We were able to conclude quickly thanks to several concessions from the empire.¡± The empire made concessions? That¡¯s unlikely. Oh, I see. It¡¯s just a courteous thing to say. ¡°Actually, today¡¯s meeting ended so pleasantly thanks to you, Karl Adelheit. If it weren¡¯t for you, we elves would have been in a truly awkward situation.¡± ¡°When you say that, I feel even luckier. I simply acted, but it¡¯s fortunate that it had a positive impact on both the empire and the elf side.¡± Yeah. I was lucky. To have gone into that hell like a madman and rescued imperial soldiers. To have put a bullet in the heart of Luzernes¡¯ leader. And to have prevented the train bombing, even capturing those Academy bastards. ¡°Lucky you say.¡± But Manon, the head of the Hyzens delegation, nodded at my words. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just luck.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It means that God loves you, Karl Adelheit. What you humans simply call ¡®luck¡¯ is, in fact, the moment when God momentarily stays by your side.¡± As Manon finished speaking, an elf standing beside him raised a graceful ne. ¡°Thanks to you, we Hyzens have also benefited greatly. If it weren¡¯t for you, we would have been truly at a loss. Perhaps, even more blood would have been shed.¡± Inside the ne was a medal that looked as splendid as the empire¡¯s Medal of Honor. ¡°Karl Adelheit of the Baharoth Empire, we, the people of our forest tribe, wish to express our gratitude to you with this medal. It¡¯s the most honorable mark for our forest tribe, the Medal of Honor Legion.¡± The Medal of Honor Legion. I think I know what that is. My goodness. Now I¡¯m receiving that too. It¡¯s really insane. I almost burst into ironicughter. Did I ever expect to be the one receiving it? Me of all people! ¡°Blessed be your future, in the grand scheme of things.¡± Manon, the head of the Hyzens delegation, pins the medal to my chest. Thunderous apuse erupts around me. It wasn¡¯t as grand as when the First Princess or the Crown Prince awarded the Medal of Honor, but it was certainly significant. ¡°¡­.¡± Now, I¡¯m the guy who receives medals from elves, too. So, how does that make me feel now? ¡­I¡¯m not sure. Should I say I¡¯ve added another armor te to my chest? [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 61 Chapter 61 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 61 As a returning student, I attended an imperial diplomatic meeting and even received an award from the elves. Upon my return to the academy, I found out that during my absence, I received these letters. [ House of Rosberg, Marquis Adria. Requesting a meeting. ] [ House of Fritz, Marquis Gramstad. Would like to have a brief talk. ] [ House of Edert, Count Brunne. Willing to make time. ] [ House of cen, Countess of Thieradal. Have matters to discuss. ] ¡°¡­¡± The four noble families, who have requested a meeting, are among the most prestigious in the empire, with prominent positions among both marquis¡¯ and counts. They all sent simr messages almost simultaneously. ¡®Did these bastards get into trouble again¡­?¡¯ That was my initial thought. With several previous incidents, I should be worried, right? But thinking about it, they haven¡¯t done anything strange recently. They¡¯ve been busy patenting things since the festival. And then they started distributing folk remedies in the empire. Hmm,e to think of it, folk remedies are a bit strange. Could it be because of that? At any rate, it¡¯s certain that meeting these four will take quite some time. It¡¯s rather impolite to say, ¡®Let¡¯s gather in one ce,¡¯ for people who are not just any normal nobles. Of course, it¡¯s appropriate to have a one-on-one conversation in a quiet ce¡ª [ House of Rosberg, Marquis Adria. House of Fritz, Marquis Gramstad. House of Edert, Count Brunne. House of cen, Countess of Thieradal. The heads are willing to move to the designated location. ] ¡°¡­¡± They all want to meet on the same day. What urgent matter could it be? And an hourter, my father contacted me separately. ¡°The Marquis¡¯ and Counts areing to see you.¡± To anyone else, it might seem like a suspicious conspiracy, perfect for misunderstanding. It¡¯s like I¡¯m some hidden heir to the throne orchestrating a coup¡­ Anyway, thankfully, I¡¯m just a recipient of the Medal of Honor, otherwise, it would¡®ve been a disaster! Please, let it be nothing. Even if it is something, let it be something I can handle. With these thoughts in mind, I headed to the meeting ce set by the heads. ¡°Wee. Karl Adelheit.¡± The first to greet me with a solemn voice is Shulifen¡¯s father, Marquis Adria. ¡°Where are the honorifics? You should call him sir.¡± Always poking fun, that¡¯s Wilhelm¡¯s father, Marquis Gramstad. ¡°You two haven¡¯t changed a bit.¡± A sighes from the onlydy among the heads, mother of Alexander, Countess of Thieradal. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was so sudden, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Offering an awkward smile and an apology is Joachim¡¯s father, Count Brunne. At least one of them is a noble among nobles recognized throughout the empire. And yet, here they are, all gathered to see me, sitting in a cafe. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you all.¡± After greeting them, I quietly took a seat arranged by them. ¡­What the hell? It feels like I¡¯m a female lead in a romantic novel. And they¡¯vee to scold me for flirting with the heirs. ¡®I hope I won¡¯t just get hit by a fucking rod here. No way, That¡¯s way over the line.¡¯ ¡°I hope we didn¡¯t inconvenience you by calling you here so suddenly, Karl Adelheit¡­ I mean, Sir.¡± ¡°No, not at all. Marquis Adria, please feel free to call me by my name.¡± ¡°Is it really okay? See. Even he says it¡¯s fine, why do you keep whining?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re the kind of friend who doesn¡¯t know how to be polite. I¡¯m afraid your son will watch and learn.¡± ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m really fine. Marquis Gramstad.¡± I can see why Shulifen and Wilhelm talk so much at the academy. Even their own fathers are like that, so it¡¯s obvious what they¡¯ve learned! ¡°Both of you. How long are you going to keep doing this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m sure Karl doesn¡¯t have much time, so let¡¯s get to the point.¡± It made sense to me to always mediate between those two, Alexander and Joachim. Now that I think about it, they are just like that. Children do take after their parents¡­! ¡°Ahem. Well, let¡¯s proceed then. Karl, the reason we called you here¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Firstly, do you know that our sons have been making a lot of money through patents recently?¡± Of course, I know. Despite the fact that patents don¡¯t immediately yield profits, the poprity was so overwhelming from the start that it¡¯s clear they¡¯re making a fortune. With all four of them being heirs, there¡¯s no doubt about the stability of their session. But now, they¡¯ve even secured the family¡¯s finances themselves. It¡¯s a perfect¡ª ¡°At first, I thought they were doing something for the family¡¯s sake, but it turns out that¡¯s not the case.¡± Perfect¡­ it wasn¡¯t? What does that mean? They filed patents, but it wasn¡¯t for their family¡¯s sake? ¡°I heard it from Wilhelm. Karl, there was talk about a pension foundation, right?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, yes. Marquis Gramstad, I mentioned something like that. But I was just suggesting a tiny portion of the profits from the patents¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly why we called you here, Karl.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Are you trying to tell me I¡¯m just taking too much? But then again, these aren¡¯t exactly the kind of people who are starving for money, are they? ¡°Come on. All three of you. Karl might be confused if you keep talking like that. Look, Karl. We want to fully support that pension foundation with our four families. That¡¯s why we called you here.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but sigh ¡®Huh?¡¯ at Lady Florent¡¯s words. Here we go again. Why does everything I do end up being on such arge scale! * * * [ Father. No, my lord. I want to borrow the power of the family. ] I was very surprised when I first heard those words from my son. My son, Shulifen Rosberg. He¡¯ll be the next Marquis of Adria. Some noble heirs get carried away with the power of their families and go astray. But Shulifen was different. Despite being the eldest son of a Marquis, he never treated anyone poorly. And he never used the family¡¯s power carelessly. He always wanted to achieve things on his own. ¡­Though he never actually enlisted as a soldier even when he wanted to. Anyway, when Shulifen said that, I couldn¡¯t help but freeze. Is he finally realizing the power of the family? Is something worrying him? [ I need the family¡¯s wealth. I¡¯m nning to create a pension foundation for the veterans, wouldn¡¯t it be better if we had more? ] After hearing the reasons, I was even more bewildered. A pension foundation? Why all of a sudden? And not even an hourter, I got a call from my damn friend. [ Marquis Adria. Did you also receive a magicmunication from your son too? ] ¡°You too?¡± [ What¡¯s with the sudden talk of a pension foundation? And a pension foundation for the veterans at that. ] My son. And my friend¡¯s son too. They didn¡¯t give reasons. They just said they wanted to create a pension foundation. They just said they really wanted to. After hearing the news, it seemed like Brunne and Thieradal were in the same situation. ¡®A pension foundation for the veterans? It sounds good but¡­ do we really need it?¡¯ We¡¯re already implementing various policies for the welfare of veterans in the empire. And it¡¯s the nobles who pay the most taxes for those policies. In a way, we¡¯re already helping them. At least, I can confidently say that. In the end, I couldn¡¯t stand it and contacted Shulifen to ask for the reasons. I added that if he didn¡¯t give me a more detailed exnation, I would have to refuse support from the family. ¡°Karl Adelheit.¡± The words that came out of my son¡¯s mouth were unexpected. ¡°He¡¯s my friend. He¡¯s a war hero of the empire and has received two medals of honor. But, Father, even such a remarkable person is struggling with the scars of war. It¡¯s not just physical wounds, but also deep emotional scars. If even heroes are like this, what about others?¡± ¡°I want to help those people. They were willing to sacrifice their lives to protect our empire, so now it¡¯s our duty to protect the future of them and their families, isn¡¯t it?¡± I almost burst into tears. Shulifen, this boy. My son. When did he be so mature? He still feels like a child to me, but he already knows how to think like this. I tried to hide my tears and called my friend again. But damn it, I broke down. My voice was full of tears ¡°Sniff! Sniff! Hey, Marquis! My son. Do you know what he said!? Well¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡± It turned out they had rehearsed their lines, but still, it¡¯s something. All four of them have grown up in their thinking. ¡®Karl Adelheit.¡¯ Truly, he¡¯s the empire¡¯s greatest war hero. A recipient of the Medal of Honor. Leading our children like this. At the same time, I felt sorry that our young friend is suffering from the scars of the battlefield. This couldn¡¯t be just a precedent for our children. It had to start with the adults and grow evenrger. So, with the three heads, I headed to the cafe where politicians often meet. While others may not know, this ce is actually a favored meeting spot for government officials. There, with our four families, we all reached out our hands to Karl without hesitation. ¡°How about trying the Veterans Pension Foundation together?¡± Glorious soldiers of the empire, be proud of yourselves. We¡¯ll remember you as proud heroes of our empire. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 62 Chapter 62 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 62 The discussions with the four heads all started differently, but ultimately, the end result was simr. A strong call for support for the Veterans Pension Foundation from the heirs of each family. An even stronger opinion that it was their duty as nobility, and their rightful duty as those who had served. Despite differing beginnings, all four families viewed the matter positively due to various aspects they believed to be right. This was the reason why those esteemed figures had summoned me so abruptly. ¡®You guys¡­ I really didn¡¯t expect this.¡¯ I already told them that the Ministry of Welfare is responsible for all the support for differently abled soldiers. And a lot of the taxes that go into ite from the wallets of the nobles sitting there. So technically, they¡¯re already helping them enough. It was like paying taxes to support the lower ss, only to have someonee and say, ¡®Let¡¯s help the less fortunate!¡¯ and demand you open your wallet again. There is no particr reason to step forward and do it, and if this happens, the nobles will step up and say, ¡®We¡¯re fed up with the Ministry of Welfare¡¯s ipetence. Let¡¯s create our own pension fund.¡¯ The Ministry of Welfare might say, ¡®Why? We¡¯re already doing our best.¡¯ Or, alternatively, they might say, ¡®Oh, thank you. We¡¯ve been struggling on our own.¡¯ ¡°Well, it would be a great honor for me to have you all join us, but I hope you don¡¯t feel any pressure. It¡¯s just my small¡­.¡± ¡°Nope! Not small. It shouldn¡¯t be small when ites to our own people, much less when ites to those who have died fighting to defend the Empire.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right, Karl. You wouldn¡¯t know it unless you do it, but once you start, you have to do it right.¡± Hmm. It felt like I was having a conversation with Shulifen and Wilhelm. ¡°By the way. Karl¡± ¡°Yes, Count Brunne.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little worried about something. The Ministry of Welfare¡¯s various welfare programs are part of the state¡¯s business, so they¡¯re closely guarded and scrutinized. But this pension foundation is not like that, so if something goes wrong, it could be corrupted or abused.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that someone who doesn¡¯t deserve it could cheat and get a pension.¡± That¡¯s something I was worried about as well. Parasites cane from anywhere. There are always going to be scumbags who will take advantage of something designed to help the needy and hardworking. ¡°I¡¯m aware of your concerns.¡± ¡°Is that so.¡± ¡°Yes. However, I believe that even if we can help just one soldier, it¡¯s reason enough to exist. And with the support of the noble lords present here, wouldn¡¯t any concerns naturally be resolved?¡± They¡¯re going to fund it, and of course they¡¯re going to have experts to manage it. Since my stake was involved, I would want to know how that stake was being used. And even if my children had inted egos, I wouldn¡¯t want them to make enemies out of two marquis¡¯ and two counts. ¡®The ones who can do something like that are the Royal family or the Dukedom, so why would they be crazy and greedy for this kind of money?¡¯ After carefully observing the four household heads, it seems that this was the correct answer. It was also good that they encouraged us by saying that if everyone works together, such worries can be alleviated. I can¡¯t stand anyone¡¯sments that acknowledge my ¡®value¡¯. ¡°Indeed, they need our strength.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t sound so worried, you¡¯ve already made up your mind.¡± ¡°Uh-huh. Countess of Thieradal. Do I still worry a lot?¡± ¡°About what? You made the decision in five minutes.¡± ¡°Hmm. Hmm.¡± In both politics and social circles, well-respected individuals were having a casual conversation. Is it because the families are close that the four of them are also close? Or is it because the four people are close that their families have be closer? Whatever it was, it was good news for me now. The green light has been given for the formation of a pension foundation. ¡°Oh, and Karl.¡± ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± ¡°Have you thought of a name for the foundation?¡± ¡°Um¡­ Yes?¡± A name for the foundation? Um¡­ I hadn¡¯t even thought about it. Do we really need a name? Couldn¡¯t it just be called the ¡®Veterans¡¯ Pension Foundation¡±? ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of one yet.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Have any of the noble lords thought of a name?¡± Since they asked for a name, it seemed like my prediction was correct. So, I asked. And seeing the lords smile, I was sure of it. ¡°Of course. We have something in mind. Karl, did you think about the foundation but not the name?¡± ¡°That¡­ I believe just calling it the Veterans Pension Foundation is sufficient.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not bad. But having a real name would be even better. Especially one that could make people look at it more positively, depending on what the name is.¡± Hmm. Seeing them speak like that, it seems they really came up with a good name? ¡°The foundation should be named after you, Karl Adelheit.¡± ¡­What? ¡°Karl¡¯s name must be included. After all, isn¡¯t he a Medal of Honor recipient?¡± ¡°He¡¯s more than qualified to represent those who step forward for the soldiers. Especially since he fought alongside them in battle.¡± ¡°What do you think, Karl? With this, we could receive widespread support from the empire.¡± ¡°Oh, uh¡­ yes, I suppose so.¡± Smile. I have to smile. They¡¯re not just anyone, they¡¯re people who want to help me and myrades. Their naming sense might be terrible, but I¡¯ll smile out of courtesy¡ª ¡°In fact, this name was suggested by our sons. Karl, how about it? Is it okay?¡± ¡­Ah. That¡¯s what the four of them did. Aha. Hmm. Kill me. * * * Lavrenti was deliberating over a single document. ¨C Academy Admission Application Form ¨C The Academy. The Imperial Academy. The pinnacle of education. The ivory tower of the empire. The foundation of learning. While others were eager to go, Lavrenti herself hadn¡¯t even thought about it. Her ongoing conflict stemmed from a meeting she had not long ago. ¡°The secret is¡­ the Academy.¡± That was what Selena had said was the key to getting close to master. She added that it had happened naturally since they lived in the same ce and shared the same lifestyle. Upon hearing that, I began to seriously consider the Academy for the first time. And that thought remained with me even after meeting my family. Until now, the sight of my family living morefortably thanks to the money I gave my father never left my mind. ¡®Academy. Academy¡­¡¯ I think of my family first. Things were tight before, but now things have gotten a lot better. I myself continued to send money, my parents worked tirelessly, and above all, my younger siblings did their best to help the family in any way they could. But I can¡¯t becent. My parents won¡¯t be able to take care of everything forever. In that sense, going to the Academy was a worry and a burden for me. ¡®It would be nice if I could at least ease my financial worries.¡¯ One day, I thought to myself. ¡°Huh?¡± While passing by, I heard some news. < Extensive Support for future Veterans.... > < For more details, visit the consultation office of Marquis of Nafplion, Deonik Ifrit.... > A support project initiated by a marquis¡¯s family to help the future of veteran soldiers. It was operated entirely with the family¡¯s funds and donations from various sources. Seeing that, I was captivated and headed to the consultation office for that support project. ¡°Wee. Are you a veteran soldier?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s correct. My affiliation is¡ª¡± After showing the discharge certificate I always carried and the Silver Star Military Merit Medal I kept just in case, the counselor let out a short gasp and then spoke politely. ¡°What brings you here today?¡± ¡°Oh, um¡­ I wanted to learn a bit. I¡¯m considering applying to the Academy, but embarrassingly, money is a problem for me¡­¡± ¡°I see. Could you wait a moment, please? Especially since someone very brave has arrived, and they really want to meet you.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± A momentter, a young man hurriedly appeared from behind. ¡°Sergeant Lavrenti?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m Lavrenti.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Deonik Ifrit. I was an officer during the Luzernes War.¡± ¡°Oh¡­! Um, I see!¡± Deonik smiled brightly as he exined the background of how he got into this kind of work. There was the empire¡¯s greatest war hero who had saved his life. He wanted to repay that favor, but the hero insisted that if he really wanted to repay him, he should just consider it done. So he thought, perhaps the best way to repay him was not to help him, but to help all the soldiers who fought alongside him. ¡°Sergeant Lavrenti seems to have a strong desire for education.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh¡­ I suppose so?¡± ¡°Certainly, there are schrship systems for Academy tuition and living expenses. Although there is a separate schrship system for the Academy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that knowledgeable.¡± ¡°Well, then let¡¯s try to assist you in that direction as much as possible.¡± So don¡¯t worry, just go forward for your future and dreams. Upon Deonik¡¯s words, Lavrenti, thinking of Karl, responded energetically, ¡®Thank you!¡¯ [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 63 Chapter 63 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 63 ¡°Karl! Over here!¡± ¡°Have you had lunch? If not,e eat with us!¡± Oh, there they are. The group of four. Target acquired. You bastards! I immediately rushed over and unleashed a flying knee kick. ¡°Oooh!¡± ¡°Kyaak!¡± Once again, the hydra-like group scattered in all directions like bowling pins. Other students, bewildered by the suddenmotion, turned their attention towards us. While as a recipient of the Medal of Honor I could easilybel this as a student brawl, but let¡¯s save that forter. Right now, I need to figure out why these guys are pulling such a stunt. That¡¯s what I need to hear first. ¡°Karl! What¡¯s wrong with you again?!¡± ¡°Are you still mad about the mint chocte?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s crossing the line, you know? Anyway, that¡¯s not it!¡± ¡°Then what?!¡± Do they really not remember, or are they pretending not to? ¡°You guys told the heads of your families about the pension foundation.¡± ¡°Huh? We did?¡± ¡°Of course we did. It¡¯s a good thing and something we ought to do, but it doesn¡¯t make sense to keep it within our circle only, does it? It¡¯s a win-win situation. It improves our family¡¯s reputation, and it provides proper support for the veterans.¡± Yeah, yeah. Win-win in every aspect. I get that. But seriously, why name the pension foundation like that? My opinion?! ¡°But here¡¯s the thing. Why do you all insist on calling it the ¡®Karl Adelheit¡¯ Foundation?¡± ¡°Well, because you suggested it, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I assumed you¡¯d agree in the end, Karl. You always do.¡± ¡°What? Why would I just agree?¡± This is ridiculous, Alexander. Why do you assume I¡¯d agree unconditionally? ¡°Karl. You¡¯re a recipient of the Medal of Honor, right?¡± ¡°¡­Yeah?¡± ¡°And you also fought in the Luzernes War. That means you understand and empathize with wounded soldiers better than anyone else.¡± So far, so good. Acknowledgment. ¡°I¡¯m not sure we¡¯refortable with the idea of using our four families as the mainstay of the beginning. We need something more iconic.¡± ¡°No, so why do we need a symbolic figure? Exin that from the beginning, Alexander.¡± ¡°Because we have no intention of stopping here.¡± The answer came from Joachim, who was standing next to him, smirking. ¡°Our families may be the starting point, but we don¡¯t intend to end it there.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll appeal to all noble families. More attention should be given to those who sacrificed for the Empire. It¡¯s time to repay the debt of gratitude.¡± Uh¡­ hmm. Good intentions. But I wonder if you¡¯re pushing too hard. And if too many families get involved, it might corrupt the initial good intentions. I know this from past life memories. Foundations are perfect for embezzlement purposes. That¡¯s why I proposed it only to these guys. At least those four families weren¡¯t that corrupt. If they were problematic, they wouldn¡¯t have been chosen as protagonists. ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about.¡± ¡°You do?¡± ¡°Yeah. The gathering of the family heads was for precisely that reason.¡± ¡°You¡¯re worried that the money for the pension foundation will be used for other purposes.¡± These guys, even though they say they¡¯re okay with it, it seems like it¡¯s not entirely true when they say it themselves. When I stared at them, urging them to continue, Shulifen just smiled confidently and continued. ¡°That¡¯s why we need your name, Karl.¡± ¡°My name?¡± ¡°Think about it. Imagine someone trying to do something stupid with the funds. What¡¯s the name of the foundation? It¡¯s Karl Adelheit. The name of the madman who received not just one but two Medals of Honor.¡± ¡°It was bestowed by the First Princess, and the Crown Prince personally. That¡¯s a lot of imperial honors, and I¡¯m not sure there¡¯s a big enough bastard left to tarnish that.¡±¡± At Wilhelm¡¯s words, the other three nodded in agreement. He adds, ¡®You have received medals other than that. If you add all that together, tarnishing your name would be like insulting the entire Imperial Army.¡¯ ¡°Well, would that include Hyzens as well?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I Hadn¡¯t told them yet. I discreetly showed them the medal. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°This? It¡¯s the Legion of Honor. It was given to me by a delegation from Hyzens¡¯s.¡± ¡°¡­Hey, Shulifen. Did I hear that wrong just now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but I think you heard it right.¡± The four suddenly diverted their attention from me and whispered among themselves. Crazy. A really crazy guy. Now you¡¯re collecting medals from the elves too. What¡¯s that? Is it as good as the Medal of Honor? I think so, given the name. Morons! Don¡¯t you know what that is? The Legion of Honor. L¨¦gion d¡¯Honneur! It¡¯s The L¨¦gion d¡¯Honneur! What¡¯s that? Elves consider it truly honorable. Those medals are earned from there. ¡°¡­Hey, I don¡¯t like it when you guys talk amongst yourselves when you¡¯re right in front of a person who can hear you.¡± ¡°Did you hear that?¡± ¡°Yep. Very loud and clear.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re sitting there with a Legion of Honor medal, talking like it¡¯s some cheap gift. Honestly, sometimes I wonder if you, Karl, are really a noble like us.¡± ¡°What are you saying? Even though it¡¯s the Legion of Honor, I¡¯m not a Ka..an Elf.¡± This is the Empire, so medals from other nations, while admirable, don¡¯t carry much weight. If you¡¯ve received them, it¡¯s like, ¡®Oh, that¡¯s impressive.¡¯ Even so, one¡¯s splendor isparable to the Empire¡¯s Medal of Honor. Those Elves, they put their lives on the line for medals. So, this Legion of Honor must be at a simr level to the Empire¡¯s Medal of Honor. Meanwhile, the guys who were whispering among themselves approached me and tapped my shoulder. ¡°Karl. Can we ask for a favor?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s weird, I¡¯ll split your skull.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not weird, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be friends forever. We¡¯ll be friends even when we¡¯re all old and bony.¡± Friends. Friends, huh¡­ Hmm. Nobles, You¡¯re asking me to be your friend without paying for it, to a Medal of Honor recipient? Basic etiquette seemscking here. ¡°For free?¡± ¡°Wow, you asshole. We agreed to support the pension foundation!¡± ¡°That¡¯s your family¡¯s affair. I want something personal as your ¡®friend.¡¯ Honestly, with two Medals of Honor, the Legion of Honor, the Elves¡¯ highest medal, and various other medals. I¡¯ve got enough armor ting on my chest here.¡± Thinking about the medals I¡¯ll wear on my chest, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a single noble in the history of the Empire who¡¯s ever been honored at this level. Actually, it¡¯s natural. After the establishment of the noble world, I was the only truly insane guy who enlisted as a soldier. It makes me realize once again how truly out of my mind I was. ¡°Well. So, esteemed family heirs here. What can you give to a meremoner like me? Hehehe.¡± ¡°No, Karl! You¡¯re just an arrogant high-ranking noble! Where¡¯s the honor of the Adelheit family gone? Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± ¡°Karl Adelheit may be ashamed, but Academy student Karl isn¡¯t ashamed at all.¡± Whatever it is, I want something interesting from them. If they don¡¯t agree willingly, the Medal of Honor recipient will remember this. ¡°¡­Wait. Karl.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s weird, I¡¯ll split your skull.¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely not, so don¡¯t worry.¡± The four of them whispered to each other before simultaneously offering something. Despite their different appearances, they all had one thing inmon¡ª they are covered in handprints. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just ss notes.¡± ¡°¡­I told you not to talk nonsense.¡± ¡°No, it really is ss notes. Karl, remember it¡¯s midterm season?¡± ¡°Midterm?¡± Uh. Ohh. That¡¯s right. It¡¯s really midterms the day after tomorrow. Oh, goodness. Recently, I¡¯ve been so preupied with everything going on that Ipletely forgot. Is this alright? ¡°It seems like you forgot, judging by your reaction.¡± ¡°¡­Damn. I really did forget about the midterms. With everything going on, I¡¯ve been running around so much that I forgot.¡± ¡°I thought so. That¡¯s why this is even more necessary, Karl.¡± They say it¡¯s ss notes, so I can roughly guess what that means. They¡¯re in the same ss year as me. But they spent a few more years here at the Academy than I did. They must have encountered more lectures, more professors. In the process, they would have taken notes on important parts, condensed them forter use in exams. ¡®In other words, genealogy.¡¯ Others get it from seniors, but I seem to be getting it from my ssmates. I feel like a veryte returning student. ¡°So, Karl. Is this enough for a deal?¡± ¡°¡­Can I trust the notes of students on academic probation?¡± ¡°Our test scores are pretty high, you know?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s just because you¡¯re mistaking lecture scores for test scores!¡± That¡¯s even more ridiculous, you idiots! What¡¯s the point of doing well on tests! You can¡¯t even fill out all the lecture scores! ¡°So. Karl. What¡¯s your answer?¡± Ha. It¡¯s a given. ¡°A model of a great deal. My friends.¡± [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 64 Chapter 64 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 64 ¡°Are there any students in this ss for whom today¡¯s exam is thest one?¡± Several students quietly raise their hands at the professor¡¯s question. Upon seeing this, the professor smiled contentedly. ¡°Well done. You¡¯ve worked really hard preparing for the exam. Of course, there¡¯s still the final exam ahead, but we¡¯re halfway there. Let¡¯s keep up the good work as we have done so far.¡± For students who had been crushed by the exams, these words were undoubtedly a small source offort. Until now, the professors¡¯ words had been dry, like ¡®the exam will begin¡¯ or ¡®any cheating will result in a zero.¡¯ As the students smiled inwardly, the exam papers were distributed in front of them. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The exam questions set by the professor were boasting an extreme level of difficulty. The sight of the students who had been smiling or moved now turned to garbage. Indeed, it was clear that the presence of the professor was like a demon growing on the students¡¯ tears. * * * The midterm exams were over. It was truly a difficult and dreadful time in many ways. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°I hate the professor¡­¡± In the end, the defeated students, despite being freshmen, left the ssroom with their shoulders slumped. Even though they were freshmen, exams were exams. Having messed up the midterms, they had to stake their lives on the finals. The lower the scores, the more they would suffer in the next year. If you want to have a rxed senior year, you have to start working harder in the lower grades. ¡°Looks like you did well on your test, Senior Karl.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°You seem pleased.¡± As I left the ssroom together, one of the juniors spoke quietly. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t do exceptionally well, but I didn¡¯tpletely fail either.¡± ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s impressive how you manage not to neglect your studies, being a recipient of the medal of honor.¡± Sorry, but I got the leaked exam papers. You should have asked for something like that. After leaving a word of thanks, I patted the junior¡¯s shoulder and headed to the agreed meeting ce. It was a cafe near the academy, which had recently unveiled a new menu. < Hot Topic! Mint Chocte! Combined with ice cream! > < New menu. Try the mint chocte ice cream! > Just looking at it, I was about to shout, ¡®Eww. This devil¡¯s stuff again!¡¯ But reading the text underneath made it impossible. < Part of the sales proceeds of mint chocte will be used as operating funds for a pension foundation for the honorable soldiers of the empire and their families. > ¡®After all, they¡¯re the main characters, they¡¯re the only ones who can think straight.¡¯ The empire operates on conscription. Therefore, most imperial citizens have served in the military at some point. Many of them have directly or indirectly experienced the battlefield. So, they couldn¡¯t help but react sensitively to the statement that part of the sales proceeds would go to the soldiers. It made the bad look worse and the good look better. Perhaps some of the absurd poprity of mint chocte could be attributed to that. I just want to eat it, but if it can help someone, that¡¯s even better. ¡°Hey, Karl. Did you do well on your exams?¡± I walked in and saw the four of them sitting at a table. In front of them was, of course, mint chocte ice cream. I felt something stir inside, but I decided to be grateful that it wasn¡¯t in Bungeoppang and left it at that. ¡°I did well.¡± ¡°Did that help?¡± I nodded in response to their answers. ¡°As expected.¡± ¡°We told you. We did well on the test.¡± ¡°We¡¯re smart, Karl. You still don¡¯t believe us after all this?¡± ¡°Of course I don¡¯t. How can I believe you guys?¡± ¡°Why? You said you did well on your test.¡± Don¡¯t you know that, my friends. After taking a sip of water, I continued. ¡°Do smart people ever face the risk of being held back because of your grades?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°Damn. I¡¯m at a loss for words.¡± ¡°Cowardly, Karl! That¡¯s too cowardly!¡± Don¡¯t call me a coward! It¡¯s your fault for creating that bullshit in the first ce! ¡°Well, anyway, thanks. Thanks to you, I did well in the midterms.¡± ¡°Of course. We¡¯re friends, so of course we should help.¡± Shulifenughed as he pushed a mint chocte ice cream towards me. I almost wanted to kick him back, but realizing I was in a cafe, I refrained. ¡°How¡¯s the patent going? Seems like it¡¯s going well?¡± I pushed the mint chocte ice cream that had been brought over to the opposite side to Joachim. Joachim casually catches it and begins diligently shoveling it into his mouth. Shulifen grumbled about why I was giving it to him, but I ignored it. ¡°It¡¯s going really well. The biggest concern was financial management, but the noble families have assigned professional managers to handle it, so it seems to be resolving well.¡± ¡°Are they trustworthy?¡± ¡°Of course. They¡¯ve all been in their respective families for at least twenty years.¡± If they¡¯re the ancestors of those two from their families, they must be trustworthy. If so, the biggest worry about money should be alleviated. ¡°Don¡¯t rely too much on mint chocte. Make sure to do well with the Bungeoppang and hotteok business.¡± ¡°Wilhelm and Alexander are in charge of that.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± As Shulifen mentioned it, the two nodded. ¡°Mint chocte isn¡¯t bad, but it¡¯s not really great either.¡± ¡°We¡¯re thinking, instead of that, Karl, about what else we can change beyond what you¡¯ve told us. Since snacks like that sell better in winter than in summer.¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re on the subject, putting mint chocte in Bungeoppang is the worst idea ever. Eating it cold is tolerable, but eating it hot is really not good.¡± Thankfully, Wilhelm and Alexander agree with my strong opinion, saying, ¡®Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡¯ On the other hand, Shulifen and Joachimment, saying, ¡®It has its own unique vor even when served warm!¡¯ Once again, my sense of justice wanted to burst out, but I barely held it back. These are friends. Allies. I can¡¯t shoot them. I can¡¯t stab them! ¡°But Karl, are you really not going to take interest in both the patent and the pension foundation?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll just hear about how things are going from you guys.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°To be honest, your family members will be much more effective in handling those matters than I am.¡± It¡¯s honestly difficult to be practical even if you present the concept well. Above all, I¡¯m not good with numbers. Money is always sensitive. When one number moves, it can often be very significant. It¡¯s better to just stand quietly behind rather than risk making mistakes that could tarnish my reputation. Perhaps the heads of their families haven¡¯t put my name on the pension foundation for a reason. If I get too involved, it might look like the foundation is for my benefit. ¡°And I¡¯m busy. There¡¯s something else I need to take care of.¡± ¡°What? What is it?¡± ¡°Are you going somewhere for fun?!¡± ¡°With whom are you going? Is it Selena?¡± Why is Selena suddenly brought up? And what¡¯s with the fun? ¡°It¡¯s not about fun. And you guys. When have I ever gone to have fun?¡± Suddenly I feel unjustly used. Right after I returned to school, you guys went off to the military, and while I was in the middle of training, I got caught up in a terrorist attack and caused a scene with just a greatsword. Even after that, I protected the academy exchange students and handled everything else. I never went for fun. ¡°It¡¯s work, work. So stop talking nonsense.¡± ¡°Why are you doing something after the midterms? I know you¡¯re going somewhere for fun!¡± ¡°Just tell us. We¡¯ll keep it a secret. Okay?¡± ¡°Who are you going with? Is it really Selena?¡± Haha. They have no intention of listening to me. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go. Together.¡± ¡°Huh? Really?¡± ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you. To the pce.¡± Whoa! They freeze as if they¡¯ve made some kind of promise. Now they must be wondering what¡¯s wrong. Maybe they¡¯re doubting if that¡¯s really what I said. But no. You heard me right! ¡°Let¡¯s go together? Oh, by the way, the one who called me was neither the first princess nor the crown prince. His Majesty the Emperor himself called. I was going alone, but I would be grateful if you coulde with me.¡± First, Shulifen picks up the ice cream in front of me. Then, as if it were water, he drinks it all down, then sets it down with a bang. ¡°I have something to attend to, so I¡¯ll leave first. Take care, Karl. Good luck, guys.¡± ¡°Oh, wait. Come to think of it, I have something urgent too.¡± Following Shulifen, Wilhelm leaves. Then Alexander. ¡°Uh, um. Have a good time, Karl.¡± Lastly, even Joachim disappears as if afraid to go with me. I didn¡¯t expect it, but¡­ damn. Traitors. At least they could have said, ¡®Shall we go together?¡¯ * * * As much as possible, I tried to remain silent. Too much interference could create precedents. There weren¡¯t many heroes in the history of the empire who had been awarded the medal of honor, but there were certainly a few. All of them received heroic treatment, whether they weremoners or nobles, young or old. It didn¡¯t matter, they all lived in glory and honor. The Emperor of the empire was also one of those who praised them. Despite being noble, despite being absolute. No, precisely because he was the noblest and most powerful, he had to be like that. That way, even those heroes could eventually acknowledge this empire, this dynasty, as the rightful owner. But that¡¯s as far as it goes. They are not called upon more than necessary, nor are they brought to the forefront of the Empire. They had their lives, and it wasn¡¯t good for the empire to rely too much on one hero. Moreover, if you treat one person too well, wouldn¡¯t it make it awkward for the other recipients of honors? ¡®¡­I¡¯m sure those heroes of the past will understand.¡¯ The Emperor, who had just gotten up from his seat, thought of the young man who was now on his way to the pce. Honored twice with the Medal of Honor, four times with the Order of Military Merit, and awarded various military medals. And even though it¡¯s not from the empire, the Legion of Honor medal from the Elven side, considered the greatest honor. Being silent now isn¡¯t for the sake of that young hero anymore. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 65 Chapter 65 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 65 Let¡¯s go back in time a little, to the time when the students of the academy were struggling in the hell called midterms. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Crown Prince Rufreicht looked at his father in confusion. ¡°Why are you so surprised? Crown Prince. It¡¯s not strange to want to meet someone who has already been awarded medals by the Princess and then by the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Well, Your Majesty, even so, such a thing has never happened before.¡± The Emperor is the master of this vast empire. The father of all his subjects. As such, no one should dare to confront the Emperor. Especially when ites to praising merit, it is considered sufficient to send the emperor¡¯s representative. Of course, it is by no means the intention to disparage Karl¡¯s contributions. He is undoubtedly a clear hero of the empire. However, in the history of the empire so far, the emperor has rarely called someone to the pce and paid respect in person. And more than half of those asions were during the early days of the founding of the empire when there was still extreme chaos. Above all, the recipients of the medal of honor so far have not been treated to that extent. It is possible for the emperor to show courtesy to them, of course. They are heroes of the empire. However, the emperor has not shown any special treatment by personally calling them or in simr ways. ¡®Care must be taken not to tarnish the essence of the Medal of Honor, which is the honor itself. The recipients of the award were also careful not to damage the reputation of their predecessors and juniors because of them.¡¯ The crown prince continued, thinking that there was no way his father did not know such a fact. ¡°If there is a need to pay respect, Your Majesty, I will go again. That will do.¡± ¡°The prince is right. That¡¯s how it should be. If you overdo it, it will only embarrass that young man, and it would be fair to all the previous recipients of the Medal of Honor, and, above all, it would tarnish the luster of the Medal of Honor.¡± ¡°Please forgive my words. Tarnish? That¡¯s inappropriate. Your Majesty is the one who¡­¡± The emperor raised his hand as if to say enough. The crown prince closed his mouth and bowed his head. ¡°I understand your concern, Prince. I also know it well. A ruler, the more lightly he moves, the more likely he is to convey wrong intentions to his subjects. That could cause confusion.¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°But, Prince. Can this matter be passed over in silence?¡± To that question, the crown prince could not immediately answer and only his lips quivered. In fact, the answer was already there. It couldn¡¯t be overlooked. That was the answer. ¡°Hyzens has awarded Karl Adelheit the Legion of Honor.¡± I was stunned. I hadn¡¯t expected the elves to award the Legion of Honor. Since Hyzens called Karl, I expected something. But I didn¡¯t expect it to be the medal, or more importantly, the pride of the Elves. ¡®The Legion of Honor. At a time when the elves were not divided, and there was nothing for the empire to gain. Even the poption was several timesrger than it is now, the most glorious moment. It was given to the leader of the legion they had at that time, something that could truly be called the pride and history of the elves.¡¯ Naturally, it has never been awarded to a human. Nor is it possible to obtain it. Although the elves have declined considerablypared to the past, they still have their pride. The same goes for Hyzens, which has a pro-empire orientation. They also view the empire favorably, but they never belittled themselves. However, in that situation, Hyzens suddenly awarded Karl with the Legion of Honor. They bestowed quite an honor, even considering Karl¡¯s merits. ¡®Thanks to that, his status has be even higher. The Legion of Honor of the elves.¡¯ The Empire¡¯s silence in this situation is quite odd. He¡¯s already been awarded the Medal of Honor twice, but he can¡¯t give thest one to elves. Perhaps the Emperor¡¯s resolve is also due to the actions of the Hyzens. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, Prince.¡± However, the emperor seemed calm as if he had already thought of everything. ¡°What giving excessive honor to one person can do is only to arouse jealousy among others. Therefore, while giving honor, I will prevent the light from excessively concentrating on that young hero.¡± ¡°I would like to ask Your Majesty¡¯s intention once again, if I may.¡± At that, the emperor gestured, and soon the Grand Chambein presented something to the crown prince. epting it politely, the crown prince sighed, ¡®Ah,¡¯ after a while. ¡°I always thought a moment like this woulde at some point. The timing is right, so it would be right to do it.¡± As I said that, I pressed my temples to relieve the still slight headache. As one gets older, even colds don¡¯t go away easily. Perhaps, sooner than I think, I might hand over this position to the crown prince. * * * Rattling¨D A strange sound made me nce down. It felt like an earthquake in one of my legs. My leg wasn¡¯t my leg. It wasn¡¯t my will to tremble like this. It¡¯s just shaking uncontrobly. ¡®Emperor. Emperor. Emperor!!¡¯ It¡¯s extremely rare for the emperor to personally summon a subject to the pce. At most, it¡¯s dukes who are the pinnacle of imperial nobility, and very asionally marquises or imperial counts. Other than that, meeting a representative of the imperial family is all there is. But I¡¯m neither a duke nor a marquis or an imperial count. Leaving that aside, I¡¯m not even a titled noble. I am a recipient of the Medal of Honor, but am I the only one in the history of the Empire to have received it? No, I am not. All of the previous recipients have been treated as heroes, but I¡¯ve never heard of the Emperor personally summoning the recipient to the pce to meet them face-to-face after receiving the medal. It¡¯s none other than the emperor. Not the first princess or the crown prince. The emperor, the pinnacle of this empire. While my father sincerely assists the emperor, and I also have that in mind, he¡¯s a figure at the center of power no matter what. If he suddenly calls, there¡¯s no way not to be scared. ¡®Did I do something wrong?¡¯ Of course, it couldn¡¯t be. If there was, would it be that I¡¯m just overzealous with patriotism? Everything I¡¯ve done so far has been for the benefit of the empire and the imperial family. There¡¯s nothing to criticize. ¡­Yet, the reason I¡¯m shaking like this is because I, as a mere nobleman, have been summoned by the emperor. It¡¯s only natural. ¡°Sir Karl Adelheit. We¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± Unlike before, there was a thorough inspection of the imperial knights. Even if you are a Medal of Honor recipient, you are on your way to see the Emperor and no one else. Although they seemed apologetic every time they searched me, I didn¡¯t mind. They were just doing their job, and I, as a nobleman, have an obligation to be loyal to the imperial family. ¡°This way.¡± With each step, it felt like my breath was being choked. Even though it¡¯s not my first time in the pce. I thought if the crown prince could just show his face once, it would ease this tension a bit. ¡°Your Majesty. Karl Adelheit, son of Count Friedrich, has arrived.¡± The chambein, who had been traveling with me, spoke in a polite tone. Immediately afterward, I heard a voice on the other side of the door, a voice that sounded both calm and harsh at the same time. ¡°Come in.¡± After quietly taking a deep breath at the gesture of the chambein, I moved forward. Then, I kneeled down and raised my manners just like everyone who had met the emperor before. ¡°Long live His Majesty the Emperor. Karl Adelheit, son of Count Friedrich, has received Your Majesty¡¯s summons.¡± ¡°I finally get to see the young talent of the empire. Come a little closer.¡± Should I crawl over? I thought for a moment. But it didn¡¯t seem appropriate, so I rose briefly, took a few more steps forward, and kneeled down again. ¡°Raise your head and look at me.¡± ¡°H-humbly at your service, Your Majesty.¡± Very cautiously, I lifted my head and looked at the emperor before me. The first thing I noticed was his white hair and deep wrinkles. It made me realize that even the owner of this vast empire is not immune to the passage of time. ¡°You are indeed the son of Count Friedrich. You have the youthful look of your father. He, too, was a loyal servant of the empire. If the Adelheit family had been there from the beginning, the chaos in the empire would have been a little less.¡± ¡°It is a great honor, Your Majesty.¡± He¡¯s smiling, but I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s really smiling. I¡¯ve heard that those who y politics are not what they seem, and the Emperor at the center of it all is even more so! ¡°I see that your face is full of worry, you must be very surprised by this sudden turn of events.¡± ¡°I apologize, your majesty.¡± ¡°No, no. It¡¯s only natural. It is a burden that I called upon even though I knew it. Karl Adelheit, the eldest son of Count Friedrich. I hope you understand.¡± It¡¯s absurd, really. I pleaded for him to retract his statement, but the emperor waved his hand. ¡°I summoned you here because there¡¯s something I want to discuss. Where should I start? Ah, yes. I want to invite you to the New Year¡¯s Eve ceremony.¡± ¡°I would be honored.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just a simple New Year¡¯s Eve ceremony. This New Year¡¯s Eve ceremony is a little different from the previous ones.¡± Different from before? What does that mean? ¡°For this New Year¡¯s Eve ceremony, I n to invite all of the Empire¡¯s Medal of Honor recipients. Heroes who bravely stepped forward to defend the Empire so long ago. All of them, once again, will be called upon and honored. And you will be their representative.¡± The Emperor¡¯s finger slowly points to me. ¡°Karl Adelheit. I intend to promote you.¡± [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 66 Chapter 66 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 66 As soon as I heard the emperor¡¯s words, I bowed my head almost reflexively and said, ¡®I humbly ask that you please withdraw this honor that is beyond my merit.¡¯ ¡°I want to know why.¡± The Emperor asked, responding to my request and I answered. It¡¯s not a trivial matter. It seems excessive to ce myself, who is merely a juniorpared to all other recipients of the honor, at the forefront. They too are saviors of the empire, heroes for the empire. However, they are gradually being forgotten as time passes, so it is only fitting that they should be up front. ¡°You really have a great heart..¡± However, from the Emperor¡¯s perspective, it was all the more reason to bring Karl to the forefront. ¡°I understand your intentions. Putting juniors at the forefront may seem like saying to the past heroes, ¡®Now you belong to the past.''¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°That¡¯s precisely why you should be at the forefront even more, Karl Adelheit.¡± Upon hearing this, I made a perplexed expression as if I didn¡¯t know the reason. ¡°Time is a fearsome thing. The past is such a powerful thing. No matter how bright it is, it eventually bes dull and fades as time passes and bes the past. Even if you try to shine it again, try to make it clear again. Polish and polish. Even if you keep polishing, the stain of time cannot be removed, Karl Adelheit.¡± The Emperor reflexively touched his wrinkled forehead. ¡°And so, there are times when we need to share our current brilliance to illuminate the glory of the past. Not by forcing the past, but by naturally recalling it through what we have now.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°Surely, the past may have lost much of its shine. However, that sparkle hasn¡¯tpletely disappeared. It can still shine again, reflecting the light of the present.¡± Only then I understood what the Emperor was saying. I realized why I was being promoted. It was a request. To step forward and let the Empire once again remember the heroes of the past. To not forget that there were those who bravely stepped forward and sacrificed for the empire. ¡°Do you understand my heart?¡± In response to the Emperor¡¯s question, I nodded my head vigorously and then spoke. ¡°I, Count Friedrich¡¯s eldest son, Karl Adelheit. By Your Majesty¡¯smand, I will do so. If I can help them shine again, I will do it a thousand times, ten thousand times.¡± ¡°Very well. Please do so.¡± The Emperor looked at the young man kneeling before him. What a delightful figure he was. * * * I understood why I was called. It was to make a request, to seek permission. The Emperor could have simply sent someone with themand e.¡± But he didn¡¯t. Whether it¡¯s the way it looks as a person asking for something, or the way it looks to a Medal of Honor recipient. Whatever it was, I was just grateful. Anyway, as the conversation about the New Year¡¯s ceremony came to an end, the Emperor casually changed the subject. ¡°I heard you were on the battlefield for almost three years. And now you¡¯ve returned as a student to the academy.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. As a mere returning student, I am truly at a loss for the honor of bing a recipient of the medal of honor.¡± ¡°You received what you rightfully deserve. There is no need to say more.¡± After saying that, the Emperor subtly asked about the veterans¡¯ pension foundation. He heard about it. It was established by two marquisates and two imperial counts. At first, it was a bit sudden and there were concerns, but soon it was relieved. And of course, the reason was inly my name being involved in it. ¡°Was it your suggestion?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I never considered war or welfare lightly, so¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to be so casual about it. If you were that casual, you wouldn¡¯t have shouldered the empire¡¯s honor twice. Rather, it pains my heart. I should have paid more attention to such matters. I was too focused on making the empire stronger and momentarily forgot about them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s absolutely not true. I know better than anyone how the empire treats those who have returned from the battlefield.¡± Saying that the empire¡¯s treatment of soldiers is absurd doesn¡¯t make sense from the beginning. It¡¯s not like we¡¯ve been in a ceasefire state for over 50 years, and just a few years ago we were in a war zone. The empire is doing its best. I just lent a hand there. ¡°I feel much better now that you say that.¡± The Emperor smiled slightly, showing a hint of sincerity. Then he sighed. ¡°Are you prepared?¡± ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°I have no other meaning. I¡¯m just curious. Has the order of session changed?¡± What is this about? It¡¯s surprising enough that the Emperor is asking a mere nobleman something. And there¡¯s no other meaning, but the content is suddenly about ¡®order of session¡¯? What on earth is this? ¡°I, I apologize, Your Majesty. With my humble intellect, I cannot understand what Your Majesty means.¡± This time, the Emperor raised an eyebrow as if to question me. Then he looked at me for a moment, and from his gaze, I strongly felt the feeling of ¡®are you genuinely not understanding right now?¡¯ ¡°Has he not spoken to you yet?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re referring to my father, I¡¯ve heard nothing from him.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± After a moment of silence, the Emperor suddenly beckoned to the chambein standing beside him. Then he whispered something in his ear, and the chambein walked away with quick steps. After a while, ¡°Your Majesty, I have received your summon.¡± ¡°Come in, Crown Prince.¡± The Crown Prince entered, looking as if he had been dragged away from his work. He blinked for a moment as if he didn¡¯t understand why he was called, then he lightly waved his hand when our eyes met, and refocused on the Emperor. ¡°Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°It seems Count Friedrich¡¯s eldest son still knows nothing of you. How is that?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± What¡¯s this? Is the Crown Prince also involved? What the hell. What¡¯s going on with everyone? ¡°Actually, I talked to Count Friedrich yesterday.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°It¡¯s dinner time¡­ So perhaps the Count was nning to talk to Mr. Karl Adelheit today. That¡¯s what I think.¡± Listening to their conversation, it seems there was some discussion between my father and the Crown Prince. But what about? Why did they talk? I still don¡¯t understand at all. ¡°Hmm.¡± The Emperor touched his chin and then nodded slightly as if to say, ¡®That could be.¡¯ ¡°Well, as a student, it may take some time. Count Friedrich must be having a bit of a headache. Still, it¡¯s a really good thing for the county. A Count who has twice been awarded the Medal of Honor. Has this ever happened before, Crown Prince?¡± ¡°Not that I recall, Your Majesty.¡± ¡­What¡¯s everyone talking about? What? No, what? A Count? Why am I a Count? I¡¯m just the eldest son of the Count, maintaining the family honor and ensuring no damage to our reputation. Later, I¡¯ll just have to support my sister who will eventually be the Countess. My questions were answered during the conversation with the Crown Prince after I withdrew from the Emperor¡¯s presence. ¡°¡­What?! Are you saying your highness and my sister?¡± ¡°Shhh. Most people still don¡¯t know.¡± Shhh? How can this be kept a secret forever! He¡¯s the Crown Prince for goodness¡¯ sake! Oh my, oh my. Is my sister¡­ with the Crown Prince? The future Crown Princess? Even the future Empress?! I¡¯m shocked. I¡¯m so fucking shocked that I don¡¯t know what to say. Are they taking my sister away? No way. What shocks me is not that my sister will be the Crown Princess, but even more so that she will be the Empress. ¡®Crown Prince¡­ Will you be able to handle it?¡¯ My sister is a good person. It¡¯s a bit exaggerated, causing some problems, but still good. But on the other hand, there are certainly frightening aspects. It¡¯s not just scary, it¡¯s downright terrifying. She inherited everything from our mother, including her fiery temperament. I follow my sister well, of course, and she treats me well, but I know all too well what will happen if she ever bes disappointed in me or gets angry. ¡°¡­Your Highness.¡± So, mustering all my courage, I decided to ask, against all odds. ¡°Are you sure about this? My sister is undoubtedly a good person, but she¡¯s¡­ how should I put it? She might not be quite suited for a quiet Crown Princess or Empress.¡± ¡°Hahaha! How could I not know that? Karl, I know everything. And because I know, I fell in love with her even more.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. Is that so¡­¡± What unique taste you have. You¡¯ve fallen for that? Did you actually see it yourself? Maybe you saw when she stabbed the shoulders of those Kanfras in the special ops interrogation roomst time. ¡®¡­Wait.¡¯ ¡°Your Highness. If, hypothetically, my sister were to marry you and be the Crown Princess and then the Empress, what would happen to the title of Count Friedrich?¡± ¡°If there are no other heirs, the Crown Princess and then the Empress would hold that title. Such cases are not umon.¡± The Crown Prince smiled as he took a sip of tea. ¡°But the present situation is different. There is a perfect heir to the title, a man of overwhelming prestige, of overwhelming honor, who is unlike no other noble in the Empire.¡± [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 67 Chapter 67 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 67 After returning from the pce, I immediately took out mymunicator without even having time to take off my coat. It was a matter rted to the imperial family, but above all, it was about my own family. But listening to such family matters from someone else¡¯s mouth was both frustrating and hurtful. Most of all, I wished I had the chance to hear it from them directly, especially from Father or Sister. [ Karl? ] ¡°Father.¡± As soon as Father appeared on themunicator, I went straight to confirming the facts. ¡°I heard about it. Something rted to Sister. That she was in a rtionship with the Crown Prince.¡± [ Ah. I was nning to tell you by the end of today. I heard about it yesterday evening, but I was too shocked to even find the chance to tell you. Karl. ] ¡°It¡¯s alright. Anyway, it would have been more of a shock for you and Mother.¡± It¡¯s a bit saddening to see my sister, who has always been on my side, now looking towards the future. But it¡¯s inevitable. My sister can¡¯t always be looking after me. From a younger brother¡¯s perspective, having the Crown Prince as a brother-inw is quite a weing prospect. Fortunately, I had encountered the Crown Prince several times before. And each time, I felt something. He¡¯s a person who is friendly and affectionate, yet shows the qualities of an imperial prince. I consider myself lucky. If he bes my brother-inw, it¡¯s a good thing. The problem, however, lies elsewhere. ¡°But, Father, as the next Count Friedrich, I should have been informed about the session much earlier. It¡¯s such an important matter, isn¡¯t it?¡± [ ¡­Yes. I should have. Try to understand, Karl. From a father¡¯s perspective, how could I have been in my right mind when I heard that my son-inw is His Highness the Crown Prince? ] Well¡­ yeah. Father is right. Frankly, in that situation, how could he have casually contacted me and said, ¡®Prepare yourself to inherit the title instead of your sister.¡¯ ¡°Are you okay?¡± [ What do you mean? ] ¡°Originally, Sister was supposed to prepare to inherit the title soon. And when things like this happen, no matter what the oue, it¡¯s kind of like the n got screwed up.¡± [ It¡¯s abrupt, but not unpleasant. If anything, it¡¯s a good thing. After all, it¡¯s His Highness the Crown Prince. He seemed to care a lot about Rika. ] ¡°From what I saw, he seemed like a very good person.¡± As we continued our conversation, I kept observing Father¡¯s demeanor. Despite the entire session n being thrown into disarray, Father seemed unperturbed. Until now, knowingly or unknowingly, the rtionships my sister had built with the servants and vassals of the household, it seems they¡¯ve all been shattered. ¡°Seeing Father¡¯s face, it seems there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± [ Huh? Ah. Are you worried about having to establish the session n from scratch again? Could there even be such a thing? Karl. This Countship, apart from your sister, there¡¯s no one else to inherit it. ] ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± [ And you¡¯re not just an ordinary student either. Probably, even if they were to nominate you as the next Count right away, all the servants and vassals would probably agree. ] If Father is saying this, then there really seems to be nothing to worry about. Perhaps I was worried that my sister¡¯s decision to give up the title might cause some confusion. ¡°Father, should I start preparing for the session right away?¡± [ What are you talking about, Karl? ] ¡°I heard that Sister was already preparing to inherit the title as early as next year.¡± [ Is that what you heard? We can just wait until you graduate. There¡¯s no rush. ] ¡°It¡¯s just that Sister mentioned several times that she wanted to step down. I feel like this isn¡¯t right.¡± Right now, He¡¯s just a count, but in the past, Father was a fine Warrior. However, since then, firearms and gunpowder have advanced, and with the added responsibility of being the head of the household, such urrences have be rare. So, he fulfilled his duties as a Count faithfully, but sometimes he would grumble about it. [ Alright. Just ept it as a simple tantrum. If your sister was already prepared, it doesn¡¯t matter, Karl, but you¡¯re not. Take it slow. There¡¯s no need to rush. As long as you don¡¯t trip up, it¡¯s fine. ] Father said that, then he told me to contact my Sister. [ Rika seems quite nervous. ] ¡°Sister? Why is she¡­?¡± [ Karl, there were several opportunities for her to tell you, but she hesitated and didn¡¯t say anything in the end. But now that you¡¯ve gone to the pce, she probably knows. She¡¯s probably worried that she kept it a secret from you in the end. ] ¡°¡­.¡± Sister¡¯s nervous? Rika, my sister, is nervous?? ¡­No matter how much I think about it, it¡¯s unimaginable. With a puzzled look, I ended themunication with Father and reached out to my sister through themunicator. [ Karl! I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry! ] ¡°Sister, calm down for a moment¡­¡± [ I¡¯lle straight away! Just wait for me! We¡¯ll talk when we meet! ] ¡°No! Sister, listen to me first¡­ Sister?! Rika, Sister!!¡± A couple of hourster, I found myself face to face with my sister, who seemed ready to kneel down at any moment. ¡°Karl! I¡¯m really, really sorry! So¡­¡± ¡°Sister! Calm down! Listen to me first! I¡¯m not upset at all!¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not upset?¡± With half-kneeling and trembling eyes, Rika looked at me. Goodness, is this the same person who confidently came home with a bunch of trophies in hand? Even the one who used to ask me, ¡®Do you want one?¡¯ is now trembling! ¡°Calm down, Sister. Sit here for a moment.¡± I managed to divert Sister¡¯s impending breakdown. Of course, depending on my next words, she could easily fall into that state again. ¡°Karl, are you¡­ okay?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even tell you about being in a rtionship with the Crown Prince. Despite having several opportunities to do so. Even when we met recently after your return.¡± At Sister¡¯s question, I sniffed and then spoke. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not entirely not upset.¡± ¡°As I thought!¡± Wait a moment, Sister. Please listen to people until the end. Don¡¯t kneel down. Don¡¯t kneel down! ¡°But it¡¯s not because you deceived me or didn¡¯t tell me the truth. It¡¯s just that not telling me about such an important matter to your younger brother is what¡¯s upsetting.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Seeing the Crown Prince, it didn¡¯t seem like a casual rtionship. If that¡¯s the case, he could be more than just my brother-inw. If I had known earlier, I could have been better prepared.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¨D¡± ¡°Stop. That¡¯s enough. I¡¯m not trying to me you. I¡¯m not asking for an apology. It¡¯s just how I feel, Sister. I consider myself lucky.¡± At my words, Sister widened her eyes and looked at me. ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s like that. Sister, it¡¯s about time you got married, not to mention that there¡¯s not even a man in sight. Not only me, but I think our parents were secretly worried too.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°As much as you love me, I love you too. So, I want to see you happy with a good person. And if there¡¯s a niece or nephew, that would be even better.¡± Rika, my sister, has always shown me a lot of affection since I was very young. With the feeling of repaying her kindness, and also because I want to love and cherish such a person¡¯s child. If a nephew or niece is born, I¡¯m sure it will be like that. ¡°So, I¡¯m fine. In fact, I want to ask you. Rika, are you really considering a future with the Crown Prince?¡± Although she had held feelings for him for about three years, they had only started dating a few months ago. Until then, she had been fretting over just the thought. His personality was already considered appropriate. I saw him as a crown prince and as a future emperor. I think it would be okay if someone like that became my brother-inw. I think I can trust him and leave it to him. ¡°¡­Not so light.¡± After a moment of silence, Sister muttered in a small voice. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. I was worried we were just going to hook up again and then break up.¡± ¡°Karl¡­do you want me to get married?¡± ¡°I just want to see you happy.¡± From my sister to her family. I know she has a lot of love for them, especially me. I remember it very clearly from my childhood. I followed her example. Until the day I die, I will probably be seen as just a cute little brother to her. It¡¯s sad to think that she will be married to another man. I can¡¯t help it. But she can¡¯t be by my side forever, and I shouldn¡¯t feel sorry. When I think about my own future and who I¡¯ll be connected to. ¡°Karl¡­ if you tell me not to get married, I won¡¯t!¡± ¡°Woah, Woah. Please don¡¯t do that.¡± Maybe I should be clear here. So, I gave her a light hug. ¡°Thank you, Sis. For loving me, and I know you will always love me. I love you, too, and that¡¯s why I want to see you truly happy.¡± ¡°Thank goodness. He really treats you well.¡± ¡°In that case, it¡¯s settled. He¡¯s a really good person. I approve of him bing my brother-inw. When you say ¡®Not so light¡¯ about your rtionship with the prince, it seems like it¡¯s not entirely untrue. Am I right?¡± I let go of Sister from the hug. And after a moment of hesitation, I continued speaking. ¡°When I have nieces and nephews in the future, I should really take care of them. Oh, maybe it¡¯s natural since they¡¯ll be future princes or princesses? Hmm. Anyway, I hope I have nieces who resemble you, Sis. Then I¡¯ll really spoil them. I¡¯ll visit them every day, hug them every day, and tell them they¡¯re beautiful every day. That¡¯s how it should be!¡± * * * ¡­It¡¯s a story for the distant future, but I had to think a bit more about thest thing I said that day. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 68 Chapter 68 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 68 After finishing midterms and visiting the pce, and hearing about my sister and the prince¡¯s rtionship, it¡¯s been nothing but overly dramatic developments from the time right after I returned to school until just a few days ago. The thrilling excitement is good, of course. But if you have too much of it, it bites back. And for someone like me, who¡¯s already dealing with twists and turns to the point of physicall contortion, it was exhausting, to say the least. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re enjoying this time so much?¡± ¡°Yeah. I love it so much it¡¯s driving me crazy.¡± Selena¡¯s voice sounded a bit puzzled, but what can I do? It really is good. Just sitting on the bench during the spare time between sses, zoning out, then going to the next lecture. Finishing the day like that, meeting juniors, exchanging greetings, that was really nice. This is the kind of life I wanted as a returning student. Not just being buried in medals! ¡°But even saying you enjoy assignments seems a bit much, Karl.¡± ¡°Mmm. That was a bit much, wasn¡¯t it?¡± It hasn¡¯t been long since midterms ended. But it feels like assignments keep pouring in like a tsunami. If that¡¯s the case, why bother saying ¡®well done,¡¯ professors? If it¡¯s going to be like this, might as well say, ¡®Yeah, well done, now suffer more!¡¯ Making me expect for nothing! Maybe that saying is right after all. The existence of demons has infiltrated human society in new forms, that kind of eerie story. They disguise themselves as fitness trainers, professors, whatever, and torment humans¡­ ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°Just made it for you, it¡¯ll get cold. Hurry up and drink.¡± Selena holds out cocoa to me and pouts. It¡¯s weather has turned much colder. It¡¯s not just ¡®chilly,¡¯ it¡¯s really cold. It didn¡¯t feel this cold even in winter when I was fooling around with the Kanfras. Maybe because it¡¯s further south, the temperature there was generally higher than here. ¡°It¡¯s really winter now.¡± ¡°Winter? It¡¯s November.¡± Oh no. If it¡¯s like this, I won¡¯t even be able to get out of bed in the morning, shouting ¡®outside the nket is dangerous!¡¯ As someone who already knows all too well how happy I am to be snuggled up in a warm nket, the prospect of winter has be quite frightening. ¡°Yeah. Karl, do I have to congratte you?¡± ¡°Why are you suddenly saying that?¡± ¡°I heard the news. The pension foundation that put your name on it.¡± Keh, keh¨D I almost spit out the cocoa I was drinking when I heard that. Fortunately, I managed to gulp it down. If not, I would have seen Selena covered in a fountain of cocoa. ¡°¡­Selena, even if you know, please pretend you don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing. Whatever the meaning, having my name stered out there is too embarrassing.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s a good cause. The Medal of Honor recipient¡¯s pension foundation that helps veterans. Other noble families are alsoing forward to help, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not one hundred percent for a good cause, though.¡± My name is already spread all over the empire. Of course, in a good way. Nobles may be trying to gain something based on my reputation. The title of a noble who helps veterans along with a recipient of a medal of honor. Honestly, even if I were one of those nobles, I wouldn¡¯t be able to digest this. ¡°Of course, everyone may have different thoughts. Because they¡¯re people. But if they can show some good results like that or have a positive impact, it seems like a good thing.¡± ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s also true.¡± Not everyone can be good and just. I never believed in fairy tales to begin with. But they¡¯re not all evil either. In any case, for some reason, people ultimately move in a positive direction, whatever the reason may be. The catalyst, or someone who can provide the catalyst, is important. And although I didn¡¯t aim for it, thanks to this pension foundation, praises for the imperial family have been continuing. Already, I¡¯ve received honors long ago. There were even two instances of being awarded. And most importantly, it led to the formal revtion of my sister¡¯s and the prince¡¯s rtionship yesterday. People who know, know, but the Adelheit family has never spared its efforts for the empire¡¯s well-being. My father, the current head, is like that, and so were the previous heads. And now, with me and my sister (the details are still confidential, but it¡¯s known that we worked for the empire), the praises for the Adelheit family continue. And if the eldest daughter of the Adelheit family bes the prince¡¯s wife, and even further, the future empress? A family that sacrifices everything for the empire, naturally, can only receive the support of all the empire¡¯s citizens. Of course, praising the crown princess and the empress is expected and it¡¯s the duty of the pce. There have been cases where the empire almost fell due to wrong choices. It came up several times in history sses. From that perspective, praising the royal family suddenly seems understandable. ¡°Everyone seems to be on edge.¡± After hearing Selena¡¯s words, I looked around and saw that everyone was walking around with their hands in their pockets. The weather is already cold, but now that the wind is blowing, it might be a bit awkward to put your hands out without gloves. ¡®¡­Hmm.¡¯ Seeing that, suddenly somethinges to mind. Now, let¡¯s think. Even in the less cold southern regions, people shiver less when it¡¯s winter. Those shivering there were naturally ordinary soldiers like me or junior officers. And all of them were men who couldn¡¯t light a fire, or had no other way to warm themselves. One wrong fire and you¡¯d be a good target for a magical bombing position. ¡®It was hell back then, especially in the forest. There was wood everywhere that was ready to burn, the faint me of a single fire was like the fire of hell itself, attracting magical bombardment immediately.¡¯ Thanks to that, I, who didn¡¯t particrly dislike winter, started to loathe it since then. The white snow was annoying, the wind cutting through clothes was unpleasant, and even the cold that prated to the bones when sitting still was unbearable. Everything rted to winter seemed cursed. At the same time, I found myself longing for something I remembered from my past life. At the time I used it, I didn¡¯t feel grateful, and above all, it reminded me of military life, so I instinctively avoided it. ¡°Heat packs.¡± ¡°¡­Karl? What did you just say?¡± My muttering seemed a bit loud. I felt embarrassed, but it was just for a moment. ¡°Selena. Do you happen to have something that can warm your hands in winter?¡± ¡°You mean gloves?¡± ¡°Not that. Gloves are just instion. I mean, something that generates heat on its own.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ if that¡¯s what you mean, I don¡¯t know¡­?¡± Okay. First, confirm. Since there isn¡¯t anything simr, it is necessary. Wouldn¡¯t it be warmer to have a heat pack in your pocket rather than just putting your hands in? ¡®Especially considering the juniors who are on guard duty shaking in this cold weather, it¡¯s definitely necessary.¡¯ It seems like nothing, but having it would be convenient or even necessary. I hope it gets supplied to the soldiers soon. It¡¯s more useful than you think. Alright. The reason and concept are roughly there. Now what¡¯s left? Gathering workers. As a side note, I could patent it and put it into the pension foundation funds. ¡°¡­That¡¯s why you called us?¡± ¡°Yep. Why else would I call you guys?¡± ¡°You said you weren¡¯t interested in patents before, but now you seem really interested.¡± Wilhelm looks over the ¡®Heat Pack Development Proposal¡¯ I handed him. ¡°So, Karl, you mean to create some sort of hand warmer for soldiers in winter and outdoor workers?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°¡­Will it sell well? It doesn¡¯t seem like a useless item at first nce, but there might be a risk in starting a business just for winter, don¡¯t you think?¡± Well, Wilhelm. I wonder about that. You haven¡¯t experienced a real winter in the military, it seems. Once you spend a winter in the military, you¡¯ll realize that the heat pack business can¡¯t possibly fail. And it shouldn¡¯t be limited to ¡®outdoor¡¯ situations. It would also be good for people who don¡¯t want their hands to get cold even for a moment in winter. Maybe it could be useful in other seasons too. ¡°I¡¯m more curious if this principle really works. What exactly do you need to put in such a small size to generate enough heat to warm hands?¡± When Alexander asked, I smiled and replied. ¡°Well, that¡¯s something you guys have to figure out now.¡± ¡°No, you asshole¡­. You¡¯re taking it too far!¡± Actually, I roughly understand the principle. It contains iron powder and a catalyst, and when opened and mixed with air, heat is generated. Something like that. The problem is, I only know the principle vaguely. I don¡¯t know the details either. Ugh. In my past life, I was in the liberal arts, so I don¡¯t know anything. Help me out, science majors! ¡°You guys are all from distinguished families, right? Whether it¡¯s a renowned engineer or a talented mage, you all have connections, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Talking like that, Karl, you sound like you¡¯re not one of us? If someone hears, they¡¯ll think the Adelheit family is some rural noble family! Soon your sister is going to be the Crown Princess!¡± ¡°Ah. Our Adelheit family knows nothing but to be on the battlefield. Look at me, a recipient of the Medal of Honor. When did I have time to make connections? I was busy being on the battlefield. Therefore, it¡¯s only natural that those of you from distinguished families should take care of it.¡± Wow. What an asshole. Is that all you did on the battlefield? He¡¯s a good talker. Comints from the four of them poured out, but it was short-lived. ¡°Well, Karl¡¯s right. It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have any connections.¡± ¡°How the hell does this work, anyway?¡± ¡°Are you sure this isn¡¯t explosive?¡± Uh, sorry. From what I remember, it exploded a few times when it was in liquid form. ¡°Once it¡¯s made, it¡¯s not feasible for small-scale production, right?¡± ¡°Of course not. This has to be mass-produced to be profitable.¡± ¡°It¡¯s for warming your hands on cold days. Even if it¡¯s not that, even for a little warmth¡­ This seems simr to the concept of the winter snacks we¡¯re in charge of. Did you aim for this, Karl?¡± Well? Did I aim for it? For now, the concept seems to ovep with what you guys are saying. I looked at the four of them with my arms crossed. At first, they were wondering what this was all about, but now they¡¯re all eagerly discussing among themselves about how this works and whatnot. Hmm. I think I threw them enough to chew on. It¡¯s time for the protagonist to leave soon. ¡°Think hard about it. I¡¯m going to go now.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m meeting Selena for dinner.¡± At that, the four of them who were discussing simultaneously looked at me. Wait. What. ¡°Are you really trying to get back together with her?¡± ¡°Whoa, who confessed to whom first?¡± ¡°I¡¯m voting for Selena.¡± What are they talking about? That¡¯s not it. ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°There¡¯s not much time left until Selena graduates, right? So, that¡¯s why.¡± ¡°Graduate?¡± ¡°Selena?¡± ¡­What¡¯s with that reaction? It¡¯s like they think Selena can¡¯t graduate like these guys. ¡°Karl, haven¡¯t you heard yet?¡± ¡°Heard what?¡± ¡°Selena¡¯s not graduating.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°Ah. Technically, I guess I should say she¡¯s graduating but not leaving the Academy?¡± Scratching the tip of his nose once, Shulifen finished. ¡°Selena, is going to be a graduate student?¡± [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 69 Chapter 69 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 69 ¡°Haa¡­.¡± Exhaling a long sigh, Selena looked down at the confirmation document in her hand. No matter how much she thought about it, the answer that ultimately came to her was always the same. < Imperial Academy Graduate Student - Selena Ifrit > I¡¯ve worked so hard as a student at the Academy. I haven¡¯t wasted any time. I¡¯ve never beente, let alone absent, and I¡¯ve done my best in every assignment. During exams, I didn¡¯t get more than four hours of sleep. I memorized every single note. That¡¯s how I made it to my senior year at the top of my ss. My professor even told me that if I graduated, I would be in the top ten of all-time graduates. I was proud. I felt good about myself because I had done my best, and I had gotten what I deserved. I was. Until Karl came back, I began to harbor strange feelings I hadn¡¯t felt before. At the time, I didn¡¯t know. Whether it was simply because I was young or because I took the love I received for granted. If you¡¯re asking if I hated it, no, I didn¡¯t. Then why did I act that way if not? Was it because it was burdensome? Was it because I felt ashamed? Or was it something else? Regardless of the reason, the beginning wasn¡¯t good. It was a mess. Everything got tangled up and messed up. We grew apart, and while I remained at the academy, Karl enlisted in the military after taking a leave of absence. I thought that was the end of it. Sometimes I thought about it, but I believed that was all there was to it. But I was wrong. Or rather, I had changed. I realized it btedly. I wanted to be by his side. I wanted to apologize and try to change now. For that, I even thought I should stay here a little longer. ¡°Deferred graduation? Selena, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible. How can the top student be deferred?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, Selena, but your graduation is confirmed.¡± ¡­That seemed really difficult. There seemed to be no way out. ¡®To work so hard at the academy and end up like this¡­!¡¯ Apparently, Shulifen, Wilhelm, Alexander, and Joachim all had to stay for at least one more semester. Karl, who still has three more years to go, and I¡¯ve gotten really close to himtely. Even if I were to tell him this, he would probably deny it, it seemed certain. I, myself, as I had recently told Lavrenti, had benefited from the academy. If it weren¡¯t for this ce, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten this close. We might not have even met. Thinking like that made me feel like I should stay at the academy like those four no matter what. Even though I felt like it was a foolish reason, I couldn¡¯t easily shake it off. However, my grades were perfect. There was no reason I couldn¡¯t graduate. If I continued like this, it would be a perfect farewell. Even if I could meet him outside, I know. I know what the academy means to Karl right now. To him, who wandered on the battlefield, this ce is the epitome of peace. I had to make a choice. And I did. The only way to stay at the academy with Karl. That was bing a graduate student, the document I held in my hand now. It was a somewhat frightening method. ¡°Graduate school? No, no. Hold on. Selena, are you serious?¡± ¡°A little. Well, quite sudden, isn¡¯t it? Wasn¡¯t graduate school something you weren¡¯t interested in?¡± ¡°Selena, if you were to pursue a master¡¯s degree, I think you could do it without any trouble¡­¡± Graduate students. Those who need a master¡¯s degree, or even a higher degree, are defined. Either they¡¯re looking for a bigger stage as an academic, or they¡¯re looking for an academic position. Commoners or mid-level noble children who had no particr path and needed to do something more. Those people went to graduate school to gain more knowledge and aim for a master¡¯s degree or higher. But Selena was different. She¡¯s the daughter of Marquis of Nafplion. And quite a cherished one at that. Moreover, with her exceptional beauty, from current academy students to graduates, everyone seemed to have fallen for her and wanted to date her somehow. If she just graduated, suitable suitors woulde to her. With the power of her family and the charm she possessed, she would receive great love from her husband. So, when Selena showed interest in graduate school, the professors were naturally taken aback. ¡°Am I not allowed, Professor?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that, but¡­¡± ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± ¡°If you regret itter, it¡¯ll be toote, Selena.¡± In the end, under the guidance of my advisor, I reluctantly applied for graduate school. And today, the results came out. Naturally, I became a prospective graduate student. ¡®Was this really the right thing to do¡­? Did I really do something unnecessary¡­?¡¯ To be honest, it seemed quite foolish. I continued to think that it was a foolish act. I knew how busy and difficult it is to be a graduate student. For a master¡¯s program, or even a Ph.D. program. I had heard that all the academy professors had gone through such a process. And I had seen graduate student seniors around them several times. They all looked incredibly tired. To be with Karl. To spend time together at the academy. That was the reason. But when I thought about it, spending time together might be even more difficult than after graduation. Just imagining the lives of graduate student seniors made me not just specte, but be certain! What should I do? What should I really do? Ah, I don¡¯t know. Anyway, I¡¯ve already stamped it and signed it. There¡¯s no turning back now. Don¡¯t weaken, Selena. What¡¯s the point now? After all, it¡¯s what you wanted! Even if I was busy, even if I had no time. If I could stay at the academy with Karl, that would be enough¡ª ¡°Selena!!¡± Karl came running toward me, waving both hands frantically. His voice calling my name was so loud that I almost dropped the documents in my hand. ¡°Karl? There¡¯s still some time before our appointment¡ª¡± Before I could finish my sentence, Karl, moving as fast as lightning, snatched the documents from my hand. He was so quick that there wasn¡¯t even a moment for me to stop him. ¡°¡­It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Karl.¡± ¡°You really applied for graduate school.¡± Karl¡¯s voice was filled with astonishment and disbelief as he said that. He sighed heavily, looking at me for a moment before speaking again. ¡°Why would you do that?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You worked really hard to graduate, and you said you had things you wanted to do after graduation. And above all, graduate school isn¡¯t something easy or leisurely. People get burnt out!¡± ¡°¡­I know. Karl.¡± ¡°If you know that, why the hell did you apply to grad school?!¡± Karl continued to sigh, seeming frustrated. His frustration was evident. Seeing him like that, I felt something stabbing and pulsing in my chest ¡°¡­I have to do this.¡± ¡°Selena?¡± ¡°I have to do this, so I can stay at the academy with you for the remaining time.¡± Karl was stunned by my answer, ¡®Was that the reason? Was that why you applied for graduate school?¡¯ To him, my reason might seem utterly absurd. But for me, it was different. I had to endure all of it, no matter what. ¡°Even if it¡¯s not the academy, you can still see me outside. Just because I¡¯m a student doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t see each other. If you¡¯re just outside, you cane to the academy asionally¡ª¡± ¡°I know. I know what the academy means to you. What significance it holds.¡± The military, and the battlefield. A ce different from those hard and exhausting ces. It¡¯s a ce of peace without anxiety and fear. That¡¯s why Karl returned to the academy. That¡¯s also why he keeps insisting on being called a ¡®returning student.¡¯ I knew that. That¡¯s why I wanted to be there, in such a meaningful ce as the academy. ¡°That¡¯s why I was afraid. If I leave here alone, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be strangers again.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°But it could.¡± Selena¡¯s voice trembled slightly. Then, suddenly, an apology burst out of her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Karl.¡± ¡°What for?¡± ¡°For rejecting you back then. For pushing you away so harshly.¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t your fault, I¡¯ve told you that multiple times. It was my fault.¡± ¡°I know. I know, but¡­ still, I¡¯m sorry. Even if it¡¯s because of what I¡¯m about to say, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± As Sellena paused, Karl nced at her, and she closed her eyes tightly. ¡°Um, would you go out with me?¡± ¡°Selena?¡± ¡°You confessed back then, so this time, I¡¯ll do it. I like you, Karl. I don¡¯t know why I pushed you away like a fool back then¡­ but now, I like you. I want to like you more. I want to be with you more and spend more time together in the same ce.¡± Trembling¡ª Sellena¡¯s hands, sped together, were shaking violently. She seemed incredibly tense. ¡°Isn¡¯t it pathetic of me, after rejecting your confession once, to do this? I know. I¡¯m too embarrassed by myself. But still! If I don¡¯t do this, my heart feels so suffocated and painful. So, Karl, can you give me one more chance? This time, I¡¯ll like you more than you like me. So¡ª¡± He looked at her for a moment, then let out a deep sigh. Selena flinched and trembled in response. A sigh, especially at this time, is not a good reaction at all. ¡°I¡¯m going to lose my mind.¡± But Instead of pushing Selena away, Karl embraced her. ¡°So, is that why you chose graduate school? Because you wanted to be with me, and you didn¡¯t want us to drift apart even a little?¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± ¡°Do you know how tough it is to be a graduate student, how little time there is¡­¡± Selena apologized and Karl acknowledged his own fault. It might seem crazy to expect a positive response after making a public confession. His decision to join the military was also ultimately his own. Selena didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Even if she did, all the hurt feelings have already disappeared. How could I push away a woman who had given up graduation to be with me? ¡°How long is graduate school?¡± ¡°¡­Three years.¡± ¡°Just until I graduate.¡± ¡°Uh-huh, after the master¡¯s program¡­ I was nning to finish it together when you graduate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really, really crazy.¡± Three years in the military. And three years in graduate school. What the hell are we doing to each other? Karl lightly patted Selena¡¯s back. He thought about what would have happened if Sellena had reacted like this when he confessed, but he quickly shook his head. Rejecting each other made them grow, and pushing each other away made Selena realize her feelings more clearly. If they both took a step forward, then yes, that was it. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 70 Chapter 70 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 70 ¡°Oooh¡­!¡± Shit. ¡°Shut up. Don¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Ooohhh!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Oooooooohhh!!¡± I knew it. Damn, why did they have toe at this exact moment? I tried to escape, but I realized it was toote. Both me and Selena. We were too busy sorting out our messed-up rtionship from the start that we only now managed to get it together. It¡¯s embarrassing. My face feels like it¡¯s burning up. But even so, I didn¡¯t let go of Selena¡¯s hand. She must feel embarrassed too. If I let go first, the closeness we just gained could slip away again. I didn¡¯t want that. ¡°What¡¯s going on?! How is this even possible?! You were cold to each other!¡± ¡°Aaah! We should¡¯ve confessed again if we knew this would happen!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not possible, you bastards, the train has already passed. Dream on.¡± I thought Selena¡¯s feelings had disappeared. I thought I had neatly sorted them out during my military service. There was no more pain, no more regret. I thought it was just a fleeting first love. But now it seems like they haven¡¯t disappeared after all, just forgotten. Maybe because the military life was so hard. There wasn¡¯t even time to think about it amidst the damn war. Maybe Selena was there in the warmth I vaguely dreamed of while on the battlefield. Then,ing back to the academy and facing her again, maybe that¡¯s when those feelings resurfaced. Or maybe there was always some lingering regret. I couldn¡¯t push Selena away, apologizing and confessing in turn. Whatever it became, one thing was certain. Me and Selena. Yeah, we¡¯re really dating now! ¡°Tell me! Tell me!! Karl, did you confess again?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s¨D¡± ¡°I did it. This time¡­.¡± Selena, with her face turning red, speaks up first. I¡¯m a little surprised. Saying that after rejecting my confession in the past must be embarrassing. ¡°Selena, you did?!¡± ¡°Ugh. It¡¯s just too unconscionable to be asked out by Carl again¡­.¡± ¡°Wow. That¡¯s crazy. Hey, Karl. You do realize this is historic, right?¡± What the fuck are you talking about all of a sudden? Alexander. ¡°Selena has been confessed to hundreds of times.¡± ¡°Including us in those hundreds?¡± ¡°Oh, let¡¯s not dwell on painful pasts! It¡¯s all in the past! Anyway! The academy¡¯s first love, Selena, only confessed to you!¡± Was that the case? That¡¯s pretty amazing. ncing at Selena, she¡¯s already lowered her head. Although I can¡¯t see it, she¡¯s probably blushing intensely, right? Selena, who seems to want to die of embarrassment, whether she¡¯s visible or not, and those four guys seem overjoyed. They were shouting ¡®Ooohhh!¡¯ like crazy, and now they¡¯re suddenly crowding around me. ¡°So. When¡¯s the wedding?¡± ¡°Fuck off, you crazies. Isn¡¯t it too early to talk about weddings?¡± ¡°Oh,e on! If a man and a woman are in love with each other, they should get married!¡± Geez. I¡¯ve never heard even my parents push for marriage like this. No, wait, guys? Weren¡¯t you all the ones rejected by Selena? Why are you all acting so normal? Where did all the guys from romance novels who used to obsess and regret go? Instead, you guys are cheering on like characters from a boys¡¯ic! ¡°Karl, want me to sing you a congrattory song? I¡¯m confident in my singing.¡± ¡°Are you guys really in your right minds? Weren¡¯t you all rejected by Selena?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s the pain of first love. But we are men! We have to ovee that pain! We should wish for the happiness of our first love!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The Lord himself said it! Frustration makes a man out of a man!¡± What the hell is the genre of this world? Romance, fantasy, oredy? Hmm. They¡¯re all definitely not in their right minds. If I stay here any longer, I¡¯ll go crazy too! Without further ado, I grabbed Selena¡¯s hand and swiftly made my way to the opposite side of those four. * * * After finally escaping from those damn four guys who kept shouting ¡®Ooohhh!¡¯ and catching my breath. ¡°Uh, um. Karl.¡± Selena, who was still catching her breath, speaks up. ¡°Um, are you really¡­ okay with this?¡± ¡°What do you mean? What¡¯s with the sudden question?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m just¡­ a little flustered. I never imagined you would ept it so easily.¡± Ah, right. It makes sense that Selena might feel a little like that. I scratched the back of my head for a moment, trying to figure out what to say. But no matter how much I think, I couldn¡¯te up with anything cool. Honestly, I don¡¯t even know myself. ¡®I never even thought I¡¯d date Selena.¡¯ Selena dumped me! Now I hate this woman! It¡¯s not like that. Seeing her dump me made me realize she probably doesn¡¯t like me. So, I thought it was right to distance myself from her, to avoid making her ufortable. Never in my wildest dreams did I imagine Selena would apologize and confess first. ¡°I was just, like, too desperate. I didn¡¯t even know I said it¡­ I really didn¡¯t expect you to ept it. So, actually, I wanted to ask earlier, but then, just a moment ago¡­¡± ¡°The four of them interrupted. They have the worst timing ever.¡± Phew, I take another deep breath. I¡¯m still out of breath, and I need to tidy up my thoughts. Why did I do that? Why did I ept Selena¡¯s feelings without any hesitation or doubts? Even if there¡¯s some part of me that mes Selena for me going to the military, I wouldn¡¯t have epted her feelings if I was angry or resentful. Regardless of the reason, why did I hold Selena andfort her quietly? ¡°We¡¯re the same.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just like me. Selena.¡± I chose the military to distance myself from her. And spent three long years there. I thought I would regain myposure if I endured some hardship. Honestly, who knew there would be a war. And Selena, on the other hand, chose the academy to get closer to me. She chose graduate school. What a coincidence, she decided to spend three years there as well. Until I graduate, she decided to endure. ¡°They say people meet simr people. And that¡¯s how theyst long. Looking at it now, I think I know why I did the crazy thing of publicly confessing to you.¡± ¡°Why did you do that?¡± ¡°You and I are alike. I was sure that you¡¯re a really good person to be with.¡± And there¡¯s another reason I didn¡¯t tell Selena. I didn¡¯t tell her, but there was another reason. I feltforted by her. She helped me through a time when I would have been very lost and very hard on my own. Even if it was just a word of encouragement from someone who knew nothing about me. I¡¯m grateful that she, and no one else, said that to me so I could take a step forward. I can definitely say this. Military life was hard, and I got many scars during that process. But it was never Selena¡¯s fault. It was my decision and my actions. It was the weight of responsibility that I should bear. I don¡¯t want to me her. Selena was just part of the process. ming Selena here would make everything I¡¯ve been through seem even more meaningless. Even if it was painful and tough, I didn¡¯t want that. ¡°Honestly, look. Selena.¡± With a yful smile, I took Selena¡¯s hand. ¡°If someone I like suddenly confesses their feelings to me, why would I dislike them? Of course, I¡¯d think it¡¯s right! I¡¯d just grab them without hesitation. Now, I¡¯ve be the guy who monopolized the first love of all the male students at the academy.¡± I wanted an ordinary life. More urately, I wanted to spend time like everyone else. Among them, a life that included first love, some pain, then dating, and finally meeting a lifelong partner and starting a family. ¡°I mean, Selena. I don¡¯t feel sorry for you or anything. Or there¡¯s no other reason. It¡¯s simple. I still like you. That¡¯s why I went as far as publicly confessing in front of everyone back then.¡± ¡°Honestly, the public confession¡­ it was a bit too much, Karl¡­.¡± I admit. I really have nothing to say even if I have a hundred words. ¡°Still, I¡¯m d. I thought you might feel sorry for me for applying to grad school.¡± ¡°¡­Speaking of which, is it toote to drop out of graduate school? I¡¯ve really thought about it several times, and it just doesn¡¯t seem like graduate school is the right fit for you.¡± I¡¯m exaggerating a bit, but academy graduate school is just as hellish as the military. Even in the military, they at least give you breaks, maintain work hours and personal time, but in grad school, isn¡¯t it confirmed very until you finish your master¡¯s degree? ¡°Umm¡­.¡± After a brief moment of contemtion, Selena nods slightly. ¡°I think, I¡¯ll just go with it.¡± ¡°Selena?¡± ¡°I want to stay at the academy with you. Don¡¯t worry. I can do it. And it feels right.¡± It feels right? What does? ¡°A woman who is dating a Medal of Honor recipient. Unfortunately, I¡¯m too far from the military, so I think I should at least get a master¡¯s degree!¡± It¡¯s risky, Selena. Saying something like that could imply that a military woman could be your rival. You always have to be careful with gs! [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 71 Chapter 71 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 71 Another day begins, not much different from the previous one. Yet, undeniably, it¡¯s a start to a day distinct from before. Swiftly, I jump out of bed and rush through my morning routine faster than ever. I keep changing in and out of clothes, trying to look more stylish than usual. After getting all set, I head down to where my ¡®girlfriend¡¯ is waiting. ¡°Hey, you here?¡± Selena, with rosy cheeks, approaches me. Is it because it¡¯s quite cold today? ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m a bitte¡ª¡± Suddenly, something warm touches my cheek. I can¡¯t help but let out a foolish gasp. Did she just kiss my cheek? Wait, did she? It feels like she did?! As I nce at Selena, she¡¯s blushing furiously, her head ducked low, and she¡¯s shuffling her feet. ¡®¡­Well, what can I do when you¡¯re the one who did something embarrassing and you¡¯re the most embarrassed about it.¡¯ It¡¯s awkward, but it¡¯s nice. It just is. I suppress augh and smile warmly. Just looking at each other like this feels so good. ¡°Selena, if you¡¯re too embarrassed, you don¡¯t have to force yourself.¡± ¡°N-no! I didn¡¯t force myself! But¡­ y-yeah, I¡¯m embarrassed¡­¡± Watching Selena whimper softly, my inner sense of cuteness overload explodes. She¡¯ll probably ask for it againter, blushing bright red while doing so. And when she does it again, I¡¯ll just grab her head, not knowing what to do, and that¡¯s how it¡¯ll go. ¡°Do you want me to kiss you on the cheek? Selena?¡± ¡°Lter! We might bete if we keep this up. Let¡¯s go!¡± The semester isn¡¯t over yet. I¡¯m still a freshman, and Selena is still in her final year. Next year, I¡¯ll be a sophomore, and she¡¯ll be¡­ not graduating, but going to graduate school. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re going to be okay?¡± Selena nods, her head bobbing slightly. ¡°Graduate school. Did you tell your father about that?¡± ¡°Uh, yeah. I told him everything.¡± ¡°What did he say? I¡¯m worried about his reaction the most.¡± The Marquis has nothing to be ashamed of. Except for the dukedom, it¡¯s the highest noble family in the empire. His precious daughter suddenly decides to go to graduate school, it¡¯s almost like saying she¡¯s enlisting in the military from a man¡¯s perspective. How can there be no objections? ¡°At first, my father strongly opposed it. He couldn¡¯t understand why I would do such a thing. As a father, he couldn¡¯tprehend it. But I asked him to trust me. I have my reasons. I told him I must graduate from graduate school and at least obtain a master¡¯s degree.¡± I don¡¯t think that¡¯s enough, unless Selena¡¯s dream was to be a schr. As I¡¯ve said before, anyone from a noble family must not go to graduate school. Why would you go there? It¡¯s a path of hardship, a thorny path. Unless you¡¯re driven by academic ambition or want to be a schr, not going there is the best option. ¡°Of course, I said that, but my father still strongly opposed it. Even after I graduate, there are many things I can do, he said. He doesn¡¯t want to see me suffer by going to graduate school.¡± ¡°My story¡­ If you really can¡¯t convince them, at least tell them my story.¡± Her intentions for graduate school, or rather, to be with me in academia, were firm. I couldn¡¯t even bend that. So, I willingly allowed her to sell myself for her graduate school reasons. After all, the cause was me. ¡°Actually, You are the reason my dad let me do it.¡± ¡°Does he know we¡¯re dating?¡± ¡°Yeah. Speaking of you, as a woman of the Medal of Honor recipient, I should have at least some standing. I told him that the marquisate honor I was born with didn¡¯t evene close to the honor you hold. That¡¯s what I said. So, my father hesitated, saying he would think about it.¡± I nodded at Selena¡¯s words. Indeed, one effect was certain. By now, the newly established pension fund under my name should be actively operating. Noble families who sympathize with it would gradually increase, and the imperial family itself encourages noble families to take the lead and fulfill their duties. Even without that, I am the unprecedented madman who has received the Medal of Honor twice in the empire. The princess and the crown prince personally came to the academy to award the young war hero. There¡¯s no problem with the status either. Adelheit is a noble family with no shorings whatsoever. From Marquis Nafplion¡¯s perspective, Selena¡¯s reasons for pursuing her degree seemed quite valid. ¡°Still¡­ graduate school seems a bit much though.¡± At my remark, Selena smiles. ¡°I¡¯m surprised. Not from anyone else, but from you Karl. I mean, I¡¯ve heard graduate school is hard, but you¡¯re making it worse.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that. Even after graduation, we can meet. It¡¯s better if I adjust to your schedule, right? Seriously, graduate school seems a bit much. So¡ª¡± Even to my words, Selena nods vigorously. She seemed hesitant just yesterday, but now, all that hesitation seemed to have vanished. ¡°I want to try. I want to be someone who suits you. And by experiencing the hardships you went through, I think I can understand you better. Oh, of course, the military might be even harder than graduate school!¡± [PR/N: I want someone like her¡­ (©Ð©Ð©n©Ð©Ð) ] ¡°¡­¡± I really appreciate that you understand how hard and shitty the military is. But graduate school¡­ I don¡¯t know. Now, it seems pointless to argue further. Honestly, with Selena, she might handle it even better. She was always top-notch in academics. ¡°Alright, Selena. Give it your all. Then you¡¯ll be the girlfriend with a master¡¯s degree. Is this okay? Shouldn¡¯t I also go to graduate school if I want to keep up with you?¡± ¡°No way. After I get my master¡¯s degree and you graduate, we¡¯ll be together.¡± Oh, she¡¯s proactive. Is this the character development of the female lead who found her match? ¡°In that case, I should pay a visit to the Marquis.¡± ¡°Already?¡± ¡°Not already. It¡¯s appropriate to greet him before you enter graduate school. If I let his beautiful daughter suffer in graduate school because of me, he¡¯ll definitely be mad if I don¡¯t go early.¡± At this, Selena¡¯s expression subtly changes, as if questioning what I just said. ¡°That¡¯s impossible, Karl. My dad would never do that.¡± ¡°I was joking, I was joking. I just¡ª¡± ¡°No, really. I¡¯m saying that dad would never do that to you, Karl.¡±¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten who you saved on the battlefield?¡± ¡­Uh. Ah. Oh! Right, right. Ipletely forgot about that. I was too focused on myrades, I didn¡¯t even remember the crucial reason for receiving the Medal of Honor. ¡°You saved hundreds of Imperial soldiers. Among them was my brother. It was not just about saving my brother, the eldest son of Marquis Nafplion. From his perspective, it was like saving a valuable vassal. How could Father me you? You¡¯re a lifelong benefactor.¡± * * * Sigh¨D A heavy sigh of a middle-aged man fills the air, carrying a bitter undertone. As a patriarch, as a noble, that wouldn¡¯t be the reason. If that were the case, he would have tried his best to get the best oue without showing any emotions. ¡°My lord?¡± Deonik, holding a stack of documents, enters and opens his mouth upon seeing the scene. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ It¡¯s about your sister.¡± ¡°¡­Ah. Graduate school.¡± With a murmur so nonchnt, Marquis Nafplion clicks his tongue. Instead of trying to stop his sister, didn¡¯t he just say, ¡®Well then, do your best, Selena.¡¯? ¡°It¡¯s your sister, you should have at least tried to stop her.¡± ¡°Selena has already made up her mind. Whatever I say, she won¡¯t listen. Don¡¯t you know? Although Selena may not seem like it on a daily basis, once she makes up her mind, she¡¯s the type who pushes through no matter what.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± That¡¯s true. Well, there¡¯s nothing to say about that. In her brother¡¯s eyes and even in the eyes of her parents, Selena Ifrit, my daughter, was still a kind-hearted person despite that. ¡®But¡­¡¯ But still, as a parent, I can¡¯t help but worry. She could¡¯ve just graduated quickly, take her time, and then start dating and maybe even marry. ¡°I want to be a woman who suits Karl.¡± The reason why my precious daughter suddenly went to graduate school. Therefore, momentarily, it felt ufortable. ¡®A benefactor.¡¯ Yes. My daughter¡¯s man is a benefactor whom this family must repay for a lifetime. Even if that weren¡¯t the case, at present, just having the title ¡®honor¡¯ is enough to outshine anyone in the empire. Seeing it like this, a master¡¯s degree seemed necessary. ¨C All Medal of Honor recipients in the Empire will be invited to the New Year¡¯s Eve ceremony this time. ¨C Each and every one of them is a hero. Among them, Karl Adelheit was chosen as their representative. Realizing this, Marquis Nafplion nodded as if to say, ¡®My daughter has foresight. Graduate school wasn¡¯t a choice, it was a necessity.¡¯ In this light, it seemed like a master¡¯s degree was necessary. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 72 Chapter 72 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 72 Time keeps flowing regardless of whether we do anything or not. And when we do something, that time seems to speed up several times over, like, you just go, ¡°Huh?¡± and it¡¯s gone. Why am I saying this? Before I knew it, I was already taking final exams. ¡°Alright. Good job, everyone. You worked hard this semester.¡± ¡°Thank you, professor! You¡¯ve worked hard too!¡± ¡°Have a good break, and see you next year.¡± Finishing the final exam and leaving the ssroom, I absentmindedly gaze up at the sky. It feels like half a year passed in the blink of an eye. It seems like just yesterday I was in the military, on the battlefield. I never imagined another winter woulde by so quickly. ¡°Thank you, seniors!¡± ¡°Have a good vacation!¡± ¡°See you next year!¡± The academy in this world is based on the university in my previous life. And just like that, when each person¡¯s exam is over, it¡¯s the end of the semester and the start of vacation. And when the new yeares and the spring breeze blows, a new school year begins. ¡°And the existing seniors will have to graduate.¡± ¡°Are you telling us to graduate, Karl?¡± ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m just saying.¡± Not long ago, I was busy teasing the four fools for stupidly mixing up their graduation scores. But now it¡¯s impossible. Why? Because Selena is a graduate student. Making fun of them with something like, ¡®Can¡¯t you guys graduate?¡¯ would cause catastrophic damage to her too. So you guys better bow deeply whenever you see Selena. If it weren¡¯t for Selena, I would have made fun of you guys for being in the fifth semester! ¡°Does that mean it¡¯s a temporary goodbye?¡± At Shulifen¡¯s question, Wilhelm, standing right next to him, grumbles with a disgusted look. That kind of talk doesn¡¯t suit you guys at all, and it¡¯s an extra warning not to say it. ¡°A goodbye? Nonsense. We¡¯ll meet at the New Year¡¯s Eve ceremony, for patent issues, and for the pension foundation.¡± ¡°It feels like the vacation won¡¯t be a vacation at all.¡± Alexander and Joachim also seemed to be in a mood that didn¡¯t agree with a brief parting. Even Shulifen, this brat, was holding himself in a dignified manner in front of the Medal of Honor recipients, and the three of them took turns hitting him on the back of his head. ¡°Sigh. Karl, I¡¯m always like this. Every time it¡¯s just me!¡± ¡°¡­It seems like you¡¯re always providing the cause, though.¡± To be honest, among the four of them, Shulifen is the one who enjoys teasing the most and hits the hardest. If the person in question hears it, they¡¯ll scream, ¡®Why!? How!?¡¯ so let¡¯s just keep it to ourselves. ¡°Hey, hey. That¡¯s not important right now. I was talking with the professor earlier and heard some amazing news! I¡¯ll only tell you guys.¡± ¡°What is it, Wilhelm?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s something weird, you¡¯re on the same level as Shulifen.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a saying that birds of a feather flock together, but there¡¯s nothing particrly impressive about it now.¡± The four of them grumble while bumping their heads against each other, then suddenly look at me. ¡°¡­Why? What?¡± ¡°You, too,e here quickly, Karl.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t put me in there. Fuck off.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m sure it¡¯s news you need to hear.¡± News I need to hear? Right now, the only news I need is about enjoying my academy life¡ª ¡°Next year, there will be exchange studentsing to the academy. Especially, there¡¯s news about elf exchange students from the Hyzens side. It¡¯s really amazing, so listen and decide.¡± ¡°¡­Move aside a bit. And stop bumping your heads together so much.¡± It¡¯s a blow to my pride to have to squeeze between them. And if you really think about it, they¡¯re also protagonists, so it¡¯s fitting. ¡°A while ago, a diplomatic delegation from Hyzens came to our empire.¡± ¡°And Karl got a medal from them.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on that story too much. So, anyway.¡± ¡°There was an exchange student in the delegation, and although it¡¯s not certain, rumors say that he was an elf who was a big shot in Hyzens.¡± A big shot? Well, I¡¯m not sure. Even if she¡¯s a big shot, isn¡¯t she just an ordinary elf? Among the elves I¡¯ve met, there was a woman who seemed a bit crazy. She had quite a pastpared to my sister. Her name was not Pervert Elf, but Eloise Loengrand, I think? ¡°Eloise Loengrand, it was. I think?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Wait, did that juste out of my mouth? No, it didn¡¯t. Then what is it? ¡°Wait, wait. Wilhelm. Who is she?¡± ¡°Eloise Loengrand. She was a high-ranking officer from the Hyzens side, but I¡¯m not sure about the details. But judging by your reaction, it seems like you know something?¡± Yeah, I know. But¡­ why is that womaning here? Why is she enrolling as an exchange student? And she¡¯s not just any military officer. She¡¯s themander of the Extermination Unit. If wepare it to my past life memories, she¡¯s almost like a fieldmander. An elf that can¡¯t be normal! ¡°Plus her instinct to keep wearing pieces of fabric instead of clothes!¡± By all ounts, she is a woman who does not fit in at all here at the Imperial Academy. Yet, she¡¯s an exchange student. The Empire must know her identity, allowing her to study abroad. As I realized that, I couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Could it be?¡¯ ¡°The Luzerne guys resurrected again! This time as Kanfra zombies!¡± ¡°Sergeant Karl Adelheit. They created a super soldier serum and made forest elf soldiers!¡± ¡°Kaaaaagh!¡± Surely it won¡¯t happen like that. Oh,e on, surely not. No matter how you look at it, this is just too much, isn¡¯t it? The Empire and Hyzens have been working together to stomp the shit out of the Kanfras, and then suddenly theye back as zombies or Super Kanfras! ¡­But still, it¡¯s unsettling. Especially considering that an elf who was themander of the Extermination Unit is now an exchange student. I can¡¯t help but feel uneasy, imagining her suddenlying and shouting, ¡®Karl! We need to act now!¡¯ ¡°Found you! Karl! Karl Adelheit!¡± ¡°Oh,e on.¡± I didn¡¯t even say anything out loud, did I? I just thought about it! What am I going to do when Eloise shows up like that? ¡°Huh.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an elf.¡± ¡°What, why is she so beautiful?¡± And there go those four fools, marveling as if they¡¯ve never seen an elf before. You guys! Did you think there were no elf exchange students at the academy? And judging by looks, Selena is prettier than Eloise! Are they just too used to seeing Selena? ¡°It took a while to find you. Karl! Oh, should I call you Senior Karl?!¡± ¡°¡­Senior? What a frozen, dead senior.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s true! I¡¯ll be here from next year, as a first-year student at the Imperial Academy! Woohoo! You know?! I finally escaped that damn¡ª Ahem, excuse me. Anyway, I finally left that shitty job!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± From grumbling at the first meeting to finally escaping from the military, it seems like Eloise has escaped too. I¡¯m curious about how inted she must have been to not be able to withstand even such a character. Isn¡¯t it right to nurture and cherish good talents? ¡°Anyway! With this, my lifelong wish is one step closer.¡± ¡°Lifelong wish?¡± ¡°Yeah. Oh, didn¡¯t I mention it? I feel like I did.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°Really? Then let me tell you again. My lifelong wish is, you know, to meet a good man quickly, get married, have one or three children, and live happily!¡± That¡¯s quite a specific n. Cheer up, Eloise. I always support the second n. Plus you are a true Patriot. I heard thattely, the birth rate among elves has been plummeting. Isn¡¯t it said that elf couples who have children are even more remarkable than warriors? ¡°Cheer up.¡± ¡°Ahaha! Thanks! Of course, I have to cheer up! Ahem! I¡¯ll cheer up and speak!¡± ¡°¡­But why are you looking at me with such a suspicious look while saying that?¡± More importantly, why did she choose to study abroad at the academy, for what purpose? I was about to ask when suddenly the four guys behind me grabbed me and pulled me back. ¡°oof.¡± What¡¯s this? What¡¯s going on? If you have something to say, say it. I¡¯m not an object! ¡°Hey, Karl. This isn¡¯t right.¡± ¡°What¡¯s not right?¡± ¡°What about Selena, that beauty!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do that, Karl. Even though in the Empire you can have multiple wives, this is really not right.¡± ¡°Did you guys collectively do drugs because you couldn¡¯t graduate?¡± I¡¯ve never even thought about that. It¡¯s not just unfair, it¡¯s mind-boggling. I was about to tell them to stop worrying about unnecessary things, but suddenly Eloise butted in between us and grinned, saying, ¡®Hehe!¡¯ ¡°By the way, Karl. Just so you know, I¡¯m not interested in my own kind.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°I prefer human men. They may be short-sighted, narrow-minded, and rigid, with nothing remarkable except for their longevity, but human men are far more impressive than elves.¡± I respect personal preferences. If I can respect mint chocte, I can¡¯t object to anything else. ¡°And I mean, if I¡¯m going to marry a human man, I¡¯d prefer someone much more impressive, good at fighting, handsome, and honorable. It¡¯d be even better if he had a medal!¡± To that extent, I pushed Eloise¡¯s face away with all my might. Then, I turned to the four guys with a look that said, ¡®See this.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t tell Selena. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± ¡°Will it really be handled?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s better to just be honest.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better for Selena to know about it too?¡± ¡°No, it won¡¯t work, Karl. Just raising her suspicions this winter¡ª¡± Damn it. They¡¯re really no help. This is why you guys are still single! ¡°Karl! Karl!! Let¡¯s go on a hot spring trip this winter!¡± ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Noooo! Don¡¯t say that, let¡¯s go! I promise, I won¡¯t do anything weird!¡± Isn¡¯t promising not to do anything weird already being weird?! ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not just the two of us. We can bring otherpanions along.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m not going.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we at least consider it? It¡¯s like the top hot spring resort?! Even the nobles in the empire can¡¯t go, it¡¯s the best hot spring resort in the area!¡± ¡­I¡¯ve heard that Great Forest Hot Springs are famous. It¡¯s even said that the hot springs are one of the reasons why the Empire covets the Great Forest. They said it¡¯s good for skin care and mental rxation, didn¡¯t they? ¡°Regardless of what happened, I said I¡¯m not going¡ª¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Karl.¡± ¡°You have to go.¡± ¡°Please, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± All the way to the end!, you bastards! [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 73 Chapter 73 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 73 ¡°Hot springs trip? Suddenly? And who is Eloise again?¡± Selena, who was slicing the fruit by hand, blinked at me, looking very puzzled. I felt obligated to say something right then and there, so I opened my mouth. ¡°Well, Eloise Loengrand. She¡¯s the girl who wille as an exchange student from the elves¡¯ side next year. Oh! And, it¡¯s definitely not a weird rtionship. It¡¯s a bitplicated, but basically, during the train terror incident¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Karl. I don¡¯t mind. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Then, coincidentally¡­ huh?¡± Did I hear that wrong? She doesn¡¯t mind? She¡¯s not concerned at all? ¡°Whatever happened, I was the first one you confessed to, and vice versa. If, by any chance, that changes, it means I¡¯m not the right girl for you, so I¡¯ll have to ept that.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s a little extreme when you put it that way.¡± ¡°Which is why I don¡¯t care. Besides, who the hell is this Eloise that you met during the train incident? Wasn¡¯t she just an elf nning to study in the Empire?¡± Oops. I messed up. In my panicked ramblings, I gave away more information than necessary. For a moment, I hesitated, but then I realized Eloise isn¡¯t an active member anymore, just like me. So, wouldn¡¯t it be okay to tell Selena a little bit more? ¡°Actually, Eloise isn¡¯t your typical elf. She¡¯s a formermander of the Hyzens Special Forces.¡± ¡°Special Forces?¡± ¡°Yeah, Special Forces. More precisely, you could call it the Extermination Squad. In simple terms, it¡¯s a unitposed of pretty scary guys. She¡¯s the fieldmander who invited us for the hot springs trip.¡± Extermination Squad¡­ Selena couldn¡¯t hide her astonishment at the mention of that. Why would someone like that suddenly retire from the military? And whye to the Imperial Academy of all ces? Her name alone is intimidating, and shees to the academy as a student? It feels like something might happen at the academy now that she¡¯s here. Actually, I¡¯m worried about that too. The academy has been visited by someone who is not very pleasant. It¡¯s not just ¡®because she¡¯s from the Extermination Squad¡¯, if such a person came as an exchange student, no matter what, something might happen eventually! Wasn¡¯t this a Rom novel? Wasn¡¯t this an academy story?! And not just a slice-of-life, but a serious one where all sorts of incidents happen at the academy?! If I knew it would be like this at the academy, I wouldn¡¯t have retired from the army! This is too much!! ¡°Oh, anyway. I said I wouldn¡¯t go, but they wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer. If you want to go on the hot springs trip, Selena, I was thinking of asking Eloise.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°The Great Forest.¡± Selena eximed, ¡®Wow,¡¯ reflexively and then covered her mouth. It seems unavoidable for all four of those guys and Selena. Maybe it¡¯s because they¡¯re nobles of the Empire. The hot spring area near The Great Forest is truly amazing. It¡¯s a ce that¡¯s naturally filled with good energy and is truly rejuvenating. If we develop it in earnest and attract more people to it, it could soon be the premier tourist attraction in the southern part of the Empire. ¡®Rumor has it that even Lasker, who values physical prowess, and Abileshti, who values mana, are interested in the benefits of the hot springs.¡¯ It was even said that the Empire is eyeing the The Great Forest area mainly because of the hot spring zone. It¡¯s not a hundred percent true, but it¡¯s not a hundred percent false either. In my opinion, if we could secure that hot spring area and manage it safely, we could definitely make money just by sitting there. ¡°It¡¯s a great ce. No wonder those four guys immediatelytched onto it when I mentioned it.¡± ¡°So, what did you say?¡± ¡°I said I¡¯d think about it. If Eloise had asked me to go with her, I would have said no, but she said she had no problem taking the Four and you with her.¡± At first, I was expecting Selena to be offended, or at least have a fatalistic reaction. But based on the conversation so far, I don¡¯t see why that would be the case. ¡°I see. We should be thankful to Eloise, the exchange student. Oh, should I call her a junior now?¡± That¡¯s what I expected too, that Selena would either be ufortable or react strangely. But looking at the conversation so far, it doesn¡¯t seem like that¡¯s necessarily the case. ¡°Then let¡¯s go, Karl!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah. Luckily, I have some free time until this vacation ends. I want to go!¡± I never imagined things would work out so well. But surely Eloise, that woman, wouldn¡¯t have instigated this, right? She¡¯s no ordinary elf, so I suddenly feel anxious. ¡°More importantly, it¡¯s strange. From what I know, the hot springs at The Great Forest aren¡¯t open to everyone.¡± ¡°I found that strange too, so I asked. It turns out Eloise knows someone over there. She¡¯s been asking if it¡¯s possible to invite us ever since the exchange was decided.¡± ¡°I see. We should be grateful to Eloise. Oh, now she¡¯s a junior, right?¡± Thank goodness. Really, I¡¯m relieved. I thought Selena would dislike it, but seeing her like that¨D Crack¨D! ¡°Uh-huh. I should be grateful. She¡¯s subtly paying attention to you, Karl. Hehehe.¡± Stiff, awkward¨D ¡°¡­.¡± I¡¯ll correct myself. Now that I think about it, she didn¡¯t want to show any unnecessary behavior in front of me. As evidence, the solid apple was now in two pieces in Selena¡¯s hand¡­! * * * It¡¯s been quite a peculiar day. It was enjoyable, then infuriating, then settled down, then bubbled up again. ¡°Sigh.¡± Sitting inside the carriage, Selena sighed as she looked out the window. To be rational, I don¡¯t have the right to be angry in this situation. Even though me and Karl have just started over, deep down, it¡¯s a bit of a mess. It¡¯s been less than a week, let alone a month, since I officiallymitted to a rtionship. I can¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t reject other women¡¯s advances more aggressively. Thinking about it, he was already involved in several incidents even before restarting our rtionship. ¡°Eloise Loengrand.¡± Still, the fire in my belly burned, perhaps because of my feminine instincts. I was instinctively wary, and instinctively realized. Ah, this elf Eloise is interested in Karl. I don¡¯t know why, but I think she is. Otherwise, why would she suddenly suggest going to the hot springs together? Even though she said it was okay for others to join, that could just be a smokescreen. Does she have some ulterior motive for inviting us there? Only Eloise knows. ¡®¡­No. No. It could be just a misunderstanding. Maybe it¡¯s just a way for her to show gratitude to Karl as an elf. Let¡¯s not overthink it.¡¯ Thinking more won¡¯t make me feel better. And Karl would also be ufortable. We¡¯ve just started holding hands, and I don¡¯t want to waste time on needless misunderstandings. And even if it¡¯s not a misunderstanding, ultimately, what matters is Karl¡¯s feelings. ¡°Selena, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Father!¡± Returning to the mansion, Selena greeted her father first. There was some father-daughter conflict over graduate school, but it was brief. Selena sincerely persuaded her father, and when he realized her sincerity, he expressed his intention not to oppose her anymore. It was truly a fortunate result. As they chatted about various things, Selena suddenly realized that Deonil wasn¡¯t around. ¡°Where¡¯s brother?¡± ¡°He¡¯s busy these days. He¡¯s working on some kind of project to help veterans.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Is it by any chance the Karl Adelheit Pension Foundation?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not. Your brother is doing something separate. It seems to be a different matter.¡± As the Marquis was saying that, he sighed and told her to listen. Right after that, Deonik, looking a bit tired, appeared behind Selena. ¡°Brother!¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back, Selena. You did well again this time. Graduating with top honors. Well done.¡± ¡°Thank you. But, you look quite tired. Are you busy with work?¡± Despite my words, Deonik shrugged his shoulders but had a smile on his lips. His reaction seemed to show that he had considerable pride in what he was doing, and I felt pleased. ¡°What exactly do you do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. Just helping soldiers have a better future. Sometimes arranging jobs for them, sometimes providing business funds at a lower interest rate, or giving opportunities suitable for their abilities to those who want to learn.¡± Treating the Empire¡¯s soldiers well. Perhaps Karl would like this news. When I pped my hands with a happy face, Deonik, feeling even more proud, continued speaking. ¡°By the way, a pretty remarkable person came by recently. They were awarded the Silver Star Medal, and it turns out they were a remarkable female sharpshooter.¡± ¡°A female¡­ sharpshooter?¡± A sudden chill ran up Selena¡¯s spine. ¡°Yeah. She wanted to learn more, so I made some effort. Maybe she¡¯ll be your junior next year, Selena. And if you get a chance, could you ask Sergeant Karl if he knows anyone?¡±¡± ¡°¡­Brother. What¡¯s her name?¡± Surely not. Surely not. Really not. Selena found herself desperately praying. ¡°Lavrenti? Ah, yes. That was the name. Sergeant Laverenti¡­ Selena? Why are you¡­ Ouch! Selena! Why are you hitting me?! Huh? Ahh!¡± [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 74 Chapter 74 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 74 Once again, Karl was right. Oh my god. Oh my god! Locked in my room, I clenched my fist in frustration. ¡°That¡¯s dangerous, Selena. It feels like these military women are bing rivals.¡± At first, I thought it was a joke. A yfulment tofort my decision to pursue graduate school. But it wasn¡¯t. After Eloise, now Lavrenti too. Really, all these women who served in the military were suddenly flocking around Karl! ¡®As expected of Karl. To anticipate even this. My amazing boyfriend¡­ No! What should I do now?!¡¯ Choosing graduate school was simply to be in the same environment as Karl. That was the reason. Part of it was also to properly handle the juniors who were approaching Karl more than necessary. But those two. Those women who served in the military had a different situation. One was an exchange student, and the other was a war veteran. Either way, it¡¯s difficult for me to do anything about it. And because they¡¯re military veterans, they might have something inmon with Karl that I don¡¯t know! ¡®I-I confessed my feelings with all my heart. And Karl epted them. Now all that¡¯s left is to spend the next three years with him! Even if he¡¯s busy, it was about making memories together in the same space!¡¯ Of course, graduate students have much less time than regr academy students. They¡¯re much busier. That means, unavoidably, he might spend more time with those women than with me. I barely got close. I was barely allowed to be together. What if I¡¯m pushed away? No. Karl isn¡¯t that kind of person. He¡¯s a hundred, a thousand times better than me. That can¡¯t be possible. Shake shake¨D! Shaking her head, Selena pats herself lightly on both cheeks and clenches her fists. ¡®Stay calm, Selena. I just have to do better. As Karl said, I¡¯m always the first one. Don¡¯t lose confidence. Don¡¯t get nervous, or you¡¯ll only embarrass yourself more.¡¯ As if she had made a decision, Selena stood up abruptly and hurried off somewhere. All she can think about now is her trip to the hot springs, and how she¡¯s going to make sure that Karl¡¯s face is flushed red when he sees her. ¡®Come on, juniors, let¡¯s do it!¡¯ * * * ¡°Ugh.¡± Damn. This is suffocating. Is this how it feels to have your neck choked like this? I really want to loosen this cor. I unconsciously fiddle with the conquest draped over my body. The stiff uniform, the medals hanging on my chest, they¡¯re all ufortable, but the most ufortable thing is something else. ¡®Imperial New Year¡¯s Eve Ceremony.¡¯ The day when the nobles of the Empire gather to wee in the new year with prayers for the well-being of the Empire and the Royal Family. Other nobles may not know, but it was an event that was somewhat distant from me. Until now, I hadn¡¯t been obligated to attend the Imperial New Year¡¯s Eve Ceremony, as I was amon nobleman, not even the heir to my family. Add to that the fact that I had spent thest few years on the battlefield, and it was impossible for me to participate in such an event. But now, what¡¯s nerve-wracking is that this year¡¯s ceremony is not just a simple ¡°New Year¡¯s Eve Ceremony.¡± ¡°Are you nervous?¡± ¡°It would be strange if I wasn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Haha. Seems like you¡¯re shivering more here than on the battlefield.¡± Would you believe it, Father? I¡¯m really more nervous here than on the battlefield. I look down while taking a sip of water. Behind me, the procession of carriages continues as those attending the Imperial New Year¡¯s Eve Ceremony keep disembarking. They¡¯re not nobles. They¡¯re ordinary citizens of the Empire. And many of them are elderly. Those who find it difficult to take even one step relying on their canes. But no one gives them cold looks. Clear as day, I can see people standing by to support them in case they fall or get hurt. ¡®Seniors.¡¯ Yes. They¡¯re all like me, recipients of medals of honor. Survivors worn down by the war. When the Empire was in crisis, when theirrades were in crisis, they advanced without a moment¡¯s hesitation. Even if it meant dying themselves, they defeated the Empire¡¯s enemies, saved theirrades, and boldly achieved great victories, earning them the title of unsung heroes of the Empire. Until now, they¡¯ve been living quietly. All of them were longing for a peaceful life. But ording to the Emperor¡¯s wishes, recipients of medals of honor from all over the Empire were called to the pce. It¡¯s not mandatory. If it¡¯s possible to attend, they would like them toe. It¡¯s the intention to remind people of these heroes who seem to have been forgotten, and those who couldn¡¯t attend due to some circumstances were excluded from the ceremony. ¡®Counting the one who just got off the carriage, it¡¯s eleven.¡¯ Among the countless pages of Imperial history, there are not even a hundred recipients of medals of honor. And even with me included, there were not more than twenty people left. ¡°Sir Karl Adelheit.¡± I turn my head, and a royal knight quietly informs me that everything is ready. ¡°I¡¯ll be back, Father.¡± ¡°Sure. See you at the New Year¡¯s Eve Ceremony.¡± I move my feet to follow the royal knight. Eventually, I reach a ce where people are sitting in neat uniforms, their chests adorned with medals. ¡°Nice to meet you, seniors. I¡¯m Karl Adelheit, the junior who will guide you this time.¡± Bowing my head, I greet them. In response, the middle-aged men sitting there stand up. ¡°Oh my. No, Sir, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be more ufortable if you do that. Really.¡± They say receiving a medal of honor is something you have to tap dance at the entrance to the afterlife to earn. Naturally, all these individuals who could perform such acts were not nobles, but ordinary Imperial soldiers. To them, I probably looked more like a precious noble than a junior, given my status as a scion of a noble family. ¡°It¡¯s finally an honor to meet the hero of the Empire.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you received twice what you couldn¡¯t have received once. You seem to be a much greater person than us.¡± I shook my head at their words. The number doesn¡¯t matter. Whether one received one or ten, the mindset to receive this was enough, wasn¡¯t it? ¡°That¡¯s too much praise, seniors. I just did what you all did here. I just did my best to do what needed to be done. I¡¯m not more impressive than you seniors in any way.¡± I felt sorry for those heroes over there. I felt apologetic. They sacrificed more. Just because they were gradually being forgotten as people from the past. They had to stand behind someone like me to remind everyone of them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The people who should be here should be in front, higher up, shining brighter than me. I¡­¡± Thunk¡ª I looked up at the sound of something tapping on the ground. There, an old man was struggling to stand up with a cane in hand. ¡°Ah, youngd.¡± The elderly man,boriously approaching me, looked at me with eyes still full of light. ¡°You have nothing to be sorry for, no, rather¡­ thank you, youngd, for you are the witness, the witness to all that we have done, and without you, it would all be forgotten in the end.¡±¡± Without realizing it, I looked at him, and beyond him, at the recipients of the medals. All of them were old, unlike me. The youngest person was in his mid-forties. Most of them were elderly, over sixty. It was natural. There hadn¡¯t been such arge war before the war with Luzernes. With no significant events to award medals for, the lineage of the recipients was on the verge of being cut off. We don¡¯t want war. Of course, the absence of recipients of medals is good for everyone. But for those who have already received them¡­ Those who have given everything, sacrificed everything, wouldn¡¯t it be somewhat sad if all that faded away? Sometimes, isn¡¯t that a little heartbreaking? Perhaps, this is exactly what the Emperor wanted from me. As someone like them, someone who can understand them to the very end. A witness who will not let go of their memory, even if everyone else forgets. To remind everyone that they were there, willing to be the foundation for peace, witnesses and advocates for those who sacrificed for that peace. ¡°You¡¯re more handsome than I thought. Thank God. What if your face gets damaged like this.¡± I saw scars on the old man¡¯s face. Despite the passing of decades, those scars remained, scars that were too painful to call marks of honor. But he didn¡¯t seem ashamed of it. Rather, he seemed proud. Everyone else also had confidence in their eyes. It wasn¡¯t simply ¡®I¡¯m a hero¡¯ or anything like that. ¡®Even if that momentes again. Even if I¡¯m put in that situation again.¡¯ Even if that happens, I, we, will always make the same decision, take the same action. That was my conviction. * * * At the end of the year, and the beginning of the new one, the Empire¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve Ceremony began. In recent years, due to the war with Luzernes, all events had been simplified. But now that the war was over, it was time to once again demonstrate the Empire¡¯s strength. ¡°The Emperor is entering.¡± At the announcement, the noisy hall suddenly fell silent. Everyone stood up and paid their respects towards the figure to whom their hearts were devoted, the absolute ruler of the Empire. Following behind the Emperor, who finally appeared, were faces never seen before. Some were old, some were scarred. Some had missing arms, some had missing legs. A few young nobles may not even know who they are, let alone their names. They were survivors of the old war, now faded memories of the past, found anywhere in the Empire. But today, even they woulde to know who they are. They would realize. ¡°Karl Adelheit.¡± Instead of giving a New Year¡¯s greeting as usual, the Emperor called out the young man who was following them from the back with more medals on his chest than anyone else. ¡°Remember. O ye faithful of the Empire. O ye subjects of the Empire. Remember who they fought for, who they shed blood for, who they died for. Remember them, and the nameless heroes of the Empire behind them. This is your duty, your eternal shackles. A curse that must be willingly borne.¡± [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 75 Chapter 75 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 75 I looked up and scanned to the right. Nothing. This time, I looked to the left. Still nothing. Where are our esteemed lords? My friends! Where on earth are they? Shulifen! Wilhelm! Alexander! Joachim! Pleasee out now! I¡¯ve done it all wrong! Damn it. Damn it. My pride is hurt so badly. Argh! It hurts too much to be so prideful! But what can I do? It¡¯s too hard to endure this alone! Hydra¡¯s! Damn the Four! Where are all of you! Save me! Save me, please!! ¡°Oh, have you heard the news, Karl Adelheit? Among the exchange students this time¡ª¡± ¡°¡­from the Lasker¡¯s side, surprising news about His Highness the Crown Prince and Lady Rika¡¯s engagement¡ª¡± I¡¯m going insane. No, maybe I¡¯m already insane. Incredibly, instead of the usual New Year¡¯s greetings, the Emperor gave praise to the recipients of the medal of honor, including me. Normally, the nobles would have wished for the prosperity of the Empire and the well-being of the Emperor and the Royal family, but this time they praised the Empire¡¯s heroes first. The problem here is that unfortunately, most of the recipients of medals are old and find it difficult to be active for long. And since I¡¯m not just any noble, I found this New Year¡¯s ceremony ufortable! As a result, most of the honored heroes, along with me, felt it was too much and left the New Year¡¯s reception hall. They apologized for their age and tiredness to the distinguished guests. Thanks to that, the spotlight of being a ¡®recipient of the Medal of Honor¡¯ that should have been divided among me and the senior members ended up focusing solely on me. It even doubled and poured in more. It was less burdensome when the Emperor was still there, but since he stepped down, it has be unbearable. ¡°Sir Karl Adelheit. To see an Imperial War Hero like this¨D¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it wonderful, those self-respecting elves would award you the Legion of Honor!¡± ¡°I have heard the news. There will be a crown princess from House Adelheit. Congrattions!¡± Wow! You should go talk to my father about our family! Why is everyoneing to me like this! I am not the head of the family. I¡¯m not Count Friedrich. Maybe someday, but not yet. My father is over there. If you want to say that kind of congrattions, just go over there and say it. Oh, go away! ¡­I felt like I wanted to say this. To be more precise, I tried to do that. ¡°Hahaha! Thank you, everyone. I really appreciate it.¡± ¡°Hmmm. I don¡¯t know if I should brag about my son or my daughter¡­.¡± ¡°I see. I guess I¡¯ll have to call her the Crown Princess from now on, Haha.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± My father seemed quite busy. The crowd was so big that it seemed like his face was going to convulse due to the business smile he had on his face without any exaggeration. I¡¯m not guilty of giving my father a toss for the nobles who flocked to me in that situation. Farewell, gentlemen, I throw off all the constraints and shackles of this world and go in search of my happiness, and you too! Thanks to that, I had to be the glorious sacrificial victim of an event written as a New Year¡¯s Eve ceremony but read as a ceremony of worship for recipients of theMedal of Honor (twice). ¡°Is this the medal? Yes, it is. Haha! This is what the Kanf¡ªno, the elves gave¡­¡± ¡°Thank you. But I really didn¡¯t do anything great. I¡¯m not modest!¡± ¡°A Sign? You¡¯re kidding, right? ¡­Ah, you¡¯re serious. Yes, on a glove. Yes. Yes. I¡¯ll do it.¡± I thought I was going to die of cold feet from the sheer volume of praise. If I could, I would have escaped. But because of the Emperor¡¯s request, not a request but an order, I became the protagonist of this New Year¡¯s Eve ceremony, and I had to get used to thinking about the future of the Adelheit family. ¡®¡­Please, no more than this! Stop it!¡¯ If I had to pick a fortunate part of this misfortune, it would be that the terrifying figures like the Duke, Marquess, and Viscount went to see my father. Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s good, but at least I won¡¯t have to worry about the ¡®political¡¯ part. That¡¯s why I¡¯m looking for the Four. They are the future lords of the marquisate, the duchy, and the viscounty, so they must be here. I need to find them and maybe hide among them for a while. If I keep suffering like this, I might really sneak out of the New Year¡¯s Eve reception hall and disappear somewhere. ¡®Found them.¡¯ After an anxious search, I finally found the Four. Someone was there, so calm, even holding a wine ss andughing heartily. Damn it. Suddenly, I feel disgusted. I¡¯m here suffering, but they look so happy?! ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Hey, Karl. You¡¯re here?¡± How should I smack these fuckers¡¯s heads? Should I punch them, or should I knock them down? I seriously need to consider¡ª ¡°Greetings. This is Lord Remus, Duke of Bernstfall.¡± I almost turned my body to run away. No, damn it! Why are these giants here again?! And who? The Lord of Brenstfall Duke?! If I knew someone like that was here, I wouldn¡¯t havee! ¡°At longst, we greet each other, Karl Adelheit. I¡¯m Remus Bavaria, Duke of Brenstfall.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m Karl Adelheit of the County of Friedrich. It is an honor to meet you, Lord Remus.¡± Dukes. Among the nobility in the Empire, they were one of the three dukes, beyond just a simple military ally to the imperial family. And in my view, just as high-ranking as the royal family. ¡®¡­Why is the Duke of Brenstfall talking to those guys¡­¡¯ Ah. Right. They¡¯re all soon-to-be lords of marquisates, duchies, and viscounties. They¡¯re doing such strange things sometimes that I forget. They¡¯re bing the most prominent among the nobility in the Empire. ¡°It¡¯s more appropriate for me to say the honor is on my side, isn¡¯t it? Meeting someone who has been twice honored with the Medal of Honor in person. Your Majesty has personallymended you as a hero under his reign. This, I¡¯d like to preserve as a memento, whether it¡¯s a painting or a photograph.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Even with just a brief conversation, I can sense the character of this Lord Remus. He seems very friendly with the Four, and even the way he speaks now. Somehow¡­ he seems quite simr to those four. ¡°He is the person who gave the biggest donation to the pension foundation this time. Karl.¡± ¡°Oh! Really? Thank you, Lord Remus.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s I who should apologize for not having done this earlier as a noble of the Empire.¡± Lord Remus replied and abruptly changed the subject by saying ¡®More than that!¡¯ ¡°That mint chocte, I really like it. How about this, gentlemen? Do you have any ns to expand your business? We have a number of merchants in Bavaria, so production and distribution shouldn¡¯t be too difficult.¡± ¡°It would be a great help if you could assist us.¡± ¡°I¡¯m eager to have a serious discussion with you all as soon as possible. Haha.¡± ¡°¡­¡± They¡¯re even into mint chocte. Seriously. Mint chocte. ¡°Oh, Karl. I heard something from the Lord just now.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s about mint chocte, it shouldn¡¯t be discussed when I¡¯m not around.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s rted to the academy.¡± ¡°¡­The academy?¡± The topic about the academy from the Lord of the Duchy. Suddenly, I¡¯m interested. I quietly sit down to listen, and Shulifen continues. ¡°Just like Hyzens, this time, Lasker and Abileshti are nning to send exchange students again. But this time, there¡¯s a new member from the Lasker royal family among them?¡± ¡°The royal family has always had members among the exchange students. What¡¯s the big deal?¡± ¡°Is that so? But this time it¡¯s different. It¡¯s a direct royal.¡± ¡°¡­Direct?¡± Wait a moment. Isn¡¯t this a bit surprising? A direct member of the royal family enrolling in the Imperial Academy? ¡°Does that make sense? Why would Lasker do such a thing, rather than just a distant rtive?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll exin that, Karl.¡± Lord Remus, sitting across from me, takes a sip of his mint chocte (¡­) drink. ¡°It seems she¡¯s been pushed out of the session.¡± ¡°Pushed out?¡± ¡°Yes. Since the Lasker Crown Prince fell ill and copsed three years ago, there has been a fierce struggle over the throne among other sessors. Especially between the second and fourth princesses. And as a result, the second princess seeded in pushing out all the otherpetitors, including the fourth princess.¡± ording to Remus, the second princess had been busy taking away and tearing apart any siblings who posed even the slightest threat to her. Even sending them to the farthest corners of the kingdom, or even outside the kingdom altogether. And the reason the direct sessor enrolled in the academy this time was for the same reason. ¡°The fifth princess of the Lasker Royal Family¡­.¡± The four still haven¡¯t graduated. The heroine who could have graduated but chose graduate school. An elf from the special forces who became an exchange student. And a royal princess from another country who is now halfway to being kicked out. ¡®And a two-time Medal of Honor recipient.¡¯ What the hell is this? It¡¯s not even a mishmash academy story. I¡¯m going crazy, I¡¯m really going crazy. ¡°That¡¯s how it is. Oh, Karl. Would you like a mint chocte drink?¡± ¡°¡­No, thank you. Lord Remus. It¡¯s really fine.¡± [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 76 Chapter 76 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 76 ¡°Hey. Hey. Look over there. Look.¡± At Wilhelm¡¯s prodding in the ribs, Shulifen turned his head reluctantly. There stood Karl, surrounded by various nobles, his expression suggesting he might scream ¡®Aaargh!¡¯ at any moment. ¡°He¡¯s just dying out there. Looks like he¡¯s back at square one from when we first attended the New Year¡¯s Eve ceremony.¡± ¡°Really? But that was over a decade ago¡­ Wait. Is this Karl¡¯s first time attending the pce¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve ceremony?¡± ¡°Probably, right? Karl wasn¡¯t the heir to the Adelheit family. His sister was. Plus, he was fighting on the battlefield until a few years ago. So, if he¡¯s familiar with the pce¡¯s New Year¡¯s ceremonies, that¡¯s odd.¡± They were all future Marquisates and lords of the empire, so they are very familiar with these asions. Constantly greeting the influx of guests, engaging in endless conversations, maintaining a calm demeanour no matter the topic ¨C it was all part of the package for future nobility and heirs to titles. But Karl was different. Being surrounded by various nobles like this was unfamiliar for him. As the eldest son but not the heir, he would have simply attended the New Year¡¯s Eve ceremony with the departed members of his family. ¡°What do you think? Karl seems to think he can just get by with minimal effort.¡± ¡°Yeah, starting from now.¡± It was obvious, but Karl was undoubtedly the protagonist of this pce New Year¡¯s Eve ceremony. There will be a brief exchange of greetings, some small talk, and so on. And once the titled nobles stepped back, it would be the turn of the heirs who followed them. ¡°Hey, Alexander. Fetch me another drink.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you go get it yourself?¡± ¡°You¡¯re closer.¡± ¡°Goddamn it.¡± Taking a wine ss from Alexander, Wilhelm chuckled as he observed the situation. ¡°Thedies seem to be really eyeing it a lot. Looking at them, it seems like they¡¯re all being cautious and watching each other, doesn¡¯t it?¡± As he said, from the young heirs to thedies aiming their gazes at Karl from all directions, it seemed like everyone was trying to catch his attention. Perhaps, for these women, Karl was the ultimate prize. Surely, the moment they stood next to him, they¡¯d receive envy from everyone. ¡°Anyway, Karl¡¯s got Selena by his side. Do you really think other women have a chance?¡± Joachim murmured half-slung in his chair, a statement born from experience. Indeed, they themselves had be more discerning when it came to women. They had realized that they were looking at women more than necessary. Was it because of the vanity of nobles? They couldn¡¯t help but wonder why. But they soon found out why. ¡°Selena was just too beautiful.¡± Perhaps she was even dubbed the first love of every academy boy for a reason. Perhaps she was confessed to and rejected daily. There was certainly a reason for it all. It was fortunate that Selena was the future Lady, after all. If she had been a lower noble, they might have seen attempts to manipte her with power. Even though they had let go of old feelings, the four still believed that Selena was the most beautiful woman in the world. This was not just a subjective opinion, but an objective deration of beauty itself. ¡®Well, that Eloise we met recently, the elf, wasn¡¯t bad either. But she¡¯s an elf, so let¡¯s leave her out of this.¡¯ Anyway, if Karl were to show interest in other women while dating Selena, it was unthinkable. If such a thing were to happen, the four of them were willing to open Karl¡¯s eyes and heart as his friends. ¡°Phew.¡± Wilhelm, who had been drinking wine, suddenly spat the contents back into his cup. Shulifen, who had been watching, sighed as if to say, ¡®That¡¯s dirty, you crazy bastard,¡¯ and made a sarcastic remark. ¡°That¡¯s enough for both of you. What¡¯s going on, Wilhelm?¡± ¡°Cough, cough. Look, look over there. Karl¡¯s running away.¡± Running away? Who? Karl? The recipient of the Medal of Honor was fleeing? The war hero who ughtered elves? Turning his head, Shulifen saw Karl indeed darting around the banquet hall, trying to avoid the young heirs who were unwilling to give up chasing after him. The sight made the four of them chuckle nervously, biting their lips. They had to be careful. Laughing like this, they might get caught by Karl, and who knows what consequences that might bring. ¡°¡­Surprising, isn¡¯t it? I always thought he was a very cold person.¡± Remus Bavaria, the Duke of Bernstfall, murmured as he resumed his discussion with the four after exchanging pleasantries with Karl earlier. By the way, he was currently sipping wine mixed with a little mint chocte. Karl, upon seeing this, panicked and darted away, only to be caught by the nobles again, and now he was being harassed by the young heirs. ¡°Is that how it seemed to you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s inevitable. He¡¯s a Medal of Honor recipient. Even seasoned soldiers find it hard to receive it. Some even say it¡¯s like dancing on the threshold of death, if not already dancing on it. And he¡¯s received it not just once, but twice.¡± Apart from the medal, Remus already knew almost everything about Karl. He had spent over two, nearly three years on the front lines. He wasn¡¯t just a noble staying in the rear, he fought bloodily against the Luzernes on the front lines. He even killed Kanfras with a single sword and prevented a train terrorist attack. That¡¯s the kind of person he was. That¡¯s the kind of man he was. Remus thought it was only natural for him to be cold, rigid, and even a bit frightening. ¡®Yet, strangely, he seems rather gentle, almost vulnerable.¡¯ Somehow, that made him even more likeable. When you see someone who seems less human, you might feel awe, but you don¡¯t really feel like getting close to them. It creates a distance without you realizing it. In that sense, Karl Adelheit was undoubtedly an impressive person. Not only did he have abilities, but he also didn¡¯t unt them, making it much easier to approach him. Perhaps, for that reason, the four of them here had also be friends with Karl. And through that chain reaction came the arrival of some interesting winter treats and, most importantly, the appearance of the ¡°Karl Adelheit Veterans¡¯ Pension Foundation.¡± ¡°By the way, I heard the first pension was given to a veteran yesterday.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Remus. A war hero who lost an arm in a battle over 30 years ago¡­¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s enough, Shulifen. You don¡¯t need to go into detail. I simply support it dly out of goodwill and the obligation and pride of nobility. I have no doubt it will be used for the right purpose.¡± ¡°I can only admire the generosity of your heart.¡± Someone watching might praise them as the true aristocrats of the empire and shower them with praise. Yes, they did have such feelings. Feelings for the people of the empire, the obligation of nobility, and pride. Those were reasons why they willingly participated. But that¡¯s not all there was. Naturally, everyone had their own motives, and especially among the nobility, there were clear political reasons as well. ¡®Nowadays, there¡¯s a high probability that we won¡¯t have anotherrge-scale war like before. Even the elf who questioned the empire¡¯s order eventually split into two factions, onepletely crumbling and the other bowing to the empire. Abileshti was greatly shocked by the advancement of firearms and explosives, and Lasker is in a state of extreme chaos.¡¯ Indeed, it was the best situation for the empire. For a while, no one on the continent could challenge the empire¡¯s order. Even if they wanted to rebel, the empire had grown toorge for that. It is truly a time of peace. And that peace, in a few short years, will dull and rust all that was once sharpened. ¡®That¡¯s why we can¡¯t allow that. Even in a time of peace, what needs to stand should stand, and what shouldn¡¯t rust shouldn¡¯t rust. Only those who prepare for war have the right to enjoy peace.¡¯ But then, how do you prepare for that war? Do you train soldiers every day and increase military strength? No. Doing so would surely deplete the treasury in no time, even for an empire. If the Luzernes War hadsted for over two more years, it would have been a real disaster. That¡¯s why what¡¯s needed is pride. Praise for heroes. And someday, a willingness to do the same when that momentes. So, they must glorify and uphold the past even more than before. Just as they treated them, they must give the people of the future the assurance that the future empire will acknowledge them. With just that sentiment, with just that determination, they achieve the same effect as constant military training. They gain more benefits than increasing military strength. Above all, they don¡¯t lose their legitimacy. ¡°Still, I¡¯m curious about the reaction of the people of the empire.¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s positive. Since it¡¯s a system that not only supports the individuals but also their families. Even though quite a bit of time has passed. Moreover, the public sentiment is extremely favourable, considering they¡¯re already receiving support from the welfare system and now they¡¯re getting additional pensions.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really good. It¡¯s very desirable.¡± The Karl Adelheit Veterans¡¯ Pension Foundation. It¡¯s a name that seems to have been chosen very well. Lord Remus thought so as he sighed ¡®Ah,¡¯ realizing he had no mint chocte left! [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 77 Chapter 77 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 77 ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want toe with me, Selena?¡± I want to go. I really want to go, brother. I want to go so badly! Especially since it¡¯s Karl who¡¯ll be there. He¡¯s practically the star of this pce New Year¡¯s Eve ceremony. I just wanted to capture that image with my own eyes so badly! But¡­ I held back. I felt it was premature. Yeah. Not yet. Not yet. I¡¯ve just barely managed to hold Karl¡¯s hand. I don¡¯t want to ruin it by being too forward. Slowly. Step by step. I have to be careful not to cause any more wounds. ¡®Above all, the attention should be solely on Karl. I absolutely hate the idea of sharing it.¡¯ And there¡¯s so much to do. Besides preparing for the hot spring trip, the most important thing is¡­ ¡®Grad school. And¡­ my master¡¯s thesis topic.¡¯ Just thinking about the thesis topic already makes my head spin. What should I do? My advisor said I should choose a topic that genuinely interests me and that I can pursue with enthusiasm over the three-year period. It¡¯s obvious, but he also added that it would be better if it¡¯s a field I showed interest in during my undergraduate days. ¡®A thesis topic¡­ It¡¯s not just about getting a master¡¯s degree. It¡¯s about choosing a topic I¡¯m genuinely interested in and can put my best effort into¡­¡¯ It¡¯s difficult. I¡¯ve only been focused on graduating from the academy until now. I never imagined I¡¯d be agonizing over something like this. ¡­I slightly regret doing this foolish thing. Ugh! ¡°It¡¯s difficult¡­¡± While pondering over that part, Ipletely forgot about the pce New Year¡¯s Eve ceremony. Even after spending a whole day cooped up in my room, I couldn¡¯te up with a good topic. ¡°You seem to have a lot on your mind, Selena.¡± My brother looked at me with a mixture of admiration and pity. ¡°Take your time to think. You still have plenty of time.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m worried that if I take it easy, it might be toote.¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible. Hmm. It¡¯s really tough being a graduate student.¡± Indeed. There are times even now when I wonder if I¡¯ve done something foolish. ¡­Well, at least I have something inmon with Karl now. I should just ept it gracefully. ¡°Where are you going, brother?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m going to see the veterans supported by our family. Today, as I said before¡­ Ah. Um. Ahem.¡± From my brother¡¯s reaction, it seems that the person we¡¯re meeting today is most likely her. ¡®Lavrenti.¡¯ For some reason, Karl calls her by her nickname, Lav, rather than her real name, the red-haired woman. I heard she also yed an active role in the Luzernes War, much like Karl. And she even earned medals like him. ¡­It¡¯s a bit frustrating. I¡¯m still called Selena by Karl. I hope one day he¡¯ll call me ¡®Lenny¡¯. ¡®It¡¯s fortunate that at least he doesn¡¯t see me as an object of desire.¡¯ He said he only saw her for barely a week, and that they hadn¡¯t seen each other since then. There was no sign of any other feelings in Karl¡¯s eyes when he said that. That made me even more concerned. Despite that, Lavrenti had great affection for Karl. What could have been so intense in that brief meeting to evoke such feelings? Calling him ¡®Master,¡¯ does she intend to walk the same path, and the warm aura in her eyes? ¡°Selena. Let me say this again. This is definitely not intentional¨D¡± ¡°Brother, I want to meet this Lavrenti person instead.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t mean¡­ uh, what?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go instead.¡± ¡°Selena, you can¡¯t possibly¨D¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be rude.¡± As the daughter of a Marquis, I know I must maintain that level of courtesy, brother. I just want to tell that woman one thing. Now, it¡¯s not like Karl and I have no rtionship at all. * * * ¨DThus, the reunion of Selena and Lavrenti took ce. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Both women remained silent for a while. Awkward silence filled the air. Selena wondered how to broach the subject, whether Lavrenti still had feelings for Karl. Lavrenti, on the other hand, was clearly taken aback to find Selena here instead of Deonik, whom she had arranged to meet. ¡°As expected, I should start by saying what my brother would have said, right?¡± ¡°Seriously. Could it be that this woman¡¯s brother is Deonik? If that¡¯s the case¡­ Did she n this from the beginning?¡± They exchanged nces for a few more minutes. Finally, Selena spoke up first. ¡°¡­First of all, let me apologize. Lav, for suddenly showing up instead of my brother.¡± ¡°No, Selena. It¡¯s a bit surprising, but¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter whoes out.¡± ¡°Is that so? Anyway, please take this for now.¡± What was offered forward was a document promising to pay all of Lavrenti¡¯s school expenses on her behalf. From the academy enrollment to graduation, it was a promise to support everything she needed. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to assist someone who bravely fought for the Empire. My brother also asked me to pass this message on to you. Don¡¯t feel burdened, Lav. You definitely deserve this kind of favor.¡± ¡°Thank you, Selena. And please convey my gratitude to Deonik as well.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Alright. The original business seems to be settled. Now, it¡¯s just a matter of wrapping up personal matters. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s another reason I came here today, Lav.¡± ¡°Another reason?¡± ¡°Yes. You asked me before, right? Whether Karl and I really have no rtionship.¡± At Selena¡¯s question, Lavrenti nodded. ¡°What was my answer then?¡± ¡°You said there was no rtionship at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Yes, I¡¯m sure I did. But now¡­.¡± With a slight smile on her lips, Selena looked at Lavrenti and continued. ¡°Not anymore, Lav.¡± ¡°Selena?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that we have no rtionship, it¡¯s the opposite. We¡¯ve decided to officially date. It hasn¡¯t been long, but anyway, that¡¯s how it is now.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Perhaps Selena didn¡¯t know. And perhaps she never will. When she just said those words, there was a momentary loss of light in Lavrenti¡¯s eyes as she stared at herself. It was the kind of look that might appear when Lavrenti, as a sharpshooter, aimed at the elves on the Luzernes side, took a deep breath and pulled the trigger. ¡°¡­Should I congratte you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not time for congrattions yet, not untilter.¡± ¡°I see. But why are you telling me this?¡± ¡°Because I need to correct you. I¡¯m saying that Karl and I do have a rtionship.¡± Lavrenti, of course, knows the truth behind what Selena is saying. Unfortunately, Karl is in a rtionship with me right now. So if you¡¯re hoping for the one and only, you might as well give it up now. Even if you can¡¯t give it up, I hope you don¡¯t cross the line, because the first one is mine. ¡°It¡¯s a bit sudden.¡± ¡°Thanks to you. If it weren¡¯t for Lav, I would still be cautiously watching from the sidelines. Thank you.¡± Thank you? Is she fanning the mes in a burning house right now? Is she teasing me? It seems to be the case. Unconsciously, Lavrenti reached out her hand to grab something. In the past, it would have been her sniper rifle, herrade, but now that she¡¯s retired, it¡¯s only natural that nothinges to her hand. I take a sip of the tea I prepared earlier. Ugh, it¡¯s all cold now. Need to warm it up. ¡°I won¡¯t interfere. I won¡¯t stop you. Instead, just make sure you maintain boundaries.¡± ¡°¡­What are you saying right now?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, as I am now, I have no right to restrain or monopolize Karl. Maybe three years ago, but not now. Now, I¡¯m, uh¡­ How should I say it? Just a lucky passenger who got on the second carriage.¡± Lavrenti couldn¡¯t understand what the woman in front of her was suddenly saying. Just a moment ago, she seemed to be saying, ¡®Don¡¯t covet my man.¡¯ And now she¡¯s saying she won¡¯t mind if I approach Karl. Just hoping I don¡¯t cross the line. ¡°There¡¯s something, Selena. I¡¯m not sure what it is.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a difficult thing for me to understand as I am now.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know someday. For now, this is as far as it goes. Honestly, I¡¯ve already made a lot of concessions. Can¡¯t go any further, Lav. This is like a gift to you, being a hero who willingly fought for the Empire and also arade who went to war like Karl.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Finally, some life returned to Lavrenti¡¯s eyes as she heard that. And unconsciously, her gesture of reaching for a gun disappeared altogether. For the Empire¡¯s sharpshooter who officially recorded 93 kills, this was the moment when the definition of Selena, a woman, shifted from ¡®enemy¡¯ to ¡®something other than an enemy.¡¯ ¡®Of course, I can¡¯t bepletely at ease. Lav. So, let¡¯s keep this hot spring trip a secret.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m curious to see where Selena draws the line. I¡¯ll soon be in a position to be both a senior and a junior with my master.¡¯ The moment I let my guard down, Karl¡¯s affection might be taken away! Or, depending on the situation, I might be able to find an opening and turn my master¡¯s heart back towards me! Though officially in a ceasefire, the two women were still at war behind the scenes. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 78 Chapter 78 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 78 As far as I remember, this world is a fantasy with a Western vibe, now mixed with guns, gunpowder, and quite advanced levels of science and technology. Ah, just in case, if anyone thinks I¡¯m imagining this world and its people into a novel, they should stop. This ce is definitely real, my previous life is my previous life, and I¡¯m sticking to my current life. It would be even stranger if this was my life in the first ce and I didn¡¯t stick to it. So why all this talk about the world¡¯s foundation now? Well, the foundation is there, but it¡¯s mixed with strange cultures in odd ces. For example, in the Western vibe, you wouldn¡¯t usually hear ¡®Long live the Emperor! Long live the Emperor!¡¯ or see dishes that seem like bread made of flour but subtly using Eastern ingredients. ¡®This hot spring we¡¯re going to is one of those. Gives off a vibe like a neighbouring ind nation.¡¯ At first, it was bizarre, but now I¡¯ve decided to just roll with it. Since it¡¯s a fictional world, after all. ¡°¡­But seriously, those hydra like bastards. Isn¡¯t it a bit much to have them at the hot springs?¡± The ce where the four of them dragged me to prepare for our hot spring trip was none other than a swimsuit store. It¡¯s fascinating to see such open clothing styles in a fantasy world, but what¡¯s even stranger is why wear swimsuits to the hot springs? Come on, guys. Swimsuits are for summer. Summer! Go wrap yourselves in white towels or robes! And put down those shorts that look so out of ce! Oh, look at those women¡¯s swimsuits. They¡¯re so, so¡­ inappropriate! ¡°Hey, Shulifen. Get rid of those trunks that look like underwear right now. I thought you were a fifty-year-old man.¡± ¡°No way. What¡¯s up with that ridiculous neon color, Wilhelm? Do you want to die?¡± ¡°Just take off that Hawaiian shirt when we¡¯re having a serious conversation, Alexander¡­ I¡¯ll exinter what Hawaiian is just take it off for now.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s small. It¡¯s marked as ¡®for kids.¡¯ Joachim, you idiot¡­¡± You foolish and ignorant protagonists. Please. Hot springs aren¡¯t swimming pools. They¡¯re not the beach either! No means no! So stop it with those! We still have half a year until summer, and I¡¯m going crazy! ¡°Cease all movements. Trainees. Drop what you¡¯re holding right now. Execute.¡± ¡°E-Execute?!¡± Thankfully, they still remember their days at the training camp. Calling them trainees and having them reflexively respond with drillmands might not be a bad idea to just send them off to the military forever. ¡°My proud friends. Do you think there will be any need to swim at the hot springs?¡± ¡°But! I heard they wear swimsuits!¡± ¡°Just go and wear a towel or robe.¡± ¡°But what about when we go into the tub?!¡± ¡°Wrap a towel around yourself loosely when you go in. Or just take it off.¡± Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m reminded of my past life, but the idea of going into the tub with clothes on suddenly seemed absurd. Just imagine. Going into a hot tub filled with hot water with clothes on¡­ Ugh! Even in this world, when you go into the hot springs, you either wear a robe or take it all off. So why are they insisting on wearing swimsuits? ¡®Yeah. Alright. Well, I suppose I can tolerate swimsuits for now. Not everyone will, but some will wear them. But seriously. Seriously, why neon-colored swimsuits and Hawaiian shirts?¡¯ At this point, I can¡¯t help but think, ¡®Are they trying to test whether I¡¯ll go insane?¡¯ Perhaps they are. It¡¯s possible that me dating Selena is making them feel ufortable. ¡®¡­You¡¯re not really trying to do that, are you?¡¯ Ugh, I ssh some water on my face. Those guys, usually so normal, suddenly beedians when something weird catches their attention. It¡¯s so bizarre that I almost think they nned it. Meanwhile, what¡¯s even more surprising is that they¡¯re a hundred percent serious about it. Look at them. Right now, they¡¯re even arguing, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with wearing swimsuits to the hot springs?¡¯ right in front of me. I really want to tear up that neon-colored swimsuit they¡¯re holding. Ugh. ¡°I really, asionally think about it, but I¡¯m seriously worried about the future of the Marquisates and the Empire.¡± Just as I¡¯m barely convincing the four of them and about to leave the store¡­ ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Over there, I see a strangely familiar back of the head. I thought it might be a mistake, but it wasn¡¯t. A pointed ear sticking out amidst the hair. Just seeing that, I knew who it was. ¡°Eloise?¡± What¡¯s this? Why is that woman here at the swimsuit store? Did she get lost¡­? No way. It seems like she¡¯s doing something simr to my fourpanions next to me. Thankfully, Eloise didn¡¯t seem to notice me or the four of them nearby. More urately, she seemed too busy chatting with the store clerk amidst all the swimsuits. ¡°What¡¯s up, Karl? Why are you staring like that¡­. Oh.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the elf exchange student, isn¡¯t it? Eloise, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, Eloise. That was definitely her name. But¡­¡± As the four of them mutter, Eloise receives something from the clerk and smiles satisfactorily. In her hands, there¡¯s a swimsuit that looks quite dangerous at first nce. And it¡¯s not just any swimsuit. It¡¯s a ck bikini¡­ Well, I guess you could call it a mini bikini. ¡°Wow. They even have swimsuits like that. Surprising. Who would even wear something like that?¡± ¡°Wow, elves as a race, they¡¯re quite appealing.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t jump to conclusions. Does that really cover anything?¡± ¡°It seemscking to me¡­¡± Okay, that¡¯s enough. If anyone overhears, they¡¯ll think we¡¯re just a bunch of lowlifes, not promising individuals of the empire. To avoid catching Eloise¡¯s attention, I quickly tried to usher the four of them out. But suddenly, they all turned their gaze towards me and stared silently. ¡°¡­What. What is it?¡± ¡°Well, I just had a thought.¡± What kind of thought did you have, Hydra recruits? ¡°I can¡¯t help but think, Karl, maybe you should pay more taxes.¡± ¡°Why are you suddenly saying that, Shulifen? Taxes for what?¡± ¡°I agree with Shulifen this time.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± * * * That guy over there definitely seems like he¡¯s purposely not looking. Right? Yeah, that¡¯s it. He¡¯s purposely not looking! ¡®I knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy, but¡­ that¡¯s too much. You¡¯re not an easy man, are you?¡¯ I knew before I even walked in. I heard his voice, and I¡¯ve seen the faces of the noble students who apanied him before. Yet, I pretended not to know on purpose, just to see Karl¡¯s reaction. Honestly, I expected him to at least pretend to know. But Karl wasn¡¯t going to make it easy. It was like he was saying, ¡®If you don¡¯t pretend to know me, I have no reason to pretend to know you.¡¯ ¡®Is that one of those things where you¡¯re not going to look at anyone else because you¡¯re in a rtionship?¡¯ Humans had something to say about that¡­ Oh, right. Monogamy? I think that¡¯s what they called it. Even among elves, such love exists. More urately, as long as one of them doesn¡¯t die or change their mind, the rule of one man to one woman applies. While my people might call it a beautiful love that won¡¯t easily break, from my perspective¡­ well. Must it always be that way? ¡®It¡¯s unfair. Just because there¡¯s a desirable man, does it mean I can¡¯t even look at someone else for more than 10 seconds? And what if he has multiple wives? So what! If there¡¯s a capable and handsome man, I want to taste him too!¡¯ That¡¯s what I liked about human society. Much better than the elves! I think I understand why they call their own kind ¡®Kanfra¡¯! They¡¯ve been living like that for so long, with so much pride and no change, that the humans they looked down on have caught up with them! We need to change! Get rid of the old and ept the good! In that sense, my husband Karl, had a bigger heart, more ability, and was more handsome than an elf¡­ Ahem. Well. That¡¯s enough. Anyway, I found out a few days ago that Karl has started dating a woman. More urately, I heard about it from the fellow exchange students at the academy before I did. ¡°The academy has been oddly tensetely. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Selena Ifrit, the girl that the boys at the academy have been asking to date for years now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it. But what about it?¡± ¡°That girl, Selena Ifrit, has reportedly started dating a boy named Karl Adelheit, who recently received our prestigious Legion of Honor medal for elves.¡± ¡°Is that why there¡¯s all thismotion? Anyway, humans are really¡­¡± Ugh. Idiots. That¡¯s why I say no to elves, because they are so closed-minded. If you can¡¯t understand their hearts, what kind of exchange is this? Just turn around and leave! Do you know that all your studies at the Imperial Academy here were paid for by their fellow kin¡¯s taxes?! It¡¯s a bigger problem than I thought. Selena Ifrit. Selena. I¡¯ve seen that woman once¡­ ¡®That woman was definitely pretty. A bitcking in confidence though.¡¯ Come to think of it, it¡¯s a bit absurd. When I first met him. When we met on the train, Karl didn¡¯t even bat an eye at me. So I thought he was a man who didn¡¯t care much about appearances. But what the hell?! Looking at it like this, he cared about his appearance more than anyone else! But why! Why do I have to put on a show! ¡­ Anyway, it seemed like it was going to be quite a tough fight. Right now, I can¡¯t even break through the barrier called ¡®Rika¡¯. I don¡¯t know about this woman Selena¡­ but judging from Karl¡¯s reaction, even if it¡¯s Rika, she seems unlikely to oppose her as much as she did me. ¡°Hmm.¡± I examined my reflection in the full-length mirror inside the dressing room. Well. At least this much should create some gaps. After all, they say less fabric is better, right? [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 79 Chapter 79 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 79 There¡¯s a saying among humans that ¡®Strike while the iron is hot.¡¯ And there¡¯s a simr saying on the Elven side of things. Valuing such sayings more than anything else, Eloise strongly expressed her intention to head south as soon as the Imperial Academy entered its full winter break. ¡°Oh, if we dy, it¡¯ll just get more crowded! We need to go now to peacefully¡­ have a good time! Anyway!¡± ¡°That sounded incredibly suspicious just now.¡± And so, starting with Eloise, who could be considered the beginning of this journey, Karl, who was directly invited, along with Selena, and as a bonus, the apanying quartet. After everyone was ready, they all boarded the train and headed to The Great Forest near the southern part of the Empire, where the hot springs were. The reactions of the hot spring travellers on the train were varied, to say the least, starting with¨D ¡°Wow. Suddenly it feels like we¡¯re heading to a training camp on a train.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still interesting to remember the reactions back then.¡± ¡°What was it? Did everyone faint? Was that what you joked about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure the drill sergeant freaked out.¡± ¡­At first, the quartet burst intoughter, reminiscing about the ¡®self-proimed¡¯ grand gesture they made a few months ago (which was not grand at all in Karl¡¯s opinion). Back then, after informing their respective families, they immediately took a train and headed straight to the training camp. Of course, they were all already well-known figures within the Empire. Not just nobles, but the heirs to baronies, viscounties, and even duchies. Under such circumstances, those travelling with them on the train were surely wondering why such esteemed individuals were travelling by train without any attendants. The quartet may not have known it, but that moment was when everyone on that train became ufortable. ¡°A hot spring trip, huh? Sounds intriguing. Thanks for the invitation, Eloise Loengrand.¡± ¡°Feel free to call me by my first name. You¡¯re technically my senior, right? Selena Ifrit.¡± ¡°Hahaha. Maybeter. When we¡¯re reallyfortable, I¡¯ll be able to call youfortably too, right?¡± Selena seemed to dere that she would never getfortable. And Eloise, looking at her, thought, ¡®Indeed, it won¡¯t be easy.¡¯ One invites, and the other is invited. So, if we really have to define who¡¯s the host and who¡¯s the guest, Eloise, who invited, would be the host, and Selena, who epted the invitation, would be the guest. ¡°Hopefully, we¡¯ll just enjoy the hot springs and return safely.¡± ¡°Hahaha. Aren¡¯t unexpected events what makes a journey enjoyable?¡± ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s strange. Travelling is just about digesting the scheduled activities under careful nning.¡± ¡°Of course, it could be that way. But then it wouldn¡¯t be fun, would it? Not interesting at all. Sometimes, it¡¯s fun to get caught up in incidents. That¡¯s what I think travelling is all about, Selena.¡± ¡°I just hope there are no incidents. Eloise.¡± Don¡¯t overstep. Don¡¯t try to provoke. Since it¡¯s a trip, let¡¯s just enjoy the trip. That¡¯s what a trip is, so it¡¯s natural that such things can happen! It¡¯s a trip between men and women! The constant tension. The one trying to find a gap and the one not even giving them that. It was truly a battle of spear and shield. Whether to break through or to block, the fight was intense. Fortunately, the ce where we were sitting was not a regr passenger seat, but a specialpartment we had all to ourselves. If it had been a regr passenger seat, everyone around would have been on edge, constantly watching. Lastly, the decisive reason why the shield and spear were shing was Karl¨D ¡®¡­Could there be another train terrorist incident? Those Kanfra bastards. I doubt any of them survived, but they¡¯re like weeds and cockroaches. Just show me your face. I won¡¯t leave you alone.¡¯ Apanying me on the hot spring trip was my long-time friend, ¡®Greatsword,¡¯ which I was fiddling with. * * * People, once they¡¯ve experienced something, tend to worry about whether it¡¯ll happen again in the future. In that regard, what might be afortable train journey for someone was for me another asion to wonder when another terrorist attack might ur and how I would reinforce my chest with another steel te. ¡®I don¡¯t want to add any more here. Really. It¡¯s heavy now, aside from everything else.¡¯ Two Medals of Honor. Add to that the Medals of Order and the Military Merit medals, it¡¯s eight in total. And if you include the elf Legion of Honor medal, that¡¯s eleven medals in total. Luckily, I only need to wear one Medal of Order, so it¡¯s possible to reduce it to just one. But even considering that, I still have seven medals shining on my chest. Not to mention they¡¯re not made of cloth, but gold, silver, and even with gemstones for extra ir. The weight of one is ridiculous, but the weight of seven¡­ Well, if you don¡¯t feel it, you¡¯re strange. By the way, the jewels on the medals are from the elves, not the empire. Why are there jewels on the medals anyway? I¡¯m sure they¡¯re just trying to get you to sell it when you¡¯re in need, they¡¯re a strange bunch. ¡°I heard they even boil eggs in hot springs.¡± ¡°Is that possible, Shulifen? It¡¯s not even boiling water.¡± ¡°Of course not, you probably just heard nonsense and are proudly repeating it.¡± ¡°No, Wilhelm! It¡¯s true! They really boil eggs in hot springs!¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. I want you to get into the boiling water. I¡¯m not sure you can call it a hot spring anymore, though.¡± Yeah, that¡¯s right. Strange folks weren¡¯t only found in distant ces. They were right here too. ¡°There really are hot spring eggs, Wilhelm.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Hey, Karl! Did you know?!¡± ¡°Yeah, I did. Of course, but they¡¯re eaten soft-boiled in water that humans are never allowed to enter, just before it boils.¡± Western-style fantasy with hot spring eggs. What kind of world is this? Anyway, it¡¯s all strange. ¡°Look at this, Wilhelm! I was right!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just hear Karl? It¡¯s water that no one can get into, just eggs soaked right before boiling! They just call it hot spring eggs, but in reality, they¡¯re just semi-cooked eggs!¡± Those guys seem to never tire of chattering. They fight with new topics every day. The four of them are the offsprings of prestigious families recognized even within the empire. It¡¯s astonishing. Whatever. More strange is that if I remember correctly, when ites to romance, the gender ratio should be bnced when travelling like this. But no matter how I look at it, the only women I see now are Selena and Eloise. In contrast, there are five men, including me. It¡¯s meaningless, and it¡¯s clear who those two women, sitting there and ring at each other, are targeting. Ah. Could it be? Come to think of it, are they extras? That seems to make sense, doesn¡¯t it? Or maybe they¡¯re not extras. Whatever it is, I just wish they¡¯d stay quiet. ¡°¡­.¡± When I turned my head slightly, Eloise met my gaze as if she had been waiting. She seems to sense my gaze. Anyway, it¡¯s amazing how elves have such keen senses. ¡°Wow! Karl, look outside! The scenery is really beautiful!¡± Selena seems to have noticed too, eximing for me to look outside. However, she¡¯s fixed her gaze on Eloise, not outside the window. ¡°Look over there. Isn¡¯t it really pretty?¡± ¡°Uh huh, yeah. Yeah, it¡¯s pretty.¡± ¡°Look at it a little more, Karl. It¡¯s good for your mind and body.¡± She says, then turning her gaze away and whispering to Eloise. Enough is enough, why do you keep trying to meet each other¡¯s eyes on purpose? Eloise, pretending it¡¯s a coincidence, just passes by without any fuss. It seems like the trip to the southern part of the empire won¡¯t be quiet after all. If things go ording to n, we¡¯ll barely arrive today. ¡°Ah. Oh.¡± At that moment, a voice came through the magical reception speaker in each cabin. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, this train is the 17th train departing from the Imperial Capital to the southern part of the empire. I am Steven, the train conductor who will apany you to your destination.¡± ¡°Our train will stop at each station for 20 minutes to meet and part with other passengers. Please be aware that the train will depart exactly 20 minutes after each stop, so please be careful not to miss the boarding time due to any dys. Please note that the trainpany is not responsible for any missed boarding due to time dys.¡± There are always those who arete and can¡¯t board on time. The only silver lining is that here, the troublesome passengers won¡¯t cause a ruckus demandingpensation. Here, public order is prioritized over human rights, so you might receive a punch or a kick if you misbehave. After all, guns and fists are more effective than words. ¡°¡­And we will ensure a safe journey to the final destination. If any inconvenience arises, please inform the crew members. The weather in the southern part of the empire is reported to be pleasant. Have a pleasant journey.¡± ¡°Oh, and one more thing, there is something I need to inform all passengers about.¡± It¡¯s strange. Today, the announcement seems a bit longer than usual. It¡¯s also the first time I¡¯ve heard them mention having something to inform passengers about. What¡¯s going on? Could it be that the voice suddenly changes and says, ¡®This train has been hijacked. If you cooperate peacefully with us, no one will die. Long live Kanfra!¡¯? No, surely not that nonsense, right? ¡°Currently, on our train, we have a recipient of the Medal of Honor on board. This person demonstrated courage and self-sacrifice for the empire. I can confidently say that honoring such a hero is the proudest moment of my career as a train conductor.¡± ¡­No, no. What on earth is this, Mr. Train Conductor!? What kind of announcement is that!! ¡°If any of the passengers happen to see the honoree, please treat them with respect and courtesy.¡± ¡°May the gods bless the empire and Emperor. May you stand alongside the heroes of the empire in your presence.¡± With a clink, the train conductor¡¯s greeting echoed through each cabin, ending the announcement. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone, Selena, Eloise, and even the quartet who wereughing and talking, all stared at me with their mouths shut. I quietly turned my gaze out the window. Wow. The scenery is really beautiful. It must be good for the mind and body. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 80 Chapter 80 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 80 ¡®I¡¯m Tired¡­¡¯ I¡¯m out of gas. I can see why they say debating makes you old. Throughout the trip, I¡¯ve been arguing with that Eloise woman. I was so nervous that the elf would take advantage of an opening and get close to Karl. I wish it was Lav. Laverenti would¡¯ve been better. But Eloise? It¡¯s like she¡¯s determined to figure out how to deal with Karl no matter what. How can I ignore that? Whenever Karl looks somewhere, she tries to meet his eyes. Whenever Karl moves, she tries to be there. It would be easier to handle if she acted subtly, with some tact. But she¡¯s too obvious. ¡°Could you please tone it down a bit?¡± Eventually, I found myself blurting out irritably. Revealing emotions first in a fight like this puts you at a disadvantage. I felt like I made a mistake. If Eloise tries to take advantage of this, it could be quite awkward¨D ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Wow. Really. How can she respond so nonchntly with a smile like that? She¡¯s notughing to provoke or tease me further. She¡¯s just finding this situation amusing. She¡¯s enjoying it. ¡°Why are you acting like this?¡± Usually, when someone actively blocks you like this, most people either give up or pretend to give up and think of another n. That¡¯s reasonable. But Eloise is different. She justughs and charges at me head-on. It¡¯s like watching a dog determined not to let go of a toy it¡¯s found. ¡°It feels good.¡± ¡°Feels good? This?¡± ¡°Yes! Isn¡¯t it great? Just being like this is enough, isn¡¯t it?!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± There¡¯s something¡­ a strange aura that¡¯s hard to handle. Madness? Is that the right word? That¡¯s what it feels like. I can¡¯t grasp what kind of character she is. Weren¡¯t elves supposed to look down on humans, be incredibly proud and full of pride? ¡°And, Selena, be careful. Even if the shield blocks, the spear always wins!¡± Ah. Wait, wait a minute. No. No way! I can¡¯t just let this slide. The spear beats the shield? This is what Karl and I argued about before! I remember hearing that! ¡°Is that really the case? Everyone in the world knows that shields are far more advantageous.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? How can the shield be superior?¡± ¡°The spear has to pierce through, right?¡± ¡°The shield has to block everything. What else is there?¡± Wait¡­ Wait a minute. What was it again? Oh, right! ¡°So! What I¡¯m saying is, no matter what scenario unfolds, in the end, the shield is more advantageous. Even if both are broken and destroyed¨D¡± ¡°If the spear breaks and the shield shatters, wouldn¡¯t it be better to have neither?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ well, right? Now that I think about it?¡± The moment I heard Eloise¡¯s words, I thought of Lav. If Eloise and I both back off, naturally, that woman will be the final winner. Broken spear, shattered shield. And even a ridiculous situation where themon enemy bes more favorable! ¡°Right? So, in that sense, Selena, I think it¡¯s best for us to fight moderately!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± It¡¯s oddly convincing. To the point where I can¡¯t immediately refute it¨D ¡°And since we¡¯re going to fight moderately, it¡¯s also good to just pretend we didn¡¯t see anything! And as for me going next to Karl¡­ ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± I¡¯d rather have Lav. You¡¯re too dangerous! Too obvious! * * * The quartetughed happily. And between them, there were two women who seemed to be making crackling noises! And finally, there¡¯s the recipient of the Medal of Honor who seems determined not to leave thepartment even if the passengers crowded around, saying, ¡®Wow, it¡¯s the hero the conductor talked about! Amazing! Wow!¡¯ They spent their time like that until darkness fell, finally reaching their destination. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, our train will be arriving at the terminal shortly.¡± ¡°And before that, our Medal of Honor recipient will be disembarking. We kindly ask all passengers to remain seated until the Empire¡¯s hero has exited the train.¡± Enough. Please stop. I had to maintain a stern expression. Part of me wanted to just hide on the train, but then the other passengers would have to wait on the train indefinitely. That wouldn¡¯t be fair. ¡°The Empire¡¯s hero!¡± ¡°Medal of Honor recipient!¡± ¡°We salute you!¡± Unaware of Karl¡¯s thoughts, Shulifen, Wilhelm, Alexander, and Joachim were busy teasing. Selena would usually step in to calm things down, but she seemed preupied with a staring contest with the prospective elven raider. With a sigh, I started to gather my belongings, but the attendants waiting outside the door panicked and hurried over. ¡°Allow me to assist. We¡¯ll handle everything, sir.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, it¡¯s fine, but¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not fine for us. We¡¯ll take care of all your belongings.¡± Strange. They seemed respectful when I boarded, but not to this extent. The attendants practically snatched the bags from my hands. Could it be because there were no servants around? But that wouldn¡¯t make sense since there were already servants waiting in the south. Or did the four families request something separately? As I stepped out of the train, I understood the reason. p, p, p!¨D Apuse so thunderous that even I, who had spent three years on the battlefield, was startled. Although there was no shouting, the apuse was enough to drown out any cheers. ¡°¡­The south.¡± Right. I momentarily forgot where we were going. This was the southern part of the Empire. Just a few hours by carriage from here will take you to a region where soldiers like me have fought in battle. Naturally, war is no stranger to the people here. For them, it was a matter of survival, whereas the rest of the Empire was just ¡®fighting against elves.¡¯ There were tons of Imperial soldiers being drafted here. Men who had lostrades, lost arms and legs, and eventually lost themselves, and were returning home as lifeless corpses. So they were desperate. For them, it was a war against the Elves, a distant battle that would end in ¡®I¡¯m worried.¡¯ For others, it was a war that mattered to them, and they wanted it to end. Out of that war came a man who wore the Empire¡¯s highest honor, the Medal of Honor. A nobleman of the Empire who enlisted as an ordinary soldier. And then there¡¯s Luzernes, who suddenly copses not long after he saves his men. To them, that young nobleman seemed like the key to ending the war. And as if to prove it, when other things happened, he stepped up to the te and performed the insane feat of earning another Medal of Honor. ¡°¡­.¡± Meanwhile, Karl, who received those praises, simply smiled and followed the attendants without any further acknowledgment. He raised his hand in response, but there was no gesture to show off or encourage more praise. Not pretending either. It was clear that he thought it was natural to receive such praise and that it was a far cry from wanting more. Now, he was receiving on behalf of those who couldn¡¯t receive. That was how one could define Karl Adelheit, who was now quickly escaping the station. * * * ¡°Hehe.¡± I barely managed to suppress a chuckle that almost escaped my lips. If Selena had heard that, would she have been on guard again? Phew. Thankfully not. ¡®So different. Not like other men of my kind. So different.¡¯ If Karl weren¡¯t there in that situation, but instead another male from my kin, I wonder how it would¡¯ve been. And the conclusion I came to was that he would likely walk around with an air of ¡®Praise me more, I deserve it,¡¯ as he moved. Is it because they¡¯ve lived for so long? Or were they just born exceptionally talented? Our kin inevitably have excessive pride. To me, it seems a bit extreme. But when they were beaten by the Empire, their pride must¡¯ve taken quite a hit. As a result, those who couldn¡¯t bear it became Luzernes, and those who endured became Hyzens. ¡®As for me? Well, honestly, I don¡¯t care much about winning or losing. I just enjoy the process.¡¯ Anyway, watching Karl shyly sneak away made me chuckle. Even though he¡¯s the hero of the Empire, seeing him like this makes him seem childish. Hehe. Isn¡¯t he just too adorable? ¡°You¡¯re running away without knowing where you¡¯re staying?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, we need to get out of the station first.¡± When I caught up with Karl and asked him that, that was his response. Honestly, I wanted to tease him a bit more, but I decided to hold back to avoid denting the few points I¡¯ve umted. ¡°Karl.¡± Still, I have to say it. Honestly, how do I hold this in? ¡°You seem like a really cool guy.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the sudden talk? Have you been drinking? Are you drunk?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh! Yeah, I¡¯m drunk! Drunk on an amazing human being who¡¯s iparable to other male kin! Hehehehe!¡± ¡°¡­Are you seriously crazy?¡± You wouldn¡¯t understand. Probably, forever. Because all heroes, they don¡¯t know why others worship them. But that¡¯s exactly why everyone keeps falling for them. So, be careful, Karl! I¡¯m so deeply in love with you, I can¡¯t escape now! I even quit my job for this! Even though I will manage during my study abroad with my severance pay, after that, you¡¯re gonna have to support me! [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 81 Chapter 81 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 81 Inside a dark room. Karl was lying on the bed, staring nkly at the ceiling. Outside, the sun has already set. When we arrived at the hotel, it was alreadyte evening. So we agreed to go to the hot springs tomorrow and rest for now¡­ Rattle¡ª ¡°¡­.¡± Sighing, Karl got up and walked over to the window. He pushed it open with all his might, and soon something fell to the ground with a loud thud. ¡°What are you doing again?¡± A voice with a hint of exasperation in it. He leaned on his chin and stared at the ground. There was Eloise, sprawled out on the ground andughing awkwardly. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°This is your third attempt at sneaking in.¡± ¡°Really? Not twice?¡± ¡°I caught you the first time too.¡± ¡°Eek. I thought I got away with that one.¡± With a thud, Eloise dusted herself off and stood up. Her eyes suddenly lit up, and she turned to leap through the window. Of course, Karl¡¯s quick reflexes stopped her, and she ended up on the ground once more. ¡°Ah,e on! Let¡¯s go in, eh?¡± ¡°If you keep this up, I could make this an official diplomatic issue.¡± An elvenmander trying to sneak into the room of an Imperial Medal of Honor recipient at night. If taken out of context, the Empire might think the remnants of Luzernes were trying to harm the medal recipient. ¡°Wow. That¡¯s harsh. You¡¯re not really going to do that, are you?¡± ¡°Leave before ites to that. After a whole day on the train, I¡¯m exhausted, and you are now making it worse.¡± Rubbing his temples, Karl tried to suppress his irritation. He had a feeling that showing his annoyance would only y into the elf¡¯s hands. ¡°Selena. How many times has shee by?¡± ¡°Not even once. What are you talking about? Do you think Selena is like you?¡± ¡°A girl just like me, right? Someone who wants to get close to you, just like me.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± That¡¯s enough. Any more of this and I¡¯d lose my temper. I immediately reached for my greatsword. Of course, Eloise saw iting and said, ¡®Heh, heh, heh, I¡¯m out!¡¯ and ran away. ¡°¡­.¡± As he stared after her, Karl sighed again. To understand how things got to this point, he had to think back to earlier. * * * ¡°A double room, not a single room?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯s a lot of people or something?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just the way this ce is set up.¡± Theyout of this ce is a bit¡­ odd. An eastern-style building in a western-style fantasy world. As it turns out, you sleep on a futon on the floor. What a perplexing world. ¡°But there are seven of us. What do we do about that?¡± ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll give you four rooms. One person will have to stay alone.¡± And with that, the guy behind the counter slides me four keys. Okay. Two people per room, and one person alone. The most logical arrangement would be¡ª ¡°Karl. I¡¯m all for it, just don¡¯t put me with Shulifen.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t want to share with you either, Wilhelm.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Such friendly fellows. Haha. This makes it impossible for me to resist wielding the absolute power of the keys. ¡°Actually, do us a favor and put those two together. Karl, can I share a room with Joachim?¡± Don¡¯t worry, Alexander. The absolute power of the keys in my hand is already screaming¡­ ¡°Shulifen. Wilhelm. You two will share a room.¡± ¡°AAAHHHH!¡± ¡°Why! Why!¡± ¡°Any objections,ds?¡± [PR/N: Karl said it in an Intimidating tone.] ¡°No. None.¡± ¡°Of course not. Hahaha.¡± As soon as I drew my greatsword, they became obedient, well-behaved friends. I am truly fortunate to be friends with those people. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to joke with them with a greatsword. ¡°And Alexander, Joachim. You two will share a room.¡± ¡°Thank you! Really, thank you, Karl!¡± ¡°Now they¡¯ll be up all night talking.¡± Alexander and Joachim went to their assigned room, leaving Shulifen and Wilhelm behind. Now, only Selena and Eloise were left¡­ ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Hey, staring at me like that is really ufortable. Both Selena and Eloise were staring at me intensely. I know what that means. It¡¯s a silent cry for me to share a room with them. But that wasn¡¯t possible for either of them. First of all, Selena may be in a rtionship with me, but that¡¯s it. We¡¯re not even engaged, let alone married, and suddenly sharing a room? Inappropriate, to say the least. Even though Eastern Confucianism wasn¡¯t widespread, proper conduct between men and women was still important. Especially for someone like Selena, the daughter of a Marquis. If word gets out, it could cause serious trouble. For simr reasons, Eloise was also out of the question. After all, I¡¯m in a rtionship with Selena. Sharing a room with another woman in this situation? I¡¯d have no excuse if my Medal of Honor were revoked immediately. This is a world where cheating is condemned regardless of gender. ¡°Selena. Eloise. You two share a room.¡± ¡°Karl?!¡± ¡°Oh,e on! Karl! You have to choose either me or Selena in times like this!¡± ¡°Shut up, you¡¯re going to get yourself into trouble. I don¡¯t want to hear anything.¡± That¡¯s right. I¡¯m not doing this because I want a room all to myself. It¡¯s to maintain my dignity as an Medal of Honor recipient and prevent any unnecessary misunderstandings! ¡°Let¡¯s just go to our rooms and rest for now. As for the hot springs¡­ Everyone can do as they please for tonight.¡± ¡°Good idea, Karl. But right now, I just want to lie down.¡± Sitting for more than ten hours was hard work, even for nobles. So, after making that decision, they went to their rooms, freshened up, andy down. But Eloise didn¡¯t want to ept it. She had attempted to sneak in twice more after her first attempt. Rustle¡ª ¡®Oh, please. Not again?¡¯ Since the window didn¡¯t work, she was trying the front door now. I¡¯m really going to lose it. Does she think it¡¯s a joke because I waved my greatsword around? Should I really stab her just once? ¡°Karl?¡± ¡°¡­Selena?¡± Wait, no. Selena showing up would be a problem. I told Eloise that she wasn¡¯t like her! I cautiously opened the door, Selena appeared in simple clothing. She nced at me and then inside my room. ¡°What? Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Well¡­ after taking a bath, Eloise disappeared. I thought she might be here.¡± ¡°Of course not. Even if she came, I wouldn¡¯t let her in.¡± ¡°I trust you, Karl. I just can¡¯t trust Eloise.¡± Really, I can¡¯t let my guard down. Rivals keep increasing. Selena muttered. ¡­Rivals? Who else is there besides Eloise? ¡°Um, Karl. So¡­ would you like to go for a walk?¡± ¡°A walk?¡± ¡°Yeah. Oh, I don¡¯t mean outside. I heard there¡¯s a greenhouse right next to us. They say it¡¯s a nice walking route, and I wanted to see it.¡± Without much thought, I nodded. Staying in the room would just mean seeing Eloise try to sneak in again. ¡®Later, Eloise willin that it¡¯s unfair, but honestly, I¡¯m dating Selena. She¡¯ll just grumble, but she can¡¯t say much more.¡¯ With that conclusion, I grabbed my coat and followed Selena. * * * ¡°Enjoy your vacation, Selena. Once you start grad school, your time will be extremely limited. It¡¯s good to rest while you can.¡± Hearing the professor¡¯s advice sent chills down my spine. Basically, this meant that this would be thest bit of freedom during the break. From then on, it would be all about dedicating myself to my studies. ¡®Ugh¡­ Is this really okay¡­?¡¯ Of course it¡¯s not okay, Selena. What are you talking about, you fool? I smacked my head at least ten times after hearing that. Grad school. Bing a graduate student. One thing became clear thanks to that. During this break, during this hot spring trip, I absolutely had to advance my rtionship with Karl. If I hesitated because it was embarrassing or awkward, I¡¯d likely waste my precious time. So, I didn¡¯t hesitate. I endured the embarrassment and awkwardness. Just like now. ¡°Look, Karl. It¡¯s cold outside, but there are so many flowers here.¡± ¡°Yeah. The greenhouse is really something.¡± Fearing an awkward silence if the conversation stopped, I kept talking. Whether he understood my intentions or not, he responded earnestly to everything I said. ¡°Let¡¯s fully enjoy this week. We¡¯ll both be extremely busy when we return.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There¡¯s the patent issue, and if my sister hands over the title of head of the household to me, I¡¯ll have a lot to do.¡± Oh, right. Karl was going to be the next Count Friedrich. ¡°So we should enjoy our free time while we can.¡± Standing still with a somewhat dazed look, Karl gazed at the flowers in the greenhouse. Watching him, I suddenly had a thought, ¡®Should I?¡¯ ¡°¡­Karl.¡± ¡°Yes? ¡­Oh.¡± Without thinking, I quickly kissed Karl on the cheek. To be honest, I¡¯m embarrassed to call it a kiss. It was more like a quick peck. ¡®But¡­ What can I do if I¡¯m embarrassed? I can¡¯t do more than this¡­!¡¯ I don¡¯t want to be too aggressive, or he might feel overwhelmed. Yeah. So let¡¯s take it slow. One step at a time, like learning to walk. ¡°You keep doing this. This is getting on my nerves.¡± ¡°Karl?¡± ¡°Then I can¡¯t lose either.¡± Huh, huh? Huh-huh-huh? Karl moved closer. I instinctively took a step back, but Karl took two steps forward. I can¡¯t help but gulp at the sight of him. This, this. It¡¯s happening, right? I¡¯m not just getting my hopes up, right? Instinctively, I lifted my chin slightly, pouted my lips, and closed my eyes. If I¡¯m wrong, it would be really embarrassing. But¡­ It seems right. And the next thing I know, I feel something very soft and warm on my lips. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 82 Chapter 82 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 82 ¡°Hey, Karl. Did something happen yesterday?¡± This is what they say first thing in the morning after a good night¡¯s sleep. ¡°What are you talking about all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Well, Selena seems a bit off today.¡± Off? How so? Where? I stared at Alexander as if urging him to say more, and he tilted his head for a moment before continuing. ¡°How should I put it? She¡¯s unusually excited, I guess?¡± ¡°Wow, Alexander, you felt that too? So it wasn¡¯t just me?¡± Joachim, who was behind him, muttered as if he had noticed the same thing. Listening to them talk, it seemed they had met her briefly in the morning, and unlike her usual self, she greeted them first with a broad smile. ¡°Well¡­ maybe she had a good dream.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Could be. She must be happy to be on a break.¡± A good dream, I bet. Well, I mean. Someone who got annoyed by a teasing kiss decided to show what a real kiss felt like, causing her to let out an alien-like giggle of ¡°Hee-hee-hee!¡± ¡°By the way, Karl. When are you nning to go to the hot springs? Come with us.¡± ¡°What about Shulifen and Wilhelm?¡± ¡°They already wentst night.¡± ¡°¡­Already? They couldn¡¯t wait?¡± ¡°Yeah, they came back early this morning, bragging about it.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± They are really in sync, despiteining about not wanting to share the same room. It¡¯s clear there¡¯s a reason why they¡¯re close despite bickering. ¡°Then, let¡¯s try soaking in the morning.¡± ¡°Just in the morning? What are you nning for the afternoon? A date with Selena, perhaps?¡± ¡°Nothing like that, Alexander.¡± ¡°Jeez, Alexander. Don¡¯t you have any tact? Just keep thoughts like that to yourself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Joachim.¡± It¡¯s not that. I really had somewhere to go in the afternoon. A ce I couldn¡¯t quite tell Selena or Eloise about, let alone the quartet. * * * ¡°¡­¡± Meanwhile, Selena was already soaking in the hot springs. The warm water made me feel like everything was floating away. And thinking aboutst night¡¯s somewhat sudden but ultimately wonderful kiss. I felt it was the best decision to join this trip. So d I did! ¡°¡­¡± It would have been even better if it wasn¡¯t for the elf sitting right across from me, staring intently. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Selena finally spoke up, unable to endure it any longer, and Eloise responded as if she had been waiting. ¡°Well, it¡¯s just that you look a bit peculiar, Selena.¡± ¡°Peculiar? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Exactly, what I mean.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Knowing full well, Eloise urged Selena to confess, while Selena, thinking there was nothing wrong, continued to stare back in silence. ¡°You were with Karlst night, weren¡¯t you?¡± Eloise broke the silence with a sly smile. Selena paused for a moment to think about what to say before responding. ¡°Yes, I was with him.¡± So? What¡¯s the big deal? What¡¯s wrong with a man and woman in a rtionship being together at night? Especially since Karl kissed mest night. I should be feeling confident, right? I thought so and stared boldly at Eloise, unting a bit. ¡°Wow. I suspected, but it turns out to be true. Karl lied to me, then.¡± ¡°Judging by the way you say that, Eloise, did you also go looking for Karl?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Eloise, who had been staring at Selena in silence, turned her gaze away with a huff. ¡®Indeed. I must not let my guard down. It¡¯s nerve-wracking enough with Lav.¡¯ If Lavrenti shared the battlefield with Karl, Eloise possessed overwhelming beauty. Either way, they were formidable rivals. I might even lose Karl entirely if I¡¯m not careful! ¡®I won¡¯t let that happen.¡¯ What started as an ordinary hot spring trip was now taking a strange turn. The silent battle between the two women had just begun. * * * ¡°¡­¡± My throat is parched. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve ever been this nervous before. ¡°Your Highness, are you alright?¡± I gestured to the servant that I was fine. In truth, I wasn¡¯t fine at all. Even during my coronation as Crown Prince, I wasn¡¯t this nervous. Back then, it felt like the position was naturally mine, so I was less anxious. Now, it was different. I desperately wanted something I couldn¡¯t forcibly take. Giving up would haunt me forever. ¡°One more ss of water, please.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± I don¡¯t know how many sses I¡¯ve had already. As the appointment time approached, I kept gulping down water. Thankfully, Karl, my brother-inw, had given him some positive words. Without that, I might have downed several bottles of water by now. ¡°Try not to be too anxious or tense, Your Highness.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve spoken to her well. My sister has a positive view, so just show her your usual self. Oh, and it would be good to show more affection too. My sister is surprisingly weak to that.¡± Who would have thought that a Medal of Honor recipient would willingly y the role of a matchmaker? It was surprising and yet deeply appreciated. It was Rika¡¯s family, after all. And among them, the one Rika loved the most was Karl, which made his words all the more trustworthy. ¡°Your Highness, Lady Rika has just arrived at the pce.¡± The moment had finallye. It was here. First, I need to take a deep breath. In, out. In, out. It seemed almost ridiculous for a Crown Prince, the future leader of the Empire, to be so nervous in front of a woman. But then again, this woman was the one I loved, so it was understandable. So please, Ruprecht. Don¡¯t make any mistakes. This is a heaven-sent opportunity. You know that, right? [PR/N: Changed Rufreicht ¡ú Ruprecht] A momentter, the door opened, and Rika entered. ¡°Rika Adelheit. I havee as summoned, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Wee, Rika.¡± I was slightly anxious, thinking I was the only one feeling nervous, but recalling Karl¡¯s words helped calm my nerves. He said Rika was positive about this. He definitely said that. So don¡¯t rush. You might lose points if you do. I had to do well, especially considering Karl¡¯s help. ¡°Would you like some tea?¡± ¡°I would be grateful, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Just a moment. We recently received some excellent tea¡ª¡± I decided to start with some light, casual conversation. Then I gradually shifted to talking about the Empire, and eventually, I subtly moved to the topic of Count Friedrich. ¡°How is the Count doing?¡± I made a point to refer to the Count with full respect. As the Crown Prince, I didn¡¯t have to be so formal, but if I was to be his son-inw, it was a different story. Fortunately, Rika didn¡¯t react negatively. Great! That¡¯s a good sign! ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°The Count must be very busy now, with the change of the heir.¡± ¡°My father has more to handle now, but I think it¡¯s fortunate. The new sessor is far more capable than I am.¡± I almost blurted out, ¡®But I think you¡¯re much better, Rika.¡¯ But I held back. From what I knew, Rika was the type who preferred to elevate her brother Karl, even at the expense of belittling herself. ¡®The thing I need to say to Rika¡­ is already decided.¡¯ ¡°Karl is certainly an outstanding young man. He will make an excellent Count.¡± As expected, Rika beamed with a bright smile as soon as she heard my words. Great. I made her smile. Not anyone else, but me! I made her smile! ¡°Rika.¡± I called her by her nickname, signaling that I was getting to the main point. [TL/N: So guys the name ¡®Rika¡¯ is apparently wrong and her original name is supposed to be ¡®Rikata¡¯ and Rika is actually the nickname (Technically this is not my faultpletely because the raws for both Rika & Rikata are the same and can be TL-ed as either of them & I thought Rika to be more of a feminine name and there¡¯s also the fact that the author failed to mention that it¡¯s her nickname, not her actual name.)] [PR/N: L author fr] Rika put down her teacup and responded, ¡®Yes, Your Highness.¡¯ ¡°I think it¡¯s time we made things clear.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not ready, I can give you more time. What I mean is¡ª¡± ¡°I am ready, Your Highness. I am prepared to stand by your side and serve the Empire.¡± Wait. Wait. Wait. Wasn¡¯t I supposed to be the one to say that? Isn¡¯t it customary for the man to propose first? ¡°Karl told me that you are a very good person, Your Highness. And I don¡¯t think he was wrong. There is no greater honor than to stand by and witness how someone like you governs the Empire.¡± ¡°Rika¡­.¡± For a moment, I wondered if her decision was purely because of Karl¡¯s persuasion. But I quickly dismissed the thought. Regardless of the reason, the final decision was Rika¡¯s. ¡°Thank you. Truly, thank you, Rika. I will not disappoint you¡ª¡± ¡°But, there is one request I have, Your Highness.¡± I waited quietly for Rika¡¯s next words. I felt like I could smile and say, ¡®I¡¯ll try,¡¯ even if she asked for the moon in the sky. Of course, being who she was, she did not make such a request. ¡°I would like the wedding not to be too extravagant. Instead, I would appreciate it if the equivalent cost could be donated to the Karl Adelheit Veterans Pension Foundation.¡± [PR/N: W Sister.] [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 83 Chapter 83 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 83 To some, the southern part of the empire might be a warm region, and of great forests, a ce with the most interactions with elves, and famous for its hot springs, known as the best resort area since ancient times. But for others, it might be a ce that causes cold sweats and silent screams just at the thought of it, a ce of nightmares. What about me now? Have I escaped being thetter? Can I say that I no longer struggle in those nightmares? ¡®I don¡¯t know, and if I could say for sure, I¡¯d be lying.¡¯ I try not to show it. I try to forget. I¡¯ve regained the ordinary life I longed for, and now I¡¯m trying to fully immerse myself in it. Thinking about it feels like reopening a healing wound, as if I¡¯m returning to that hell. But sometimes, those momentse back to me, and I tremble involuntarily. Woundedrades, deadrades. The battlefield that was like hell. All those things sweep through my bones like a winter¡¯s chill. Even if I try to forget, even if I think of it as the past, it¡¯s hard to escape, knowing well that recalling it does me no good. ¡°Don¡¯t just run away from it.¡± Was it because they knew my thoughts? Because they had experienced it too? At the recent New Year¡¯s Eve ceremony, veteran awardees patted my shoulder and started to speak. ¡°If it hurts, you don¡¯t always have to avoid it. Sometimes, facing that pain calmly is a good way. It helps you see the present more clearly.¡± ¡°I heard you served on the southern front. You may never want to go back, but face it. And try to sort out the emotions you left there.¡± If it weren¡¯t for those words, even now on this hot spring trip, I wouldn¡¯t have looked towards the great forest. I would have kept talking to distract myself from those memories. But now that I knew I had to face it, I outlined what I needed to do next. < Memorial Service for the Martyred Soldiers > ¡°¡­.¡± It wasn¡¯t something I nned. It was a coincidence. Yes, purely by chance, I heard the news just as I arrived at the hot springs. The memorial service isn¡¯t in the area where I fought. My battlefield is quite far from here. But in the end, it¡¯s for all martyrs. Surely myrades are included in the prayers for the dead. So, it doesn¡¯t matter where it is held. At first, I was worried. Would my presence be inappropriate? I survived, but they died. I couldn¡¯t help but feel that I might be causing unnecessary pain to the families of the martyred. When I conveyed such concerns to the organizers of the memorial service, they replied. ¡°We would be honored if you attend, Sergeant Karl Adelheit.¡± ¡°Perhaps they would also want you toe. Thanks to you, people know that they fought with all their might for this Empire.¡± It was truly ironic. For me and the other veterans, those moments we wanted to forget, that hellish time. But to honor and remember those who died then, we must recall it. Only then will the world remember their names and their noble sacrifices. ¡®¡­Okay.¡¯ Maybe what the seniors said about not running away, about facing that pain calmly, means not just living with the guilt of surviving but thinking about what we can do for the dead because we survived. If that¡¯s the case, I can face it as many times as needed. No matter how painful or terrible, for those who shared every moment with me, I¡¯ll willingly do it. ¡°The reason we ultimately return to the battlefield is not out of loyalty to the Empire, nor the desire to be heroes, but simply to be with those who ate and bled together yesterday.¡± * * * ¨C Sergeant Karl Adelheit wishes to attend ¨C This message reached those preparing for the memorial service. Simply put, he is the eldest son of Count Friedrich. He was amon soldier on the battlefield until a few years ago. Moreover, the current Count has also distinguished himself greatly as a ¡®soldier.¡¯ The mere fact that such a figure would attend the memorial service is a greatfort to the bereaved families. Now, what if this figure is also a recipient of the Medal of Honor? And not just any recipient, but one awarded by both the Princess and the Crown Prince? ¡®It¡¯s a good thing for those who have passed and an honor for the bereaved families as well.¡¯ ¡®Nobles from nearby regions and even from rtively distant areas will all attend.¡¯ More people, and more distinguished people, will honor their spirits and appreciate their sacrifices. For the bereaved families, nothing could be more wee. Seeing that their loved ones¡¯ deaths were not in vain gives them strength not to copse in their grief. The memorial service can continue to be held, remembering and never forgetting their names and deeds for a long time. ¨C Marquisate of Adria, represented by Young Lord Shulifen Rosberg, wishes to attend ¨C ¨C Marquisate of of Gramstad, represented by Young Lord Wilhelm Fritz, wishes to attend ¨C ¨C County of Brunne, represented by Young Lord Alexander Edert, wishes to attend ¨C ¨C County of Thieradal, represented by Young Lord Joachim cen, wishes to attend ¨C ¨C Marquisate of Nafplion, represented by Young Lady Selena Ifrit, wishes to attend ¨C ¡°¡­.¡± It¡¯s a bit worrying that such an unbelievable group of people is gathering. Never did I imagine that three marquis families and two count families would find a way to sneak into this situation. * * * Eloise Loengrand, formermander of the extermination unit of the Hyzens faction. She was currently sitting on the rooftop of a building slightly away from where the memorial service was being held. Over there is Karl. There are also four rather astonishing nobles. And, there is Selena. I wish I could be there too. Being a member of the Hyzens faction and arade of the Empire, I thought I could at least light a stick of incense in front of their memorial. But I soon changed my mind. It seemed better to refrain this time. ¡®Even though I was with Hyzens and their enemy was Luzernes, in the end, we were all elves. If I go there, it will just make the atmosphere awkward.¡¯ Eloise had been called strange by the other elves, but it wasn¡¯t really abnormal. She knew well the importance of keeping boundaries and the power of perception. So, Eloise opted to watch from afar. Karl did not stop her. Instead, he thanked her for her consideration towards him and the bereaved families with a small smile. For Eloise, that was enough. In the meantime, the bereaved families began to step forward and share their thoughts. ¡°We are truly grateful to everyone for not forgetting. And we want to express our special thanks to Sergeant Karl Adelheit, who has made this memorial service even more illustrious.¡± ¡°Our husbands, fathers, and sons¡­ they will be grateful that a soldier of the Empire, who fought alongside them and received the Medal of Honor, is here with us today.¡± For Karl, it must have been a difficult decision. It meant he had to confront his past. But he came. He came and used his honor to illuminate their names. The more he shines, the more those buried there will be remembered forever as heroes of the Empire. ¡°¡­Suddenly, I hate this.¡± Eloise muttered to herself, fiddling with her ears. She suddenly felt worried. Although Karl thought of me as arade rather than an elf, I wonder if there was a moment when he subconsciously equated ¡®elf¡¯ with ¡®enemy¡¯. Maybe that¡¯s why he keeps his distance from me. Even if our rtionship progresses, wouldn¡¯t it be miserable if memories of the past surfaced when looking at a child born between us? ¡®Damn Luzernes bastards. I should just cut off all their ears.¡¯ Despite having wiped out the remnants of the Luzernes once on the battlefield and again in a joint operation with Rikata, something still boiled within me. She wondered if she should have stayed in the extermination unit. If she had, she could have gone back and vented her frustration by dismantling the Luzernes prisoners piece by piece. ¡°¡­Ah. Hello, everyone. First, I would like to express my gratitude to those who dly epted me at such short notice and to the bereaved families who stand strong in their sorrow.¡± In the meantime, Karl stepped forward. ¡°As I have said before, I am not a hero. I am just one of those who fought alongside heroes. And those heroes, now honored spirits, will forever protect this Empire, standing by our side yesterday, today, and tomorrow.¡± Ah. Aah. Seeing that expression suddenly makes my heart ache. Don¡¯t make that face, Karl. If you keep doing that, I just want to run to you and tell you not to cry. Eloise tried to muster her patience, repeatedly tapping her head with her knuckles. I came here hoping to have a pleasant trip. I¡¯m in the wrong ce. I¡¯m just like rubbing salt in the wound. Sitting on the rooftop, Eloise had to struggle with her thoughts for a while. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 84 Chapter 84 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 84 < Let there be light upon thisnd! The Radiant Church deres a unified prayer gathering¡­ > < Cardinal Bent of the Empire''s 4th Diocese proims, "This too is the will of God, how can we not rejoice?" > Exactly two days after Karl and hispanions attended the memorial service for the martyred soldiers, articles like that began to flood the Empire as if on cue. Every newspaper, every article, every journalist was busy shouting out the same topic. Light will shine upon the empire. It¡¯s God¡¯s will. All of this is a great blessing. And so on. At the center of it all, one name was prominently disyed. < The Sword of Saint Louis, discovered by Karl Adelheit, son of Count Friedrich¡­ > < The recipient of the Empire''s Medal of Honor now receives gratitude from the Radiant Church?! > < Let''s learn about the Sword of Saint Louis, the lost sacred relic of the Church. > ¡°No¡­ no¡­ what in the world is this¡­¡± Though no one would believe him, Karl, once again caught in the whirlwind of an unexpected event, could only mutter in disbelief, clutching his hair. The beginning of all this, indeed, goes back to the very day of the memorial service. * * * ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, Brother Karl Adelheit.¡± As the memorial service concluded and everyone was exchanging greetings, I encountered a prominent figure. Not only myself, but even the quartet and Selena gasped in surprise at this individual. ¡°I never imagined I would meet Your Eminence, the Cardinal, in such a ce.¡± Just as there was religion in my past life, there is religion here as well. The only difference is that here, the empire, the kingdoms, and even the elves, all believe in the Goddess of Light. And there exists the Radiant Church, which serves the Great One. Thergest of them all, our empire, houses the 1st to 5th Dioceses of the Radiant Church. The southern region is overseen by the 4th Diocese, and Cardinal Bent, the head of that diocese, had unexpectedly appeared at the memorial service. ¡°Are you surprised to see an old man here? Hahaha, then my n was a sess.¡± ¡°Your Eminence?¡± ¡°Actually, I heard that Brother Karl wasing to the memorial service, so I hurriedly adjusted my schedule and came here. Seeing you so surprised, it seems the secret has been kept well.¡± ¡°But¡­ why did you¡­¡± Excluding the Pope, Cardinals hold the highest position within the Radiant Church. Cardinal Bent is even a Bishop Cardinal, responsible for an entire diocese, making him even higher in rank than Priest Cardinals. To my knowledge, Cardinals in charge of dioceses receive treatment equivalent to, or even exceeding, that of Marquises within the empire. Excluding members of the imperial family, even the most esteemed Dukes exchange courtesies and show mutual respect towards Cardinals. Simply put, they are truly influential figures. For such a person to suddenly say, ¡®I came here because of you,¡¯ it was quite bewildering. ¡°With your courageous spirit and valiant actions, you have widely proimed the greatness of ¡®humanity.¡¯ Even amidst those difficult and arduous hardships, you did not lose your light. Surely, this means that the Great One loves you and personally illuminates your path.¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± I immediately understood what he meant. It was a positive remark, yet at the same time, it contained a political intention. As I mentioned earlier, while the Goddess of Light and the Radiant Church are the main religion on this continent, there are definitely other religions as well. However, their influence is so small that they appear faint. The Radiant Church and other religious factions sometimes coexist peacefully, and at other times, they growl at each other, maintaining a bnce of tension and peace, much like nations do. Amidst this, several decades ago, the Luzernes side, which had been in conflict with the empire, also caused discord with the Radiant Church. The reason? The Radiant Church suggested, ¡®Why don¡¯t both of you stop fighting and make some concessions?¡¯ To which the Luzernes retorted, ¡®You humans are siding with the empire, aren¡¯t you? How annoying.¡¯ The arrogant fools even went as far as to utter the outrageous im that the Radiant Church, which insists on the correctness of its existing doctrines, is a puppet of the empire. Thanks to them, even those benevolent priests started saying things like, ¡®Elves, you say? Hahaha. You must mean the fools of Luzernes.¡¯ ¡°Wow! It¡¯s Luzernes again? Amazing! Luzernes! Amazing! Fools!¡± Of course, the Hyzens, thinking, ¡®This doesn¡¯t seem right. This really doesn¡¯t seem right,¡¯ immediately cut ties with the Luzernes. Afterwards, they shifted into a neutral stance, stating, ¡®While our indigenous faith is important, we have no intention of abandoning the teachings of the Light,¡¯ and did not reject the hand of the Radiant Church. In the end, that turned out to be a genius move. The Pope of the Radiant Church openly referred to the Hyzens, who were fighting against the Luzernes, as friends. Even though they were elves, the Empire could have greater trust in those who shared the same faith in the Light. And to some extent, it became an alliance that could show a certain level of solidarity. In this world, religion is quite important, and especially the Radiant Church, which holds thergest influence, has immense power. The Luzernes underestimated that. Or perhaps they misjudged that they could win the war. ¡°I have much to discuss with you, Brother Karl. If you have the time, would you like to take a walk with this old man?¡± ¡°I would be delighted to, Your Eminence.¡± ¡°Hahaha. I worry that this old man is taking away the time of a young hero.¡± ¡°How could you say such a thing? Of course not.¡± It wasn¡¯t just empty words, it was truly an honor to have a conversation with the Cardinal in charge of the diocese. Leaving aside everything else, just considering our Friedrich County, this was a very positive event. Even Marquises find it extremely difficult to have personal meetings with Cardinals. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear you say that.¡± With a benevolent smile, Cardinal Bent left his escorts behind and strolled along a secluded path with me. Somehow, it seems I¡¯m being recognized more than the escorts again, which makes me sad. Don¡¯t overestimate me just because I stopped a terrorist attack. I¡¯m not a bodyguard! ¡°I heard that you saved countless lives towards the end of the recent horrific war.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. I was lucky.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t just luck, was it? It must have been God¡¯s will as well. Perhaps He was with you, even in a small way.¡± ¡°Thinking about it, that might be the case.¡± Suddenly, the words of the Hyzens envoy I met recently came to mind. He said that what I had aplished was too extraordinary to be dismissed as mere luck. He suggested that it was a sign of God¡¯s love for me, that He had briefly stayed by my side. At first, I thought it was absurd, but thinking about it this way, it might actually be true. To be honest, it was a bit of a miracle. I survived after diving into a ce crawling with Luzernes, a forest where the Kanfras were waiting with their eyes wide open. I don¡¯t devoutly believe in the existence of God, but I do think it¡¯s possible. The fact that I remember a past life is one thing. Honestly, when I think about the things I¡¯ve done, it does make me wonder if some transcendental being is watching over me. ¡°Many brothers and sisters have lost their lives. While war is a constant urrence, this time has been even more agonizing. Moreover, our opponents were those who stubbornly rejected even the light, believing their own arrogance to be faithfulness.¡± ¡°¡­¡± To interpret, he meant, ¡®We suffered fighting against the fools who called our Radiant Church a puppet of the empire. We¡¯re so relieved to have wiped them out.¡¯ As expected, even religious figures should never be underestimated or taken lightly. Currently, they may be in perfect cooperation with the empire, but in the early days of the empire, they openly opposed the appointment of imperial dioceses and cardinals. ¡°To have saved precious lives from such beings is a most noble and extraordinary deed. Those who wereforted today must have felt relieved that more people did not suffer the same fate, and they were surely moved by your actions, Brother Karl.¡± ¡°You tter me. I simply did what I had to do.¡± As I scratched my cheek in embarrassment, the Cardinal smiled and changed the subject. ¡°Speaking of which, now that the Luzernes arepletely gone, our diocese will be busy.¡± ¡°The 4th Diocese, you mean?¡± ¡°Yes. We must now carry out the tasks we couldn¡¯t do because of the Luzernes.¡± ¡°¡­Is it because of the sacred relic you lost in the past?¡± The Radiant Church¡¯s dislike for the Luzernes, the Kanfras, is not solely due to their disregard for the teachings of the Light. It¡¯s because theymitted acts of simr, if not greater, magnitude. ¡°Sadly, that is the case. It is the only thing lost in the long history of the Church.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it a few times. The Sword of¡­ Saint Louis.¡± The Church has several important artifacts that they call sacred relics. One of them is the Sword of Saint Louis, which was being kept in the 4th Diocese. However, that important item was lost decades ago when the Luzernes attacked the empire and burned down the Church headquarters. It was a crucial item that needed to be found immediately, but at the time, the area was upied by the Luzernes, making it impossible. So, the Church had to reluctantly wait for ater opportunity. Later, the empire drove out the Luzernes again and reimed all the lost territory. And now, at this very moment, with the Luzernespletely eradicated, the Church sought to recover that sacred relic. ¡°You are well informed. That¡¯s right. The Sword of Saint Louis. It is the reason why our 4th Diocese must recover it, no matter how long it takes.¡± For a moment, the Cardinal¡¯s face showed both firm determination and a hint of anger. I¡¯m not particrly religious, so I couldn¡¯t fully empathize with him. However, based on the fact that the fools were in the wrong, I could only reply, ¡®May God help you.¡¯ * * * Thus, the meeting with the Cardinal concluded, and I returned. I thought that was the end of my brief encounter with the Radiant Church. ¡°Huh?¡± That night, until the damn quartet kept teasing me, and I unknowingly smashed a few rocks with my greatsword, a sword emerged from within one of them. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 85 Chapter 85 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 85 ¡°Hahaha! We found out everything, Karl!¡± ¡°As expected of someone so proactive! You even made a public confession!¡± ¡°What are you guys talking about again? Please, I beg you, exin it in a way I can understand.¡± At Karl¡¯s words, we all giggled and pouted our lips slightly. Honestly, it was a bit creepy, but for this moment, we could endure it a hundred times over for a different purpose. ¡°¡­¡± Then, the Medal of Honor recipient¡¯s face started to turn red. ¡°No way, you guys.¡± ¡°We thought Selena was acting strange, so we slyly asked her!¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°Selena kept denying it, but you know what they say?¡± ¡°A strong denial is¡­¡± ¡°A strong affirmation!!¡± Karl¡¯s immediate reaction confirmed that our prediction was correct. He suddenly drew his greatsword from its sheath and charged straight at us. ¡°Guys. Let¡¯s have a serious talk for a moment.¡± ¡°Whoa! Count Friedrich¡¯s Heir! You shouldn¡¯t do this!¡± ¡°As fellow heirs, let¡¯s talk. You damn fools.¡± ¡°Maintain your dignity! You shouldn¡¯t act like that towards future counts!!¡± I remember what Remus said. He thought Karl would be a cold and difficult person. But seeing him like this, he¡¯s more easygoing and surprisingly open, making him someone you want to befriend. A hero who aplished great things. A savior who rescued countless lives. But to us, he¡¯s just a friend. The way he acted earlier was honestly quite shocking for us to see. It seemed like he was about to burst into tears. I thought he might even cry tears of blood. He had never looked so weak before. I had never even thought of him that way. I¡¯d rather see his fierce look when he faced those intruders during the festival. At least at that moment, it was just a bit of worry and a bit of surprise. I¡¯ve never been this worried about him before. So, today, we teased Karl a bit more than usual. Wilhelm, Alexander, Joachim, and I. Even though others called him a war hero, he considered himself just an ordinary soldier who fought alongside true heroes. For Karl, who carries the weight of guilt in his heart despite the numerous medals on his chest. ¡°Whoa! Wait a minute! You actually cut my hair, Karl!¡± ¡°Yeah, I swung it to cut it.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± ¡­It seems we crossed the line a bit. Or maybe Karl is more vulnerable to embarrassment than we thought! Uwaaaah!! ¡°Run! Karl¡¯s gone crazy!¡± ¡°Guys, wouldn¡¯t it be better toe over here while I¡¯m still asking nicely?¡± ¡°Help!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die. I¡¯ll just draw a little blood, painlessly.¡± ¡°How is that painless!!¡± We scattered in all directions. But Karl was much faster and more agile than us, and above all, he was a skilled hunter who knew how to corner his prey. ¡°Hey, why are youing out from there! I told you to scatter!¡± ¡°Karl drove us here! Uwaaaah!¡± ¡°Why is Alexandering out from over there?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same for me!!¡± Exactly five minutes after scattering, we were all cornered in one ce again. There was nowhere to run. The n for one of us to distract him while the other three escaped also failed. In the end, we decided to ask the only person who could stop Karl. ¡°There she is! It¡¯s Selena!¡± ¡°Selena! Help! Karl¡¯s trying to kill us!¡± ¡°¡­Karl is trying to kill you?¡± ¡°Well, not exactly¡­ Anyway! Can you stop him?!¡± Selena, who had been watching us for a moment, smiled brightly. Phew, we¡¯re saved. Thank you so much, Sele¡ª ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Karl will let you go painlessly.¡± ¡°Se-Selena?!¡± ¡°I trust Karl.¡± How can you possibly trust him right now?! Eek!! Run! He¡¯s thrown his greatsword! We scattered in every direction once more, just as Karl¡¯s greatsword mmed into a nearby rock with a deafening thud. It was a rock that seemed like it wouldn¡¯t budge even if you bombarded it with firearms or magic. But when Karl thrust his greatsword into it, it cracked open in a matter of seconds! No way, Karl! Were you serious?! You weren¡¯t really trying to kill us, were you? Right?! ¡°¡­Huh?¡± But then, Wilhelm, who was running away, suddenly let out a gasp and slowed down. I thought the guy had lost his mind. I wondered if he was so surprised that he was going to surrender, so I turned my head and¡ª ¡°¡­Huh?¡± The same gasp as Wilhelm¡¯s escaped my mouth. Inside the rock that Karl had split with his greatsword, there was a sword. Although it was severely damaged and worn, it emanated an extraordinary aura. * * * Let me ask you a question. It¡¯s not difficult. It¡¯s a probability problem. Is it more likely that you randomly fire a shot and it pierces the heart of an enemymander in one blow? Or is it more likely that you just break a rock and find a lost sacred relic of the Church inside? Hmm. Still, the former is slightly more likely than thetter¡ª ¡®¡­Nonsense. Neither of them makes any sense.¡¯ No matter how much I thought about it, something was wrong. This was truly absurd. It went beyond the realm of ¡®good luck.¡¯ The day after the memorial service, when I was just messing around and split the rock in two, I showed the sword that popped out of the rock to the Church, just in case. Their eyes nearly popped out of their heads. ¡°Gasp?! Th, this is¡­ Could it be?!?¡± ¡°I-I think it¡¯s right. I think it¡¯s right! It is! It¡¯s certain! This crest! This aura!¡± ¡°It¡¯s divine providence. A revtion of the Light! This, this must be called a miracle!!¡± They were practically ready to start worshiping the damaged sword right then and there. They sped their hands tightly, shedding tears and praying. With all due respect to the Radiant Church, for a moment, it felt like I was witnessing a cult. And not long after, Cardinal Bent, whom I had just seen yesterday, came to our lodging near the hot spring. His usual calmness was nowhere to be found, and he was even breathing heavily, clearly in a state of urgency. ¡°¡­Oh my God.¡± Such a murmur escaped the Cardinal¡¯s lips. It seemed that this was indeed what they were looking for. ¡®The Sword of Saint Louis.¡¯ The sword is said to have been used by Saint Louis, one of the first revealers who spread the name of the Light. The sword that protected the faithful and showed no mercy to those who ndered and oppressed them. ording to them, it was a sacred relic that God himself crafted with light and bestowed upon them. ¡®¡­Honestly, I don¡¯t know if it was really made of light.¡¯ It was obviously very old, with many scars here and there. And above all, it didn¡¯t shine at all¡­ Of course, I only thought this to myself. If I dared to say it out loud, even I would get stoned. ¡°Brother Karl Adelheit.¡± Cardinal Bent, who had been gently stroking the sword, called my name. His voice seemed to have a hint of moisture in it, and indeed, his eyes were moist. ¡°You called, Your Eminence?¡± ¡°How, how did you find this? Ah! Absolutely! Absolutely not a question with ill intentions. Just, just curious about how you came to possess this¡ª¡± It seemed like the Cardinal was about to kneel, so I quickly exined the situation. Yesterday evening, after returning to the lodging from the memorial service, I was fooling around and smashed a rock. I didn¡¯t think it would be a problem since there were rocks everywhere around. But as soon as the rock split, this thing popped out! ¡°I see. I see. So¡­ that¡¯s how it happened.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Are you alright, Your Eminence? You¡¯re not feeling disappointed, are you? That something you¡¯ve been searching for for decades was found so easily. Is the painfulbel of the 4th Diocese¡¯s blemish being resolved so simply, is just too absurd to bear? ¡°Ah, my apologies, Your Eminence.¡± ¡°Brother?¡± ¡°I never imagined that a sacred relic could be slumbering within a rock. If this precious artifact has been damaged in any way because of me¡­¡± Honestly, this was my biggest concern. The sword already looked quite worn and damaged, and it had to pop out when I split the rock. It would be quite awkward if someone said, ¡®This damage seems to have been caused by a strong impact when the rock was split.¡¯ I¡¯m afraid of beingbeled a heretic for damaging a sacred relic. ¡°Hahaha.¡± But I could put those worries aside. The Cardinal wasughing so kindly. ¡°Brother Karl, Saint Louis, the former owner of this relic, once said, ¡®No matter how precious something may be, it is not more important than a person. We, the first creations of God, are the most radiant of all.''¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°And he also said, ¡®Everything happens ording to God¡¯s will.¡¯ In this old man¡¯s eyes, even the fact that you found this sacred relic is God¡¯s will. How can I say otherwise?¡± Cardinal Bent, who had been so desperately searching for and cherishing this sacred relic, gently pushed it aside. Then, he gently took my hand and continued speaking in a voice filled with emotion. ¡°You are a benefactor of our 4th Diocese. No, a benefactor of the Church. If this is not God¡¯s will, then what is? You saved the brothers and sisters of the empire, who share the teachings of God with our Church, with nothing but courage and valor, and prevented further sins. This is truly a miracle.¡± At the Cardinal¡¯s words, I unconsciously looked down at my chest. ¡°¡­.¡± Um, you¡¯re not thinking of awarding me a medal from the Church too, are you? Please, no more. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 86 Chapter 86 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 86 Lately, a smile keeps creeping onto my lips. ¡®Hold it together. You must maintainposure. You are the Crown Prince of the Empire, the future Emperor. You can¡¯t justugh without dignity¡­¡¯ Hehehe! Hahaha! ¡­ No! Ruprecht. Get a grip! Focus on your work! But how can I not? Next spring, I will have a Crown Princess. My partner will stand by my side. And that person is Rika, the one who made me pine for years! Focus. Work, work. Today, too, it is right to dedicate myself to the Empire¡­ but. ¡°Haaaah¡ª¡± I just can¡¯t hold the pen. I decided to lean back in my chair and take a break. ¡®Next spring.¡¯ Yes. Next spring. Then, I¡¯ll be a groom, and Rika will be my bride. And the Empire will officially wee the Crown Princess, and my father will finally see the daughter-inw he¡¯s been waiting for. It took a while. No, it took quite a while. The Crown Prince of a nation wasn¡¯t focused on producing an heir but was busy with a one-sided love. The whole imperial family must have been worried sick. I¡¯m grateful that they all waited patiently without showing it. I need to love and cherish her even more. If I fail to do so, I¡¯ll have no excuse even if the heavens punish me. ¡®Count Friedrich. My father-inw¡¯s expression was priceless.¡¯ After the New Year¡¯s Eve ceremony, I had a secret meeting with my parents-inw. My mother-inw just smiled, and my father-inw seemed overwhelmed, still unable to believe it. That made me even happier. ¡°She¡¯s not perfect, but please take good care of her, Your Highness.¡± My mother-inw said with a smile, and I felt a chill run down my spine. I pretend not to know, but there are secrets you inevitably learn when you¡¯re in this position. And my mother-inw¡¯s past is one of those secrets. If I mistreat her daughter, her mother mighte to assassinate me. Ah, of course, I¡¯m just kidding. Knock knock¡ª ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± It seems there¡¯s more work. It¡¯s not the most wee news, but this too is for the Empire. As the Crown Prince of the Empire, it¡¯s right to smile and fulfill my duties. And with the joy of bing a groom, I¡¯ll put even more effort into¡­ ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t this a document from the Church of Light?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± The attendant handed me a document from the Church of Light, not the work I was originally assigned. Why would a matter from the Church suddenlye to me at this time? I wondered, but I checked the contents anyway. ¡°Hmm.¡± After reading everything, my first thought was, of course, Rika. ¡®The smile won¡¯t leave her face.¡¯ Imagining that scene makes my lips twitch. She might not know, but she was most beautiful when she smiled. I wanted to see it a hundred, a thousand times more. In that sense, the news that just arrived was the perfect brush to paint that smile. ¨C Lost relic of the Church, ¡®Sword of Saint Louis,¡¯ found and recovered ¨C ¨C Karl Adelheit, the heir of Count Friedrich, recovered the relic, as dered by Cardinal Bent, the 4th Archbishop ¨C ¡°¡­¡± That¡¯s strange. I¡¯m sure my brother-inw said he didn¡¯t want any more medals on his chest. But his actions make it seem like he¡¯s desperate to cover his chest with medals? * * * ¡°Haaah.¡± After washing up and soaking in the hot spring, I feel like this is heaven. I used to see people say ¡®It¡¯s cool!¡¯ when they got into hot water, and I thought, ¡®Oh, man. You¡¯re getting old.¡¯ But maybe that¡¯s not just getting old, but human nature. ¡°¡­Geez.¡± Sitting in the hot spring, a sigh escaped my lips. I clearly came here to rest. Sure, there was a memorial service involved, but the fact that I came to rest doesn¡¯t change. I just split a random rock, and vo! A relic of the Church popped out. The cardinal even got teary-eyed seeing it. Honestly, watching that scene, I couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Did the Church not do a proper search?¡¯ No, let me correct that. I thought about it a lot. I picked a random rock, swung my greatsword once, and the relic they had been searching for appeared. That means there was no reason why the Church couldn¡¯t find it. To put it bluntly, it seems like they could have found it long ago if they had searched everywhere and everything like I did. ¡®¡­But I guess no one would have known that the relic was inside a rock instead of being buried or hidden somewhere. Wait, why was the sword inside a rock in the first ce?¡¯ Cardinal Bent offered a fairly reasonable deduction on that point. When the 4th diocese headquarters was burned down by the Kanfras, someone must have hastily hidden the relic. In case it fell into their hands, who knows what humiliation it would have suffered? It had to be hidden so that no one could easily find it, in an unexpected way. In that sense, the method of ¡®putting it inside a pre-split rock and artificially sealing the rock¡¯ would be something the Kanfras would never expect. ¡®But the problem is, how do you find the rock once it¡¯s lost?¡¯ The Church wouldn¡¯t have left any special marks to make it easy to find, unless they were fools. And it¡¯s highly likely that they didn¡¯t have enough time to leave a very borate mark. With the Kanfras right at their doorstep, how could they have the leisure to do such a thing? In conclusion, it means it¡¯s impossible to find. It¡¯s not that they didn¡¯t try. It¡¯s not that they were stupid. It just means I was incredibly lucky again this time. ¡°¡­Did God really linger by my side?¡± I muttered those words to myself without realizing it, and a beatter, I felt a presence behind me. Instinctively, I reached for my greatsword, but soon realized it wasn¡¯t with me and sighed. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t bring it because I was in the hot spring. My greatsword was always with me, even when I slept or washed. The reason it wasn¡¯t with me at this moment was because of the Church of Light. ¡®Your Eminence¡­!¡¯ I found the relic of the Church. And the tool used in that process was my greatsword. The Church focused on that very greatsword, saying that there might be another revtion of God in it. Honestly, what revtion? That thing is full of nothing but the blood of Kanfras. Sometimes it¡¯s stained with the blood of other things, but most of it is Kanfra blood. Anyway, they took my greatsword along with the Sword of Saint Louis as if it were a sacred object. They said they would return it, so I gave it to them, but I felt uneasy for some reason. Now my hands are empty at the moment I need it! ¡®Damn it.¡¯ I immediately got up, but the opponent was much faster than I expected. This is no ordinary movement. It¡¯s a highly skilled one. Maybe it¡¯s an assassin sent by the Luzernes, who are determined to get rid of me. And their aim was right on target. A pale arm wraps around my neck. They¡¯ll either strangle me or go for the carotid artery. [PR/N: The carotid arteries are tworge blood vessels located on either side of the neck that supply oxygenated blood to the brain, face, and head.] Sigh. I came on a hot spring trip, found the Church¡¯s relic, and now I¡¯m going to find my happiness. Kanfra Bastards. Even if I die and be a ghost, I will¡ª ¡°Ta-da.¡± ¡­? Wait a moment. This voice, could it be? ¡°¡­Eloise?¡± ¡°Who else would it be?¡± I quickly turned my head, and there was Eloise. She has her arm around my neck, but she¡¯s not trying to suffocate me or aim for my carotid artery. She¡¯s just hugging me, with no intention whatsoever. ¡°What¡­ are you doing?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t youe to enjoy the hot springs?¡± ¡°What does that have to do with you secretly following me? If I had something in my hand, you¡ª¡± ¡°Could have been killed? Ohe on. No way. No matter how skilled you are with a greatsword, Karl, I¡¯m not that easy of a target. I didn¡¯t lead the Extermination Squad for nothing. Ah, but I might be an easy target in bed. Hehehe!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Let¡¯s pretend I didn¡¯t hear thest part. ¡°Sigh.¡± The tension that had been stretched taut throughout my body suddenly snapped, releasing me. As I sank back into the hot spring, the muscles that had been ready to explode settled back into ce. The blood that had been rushing through me as if it would burst out calmed down as if nothing had happened. ¡°Don¡¯t do that again. It could have been a big problem, no matter what.¡± ¡°Mmhmm. I¡¯ll be careful. But this time, it couldn¡¯t be helped.¡± What does that mean? It couldn¡¯t be helped? Wait a minute¡ª ¡°This is the men¡¯s hot spring.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°The women¡¯s is on the other side.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°¡­¡± This crazy woman. No, this crazy elf! ¡°What do you mean, ¡®Yeah¡¯? Hey! Why did youe in here?! Get out!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. Absolutely not.¡± ¡°Leave!¡± ¡°If you want me out, you¡¯ll have to look at me for a second.¡± My reason screamed not to look, not to turn my head. But my body was a bit faster than my reason. Perhaps from rolling around on the battlefield so much, my body responding first was the decisive factor. ¡°Ta-da!¡± And I, embarrassingly enough, was speechless. ¡°How¡¯s this? It¡¯s my secret weapon, prepared with the utmost care.¡± Eloise¡¯s alluring gestures and captivatingly fair skin unfolded before my eyes. And, of course, the swimsuit that barely concealed the most crucial areas. Th-this¡­ You despicable temptress¡­ Using such ruthless tactics¡­! [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 87 Chapter 87 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 87 ¡°¡­¡± Selenay nkly on her bed, staring at the ceiling. More precisely, she was carefully recalling the events of yesterday. ¡°Benefactor of the church! You are truly a noble soul! Saint Louis himself would surely be pleased!¡± ¡°Th-thank you. I appreciate it, but please stop¨D¡± ¡°Cardinal Nicos, the 1st Diocese, will personally visit Friedrich County. And the 4th Diocese will also send a handwritten letter of gratitude. He deeply regrets that he cannot personally visit the county due to church affairs.¡± ¡°My father. No, the Count will understand. So please just¨D¡± Quite suddenly, Karl had found the sacred relic the church had lost. Right in front of my eyes. He yfully (it must have been yful. Probably.) swung his greatsword, splitting a rock, and out popped the Sword of Saint Louis. Just in case, I informed the church, and they immediately sent someone to confirm. Soon after, Cardinal Bent arrived, and the unbelievable magic of ¡®what if¡¯ bing ¡®reality¡¯ came true. ¡®Karl, a benefactor of the church¡­ Unbelievable¡­.¡¯ The incident where the 4th Diocese Headquarters of the Radiant Church was burned down by the Luzernes¡¯ attack and the relic was lost. Even though it happened long before Selena was born, she knew about it very well. It was because her grandfather, the previous Marquis of Nafplion, was a devout follower of the Radiant Church. It was natural for him to be more favorable towards the church than anyone else. Therefore, it was expected that the previous Marquis of Nafplion would be saddened by the loss of the relic. He even expressed his anger towards the Luzens for their sphemy against the light. Such a precious item was recovered by none other than Karl. Even though the process was embarrassingly short. Even though Karl, the person involved, waved his hands, saying he did nothing. From the church¡¯s perspective, even that would have seemed like a pious humility. They must have felt that no amount of gratitude, no matter how many times they called him a benefactor or a noble soul, could fully express their thanks. Thanks to this, Selena¡¯s worries grew even more than before. She had been confident. No, not confident, but she had a firm belief. That a master¡¯s degree would make her a suitable woman for Karl. That she would not be a blemish by his side. But with the church involved, she suddenly felt that it might not be enough. ¡®Is this¡­ really okay? No, it doesn¡¯t seem okay?!¡¯ Let¡¯s think about it. First, Lavrenti. Although shees from amoner background, she is a war hero like Karl. She herself says she can¡¯tpare, but the Silver Star is a great achievement. They say guns and gunpowder are recing swords and magic on the battlefield, but they are not all-powerful. I heard from my brother that their uracy is not as good as expected, reloading is slow, and they have many other problems. Despite this, Lavrenti seeded in sniping nearly a hundred Luzernes elves. This is only the official record, and I heard that the unofficial record could be over three hundred. Either way, it was clearly a great feat. In other words, her background might be a minor issue, but not a major w. Moreover, the Friedrich County has been led by imperial officers since its inception, so it is unlikely they would look down on a soldier. ¡®She will definitely not be an easy opponent.¡¯ In that sense, Eloise was also as troublesome as Lavrenti. If Lavrenti has the minor w of being amoner, Eloise has the w of her race. Karl was fighting elves until recently, so it would probably be difficult for him to easily whisper words of love while looking at an elf. However, it¡¯s not entirely impossible. I¡¯ve already heard about it from various sources. About the many men and women of the Empire who have found love with the elves of Hyzens. About their somewhat difficult, yet sparkling love stories. ¡®You ask how I heard about it? It¡¯s a bit embarrassing to say, but there was a romance novel inspired by them!¡¯ Anyway, Eloise is also a person who served in the military. Again, she is different from me. Simr to Lavrenti. They are qualified to trulyfort Karl¡¯s difficult and gloomy past, which I will never know. Can I really be by Karl¡¯s side in this situation? Wanting tofort him, but knowing nothing about the details. Am I just being greedy, without even being able to understand? Even if Karl finds it all eptable, can I truly im the top spot with these two women around? My master¡¯s degree might as well be worthless. Should I really aim for a doctorate? But even then, three years won¡¯t be nearly enough time. ¡°¡­ Wait a minute.¡± Meanwhile, Selena sensed something amiss and immediately rose from her seat. She and Eloise shared a room. Eloise had left the room, saying she was going for a short walk. And she hadn¡¯t returned yet. Usually, she would have been back by now. I was too rxed. This would never normally happen. It was just that the issue with the sacred relic and Karl had ovepped. I was so preupied with that, I forgot the most important thing. ¡®No way.¡¯ Selena jumped up and rushed out of the room. Although she might beckingpared to the two military women, she was still a woman with a sharp intuition. And that intuition was screaming at her right now to find Eloise quickly. More precisely, to go to Karl. * * * ¡®Ufufufu!¡¯ Laughter escaped her lips. Judging by Karl¡¯s reaction, it seemed my n worked. There¡¯s no way he would be acting like this otherwise. It could be an act, but as far as I could tell, Karl wasn¡¯t the type to fake it. ¡°Hey, hey, Eloise.¡± ¡°Yes, Karl. What is it?¡± ¡°There, there¡¯s a robe over there. Go and put it on quickly.¡± Aha. So you want to cover me up with a robe? But I¡¯m not that easy, you know? I¡¯m on a whole different level from those pathetic kanfras you¡¯ve dealt with. ¡°A robe? Okay. So I should take off everything I¡¯m wearing and put on the robe, right? Let¡¯s see. Should I take off the top first, or the bottom first? Just tell me!¡± ¡°No! That¡¯s not what I meant!!¡± ¡°Below? Okay, I¡¯ll undress from below.¡± As I quietly moved my hand towards his swimsuit bottoms, Karl, startled, grabbed my hand. ¡°Oh my. You¡¯re quite bold. As expected from a Medal of Honor recipient.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not¨D¡± ¡°You want to take it off yourself, right? Fine. Go ahead. It¡¯s a good thing for me!¡± At that, Karl recoils in shock, batting my hand away and backing off. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, he swiftly turns his body away, refusing to even look at me. ¡°You, don¡¯t you have any shame?!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You, Eloise, you¡¯re an elf! Elves who live and die by their pride! Aren¡¯t you one of those elves who vowed never to give humans anything?!¡± ¡°I am an elf, but not a stuffy one. I disown those closed-minded kanfras.¡± If I were just like the other elven women, would I even be in this situation right now? No, I wouldn¡¯t have pursued studying abroad in the first ce. I¡¯d undoubtedly still be stuck in the forest, sitting while thinking ¡®We elves are the best!¡¯ ¡°And just in case, don¡¯t try to run away from me. I don¡¯t want to end up fully naked either.¡± While Karl is agile, I, an elf, am no pushover either. I guarantee, the moment he tries to escape, I¡¯ll strip off my swimsuit and show him everything. And I¡¯ll insist, ¡®Ah! Since you¡¯ve seen a woman¡¯s bare body, you must take responsibility!¡¯ Too forceful? I know, I know! But in the face of love, forcefulness doesn¡¯t matter! I¡¯ve already trampled my pride and everything, so what do cowardice and forcefulness matter! What¡¯s important is to attain it first! That¡¯s why I abandoned it all toe to the Empire! ¡°Karl.¡± Alright, enough yfulness. It¡¯s time to get a bit more serious. ¡°I like you. The moment I saw you, I fell for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you ask me why, umm. For saving me? The restrained yet overwhelming strength you showed me? Or maybe something that strangely appealed to my maternal instincts? Ah, it doesn¡¯t matter what. It doesn¡¯t matter at all. The fact that I like you doesn¡¯t change no matter the reason, so what¡¯s the point in finding one.¡± Sigh. I hear a sigh. It stings a little, but it¡¯s okay. I never expected a ¡®I like you too¡¯ from the start. This is a one-way street, after all. At least for now, yes. It¡¯s my one-sided love. ¡°You must be shocked. You must be dumbfounded. But this is the most certain way for me to prove my feelings. I can¡¯t wrap it up nicely or beautifully like others. I¡­ Yeah. I just go straight ahead. Just a head-on fight. Just bumping into things. That¡¯s all I know how to do. That¡¯s what I¡¯m good at.¡± ¡°Something to be proud of. It is.¡± Hehehe. Sorry. Sorry, Karl. For being a woman who can only boast about this kind of thing. For being an elf, of all things. I gently lean my head on Karl¡¯s back. I want to hug him. I want to hold his hand. But it¡¯s too early. I know Karl has made a big concession by allowing me to do this much, so I endure it. ¡°Give me a chance too. Okay? I¡¯ll do really well. I don¡¯t have any intention of monopolizing you or anything. I¡¯m trying to win you over, so I¡¯m not that kind of heartless elf.¡± ¡°If you really want to do that, you should try to think of a more normal way.¡± Another sigh from Karl. But the good news is that it¡¯s a little lighter than the previous one. It¡¯s a positive sign. Maybe I should thank Selena. She definitely helped loosen up Karl¡¯s hardened heart! ¡°First of all, Eloise. There¡¯s something we need to make clear.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°One. From now on, dress properly in front of others.¡± Clothes? ¡°Are you bothered by my clothes?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± ¡°But I wanted you to overlook it.¡± ¡°If you want me to overlook it, then dress properly. At least don¡¯t show that side of you to others.¡± Aha. Is this¡­ something like, ¡®I don¡¯t want others to see you like this¡¯?! If that¡¯s the reason, I can wrap myself up from now on, Karl! ¡°Next, two. My first is definitely Selena.¡± ¡°I know. Did I ever say I¡¯d take first ce?¡± ¡°¡­The nuance now is that if you could take first ce, you would.¡± Oh. You caught me. Hehe! Honestly, it¡¯s natural not to be able to resist if you see an angle to take first ce, right? It¡¯s the same now. There¡¯s only me and Karl in this hot spring, so I could just make a half-elf¨D Bang! Bang! Bang!¨D ¡°Eloise? Eloise!! Are you here?!¡± ¡°Tsk. Caught. I¡¯m out of here. See you tomorrow!¡± Ah, before that! ¡°Hurry up and go if you¡¯re leaving. Before Selenaes in¨D Kyaaak!!¡± Kyahaha! Sess!! I seeded in imprinting my whole body on Karl¡¯s unsuspecting eyes! But still, Karl! As you said, I wore a robe instead of taking it off! Did I do well?! [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 88 Chapter 88 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 88 ¡°Just as I thought! That damn elf! No wonder they call them ¡®Kanfra¡¯! Argh!¡± I wanted to burst through the door, but I couldn¡¯t. This was a men-only space, and the one inside was none other than Karl. ¡°Karl! Ca-Can Ie in?!¡± Wait, that sounds weird. Stupid me! ¡°I mean! Is everything alright in there?! I thought I heard Eloise¡¯s voice!¡± What would Karl say? Would he lie and say no? Or would he be honest? ¡®Whatever he says, I¡¯ll ept it!¡¯ If he lies, it must mean he¡¯s flustered and I can understand that. If he¡¯s honest, it means he doesn¡¯t want to hide anything from me, which is also good. So, Karl, please just answer me. ¡°Eloise was just here, Selena.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± My voice dropped without me realizing. Stupid! This isn¡¯t good. This will only make Karl feel awkward, especially after he was honest with me. ¡°So¡­ is Eloise still inside?¡± This was the question I was most curious about. Was Eloise still inside? Or had she run away? Thetter would be a relief, but the former would be a headache. If she¡¯s still inside and Karl is covering for her¡­ I might be a little sad. ¡°No. She ran away.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Thankfully, Karl¡¯s response came back, confirming that she wasn¡¯t here anymore. Phew, a sigh of relief escaped me. But then, a slightly foolish question sneaked up in my mind, ¡®Did she really leave?¡¯ ¡®I need to trust Karl. I have to trust him,¡¯ I whisper to myself, but then the image of Eloise¡¯s face pops into my head. I can¡¯t help it. Ever since we shared a room, she kept looking at me andughing strangely, ¡®Ufufufu!¡¯ ¡°Um, Karl. I mean¡­ I¡¯m not doubting you, but I¡¯m doubting Eloise! Are you absolutely sure she¡¯s gone?¡± ¡°She¡¯s really gone. As soon as you came, she bolted like a child caught doing something wrong. She was so quick, just like an elf.¡± [PR/N: I mean¡­ she¡¯s one.] His answer came without a moment¡¯s hesitation. Yes, this is enough. Now I can believe him. Actually, even this is wrong of me. If Karl says she¡¯s not here, then she¡¯s not here. It¡¯s not about whether I believe him or not, I should have just believed him! ¡°Well then, I should get going. When I get back to our room, I¡¯ll give Eloise a piece of my mi¡ª¡± ¡°Selena.¡± ¡°Yes, Karl? Did you have something to say?¡± ¡°Would you like toe in?¡± For about three seconds, I blinked, wondering if I had heard correctly. After another three seconds, I was finally able to open my mouth. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°No, never mind. Forget what I just said. I think I lost my mind for a moment because of Eloise. Just think of it as nonsense. Anyway, there really was nothing going on, so don¡¯t worry, Selena.¡± Forget it, he said. Think of it as nonsense. Hmm. I see. Well, if Karl says so, then I¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll go wash up right now.¡± ¡­Huh? What did I just say? Uh, uh oh? * * * ¡°Would you like toe in?¡± I pped a hand over my mouth, immediately regretting my words. What on earth did I just say? ¡®I messed up.¡¯ You crazy bastard. You senseless fool. Calling a woman into the men¡¯s only hot spring? If someone sees this, they¡¯ll easily misunderstand and think ¡®That guy has gone mad with lust.¡¯ You even did this to Selena? Then what will Selena think of me? Huh?! Fuck. Fuck. This is all because of Eloise. That seductive elf has ruined my sanity! Damn it! The way she looked was too deadly! I thought covering up would be safer than being nude, but hiding it made her seem even more tantalizing and seductive! Arrrggghhhh!! ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°No, never mind. Forget what I just said. I think I lost my mind for a moment because of Eloise. Just think of it as nonsense. Anyway, there really was nothing going on, so don¡¯t worry, Selena.¡± Goodness. First, he¡¯s influenced by those four guys, and now he¡¯s picking up Eloise¡¯s habits¡ª ¡°I¡¯ll go wash up right now.¡± ¡­Selena? Selena?? Did I mishear? Or maybe Eloise was ying a prank. But a momentter. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Selena actually opened the door and stepped into the hot spring with a gentle ssh. What was I doing, you ask? What else could I do? I just kept staring at the wall, preparing for the worst. This world isn¡¯t exactly a super-conservative, Confucian society, but those values still exist. Unmarried men and women being alone in a private space is enough to raise eyebrows. And being naked (even with robes on) in the same bath is unthinkable. ¡®What the hell. Why the hell. If I just say it was a slip of the tongue, it¡¯s fine, but why Selena?!¡¯ I¡¯m going crazy. Seriously, I¡¯m going nuts. What would my mother, my sister say if they saw this? This is insane. Absolutely crazy. What would my mother or sister say if they saw this? ¡­Hmm. Just imagining it gives me chills. Plop¡ª ¡°Ah.¡± An involuntary sigh escapes my lips as I feel the sensation of her warmth against my back. Selena must have leaned against me, her back to mine. I feel the wetness of the water, the texture of her robe, and the undeniable warmth of her body. Neither of us speaks, our backs pressed together. Or rather, we both want to say something, but the words won¡¯te easily. Honestly, it¡¯s a bit awkward to break the silence in this situation. ¡°Karl.¡± After a moment, Selena cautiously spoke first. ¡°Scared? Of what?¡± ¡°Whether I can truly be the woman you deserve.¡± ¡°I wonder if I can really be a woman worthy of Karl.¡± I was about to ask what she meant, but her next words came faster. ¡°A Medal of Honor recipient. A war hero of the Empire. A young noble who saved countless lives. A human respected even by the elves. And now, a benefactor of the Church. I¡¯m so proud that my boyfriend is such an amazing person, but sometimes the thought scares me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I want to say that¡¯s nonsense, but I realize it would be thoughtless. Selena¡¯s worries aren¡¯t unfounded. In fact, anyone would be justified in thinking the same way. Selena is the daughter of the Marquis of Nafplion. Shees from a prestigious background and is undoubtedly of noble status. But the same goes for me. I¡¯m the eldest son of Count Friedrich and now the heir. I¡¯ve risen from amon noble to a titled noble, so my status is no less than Selena¡¯s. On top of that, as Selena said, my name is now followed by a string of titles. Any one of them would be enough to feel burdened, but there are more than two or three. ¡®It must have been difficult for her. As Selena said, it must have been scary.¡¯ Putting myself in Selena¡¯s shoes, it makes perfect sense. That¡¯s why I need to say something more sincere. I need to show her clearly that she has nothing to worry about. ¡°So what I mean is¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s already enough, Selena. To me, you¡¯re more than enough.¡± Selena¡¯s body trembles slightly, the sensation transmitted through our backs. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s asking, ¡®Really? Do you really mean it?¡¯ ¡°The people around us might question it. Strangers might question it. And the world might question it. But Selena, none of that matters. Just one thing. You and me. That¡¯s enough. And to me, you are more than enough. You¡¯re more than I deserve.¡± Hmm. Saying this out loud makes my face flush. Did Iy it on too thick? I chuckle involuntarily, and Selena lets out a smallugh, too. ¡®Pfft.¡¯ We stay like this for a while, backs pressed together,ughing. Then Selena speaks again. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m such an idiot. Why did I reject your confession?¡± ¡°Well, maybe it was a divine move for the future? To make things more passionate. They say if first love is too easily attained, you don¡¯t appreciate its value.¡± I shouted like that, but in reality, it was nothing more than nonsense I blurted out. Of course, even such words from me, Selena sincerely epted with a ¡°Is that so?¡± * * * I thought this hot spring trip would just be about soaking in the water, but it ended up with another incident. After achieving another unbelievable feat, it¡¯s time to go home. Well, it wasn¡¯t bad. In fact, it was quite good. I got closer to Selena, Eloise is finally dressing properly, and those four guys¡­ well, look at the glow on their faces. They¡¯re practically shining. ¡°Strange. We all soaked in the hot spring, but why do only they look so refreshed?¡± Well, Eloise, maybe it¡¯s because you put Selena and me through so much trouble that we don¡¯t show it. Besides, you were too busy trying to sneak into my room to enjoy the hot spring. ¡°So you¡¯re leaving, Brother Karl.¡± Cardinal Bent, who was standing behind us, speaks with a chuckle as we wait for the train. I was already feeling the pressure with all the officers, soldiers, and families of the martyred soldiers in the South. Now, people from the Church, including the cardinal, are clinging to me. It¡¯s suffocating. Is this what it feels like to be watched every second of the day? ¡°Ah, Brother. Here.¡± Right. I almost forgot. My greatsword. My precious friend. I missed you so much. ¡°As a gift to the benefactor of the Church, this old man has bestowed a blessing upon it.¡± What? This sword that only craved the blood of kanfras has received a blessing from a cardinal? It¡¯s like a bloodthirsty magical sword being suddenly quenched in holy water. It¡¯s like the cursed sword, thirsting for blood, suddenly being sanctified as a holy relic. ¡°I wish I could personally visit Count Friedrich to express my gratitude. However, with the matter of the recovered sacred relic and the affairs of the 4th Diocese¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, Your Eminence. It¡¯s nothing to dwell on. Your presence here is more important for soothing the unsettled hearts of the people.¡± ¡°¡­Indeed. The war may be over, but post-war recovery is just beginning. Truly, Brother, you are worthy of God¡¯s grace.¡± Worthy, my foot. I¡¯m just a madman who ran wild with a ¡®whatever happens, happens!¡¯ attitude. I bet even the Goddess of Light was like, ¡®Is this guy crazy?¡¯ when I confessed my love publicly and then ran off to the military after being rejected. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 89 Chapter 89 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 89 Upon returning from my journey south, I was immediately summoned by the Crown Prince. It¡¯s both sad and terrifying how the Imperial Pce is starting to feel familiar. This isn¡¯t a good sign. ¡°Well, well, brother-inw.¡± Oh my. Look at how he¡¯s changed his title for me. I guess the marriage is all but set in stone now. In any case, I¡¯m d things worked out well. I¡¯ve been dumped before, and it hurts a lot. If the Crown Prince, of all people, had broken my sister¡¯s heart? No matter how good a person he is, it would have been unpleasant. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°If I remember correctly, you said you didn¡¯t want any more medals.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Well then, would you mind exining this situation?¡± Fluttering before my eyes were several documents. And written within them, none other than the Radiant Church. It was quite obvious how the church matters ended up in front of the Crown Prince. ¡°Would you believe me if I said I had no idea this would happen?¡± ¡°Of course, I would. It would be strange if you did. To be honest, I understand. But¡­ even so, this is, well, a proposal that goes far beyond the line.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying I¡¯ll be receiving another medal. You don¡¯t have to beat around the bush.¡± The Crown Prince then burst intoughter, saying, ¡®Is that so? Then I¡¯ll get straight to the point. You¡¯ll be receiving a medal for improving rtions between the Empire and the Church, and for recovering a lost sacred relic!¡¯ ¡°You seem to be the most excited about this, Your Highness.¡± I grumbled a little, and the Crown Prince replied, ¡®Isn¡¯t that natural?¡¯ Wondering if he was teasing me, I waited for his next words and soon learned the real reason. ¡°The more you excel, the bigger the smile on Rika¡¯s face will be. That would be the best thing for me. The best thing indeed!¡± ¡°¡­¡± I¡¯m relieved that my sister seems to have found a husband who¡¯s incredibly devoted to her. Let¡¯s think positively. Even I have to admit that I can¡¯t refuse a medal for this. Simply contributing to improving rtions between the Empire and the Church is enough to deserve recognition, let alone the fact that it involved recovering a sacred relic lost decades ago. It would be even more absurd to just say ¡®good job¡¯ or ¡®thank you¡¯ and leave it at that. To further emphasize the importance of the relic and the viiny of the Luzernes who lost it, this matter cannot be quietly overlooked. ¡°This will be the best gift for my father-inw.¡± ¡°Why my father¡­?¡± ¡°The newly appointed heir is a benefactor of the Church. What could be better? Ah, you haven¡¯t heard yet. Two days ago, Cardinal Nico, the head of the 1st Diocese, visited Count Friedrich. He conveyed gratitude and blessings in the name of the Church.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s quite something.¡± As far as I know, the only times a cardinal personally gives blessings are for the rise of a new duke or the birth of a new child in the royal family. But even without those circumstances, the cardinal appeared and gave blessings. ¡°It¡¯s only natural. A benefactor of the Church, a blessed individual who returned the sacred relic. If they remained indifferent, it would tarnish the Church¡¯s reputation.¡± Hahaha! This is truly wonderful! Hahahaha! I can¡¯t wait to see the Crown Princess smile! Ahahaha! I sighed as I looked at the Crown Prince, my brother-inw,ughing until the East Pce seemed to shake. * * * After meeting with the Crown Prince, the next ce I went to was the Radiant Church¡¯s 1st Diocese. The purpose was to meet Cardinal Nico, who oversees all church matters in the capital and its surroundings. Of course, it wasn¡¯t me who wanted to meet him. It was they who invited me. They insisted on picking me up in a white carriage pulled by white horses. Everything was so white that I felt dizzy. ¡®Ah¡­ I want to go on another journey¡­ I never imagined I¡¯d miss those four guys.¡¯ This is why everyone sings praises of travel. What a mess as soon as I return. Whether he knew my inner thoughts or not, as soon as I got off at the Radiant Church¡¯s 1st Diocese headquarters, the old man with a benevolent smile extended his hand. ¡°Wee, Brother Karl Adelheit. It¡¯s truly an honor to meet you.¡± This is the head of the 1st Diocese, Cardinal Nicos. The most prominent figure among the cardinals in the Empire. To put it in military terms, it¡¯s like having the highest seniority even if everyone holds the same rank. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you for the first time as well, Your Eminence.¡± ¡°Hahaha. The honor is ours. It¡¯s only through your efforts that the shadows have lifted, and light shines wherever you tread.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Your words are truly appreciated, but please tone down the praise. I¡¯m about to die of embarrassment¡­ Of course, Cardinal Nicos ispletely unaware of my feelings. He seems to be overjoyed. He¡¯s thrilled about the recovery of the lost sacred relic, and the fact that it coincidentally happened through someone recently awarded a medal of honor, whose actions are rumored to be ¡®blessed by God.¡¯ From the Church¡¯s perspective, they want to ride this wave, and I¡¯ve provided them with the perfect justification. They can im that a person capable of finding the relic must surely be blessed by God. ¡®And it¡¯s a chance to strike back at those Luzernes who dared to challenge the Church¡¯s pride.¡¯ As I¡¯ve mentioned before, the Radiant Church is not to be underestimated. Religious groups can¡¯t survive on faith alone. They need to integrate into the social system and create their own order and rules within it. Otherwise, they¡¯ll be nothing more than a passing trend, soon forgotten by everyone. But those fools, the Luzens, mocked that order, those rules, and all the efforts the Church has made. The anger, the humiliation, and the disgrace the Radiant Church must have felt are unimaginable. Perhaps their closer ties with the Empire are aimed at crushing those Luzernes bastards. ¡°I met with Count Friedrich a few days ago.¡± ¡°I heard from His Highness. You even gave him your blessings. I can¡¯t thank you enough, Your Eminence.¡± ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s our Church who should be thanking you.¡± Cardinal Nicos then turned his attention to my greatsword. Even though I said it¡¯s nothing special, just an ordinary military sword you can find anywhere. The look in Cardinal Nicos¡¯s eyes is quite simr to what I saw in Cardinal Bent of the 4th Diocese a while ago. It¡¯s like he wants to think of this greatsword as another sacred relic that helped recover the relic. ¡®Your Eminence, this sword is really not that special. It¡¯s just an ordinary military sword.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s the sword of the hero of the Empire who recovered the Sword of Saint Louis. This is too coincidental. I heard that Cardinal Bent of the 4th Diocese blessed this greatsword.¡± ¡°Yes, he did it himself.¡± ¡°I see. If the head of the 4th Diocese personally blessed it, it must be something special. But¡­ hmm. Perhaps because the 4th Diocese is still unstable due to the war, there are some shorings.¡± Aha. So, you¡¯re saying it¡¯s a shame that someone with less seniority than you blessed it. As expected, when you think in military terms, everything bes straightforward and clear. ¡°It¡¯s not much of a gesture of gratitude, but we, the 1st Diocese, would like to fill in those gaps. Sir Hero, would you give us the opportunity to bless this sword wielded by the hero of the Empire?¡± ¡°¡­What choice do I have? It would be my honor.¡± What can I do when you say it with a look that suggests you¡¯d be very disappointed if I refused? I quickly drew my greatsword and handed it to the attendant priest next to the cardinal. ¡°Your words are most wee. His Holiness will be pleased as well.¡± ¡°His Holiness¡­?¡± ¡°The news has already reached the Holy See. His Holiness said that the return of the lost sacred relic was guided by the light through the hands of a hero.¡± [PR/N: ¡®Holy See¡¯ refers to the central government of the Radiant Church most probably.] Cardinal Nicos said this and made the sign of the cross with great devotion. His demeanor was so sincere that I unconsciously followed suit. ¡°Brother Karl, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask if there¡¯s anything you desire from the Church.¡± ¡°No, Your Eminence. I truly didn¡¯t do this with any expectations.¡± ¡°I understand. Of course. But, brother, if you give a favor, you should also know how to receive its due. That way, the recipient can also be freed from the guilt of simply receiving.¡± No, please don¡¯t say that. It makes me very ufortable. Besides, receiving its due, a reward¡­ What does he mean? What should I ask for? I didn¡¯t do this with any intention, it just happened by chance, so no matter how much I think about it, I can¡¯te up with a good answer¡­ ¡®Ah. Aha.¡¯ Come to think of it, there is one thing. ¡°Well then, Your Eminence, I have one request.¡± ¡°Oh. Anything, anything at all. What is it?¡± ¡°Actually¡­ I¡¯m a bit embarrassed to say, but there¡¯s a pension foundation with my name on it¡ª¡± [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 90 Chapter 90 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 90 Cardinal Nicos, the head of the Empire¡¯s 1st Diocese and a member of the Order of Light that worships the Goddess of Light, watched the young man walk away. ¡°Actually¡­ I¡¯m a bit embarrassed to say, but there¡¯s a pension foundation with my name on it¡ª¡± ¡°I would like the Order to support it. Ah, please don¡¯t mention that I asked. Just say that the Order was happy to do a good deed with good intentions¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. I just feel sorry that only my friends are struggling. Since it bears my name, I think it¡¯s right for me to help in various ways.¡± He was told to say what he wanted, and that¡¯s what he said. Hearing this, Cardinal Nicos almost let out an exmation of ¡®Huh.¡¯ ¡®Was it intentional? Or was it sincere?¡¯ Being old means having a lot of experience. Although one¡¯s ego also increases proportionally, it means at least having seen more than others. In that respect, Cardinal Nicos found this young nobleman named Karl to be a very strange person. The Order is indebted to you, so if there is anything you desire, do not hesitate to ask. There¡¯s no need to be shy. It¡¯s good for our Order to give back as much as we have received. When told this, most nobles would stop their polite refusals and ask for what they wanted. That¡¯s not a bad thing. It¡¯s actually a good thing. Those who hide everything until the end cannot walk together. Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to improve the rtionship between the two by asking for something that is easy to grant? That¡¯s why he¡¯s thinking like this. He did make a personal request, as he said, but the content is not personal at all. ¡®If it was intentional, it¡¯s extreme image management. If it was sincere, he¡¯s a hero who didn¡¯t receive the Medal of Honor for nothing.¡¯ Cardinal Nicos, who had been looking in the direction Karl had disappeared for a while longer, closed his eyes. There were still doubts, but based on everything so far, this was thetter. ¡®He¡¯s not a worn-out figure in the political world. Rather, he¡¯s a very pure young man. If he really had other thoughts in his heart, God wouldn¡¯t have led him on the path to the sacred relic.¡¯ It was a sacred relic that the 4th Diocese, no, the entire Order had tried their best to find. But it was all in vain. Even with the Empire¡¯s support, they couldn¡¯t find it. It had even been rumored that perhaps God, disappointed with their inadequacy, had turned the sword back into light, so it was better to give up. In that situation, they suddenly split a rock and found the Sword of Saint Louis inside. If this isn¡¯t God¡¯s will, then what else could it be? And surely, someone who received God¡¯s will couldn¡¯t possibly harbor ill intentions? ¡°Count Friedrich has designated the existing heir as the Crown Princess, and now has an excellent young lord as well.¡± Cardinal Nicos muttered to himself without realizing it. The Veterans Pension Foundation. From what he heard, it was a foundation led by two marquisates and two counties of the Empire. With the support of the Duke¡¯s family and other noble families, it was said to be growing in size. There were even rumors that the Imperial Pce intended to reduce the scale of the Crown Prince¡¯s wedding and use the remaining funds to support the pension foundation. The war had certainly killed or injured many citizens of the Empire. And the Empire had never neglected the soldiers who had be that way for the sake of the Empire. They had done enough. They had done all they could. So, there was no need to do that. Yet, they did. And Karl even created such a foundation to help them. He¡¯s an amazing young man. The title of hero isn¡¯t enough for him. Well, he had to be that good to receive the Medal of Honor not once, but twice. And even the elves admired him. That¡¯s why God favored him and made him find the sacred relic. ¡®It started with good intentions, but in the end, that goodwill will be a grand cause.¡¯ For such a cause, Karl asked the Order to lend a hand. He added that it was enough if it seemed like the Order volunteered, without mentioning that he had asked. It¡¯s a request, but it¡¯s also not a request. It¡¯s a request where Karl gains nothing and only the Order gains. ¡®Actually, there has already been talk within the Order. That our Order should also put our name on that foundation before it¡¯s toote. That only by acting quickly before that goodwill bes a great cause can our Order also be on the side of shining the light of the great cause.¡¯ Indeed, simply aiding the pension foundation doesn¡¯t fulfill all of Karl¡¯s requests. That was all he asked for, but the Church has its pride. If we take credit for something we were already nning to do, even God would be justified in punishing us. ¡°Inform the cardinals of each diocese of my words. There is an urgent matter to discuss.¡± ¡°What is the topic you wish to discuss?¡± ¡°It concerns doubling the number of orphanages and medical facilities operated by the Church in each diocese. After the Imperial dioceses have concluded their discussions, I will formally present the proposal to the Holy See.¡± This is God¡¯s will. This is what He desires. This is our new temple! * * * ¡°Ughhh, I¡¯m dying!!¡± I¡¯m exhausted. My whole body feels stiff. It¡¯s no wonder, after standing rigidly all day. First the Crown Prince, and now a Cardinal. Even as the acting head of my family, these are some pretty big figures for a mere noble¡¯s child to handle. ¡°You worked hard, Karl.¡± I¡¯m so d Selena is here with me. Even though all she does is pat my back and say I did a good job, it somehow relieves my physical and mental exhaustion. Thank you, Selena. I feel much better thanks to you. As expected, a girlfriend¡¯s support is the best thing for a guy. [PR/N: I will never know how it feels T_T] ¡°What about Eloise? Isn¡¯t she with you?¡± As far as I know, Selena went straight into a ¡®consultation¡¯ with Eloise as soon as she returned. The ¡®consultation¡¯ I¡¯m referring to isn¡¯t the kind you might think. It¡¯s more like, ¡®Why were you in the same bath as Karl without telling me? Do you want to die?¡¯ kind of consultation. I was worried that Selena¡¯s wording might be too harsh, but apparently, there was no problem. After all, Eloise isn¡¯t just any elf¡ªshe¡¯s a woman who¡¯s in countless monstrous kanfras. Selena¡¯s threats probably sounded like mere whining to Eloise. That¡¯s why I always side with Selena, no question. Honestly, Selena is the weakest. If Eloise decided she wanted to, she could just go ¡®Nom!¡¯ and devour her whole. ¡®I could never bear to witness such a thing. No. Never.¡¯ As a former military man, I cannot allow a junior to outshine their senior. It¡¯s a matter of principle. Unless, of course, the senior is ipetent or worthless¡­ Ah, damn it. Why do I keep bringing up the military? ¡°Anyway, she said she had something to do at the academy and left.¡± ¡°¡­The academy? All of a sudden?¡± ¡°Yeah. The new elven exchange students arrived, right? Eloise is technically a new student too. She went to meet them and attend a gathering for elven students.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± It seems Selena only knows that much. And that¡¯s how it should be. But I know more. Eloise told me, and I already knew some things. ¡®Surveince, was it?¡¯ Luzernes is anti-Empire, while Hyzens is pro-Empire. So naturally, Hyzens sends exchange students to the Imperial Academy. Their goal is to learn from the Empire and bring those benefits back to their homnd. But whether Luzernes or Hyzens, the foundation of their society is elves. No matter how kind or understanding they may be, their roots are elven. There are things that don¡¯t change and things that are hard to change. Among them, of course, is a vague sense of superiority, or the arrogance of being better than humans. Luzernes used that to their advantage. That¡¯s why, in the early days, most elves sided with Luzernes. Even though they¡¯ve beenpletely crushed now, that kind of ideology can always resurface. ¡®They say, It¡¯s hard for a human to be an elf, but it¡¯s a snap for an elf to be a human.¡¯ If that happens in Hyzens, it¡¯s their problem. But what if, by some chance, it happens at the Imperial Academy? What if the exchange students suddenly get infected with some strange ideology and start shouting, ¡®Elves! Elves! Elves!¡¯? That¡¯s why the Empire always wanted to have a surveince system in ce. And the one to take on that role would naturally be the most pro-Empire elf among the exchange students, the one with more interest and affection for human society than elven society. And this time, Eloise was secretly chosen for that role. Ah, no. It¡¯s more urate to say she volunteered. Anyway. ¡°Hey, Karl. I have a favor to ask.¡± ¡°A favor?¡± As I look at Selena, wondering what it could be, she answers. ¡°Are you free tomorrow or the day after?¡± ¡°Free?¡± ¡°Yeah. I was wondering if you could visit my family¡¯s marquisate.¡± To the Marquisate of Nafplion? Ah. Is it perhaps¡­ to introduce me to her parents¨D ¡°My grandfather, the former marquis, wants to see you.¡± ¡°¡­Your grandfather? Why me, all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Actually, my grandfather is a devout follower of the Radiant Church.¡± ¡­Ah. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 91 Chapter 91 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 91 You know how some families are really devout in their religion and try to force it on their future son-inw or daughter-inw? And if the fianc¨¦ or fianc¨¦e is of a different faith, or no faith at all, and refuses, the family throws a fit, saying things like, ¡®No marriage to our child unless you convert!¡¯ Surprisingly, even though religion is a much bigger deal in this life than my past one¡ªto the point where divine blessings and whatnot actually exist¡ªthat kind of thing rarely happens here. The reason is pretty simple¡ªother religions are just too insignificantpared to the Goddess of Light. Most citizens of the Empire have long since embraced the Light. Anyway, I wasn¡¯t worried about the religious aspect, even though I¡¯m not exactly a devout follower of the Light. One way or another, I do believe in it, and there¡¯s no other religion to speak of. ¡®But my girlfriend¡¯s grandfather is a devout follower of a religion that calls me a benefactor and a noble person?¡¯ This waspletely unexpected. I hadn¡¯t even considered this possibility. So, as I headed to Selena¡¯s family home at the invitation of the former Marquis Nafplion, I felt quite uneasy. ¡°¡­This feels like I¡¯m going to meet the parents.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s kind of like that. Why? Are you nervous?¡± ¡°It would be a lie if I said I wasn¡¯t. But, well¡­ it¡¯s something I have to do eventually, so I guess it¡¯s good timing. It¡¯s nice that I¡¯ll get to meet your grandfather too.¡± No matter what, in the eyes of Marquis Nafplion, I¡¯m the guy who¡¯s stealing his daughter. Not in a bad way, but in the way all fathers see their future sons-inw at first. A father¡¯s love for his daughter is the same everywhere. So, to win over my future father-inw, it¡¯s best to start by winning over the people around him. My girlfriend¡¯s siblings are a good start, but the best person is, of course, my future mother-inw. Honestly, how many men can withstand the wrath of their wives? And then there¡¯s the former head of the family, my father-inw¡¯s father. If I can win him over, it¡¯s a done deal. A grandfather¡¯s love for his granddaughter is just as strong as a father¡¯s love for his daughter. Having him on my side? That¡¯s unbeatable. ¡®Come to think of it, recovering the sacred relic for the Church was¡­ a real stroke of luck, wasn¡¯t it?¡¯ I¡¯ve definitely earned some points beyond that. In fact, I¡¯ve earned way more than enough. First of all, I saved Selena¡¯s older brother, the heir to the Marquis of Nafplion. Honestly, I didn¡¯t even know about this. I wasn¡¯t aiming for it, but it just happened. To be honest, I didn¡¯t even know about this. I definitely didn¡¯t n it, but that¡¯s just how it turned out. And as a bonus, I even received the Medal of Honor for it. A son-inw who¡¯s received that medal twice? As an Imperial noble, that¡¯s pretty hard to ignore. Plus, my family isn¡¯t too shabby either. The County of Friedrich is doing quite well, and now that my older sister is the Crown Princess and future Empress of the Empire¡­ wow. Just thinking about it is overwhelming. Anyway, even though Marquis Nafplion might see me as a thief at first, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll see me as a bad guy for long. Honestly, it would be weird if I lost points. There¡¯s no one else in the world like me, the perfect son-inw¡ª ¡®¡­Ah.¡¯ Oh, crap. Right. Grad school. I forgot. Selena chose to go to grad school because of me. That thought made all the points I thought I¡¯d umted vanish into thin air. The culprit who sent his daughter to grad school for three years? Even I wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive that. ¡°Karl? Karl!¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, Selena. Did you call?¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost there. Is everything okay? You seem distracted.¡± Ah, about that, Selena. You see¡­ ¡°¡­What did the Marquis say?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°When you told him you were going to grad school because of me.¡± ¡°Ah, not that again. I told you, Karl. My father said he understands.¡± Right. I¡¯m sure he did. But facing him in person is a whole different matter. Putting everything else aside, if I were him and thought my son-inw sent my daughter to grad school, I¡¯d want to grab him by the cor at least once, you know? * * * There are a few things that are considered more important than anything else in the aristocratic world: age, lineage, and above all, status. The status here doesn¡¯t simply refer to the distinction betweenmoners, nobles, and royalty. Even within those ranks, a person¡¯s position and role are crucial. In that sense, even though they have passed on their titles, the former heads of noble families still hold considerable influence. They are great figures who are impable in terms of age, lineage, and status. Therefore, the current Marquis of Nafplion was both pleased and quite surprised and tense by the sudden appearance of his father, the former Marquis of Nafplion, who had emerged from his seclusion. ¡°You¡¯ve finally arrived. How was your pilgrimage to the holynd?¡± ¡°Climbing the stairs was quite a chore, probably due to my old age. Huff, huff.¡± The former Marquis of Nafplion, Selena¡¯s grandfather, Roem, scratched his white hair and looked at his son. ¡°More than that, I apologize. It¡¯s not right for an old man who has already passed on his title to suddenly use the family name like this.¡± ¡°Not at all, father. And besides, he¡¯s dating Lenny, isn¡¯t he? I had to meet him in person someday to thank him for saving my son.¡± ¡°¡­Right. That¡¯s true. The one who saved our grandson, our heir, is also the Blessed One.¡± Blessed One. Since when did those who follow the Goddess of Light start calling Karl that? Some call him a Medal of Honor recipient, others a war hero, and still others a savior. And now, the Blessed One. It seems like his future son-inw is bing more and more impressive, but Marquis Nafplion didn¡¯t mind. No, it was actually a good thing. It meant that his daughter had also found an extraordinary partner. ¡®But to the point where she has to endure grad school¡­ Ugh. Lenny, that girl. Can she really handle it?¡¯ Selena had already secured her graduation with top honors, proving her academic prowess. Even though his son and heir, Deonik, had assured him that she would do well in grad school, Marquis Nafplion couldn¡¯t shake off his uneasiness. ¡°Your Grace.¡± At that moment, the butler quietly approached and informed them that the two main guests had arrived. ¡°Father, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll go and¡ª¡± ¡°No, let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°Father?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my granddaughter¡¯s fianc¨¦, my grandson¡¯s savior, and the Blessed One of the Church. As a father with a son and daughter, who follows the Goddess of Light, it wouldn¡¯t be right for me to just sit here and wait because I¡¯m old.¡± He didn¡¯t add that they should treat him with respect because he was a Medal of Honor recipient or a hero of the Empire. That was something his son, the current Marquis of Nafplion, should do. The Marquis, well aware of this, didn¡¯t try to stop his father any further. ¡°Grandfather!¡± As they came downstairs, Selena ran to Roem with a bright smile and hugged him. It seemed she had always been doted on by her grandfather, as she acted affectionately towards him. ¡°Oh my, our granddaughter. You¡¯ve be even more beautiful in the past year.¡± After patting Selena¡¯s back, Roem slowly turned his head to the side. There stood the young man who would one day be his grandson-inw, visibly tense as he opened his mouth to speak. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Grandfather. I¡¯m Karl Adelheit of the County of Friedrich.¡± ¡°I am Roem Ifrit. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Blessed One.¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t be so formal. I¡¯m notfortable being addressed with honorifics by Selena¡¯s grandfather.¡± ¡°Hahaha. Alright, alright. But that doesn¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re the Blessed One. A young hero.¡± That¡¯s enough for now. There was so much I wanted to say, but it was time to yield to my son. He was the Marquis of Nafplion and Selena¡¯s father. He would have far more to discuss with Karl than me. ¡°Wee, Karl.¡± ¡°Thank you for your warm wee, Your Grace.¡± The two of them started chatting right away, even though they weren¡¯t in the drawing room yet. Roem watched them for a moment before turning his gaze to his granddaughter standing beside him. ¡°Our granddaughter has a good eye for men.¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡°He¡¯s well-mannered, handsome¡­ He¡¯s perfect for our granddaughter, perfect.¡± ¡°Oh my. It¡¯s not that far yet¡­¡± ¡°Hmm? You¡¯re not thinking about marriage?¡± Selena¡¯s face flushed red at Roem¡¯s question. ¡°Th-that¡¯s not it¡­¡± ¡°If that¡¯s not it, then you should start preparing now, Lenny. Opportunities don¡¯te to those who wait, theye to those who constantly strive for them. In this old man¡¯s eyes, this is an opportunity you must seize.¡± [PR/N: Wise words!] As a grandfather with a lovely granddaughter, as the former head of the Ifrit family, and as a devout follower of the Goddess of Light, Karl Adelheit was the perfect son-inw. His past actions showed that he would never mistreat his wife. That was the first pass. His looks were a perfect match for our granddaughter, who was the most beautiful woman in the Empire. That was the second pass. He was the first person in the history of the Empire to receive the Medal of Honor twice, and while still alive, so his honor and fame alone were a gift to the Ifrit family and the Marquis of Nafplion. That was the third pass. ¡®And finally, he performed miracles for the followers of the Goddess of Light. That¡¯s the final pass.¡¯ Roem was already determined to persuade his son, the current Marquis of Nafplion, if he showed any signs of opposition or hesitation. This marriage had to happen, for the sake of his daughter and the family. Of course, it was a shame that Selena was going to graduate school, but that was her own choice. Besides, it was a good thing for her to get a master¡¯s degree. It would be another source of pride for the Ifrit family. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Well, it seemed like the old man¡¯s worries were unfounded. Marquis Nafplion, who had been talking to Karl, burst intoughter and was already putting his arm around Karl¡¯s shoulders. I didn¡¯t know exactly what they had talked about, but it was a positive reaction. As far as I knew, my son wouldn¡¯tugh like that unless he was genuinely happy. ¡®This must also be the will of God. He has given us this marriage as a gift, touched by our family¡¯s faithfulness.¡¯ He wanted to marry them off right away, but he decided to be patient. His son-inw was still a student at the academy, and his granddaughter would be busy with graduate school. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 92 Chapter 92 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 92 The power of early education is truly amazing. Now I understand why all the parents in my past life were so obsessed with cram schools. ¡°My father may seem very intellectual, even rigid, on the outside, but he¡¯s actually a very sociable person. If you have a good conversation with him on a good topic, he¡¯ll open up quickly.¡± ¡°By Karl¡¯s standards¡­ Hmm, talking about the military wouldn¡¯t be bad. My brother¡¯s decision to be an officer was influenced by my father, who used to be amander.¡± ¡°Or he likes stories about nobles. Not too serious topics, but¡­ Oh! Tell him about those four, he¡¯ll enjoy that.¡± I faithfully followed Selena¡¯s advice as we made our way to the Marquisate of Nafplion. And the result was my father-inw,ughing heartily right next to me. ¡°Imperial officers all have a bit of a rigid side! It wasn¡¯t like that in my day. Hahaha!¡± ¡°Hahaha! You must have had a hard time. Well, Marquis Adria has always been a bit entric. I just didn¡¯t know his son would be exactly like him. Haha!¡± I had been worried that he would grab me by the cor and yell, ¡®You damn son-inw! Are you happy now that you¡¯ve sent my daughter to grad school?!¡¯ as soon as he saw me. Because, even I would have been tempted to do that. How could I look favorably upon the person who sent my only daughter to grad school? But it seems my father-inw is a bit more rational than I am. ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s all the more impressive. You persuaded the four heirs and even created a pension foundation.¡± ¡°So you were aware of it, Your Grace.¡± ¡°Of course. How could I not be? It¡¯s a hot topic in social circles these days. Recently, the Duchy of Brenstfall has also joined the cause, so everyone is even more interested.¡± Ah, the Duchy of Brenstfall. Remus Bavaria. The one who¡¯s crazy about mint chocte¡­ A sudden sense of foreboding washes over me. What if the Karl Adelheit Veterans Pension Foundation is just a front for a ¡®Mint Chocte Lovers Club¡¯? Come to think of it, the Four Musketeers and Heir Remus are all mint chocte fans. Later on, they won¡¯t be saying, ¡®Try spreading mint chocte on bread, just like Medal of Honor recipient Karl Adelheit loved it!¡¯ will they? Suddenly, a thought crossed my mind. What if, just maybe, the Marquis¡­ I mean, my father-inw¡­ he¡¯s not a mint chocte fan like them, is he? Please, no! It would be a disaster if my father-inw was a mint chocte fan! What if he says ¡®Hahaha! Try some mint chocte, son-inw. You don¡¯t like it? You don¡¯t want to marry my daughter?¡¯ ¡°However, with all due respect to everyone, I¡¯m not too fond of mint chocte.¡± Oh. Oh my! ¡°Mint has its own vor, and so does chocte. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to enjoy their original vors rather than mixing them indiscriminately?¡± For a moment, I almost grabbed the Marquis¡¯s hand and shouted, ¡®You¡¯re right!¡¯ Honestly, I¡¯ve been worried that I might be the abnormal one, with the four of them sitting next to me every day, inhaling mint chocte and whispering, ¡®Why doesn¡¯t Karl eat this delicious treat?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m simply in awe of Your Grace¡¯s insight.¡± ¡°Hmm? Thank you, even if it¡¯s just ttery.¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely not ttery. Absolutely not.¡± There was still some time before dinner, so Selena, the Marquis, her grandfather, and I headed to the drawing room. A littleter, the Marquis¡¯s wife joined us and exchanged greetings with me. Hmm. This really does feel like I¡¯m meeting my girlfriend¡¯s parents. ¡°I heard the story. You recovered the lost sacred relic.¡± ¡°Well¡­ Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± I wanted to say that I was just trying to teach the Four Musketeers a lesson and swung my greatsword, identally splitting a rock and revealing the relic, but I held back. There was no need to put myself down in this kind of situation. Honestly, wouldn¡¯t it be better to be seen as a great boyfriend for a great daughter, a great son-inw? ¡°My father was very impressed when he heard the news. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°Indeed, indeed. It¡¯s clear that the Goddess of Light looks favorably upon our Empire. Otherwise, why would She have allowed a Medal of Honor recipient to perform such a miracle? Ah, no. I should say She has already allowed you to perform two miracles. My apologies, Karl.¡± ¡°Not at all. I also believe that the Goddess of Light has allowed me to perform these miracles because She looks favorably upon me. Surely, the Light has guided me.¡± It¡¯s easy for a not-so-devout follower of the Goddess of Light to do a 180. ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s such a joyous asion. To have such a fine young man like you as my grandson-inw.¡± Kugh¡ª! I nearly choked on my tea, but managed to swallow it with superhuman patience. I couldn¡¯t spit it out in front of both her parents and her grandfather. ¡°Kekh! Kholrok, kholrok!!¡± Selena, who had been quietly sipping her tea next to me, started coughing as if she had choked. ¡°Why are you both so surprised? Wasn¡¯t this already discussed?¡± ¡°Well, yes¡­ We did talk about it, but¡­¡± But we haven¡¯t officially announced it yet, Grandfather. Both the Ifrit and Adelheit families suspected they might be inws, but they hadn¡¯t reached a definite conclusion, so they were keeping it quiet. More importantly, we weren¡¯t getting married right away, and both Selena and I still had three years left. No one knows what the future holds, so we had to be cautious. If we discussed it too early and something went wrong, it would be too painful. Of course, that was just the thinking of us youngsters. It seemed the adults had a different idea. ¡°Do you not find this young man your daughter has brought suitable as a son-inw?¡± ¡°How could that be, father? He¡¯s a two-time recipient of the Medal of Honor. The fact that Lenny is head over heels for him is enough to make him a worthy son-inw. It¡¯s absurd to say otherwise. What do you think, my dear?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the benefactor who saved our son from that hell. Need I say more?¡± Well, I did send Selena to the hell that is grad school, but fortunately, it seems like that part has been taken into consideration. Since she chose to go herself, my fault is lessened, I guess? That¡¯s a relief. ¡°I¡¯d like to tell them to have the wedding this spring, but¡­¡± ¡°You must restrain yourself, Father. We cannot show any disrespect.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. We must at least wait until next spring. Hmm.¡± That¡¯s right, everyone. You really must wait until next spring. If, by any chance, we were to announce, ¡®We¡¯re getting married in the spring!¡¯, the Emperor would clear his throat and say, ¡®Sorry, but we¡¯d like our son and daughter-inw to have all the spotlight at least until next spring.¡¯ Besides, if we were in our right minds, we wouldn¡¯t do it even if we were told to. No matter what we did, it would be overshadowed by the Crown Prince¡¯s wedding, so why would we want to get married then? ¡°Well then¡­ Father-inw. Mother-inw.¡± Since things had turned out this way, I tried to score some more points by calling them that, but I¡¯m not sure why Selena and her grandfather, who were sitting next to them, seemed to like it more than they did. * * * This is so annoying. Seriously, what a waste of time because of these guys. Don¡¯t they know that this is why the Empire is so eager to call us ¡°Kanfras¡± instead of Elves? Eloise grumbled inwardly, but then told herself to be patient and focused on the conversation of the elves gathered in the room, their legs crossed. ¡°I knew you woulde. You are the highest-ranking elves, after all.¡± ¡°Thank you. The truth is, our homnd has been quite noisytely.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. We¡¯ve heard about that. The lower-ranking warriors are demanding a major social change, aren¡¯t they? Honestly.¡± ¡°It seems they¡¯ve all gone mad from fighting for so long.¡± Hyzens chose the right side. Luzernes was wrong, and the Empire was right. But don¡¯t get me wrong. It¡¯s not because Hyzens is superior or wiser, but simply because the Empire is that powerful. It¡¯s absolutely not because ¡®Hyzens is great¡¯ or anything like that. The lower-ranking warriors, who had fought against their fellow elves on the front lines and witnessed the Empire¡¯s power firsthand, clearly understood this. They knew that this situation wasn¡¯t due to the elves¡¯ wisdom or superiority, but simply because they had chosen the right side. They knew that if they did anything foolish in this situation, they could face bacsh. The problem was that those who did nothing and knew nothing were obsessed with the results. As if they had done something, with the nuance that they had yed some great role. Yes, they were just like those who hade to study in the Empire simply because they were nobles, mistakenly believing they were special. ¡®Do I really have to listen to all this? It¡¯s driving me insane.¡¯ The Empire had secretly asked her for a favor. They wanted her to check if there were any Lugens spies among the exchange students and if they were instilling any unnecessary ideas. Eloise coolly epted. She didn¡¯t have an overflowing affection for her people, but she didn¡¯t have none either. That¡¯s why she took on the task. If another problem arose at the academy because of the exchange students, who knows how the diplomatic rtions would be twisted. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not happy that they awarded the Legion of Honor medal to that human male.¡± Huh? Ah, you¡¯re not talking about Karl, are you? But why bring up that man all of a sudden¡ª ¡°Honestly, they¡¯re no better than us elves, so why give them such an honor?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? It must have been the choice of the higher-ups who are too subservient to the Empire.¡± ¡°To align with the Empire¡¯s order. Fine. I can understand that. But what I can¡¯t understand is giving the highest honor, the Legion of Honor Medal to a mere human¡ª¡± Ahahaha. Ahahahahaha? What are these long-eared bastards saying right now? This won¡¯t do. If I neatly cut off their pretty ears, they¡¯lle to their senses. Yes, yes. They definitely will! [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 93 Chapter 93 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 93 ¡°¡­¡± Lavrenti quietly put down the newspaper she was staring nkly at. ¡°¡­Ha.¡± A sigh, or perhaps a gasp, escaped her lips. < Ministry of Foreign Affairs. Discussing the Highest Order of Merit. > < Radiant Church. The 1st and 4th dioceses announce a prayer meeting for their benefactor. > < The lost relic, the Sword of Saint Louis. Let''s take a closer look. > Lavrenti unconsciously fingered the medal she had ced beside her. In the past, when she received this Silver Star Medal, she thought that she could finally walk alongside Karl, even if just a little. It wasn¡¯tparable to the Medal of Honor that Karl had received, but it was still proof of her significant military achievements. She¡¯s sure she is qualified. No, it¡¯s more urate to say she ¡°was¡± sure. Karl had gone too far, too far out of reach. ¡®The Highest Order of Merit is awarded to an individual who has made a significant contribution to the diplomatic rtions between the Empire and other countries. It¡¯s not even discussed unless it¡¯s an exceptional case¡­¡¯ In other words, it¡¯s the diplomatic equivalent of the Medal of Honor. And because of his recent work with the Church, Karl was likely to receive it. Or perhaps the discussion was already over, and they were now talking about when to award it. ¡®This is unexpected. Can I handle this? It seems absolutely impossible.¡¯ As a sniper, as a sharpshooter, there was one thing she absolutely had to avoid¡ªgetting nervous or tense. A moment of urgency could disrupt her breathing, narrow her vision, and even freeze her thoughts. So, Lavrenti had never lost herposure since bing a sharpshooter. But now¡­ how could she remain indifferent now? ¡°Sergeant Lavrenti?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Sergeant Lavrenti.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. Did you call me?¡± Deonik, who was tilting his head next to her, continued speaking. ¡°The admission preparations are all done. You don¡¯t have to worry about tuition fees for each academic year, and if you need any extra money, you can always tell me.¡± ¡°I see. Thank you, Young Master.¡± ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯m honored to be able to help someone like you. There¡¯s no greater honor. Um. Hmm. But, you see¡­¡± Deonik scratched his cheek and nced at Lavrenti. It seemed like he had something to say, but he couldn¡¯t easily bring himself to say it. ¡°Is there something you want to say?¡± When Lavrenti asked for the reason, Deonik sighed and opened his mouth. ¡°We can take care of all the tuition fees. That¡¯s why it was created. However¡­ the Imperial Academy isn¡¯t a ce where you can continue to study just by paying money.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°If you receive four warnings for failing grades, you can no longer stay at the academy. Please keep this in mind and never neglect your studies. If such a thing happens, we can no longer help you with academy matters, no matter who you are.¡± Ah, so there was such a thing. Wow. Four warnings for failing grades and you¡¯re expelled? In the military, they wouldn¡¯t kick you out no matter how poorly you performed. The academy is a scary ce! That¡¯s the kind of ce Master voluntarily returned to! If Karl had heard Lavrenti¡¯s thoughts right now, he would have shouted, ¡®It¡¯s still better than the military!¡¯ But unfortunately, Karl was currently overwhelmed by the disaster he had brought upon himself, so let¡¯s exclude him. ¡°Young Master, do you happen to know how difficult the academics at the Imperial Academy are?¡± ¡°Yes, I do. I¡¯m a graduate of the academy myself. Hmm, I don¡¯t know how much it¡¯s changed since my time, but if I were to guess¡­¡± Deonik thought for a moment, then shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s definitely not easy. Whether you¡¯re a noble or amoner, the pressure from the professors is immense. The only way to prove yourself at the academy is through excellent grades, a passionate attitude, and diligence. So, the pressure for academic results is even greater.¡± ¡°To that extent¡­¡± ¡°Even though I graduated, I wouldn¡¯t call myself an outstanding student. It¡¯s embarrassing, but I only graduated with average grades.¡± From their conversation so far, Lavrenti felt that Deonik, the noble, seemed like a very intellectual person. But even Deonik, who was like that, was only slightly above average. He was dissatisfied with himself. ¡®Is this¡­ really okay¡­?¡¯ Imagine the moment when she had to leave the academy due to four umted warnings for failing grades. She didn¡¯t care about the gazes of others, the shame, or the embarrassment. Just imagining Karl watching that scene¡ª ¡°Young Master, is there any ce where I can get help with my studies?!¡± Lavrenti¡¯s voice was unusually urgent. Perhaps sensing something unusual in her tone, Deonik also said ¡®Huh?¡¯ and hurriedly replied. ¡°If you¡¯re talking about help with your studies¡­ Am I thinking of the same thing you are?¡± ¡°Probably. To be honest, I¡¯m not very deep in learning. Young Master, I can be diligent, persistent, and patient, but I can¡¯t do anything about learning. As you know, I¡¯m amoner.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t put yourself down, Sergeant. You¡¯re a war hero¡ª¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. What¡¯s urgent for me now is not to look pathetic in front of my Master. It¡¯s not to be kicked out of the academy for academic reasons!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Has he ever seen her so desperate? Deonik thought for a moment and shook his head. No matter how hard he tried to remember, he had never seen Lavrenti like this. It seemed like the first time she had shown so much emotion. So, it felt even more serious. ¡°Umm¡­¡± Someone who could fill Lavrenti¡¯sck of knowledge to some extent. Of course, he couldn¡¯t just assign anyone. His family¡¯s pride was also at stake, and above all, the ce Lavrenti wanted to go was the Imperial Academy. Therefore, the person he assigned should also be a graduate of the academy. And they should have achieved excellent academic results. ¡®Plus, they shouldn¡¯t look down on Sergeant Lavrenti just because she¡¯s amoner.¡¯ He wanted to help. Hisrade. He really wanted to help hisrade in need. This was a way to repay some of the debt he felt in his heart. It was an act of repaying Karl for what he had received by helping Karl¡¯s otherrades. ¡®¡­Wait.¡¯ Suddenly, the face of a woman shed through Deonik¡¯s mind. More precisely, she was a member of his family. ¡°Why Lavrenti of all people?! I really hate you, brother!!¡± ¡°You want to know why I¡¯m doing this? Fine. I¡¯ll tell you. But you won¡¯t like it!¡± Selena, who had suddenly hit him a little painfully and screamed not too long ago. Deonik, remembering his younger sister, stroked his chin and slowly opened his mouth. ¡°Actually, I know someone who can help Sergeant Lavrenti.¡± ¡°You do?!¡± ¡°Yes. She graduated from the academy with excellent grades. No, not just excellent, but the highest possible grades. And now she¡¯s even preparing for grad school. She¡¯ll be a bit busy, but¡­ if she uses her vacation, she can help Sergeant Lavrenti to some extent.¡± From what he had heard, the rtionship between Lavrenti and Karl had be quite awkward. He didn¡¯t fail to understand Selena. Whether male or female, it was only natural to feel a sense of rivalry towards someone of the same gender vying for the affections of the opposite sex they liked. And if they could get rid of them, they would want to. ¡®But Sergeant Lavrenti is Karl¡¯srade. If their rtionship bes ufortable, it will only be awkward for Lenny. It might be better to bring them together like this and improve their rtionship.¡¯ If he told his sister this news, she would probably get angry again, asking what he had done. But this was an opportunity. By helping Lavrenti, Selena herself could be in a more advantageous position. Believing that Selena would understand him someday, Deonik decided to push through with his n. * * * ¡°¡­¡± The woman leaned against the window, staring nkly outside. A distant foreignnd. A world simr to her homnd, but never the same. Once, theypeted for the sole order of the continent, but now it was a ce where she had to acknowledge their superiority. And, perhaps from this day forward until her death, it was a space akin to a prison where she would have to spend her days. ¡°Haa¡ª¡± She didn¡¯t want this. She just wanted to live quietly, like a mouse. If they asked her to give up her noble status, she could have done that too. She just wanted to live a quiet life in her homnd, no matter how. But the blood flowing through her veins made even that impossible. This was an eternal shackle that would bind her until the moment she died. No, even in death, it would probably keep her limbs tightly bound. ¡°Fifth Princess Lefia Arkebel. As soon as you¡¯re ready, head to the Empire. Go and enroll in the Imperial Academy. Strive for the peace of our kingdom and the Empire.¡± The cold order of the Second Princess, who, though a half-sister, she believed she had a decent rtionship with. Already perceiving all her siblings as rivals, she had pushed Lefia out of the kingdom, even though Lefia had dered she had no desire for the throne. This was the result. A direct descendant of the royal family, not even a coteral branch, was studying abroad at the Imperial Academy. Even the number of escorts was less than ten. It was called studying abroad, but in reality, it was no different from ¡®exile.¡¯ ¡®After my studies are over¡­ what am I supposed to do?¡¯ It was the moment when Lefia, the Fifth Princess of the Lasker Kingdom, sighed once again. Crack!¡ª Just as she heard an ominous sound, her body suddenly tumbled towards the entrance of the carriage. The carriage¡¯s wheel broke, and Lefia, who hadn¡¯t expected this at all, was thrown out. ¡°Ah!¡± She was a precious princess of the royal family. In other words, she hadn¡¯t trained her body. Therefore, in this situation, all Lefia could do was let out an ¡°Ah¡± and be flung out of the carriage¡ª ¡°Ugh.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡ªbut that didn¡¯t happen. More precisely, she was caught by someone who happened to be passing by¡ªthe recipient of the Medal of Honor, a war hero, and the benefactor of the Church. ¡°No way. What in the¡­¡± [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 94 Chapter 94 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 94 The Medal of Honor. The Silver Star Medal. The Bronze Star Medal. And even though it¡¯s Elven, the Legion of Honor. What do they all have inmon? They¡¯re all military medals! Ta-da!! I didn¡¯t expect to create a bulletproof vest out of medals on my chest, not even in the vodka-loving north. [PR/N: Is that a fookin Russia reference?!??] But I¡¯ve been through hell in war, so I thought, okay, I can understand getting medals for military-rted achievements. ¡°We received news from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, Sergeant Karl Adelheit. It seems they want to award you the Highest Order of Merit.¡± ¡­I never thought I¡¯d be wearing a diplomatic medal instead of a military one on my chest. ¡°The Highest Order of Merit, you say?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a medal given to those who have made outstanding contributions to the Empire¡¯s diplomatic rtions. For your reference, no one has received this medal in thest few years.¡± You want me to wear more? I¡¯m not joking, it¡¯s seriously starting to get heavy. Can¡¯t we just say ¡°thank you, you¡¯ve done a great job¡± and be done with it? If not, can¡¯t we rece it with a que or a certificate? Anything would be better. I asked the person who delivered the news with a truly desperate look, but the answer I got wasn¡¯t very satisfactory. ¡°The Ministry of Foreign Affairs has already invited you, Sergeant. The Imperial Pce has also added your name to the list of recipients of the Highest Order of Merit.¡± I was hoping my brother-inw, the Crown Prince, would stop this, but it seems it was impossible. Well, I guess it¡¯s impossible not to give it to me after I found the relic of the Radiant Church. Still, I thought it would take at least a month of discussion, but they finished it in three days. ¡°We¡¯ll depart now, Young ma¡ªno, Lord.¡± So, I ended up going to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs with a few members of my family. The Deputy Minister of Foreign Affairs, who had arrived earlier and was waiting for me, quickly shook my hand with a bright smile as I got out of the carriage. ¡°Congrattions, Lord.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s truly a joyous asion. From a Medal of Honor recipient to the Highest Order of Merit. You¡¯re an exemry figure, both as a soldier protecting the Empire and as a noble fulfilling your duties.¡± An exemry figure. No matter how you look at it, I don¡¯t think swinging a greatsword should make a relic pop out. As soon as I arrived at the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, I received the medal once again with apuse. ¡°In recognition of your hard work and for bringing honor to our nation¡¯s name, we hereby certify this fact in the name of the Empire and the Imperial Family. On behalf of His Majesty the Emperor, the Minister of Foreign Affairs.¡± I almost saluted out of habit. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been saluting every time I receive a medal. Fortunately, the minister offered a handshake before I could do that. At this point, I¡¯m wondering if I should buy a disy case for all these medals. ¡°So, it¡¯se to this, Karl Adelheit. Ah, should I call you Lord now?¡± ¡°You can call me whatever you¡¯refortable with, Minister.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll just call you Karl. You seem to prefer that.¡± The Minister of Foreign Affairs, whom I had met recently due to the negotiations with Hyzens, burst intoughter. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to receive the medal so soon.¡± ¡°The way you¡¯re speaking, it seems like you were expecting me to receive a medal soon?¡± ¡°Of course, Karl. You¡¯re the one who received the Legion of Honor from the elves. Did you think it would end there after doing something like that? Heroes, no matter where they go or what they do, eventually make a big impact.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°And in the end, didn¡¯t you find the relic of the Radiant Church?¡± Is it just my imagination, or does the minister¡¯s words sound like ¡®I knew you¡¯d cause another huge incident¡¯? ¡°Now I¡¯m curious. After the elves and the Radiant Church, where to next? Avileshti? Or Lasker?¡± ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t do that. I¡¯m worried I¡¯ll get involved in something with someone again.¡± ¡°I think others would wish for it. Once you get involved, things tend to tilt in a very favorable direction for the Empire.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s a burden for me¡­¡± After finishing the schedule and chatting with the minister for a while, the atmosphere at the Ministry of Foreign Affairs seems a bit hectic. Not in a bad way, but how should I put it? It feels like I¡¯m not the main event of the day. They¡¯re busy preparing something after quickly clearing up my part. ¡°Minister, is there anything else happening today?¡± ¡°Hmm? Oh. Ah,e to think of it, you wouldn¡¯t know, Karl. They sent such a small group that it wouldn¡¯t have been widely publicized.¡± What is it? What kind of news requires a small group and is kept quiet? ¡°People from the Lasker Kingdom areing.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± ¡°Do you happen to know the situation in the Lasker Kingdom?¡± The situation in Lasker¡­ Ah, is he talking about that? The Crown Prince copsing due to illness? And then the Second and Fourth Princesses fighting tooth and nail over the session, turning the kingdom into a battlefield? When I asked if I was right, the Minister said, ¡®Exactly,¡¯ and continued. ¡°The Crown Prince¡¯s illness has worsened, and even the King of Lasker has dered that ¡®it¡¯s be difficult to expect anything from the Crown Prince as the next king of this country,¡¯ and that he will seek a new heir to the throne. As a result, the Second and Fourth Princess factions, who had been engaged in a silent struggle, shed directly, and the Fourth Princess faction was eventually pushed back, with the Second Princess bing the new heir apparent.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Lasker. The kingdom of knights. I thought it was full of madmen shouting about justice and honor. But seeing them fight over the throne, forming alliances, and determining winners and losers, it seems like people are the same everywhere, even in the kingdom of knights. ¡°Then, the ousted Fourth Princess and her faction¡­¡± ¡°Although their mothers are different, they all share the blood of the Lasker royal family. So, the Second Princess didn¡¯t take the Fourth Princess¡¯s life, but there was a massive purge of her followers. Naturally, the Fourth Princess was exiled to the outskirts of the kingdom.¡± ¡°That¡¯s cruel.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the scary thing about politics, Karl. If I don¡¯t sit in that seat, the only ce for me is in the midst of death.¡± I know. I know it too well, so I¡¯ve been grateful that I have an older sister above me, and that she cares for me deeply. I¡¯ve avoided politics and social circles to avoid unnecessary suspicion. ¡°Anyway, in the process, not only those who subtly supported the Fourth Princess but also those who remained neutral were targeted for purging.¡± ¡°Even the neutral ones? Isn¡¯t that a bit extreme?¡± ¡°It might be, but from the Second Princess¡¯s perspective, it seems she judged that those who didn¡¯t side with her until the veryst moment were no different from enemies. It¡¯s not entirely iprehensible. Neutrality doesn¡¯t exist in diplomacy. On the surface, it may seem so, but in the end, you¡¯re either shaking hands with someone or stabbing them in the back. Those who don¡¯t are seen as dangerous as enemies.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Honestly, I don¡¯t know much about politics or diplomacy. So, I don¡¯t really get the whole thing about targeting neutral parties. In the military, as long as they weren¡¯t enemies, anything was fine. ¡°As a result, the Fifth Princess, who remained neutral, was also expelled from the kingdom. Officially, it¡¯s for the improvement of rtions between the kingdom and the Empire, but anyone can see it¡¯s just a way to get rid of her.¡± Suddenly, a bad feeling washes over me. My instincts, which have saved my life many times on the battlefield, are screaming at me to get out of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. ¡°That Fifth Princess entered the Empire today. She¡¯ll stop by the Ministry of Foreign Affairs for a brief procedure and then head straight to the Imperial Academy.¡± ¡°The academy is where the Fifth Princess is going?¡± ¡°Yes, Karl. She¡¯ll probably be your junior next semester. Hahaha.¡± This is even more ominous. Why another princess? It¡¯s enough with the former executioner elf, the sharpshooter sergeant, the quartet who messed up their scores, the heroine who graduated with top honors and is going to grad school, and the crazy guy who made a bulletproof vest out of medals! ¡°Minister, I¡¯ll be taking my leave now.¡± ¡°Now? The Fifth Princess of the Lasker Kingdom will be arriving soon, so¡ª¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll leave right now. Please.¡± If I stay here, I¡¯ll get entangled. I need to escape before that happens. Shouting that, I got into the carriage to return to my family. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t encounter the princess from Lasker before leaving the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. Or rather, I thought I didn¡¯t. That is, until I noticed the strange stiffness in the movement of the carriageing from ahead. And as soon as I saw the carriage¡¯s axle twisting in my sight, I thought, ¡®Whoever¡¯s inside is in danger!¡¯ and ran towards it. * * * ¡°Your Highness.¡± The Crown Prince, who was dedicating himself to the Empire as usual, received a document. ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± After checking the contents, the Crown Prince tilted his head. Am I seeing this wrong? ¨C Ministry of Foreign Affairs. Requesting review for additional awarding of the Highest Order of Merit to Karl Adelheit, Heir of Count Friedrich. ¨C [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 95 Chapter 95 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 95 The people who came from the Lasker Kingdom to the Empire experienced a hell where a single moment felt like an eternity. Even though she was practically exiled as a student, she was still a princess. A precious bloodline of the royal family. She was more important than hundreds of thembined. If anything were to happen to her, they were certain they would be severely punished upon returning to their homnd. But then, the carriage carrying the princess showed strange movements, and with a loud noise, the wheel broke, the door opened, and the princess was thrown out. The moment they saw that sight, the same thought came to their minds. ¡®Ah, I¡¯m dead.¡¯ For the record, the Imperial officials who were escorting the esteemed guest were in a simr situation. Even though it was called studying abroad, it was no different from exile. Nevertheless, she was a member of a foreign royal family. And not just any member, but a direct descendant. She deserved to be treated with respect wherever she went. And such a person gets into an ident in the Empire, of all ces? Whether the Empire was responsible or not, it was certain that they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape me. ¡®Ah, we¡¯re doomed.¡¯ Please, don¡¯t let her be seriously injured. Please. Goddess, why are you giving us such a trial? Damn those kingdom bastards. Did they n this? Are they trying to incite resentment towards the Empire by using the princess?! Various thoughts and misunderstandings swirled together. Negative emotions began to smolder. So, to cut to the chase, the worst was avoided. No one died, and no one was doomed. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be like nothing happened. They almost caused a major incident. They would probably be scolded and reprimanded by their superiors. But even that was a stroke of luck for these people. At least they didn¡¯t have to worry about their future or their lives anymore. ¡°Ugh.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± A young man rushed to the side of the carriage at a speed that even those around him couldn¡¯t notice. And as if on cue, he caught the Fifth Princess, Lefia, who was thrown from the carriage. More urately, he saved the lives of the kingdom¡¯s entourage and the Empire¡¯s officials. ¡°No way. What in the¡­¡± The person who caused yet another absurd incident had a look of disbelief on his face. * * * Damn this body. Hey, you damn thing! Why did you jump out on your own?! Huh?! I saw there were escorts. And there were Imperial guards around them! So why did you clench your teeth and run out there?! I¡¯m going crazy! I grabbed my head andmented, but what was done was done, like spilled water. Damn it. Damn it. ¡°Th-thank you! Lord Karl Adelheit!¡± I reflexively put the woman I caught on the ground as people gathered around. Seeing the moisture in their eyes, I immediately realized that the woman I caught was no ordinary person. No way, I thought. I escaped as soon as I heard the story from the Minister of Foreign Affairs. I thought, no way I¡¯ll run into her like this. Oh,e on. This is too much of a coincidence, even for me. Why would a princess¡¯s carriage suddenly break a wheel? No way, really? No, the woman I caught can¡¯t be the Fifth Princess of Lasker¡­ right? ¡°It¡¯s fortunate! The Fifth Princess of Lasker is unharmed!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Fortunate? Ah, yes. I see. That¡¯s fortunate. That¡¯s good. But I¡¯m not fortunate. As soon as I confirmed that I was involved in another strange incident, I tried to run away. I had a feeling that if I stayed here, I would get caught up in something very troublesome. But our Empire¡¯s people, as well as the kingdom¡¯s officials escorting the carriage, wouldn¡¯t let me go. ¡®Where are you going?! We can¡¯t just let our benefactor go like this!¡¯ They dragged me back to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. No, you guys! I just came from there! How can I go back right after leaving?! I tried to say I had urgent business, but these people wouldn¡¯t listen. Instead, they were muttering that there was a reason why the recipient of the Medal of Honor, a war hero, and the benefactor of the Church was blessed by the Goddess. I was already sighing at that, but I felt a strange gaze from somewhere and turned my head slightly. There stood the Fifth Princess of Lasker, whom I had caught. As soon as our eyes met, she turned her head away so quickly that I almost heard a whooshing sound. ¡°¡­¡± Hmm. I¡¯m starting to worry about how to exin this to Selena again. As I returned to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, the Minister burst intoughter, looking dumbfounded. ¡°¡­It hasn¡¯t even been 30 minutes since you said you were leaving.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± The Minister, who keptughing, looked at the Fifth Princess, who was cautiously walking nearby, and continued. ¡°I heard the story. You prevented a situation that could have been very awkward for both the Empire and the Kingdom, Karl. That¡¯s impressive, really.¡± ¡°My body just reacted instinctively. It¡¯s a curse to have good reflexes in times like these.¡± ¡°A curse, you say? What kind of talk is that? As I said before, you¡¯ve just bridged the gap between two nations that could have be ufortable.¡± The Minister of Foreign Affairs continued. The root of the problem lies with the Lasker Kingdom¡¯s escorts and the carriage they prepared in their homnd. What kind of idiots wouldn¡¯t even properly check the carriage that a direct descendant of the royal family would be riding in? If they return home now, they¡¯ll face severe punishment, and possibly even execution. But the Empire isn¡¯t free from responsibility either. For example, the road conditions. Even if it wasn¡¯t that, an important figure from another country was injured within the ¡®Imperial territory,¡¯ so there¡¯s no way to avoid criticism. ¡°Our Ministry of Foreign Affairs, as well as the Ministry of Land and Infrastructure, could have been caught in the crossfire. Of course, we can¡¯t pretend like nothing happened, but it¡¯s a hundred, a thousand times better than if something had happened, Karl.¡± So, you¡¯re saying I saved the livelihoods of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs and Ministry of Land and Infrastructure officials? That¡¯s not bad. Protecting others is always a good feeling for me. It¡¯s like it¡¯s engraved in my soul, the negative emotions thate when I fail to protect someone are so overwhelming that it¡¯s almost serious. ¡°Have you spoken to her?¡± ¡°The Fifth Princess?¡± ¡°Yes. You saved her, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but she¡¯s still a foreign dignitary. I didn¡¯t think it would be particrly beneficial for me to have a conversation with her.¡± Above all, she¡¯s from the Lasker Kingdom. The kingdom of knights, the one my fatherpletely destroyed. Even though time has passed, it would still be ufortable for both of us. It¡¯s better to keep our distance and be cautious. I nced at the woman who was the Fifth Princess. Priests from the Church, who seemed to have been summoned from somewhere, were checking her for injuries. The princess was waving her hand, saying she wasn¡¯t hurt. The escorts were apologizing profusely for their grave mistake, but the princess told them not to worry, saying she wasn¡¯t bothered at all. ¡®It¡¯s unclear whether this is studying abroad or exile.¡¯ I feel sorry for her. I even feel a bit of pity. It¡¯s miserable to be exiled, but to be cast out to a foreignnd, not even your homnd¡­ I know too well how painful it is to struggle in a ce that isn¡¯t home. But that¡¯s it. She¡¯s a foreign dignitary, so it¡¯s not my business to get involved any further. She¡¯ll have to figure it out on her own. I hope the academy will be a turning point for her, like it was for me in the military. ¡°Ah, Karl. That reminds me. I¡¯m thinking of rmending you for another Highest Order of Merit.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®excuse me¡¯? I just said it all. Thanks to you, neither the Empire nor the Kingdom has to lose face. It may not be as significant as recovering the sacred relic of the Church, but it¡¯s enough to warrant a medal.¡± I immediately shook my head at the minister¡¯s words. One is enough. I¡¯d like to decline duplicate drops. * * * ¡°Let me check one more time. Are you sure you¡¯re not hurt anywhere? It¡¯s okay even if there¡¯s no pain. Just tell me if you feel any difort.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really fine, Priest. Thank you.¡± ¡°I¡¯vemitted a grave sin, Your Highness! Please, please punish me!¡± ¡°Stop it. It was unavoidable. And nothing happened, so I¡¯m really fine.¡± After reassuring the priests, who seemed ready to examine my body thoroughly, and calming down my people, who seemed ready to bang their heads on the ground, I was finally able to take a breath. ¡°¡­¡± Unconsciously, I recalled the warmth I felt a moment ago, the reliable embrace. A stranger, the first man I¡¯ve ever been held by. I felt embarrassed, but why did my heart keep pounding, filling me with confusion? I once heard that everyone in the world carries a wish in their heart. Whether it¡¯s big or small, absurd or realistic, it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s just a longing that people have because they are human. I also had such a wish. It might be a bit foolish, but what I wanted was¡­ ¡®I wish the person who ims half of my life would be someone I truly love. Someone I¡¯m connected to through my heart, not through political factors or anything else.¡¯ I know. I know how foolish this wish is. As a princess, it¡¯s almost impossible. Marrying someone chosen for me and serving the kingdom and the royal family has been the fate of all princesses so far. No one has ever escaped this fate. Even the queens recorded in the kingdom¡¯s history were no exception. They all found their partners based on political considerations. Nevertheless, I couldn¡¯t easily give up this wish. Like all wishes, it was too fervent. And the fact that my current situation wasn¡¯t so great also yed a role. No matter how you look at it, I¡¯m in a situation where I can never get close to the throne. I have mediocre talent, and I even think my personality is too weak. All I have left is my status as a princess and my body. I was destined to be a woman sold off. That¡¯s why it was an impossible wish. I thought it was something I wanted but couldn¡¯t have. ¡®And yet¡­¡¯ That expression was still vivid in my mind. The expression of the man who caught me in his arms. His relieved face. The undisguised relief that I wasn¡¯t hurt. Of course, it disappeared in a matter of seconds. But that moment felt like an eternity to me. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 96 Chapter 96 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 96 Slurp¡ª Selena took a sip of coffee, her mind racing as she contemted how to give her brother a good beating once she returned to the family estate. ¡°Lenny. Would you do me a favor?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a veteran I¡¯m helping who needs some academic assistance. I know you¡¯re busy, but in my eyes, you¡¯re the best when ites to academics, Lenny.¡± She hesitated for a moment. The end of vacation meant a hectic schedule, and even now, during the break, her time was limited. This sudden request was unexpected. However, it was Deonik, her own brother. Moreover, it involved helping a war veteran. When she thought of Cal, she could never refuse such a plea. But it was Deonik, her brother. And it was about helping a veteran, no less. Remembering Karl, she couldn¡¯t refuse. Selena agreed, believing she could focus on helping during the vacation and then the veteran could manage on their own. ¡°But, brother. Can¡¯t you tell me who it is?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ well. You¡¯ll find out when you go, Lenny. You¡¯ll find out.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to tell me now? I¡¯ll find out eventually anyway.¡± Despite her reasonable argument, Deonik only repeated, ¡®You¡¯ll find out when you go.¡¯ A slight suspicion arose, but Selena didn¡¯t dwell on it. It was her brother, after all. Her beloved family, second only to her parents. That¡¯s why. For that very reason, she couldn¡¯t help but feel betrayed by that same brother. Which is why she felt such a profound sense of betrayal. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The ¡®veteran seeking academic assistance¡¯ sitting before her was none other than Lavrenti. The very woman with whom she had been engaged in a tense rivalry over Karl. ¡®Brother¡­!¡¯ So that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t tell me. He knew I¡¯d refuse if I knew. When I get home, I¡¯ll definitely give him a piece of my mind! While Selena fumed, Lavrenti was equally taken aback. ¡°You can go to this location tomorrow, Sergeant Lavrenti. The woman there will be able to help you with your concerns. I guarantee it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Young Master. But, aren¡¯t you going to tell me who it is?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ ahem. You¡¯ll find out when you go.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s someone you can really trust.¡± The assurance came from Deonik, the person who had been helping her immensely. So she didn¡¯t pry further, simply waiting at the appointed ce. But she never imagined it would be Selena Ifrit. ¡°Haah¡ª¡± ¡°Haah¡ª¡± The two women sighed almost simultaneously, then pondered the reason behind this arrangement. ¡®Could it be? Yes, maybe my brother knows Lavrenti and I are rivalspeting over Karl, so he intentionally set this up to give me the upper hand.¡¯ The thought of demonstrating her intellectual superiority and proving that a smart woman was the perfect match for Karl naturally belonged to Selena. ¡®Could it be¡­ Young Master. Are you telling me to fight and win even in this situation?¡¯ The idea that this was a chance for a head-to-headpetition came from Lavrenti. If Deonik heard their thoughts, he would probably scream. He had intended this as an opportunity for his sister to get to know Lavrenti better and findmon ground, despite his favoritism towards Selena. He reminded himself that Lavrenti was Karl¡¯srade. As for Lavrenti, he thought, ¡®Sergeant, I apologize, but the one closest to Karl is my sister. As her brother, I have to take her side. But if you show her a different side of yourself, it might leave a positive impression.¡¯ This was his intention in arranging this meeting. But the two of them, oblivious to all that, sat there thinking, ¡®Bring it on, bring it on!¡¯, so it would have been strange if Deonik hadn¡¯t screamed. ¡°Ahem.¡± Collecting her thoughts, the one who spoke first was Selena, holding the upper hand. ¡°I heard from my brother. You need help, Lav.¡± ¡°For now, yes.¡± ¡°For now? That¡¯s strange. My brother said it was urgent.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You know, right? The Imperial Academy is ruthless when ites to failing grades, regardless of whether you¡¯re a noble or amoner. Even a war hero isn¡¯t exempt.¡± That¡¯s why Karl was struggling, clinging to his books and studying hard. If someone with two Medals of Honor was doing that, then a recipient of the Silver Star Medal, a lesser honor, would naturally have to put in the same effort. ¡°If it¡¯s not urgent, I¡¯ll leave. I¡¯m quite busy myself. You might have heard, but I¡¯m in grad school for my master¡¯s degree.¡± ¡°grad school¡­¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s bnced and good, isn¡¯t it? For the child, a father in the martial arts, a mother in the literary arts.¡± They both knew why she mentioned a child and who she meant by ¡®father¡¯ and ¡®mother.¡¯ Lavrenti, listening to Selena, nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, Selena. A bnce of martial and literary arts is certainly a good thing.¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡°Yes. So, I¡¯ll work hard too. For the child, just as you said.¡± I can do it too. I¡¯ll do it and show them. Lavrenti dered her strong will. For a moment, Selena was tempted to abandon the whole helping endeavor, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do so, considering her brother¡¯s request and Lavrenti¡¯s connection to Karl. ¡®This is better, actually. I¡¯ll show Lav my clear superiority this time and make her realize it¡¯s better topete with someone else than with me.¡¯ At first, she had considered Lavrenti a formidable rival. After all, Lavrenti had shared a space, albeit briefly, that Selena knew nothing about. The battlefield. And from their first meeting, Lavrenti had called Karl ¡®Master¡¯ and treated him as someone special, making it seem like she could easily win his heart. But she was wrong. In focusing too much on Lavrenti, she had overlooked an even greater rival. ¡®Eloise. That woman¡­ she¡¯s dangerous!¡¯ Even Selena or Lavrenti, wouldn¡¯t dare to enter the men¡¯s bathhouse openly. Yet, Eloise had done it without a second thought. If there was one thing she gained from this hot spring trip, it was the realization that continuing to sh with Lavrenti would only benefit someone else. ¡°That¡¯s a good attitude, Lav. Just keep up that effort in your studies at the academy.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I can only help intensively until the break. I¡¯ll be busy with personal matters once the semester starts. So, let¡¯s do our best during the break.¡± Doing their best during the break meant showing her absolute superiority during that time. Lavrenti sensed this vaguely but didn¡¯t argue or object. ¡®I¡¯m at a disadvantage here. At least, for now.¡¯ She wouldn¡¯t let her pride get in the way and sh unnecessarily. If shecked something, she would ept and acknowledge it. Instead, she would learn from it, make it her own, and eventually deliver the perfect finishing blow. That¡¯s why Lavrenti was confident. Confident that she wouldn¡¯t be outdone by Selena. ¡°Now, shall we delve into the specifics of what you¡¯re struggling with?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The fierce psychological battle between two women over one man began. Ah, to be precise, it ¡®would have begun¡¯ if not for a piece of news the two women received 30 minutester. ¡°¡­What did you just say, Wilhelm?¡± ¡°Huh? Uh¡­ well, it¡¯s like¡­¡± ¡°Speak clearly. What did you just say?¡± Wilhelm, happy to see Selena, had been chatting away and ended up sharing the news. Now, sweating profusely, he had to repeat what he¡¯d just said. ¡°Well, the Fifth Princess of the Lasker Kingdom entered the Empire today as an exchange student. There was almost an unfortunate incident, but Karl stopped it. That¡¯s it.¡± ¡°And then? There was something more after that, wasn¡¯t there.¡± Selena¡¯s menacing aura, something he¡¯d never seen before,bined with the sharp gaze of Lavrenti, the former sharpshooter, was too much. Even Wilhelm, the heir to a Marquis, couldn¡¯t withstand thebined fury of these two women. ¡°Well¡­ Karl, he held the Fifth Princess in a princess carry and saved her¡­¡± [PR/N: I genuinely want to know how tf he got this info??] Immediately after, seeing the mes of fury in Selena¡¯s and Lavrenti¡¯s eyes, Wilhelm thought. ¡®I¡¯m going to get yelled at by Karl again for saying unnecessary things.¡¯ Suddenly, Wilhelm desperately hoped that his friends, especially Shulifen, hadn¡¯t made the same mistake as him. * * * ¡°Say that again, Young Master. What did you just say?¡± Shulifen, facing Eloise who was giggling but with a chilling glint in her eyes, gulped and cautiously replied. ¡°Karl held the Fifth Princess of the Lasker Kingdom in a princess carry¡­¡± ¡°Hehehe. I see. Ah, I see. Hehehe.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Uh, oh. This looks bad. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 97 Chapter 97 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 97 Within the Imperial Academy, there exist various student-led groups besides the official clubs. Among them is the one known as the ¡®Azure Whistle.¡¯ This group was formed by exchange students from Hyzens, with the purpose of providing mutual support for elves living in a foreignnd, away from their homnd. Of course, this is just one of the reasons for its existence. The bigger reason was to stick together and avoid mingling too much with the humans of the Empire. No matter how much the Empire had grown, no matter how much the elves had adapted, they couldn¡¯tpletely abandon their elven pride. ¡°We do not reject the useful aspects of the Empire. We acknowledge their strengths.¡± ¡°But elves are undoubtedly a great race. There¡¯s no doubt that we are superior to humans.¡± ¡°Therefore, let¡¯s embrace the Empire¡¯s technology and achievements, but not lose our elven identity.¡± Despite being exchange students at the Imperial Academy, despite beingrades and allies who fought the same enemy, the elven students focused on forming their own small elven society, sticking together rather than mingling with the people of the Empire or learning more about their society. Perhaps it was inevitable. Most of the elven exchange students came from prominent families in their society. From their perspective, it was natural to want to limit the Empire¡¯s influence, which could potentially harm the prestige of their own families. Of course, there were elves who opposed this. They argued that this was wrong. ¡°What is the reason we came here as exchange students? It¡¯s not simply to follow the Empire, but to stand beside them someday, or even surpass them. This is the first step towards that goal!¡± ¡°This approach will only hinder that step. A narrow perspective and biased thinking will only hold us back. We need to interact more with the Empire, mingle with them, and embrace new things!¡± It was the right argument, the correct words. But their arguments didn¡¯t have much impact. Most of those who advocated for this were lower-ss warriors, those who held little power in elven society. Thus, the elven exchange students at the academy became insr, despite their status as ¡®exchange students.¡¯ This contrasted with the Lasker and Abileshti exchange students, who mingled rtively well with the Imperial students. Leading this insrity was, of course, the ¡®Azure Whistle¡¯ group. However, at some point, a wind of change began to blow within the Azure Whistle. More precisely, it was after a certain woman joined the group. < This year''s goal for elven exchange students: Make at least 5 friends among the Imperial students! > < If you fail to achieve this goal, Eloise Loengrand will give you a ¡®little motivation!'' > ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The elves were speechless at the message posted on the group¡¯s bulletin board. Since when did threatening to cut off ears be a ¡®little motivation¡¯? And on that day, some of the exchange students who opposed Eloise actually had pieces of their ears cut off. [PR/N: Dayum! ????] ¡°¡­How many friends have you made?¡± ¡°Not a single one yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve at least started a conversation with one.¡± As mentioned before, most of the elves who came to the academy as exchange students were from high-ranking families. In Imperial terms, they could be considered nobles. Being from such backgrounds, they could have rebelled or refused toply. But they were trying their best to follow Eloise¡¯s suggestion on the bulletin board. To be precise, they had initially contacted their home country, or rather, their families. They reported that the new woman was acting crazy, threatening to cut off their ears if they didn¡¯t do as she said, and that she had actually cut the tips of some ears. ¡°If you don¡¯t do as I say, I¡¯ll cut off all your ears and pickle them in salt!! How dare you defy Karl¡ªah, I mean, whatever!¡± They wondered if those words could havee from the mouth of an elf like them. So, they reported Eloise¡¯s words to their families, word for word. ¡°What kind of nonsense is that!¡± ¡°This cannot be tolerated! Absolutely not!¡± ¡°Loengrand? We will lodge a formalint with that family!!¡± This was the reaction the exchange students had expected from their families. They had no doubt about it. But the responses they received werepletely different from their expectations. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry to hear that. But I understand.¡± ¡°It must be ufortable. What can we do? Since she¡¯s not wrong, just follow her for now.¡± They doubted their own ears. They even wondered if their ears had actually been cut off. But they had heard correctly. Their families expressed regret, but that was all. They didn¡¯t seem inclined to escte the matter any further. Something had happened. There was some other issue back home that prevented them from paying attention to this matter. The exchange students realized this and soon received news from their homnd and families. < Elves must change! The Empire has learned through bloodshed, but why haven''t we elves? > < Treatment worse than humans! We fought together, but we''re oppressed just because we''re warriors! > < Once again, the Legion of Honor medals are only for themanders! Look at the Empire! They give the highest honor to ordinary soldiers! How long will we elves continue to let only the noble families take all the glory?! > The grievances of the elven warriors, who had been holding back, began to erupt. More precisely, it was due to the influence of the Empire. The Empire had a more rigid ss system than elven society. Nevertheless, veterans were respected by the nobility, even if they weremoners. They received at least a basic level of courtesy. The proof was the welfare provided for veterans. Recently, a huge pension fund had been established to take full responsibility for their care. And a soldier had received not one, but two Medals of Honor! < The hero of the Empire is an ordinary soldier! Karl Adelheit! He fought on the front lines, just like our warriors!! > < Even that hero said that the true heroes are those who die fighting on the front lines! Then what are we? Are we just swordsmen and archers for the noble families to use and discard?! > On the contrary, what about the elves? It was the lower-ss warriors who fought against Luzernes, but the noble families took all the credit. Even the treatment of veterans and social recognition were no better than in the Empire. They were even whispered about as those who shed blood with their own kind! With a situation like this, the Hyphens¡¯ leadership could no longer ignore their voices. Ignoring them could lead to a disaster if they turned against them. It could even trigger the resurrection of Luzens, whom they had barely managed to defeat. Coincidentally, warriors who were not from noble families had emerged in the leadership of Hyzens. It was a natural consequence of the war, as the military faction grew stronger. And they embraced the opinions of the lower-ss warriors and began to check the power of the noble families. The noble families were outraged, but theycked the justification to suppress them. It was the warriors who had shed the most blood during the war. And one more thing¡ªthe Empire was in more frequent contact with the military leaders than with them. Thanks to these reasons, the noble families remained silent about Eloise¡¯s so-called ¡®rampage.¡¯ If the warriors saw the elves, who were sent abroad at great expense, huddled together and iming elven superiority, the atmosphere would be even more unsettling. ¡°And just a word of caution, don¡¯t do anything to offend the Empire.¡± ¡°We sternly warn you. Don¡¯t give them any reason to cause friction with the Empire.¡± ¡°Why? It¡¯s obvious. The friendship between the Empire and the Radiant Church is at its peak. If we fall out with the Empire in this situation, we¡¯ll lose not only in power but also in justification.¡± In other words, they were telling the students to take care of themselves because the situation back home was chaotic and they didn¡¯t want to provoke the Empire. Thus, the exchange students, who could no longer rely on their families¡¯ backing, became obedient puppies. To exaggerate a little, they would bark if Eloise told them to bark and wag their tails if she told them to wag their tails. Is that too much? Yes, it is. But the families¡¯ power was far away, while Eloise¡¯s violence was right in front of them. Naturally, they had to obey. At least, none of them wanted to end up as elves with their ears cut off. ¡®Human friends. It¡¯s a difficult task¡­¡¯ ¡®Five is doable. And the fact that she gave us a doable task means she won¡¯t let us off the hook if we fail!¡¯ The exchange students of the Azure Whistle were busy pondering the problem of ¡®making new friends¡¯ when¡­ Bang!¡ª ¡°Hick!¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± The door burst open, and Eloise entered. She was radiating an aura that screamed, ¡®I¡¯m furious right now. Touch me, and I¡¯ll skin you alive.¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Not long ago, these exchange students were boasting about their prestigious family backgrounds. But now, they were just like puppies watching their master, their eyes darting around nervously. Thew is far, but the fist is close. And the fist is close, but the sword is even closer. ¡°Ugh, this is getting more and more annoying.¡± Eloise¡¯s muttering sounded even more ominous and frightening today. Was it just their imagination? The elven exchange students, tense with anticipation, quietly awaited Eloise¡¯s next words. ¡°The Fifth Princess of Lasker Kingdom. A first-year, like me.¡± Lasker? Is she talking about the human kingdom known as the Kingdom of Knights? Why is she suddenly bringing up their Fifth Princess? Could it be that this Fifth Princess is among the new exchange students from the kingdom? ¡°I don¡¯t like exchange students.¡± It was unclear which exchange students she was referring to. But upon hearing this, the elves cried out, ¡®Oh no!¡¯ and immediately prostrated themselves before Eloise. ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Eloise!¡± ¡°W-we¡¯ll try harder! We¡¯ll definitely make five friends!¡± ¡°We won¡¯t cause any friction with the Empire! So please spare our ears!¡± ¡°¡­What are these idiots talking about¡­?¡± [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 98 Chapter 98 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 98 ¡°We¡¯ve arrived, Your Highness¡­ Your Highness?¡± She¡¯s still using that title, even though I asked her not to. ¡°Please don¡¯t call me ¡®Your Highness¡¯ anymore. All of you.¡± ¡°But, Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re in the Empire now. I¡¯m not a princess here, just a student. I¡¯d rather not draw attention to myself.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± I gently patted the shoulder of my maid, who had apanied me on this long journey. She neverined, even though she had been brought to this distantnd because of me. She could have left countless times, but she stayed by my side until the end. That¡¯s precisely why I couldn¡¯t bear to hear the title ¡®Your Highness¡¯ anymore. If we clung to that formality, I feared it would only lead to more hardship for both of us. ¡°Please, call me by my name.¡± ¡°I cannot do that!¡± ¡°Come on. Try it. ¡®Lefia¡¯.¡± It was a bit of aical scene¡ªme insisting she use my name, and her adamantly refusing. But as always, she eventually gave in. ¡°¡­Then, I shall only use that name while we are in the Empire. Please forgive my impertinence.¡± ¡°Of course. I can certainly forgive that much.¡± To be honest, I wasn¡¯t sure if I would ever return to my homnd. Knowing my sister, she would likely find any excuse to keep me in the Empire indefinitely. She probably figured it was easier to have me in a foreignnd than to deal with the hassle of keeping tabs on me back home. ¡°Shall we go then?¡± As I stepped out of the carriage, the majestic main building of the academy came into view. It was breathtakingly grand. A gasp escaped my lips. I had heard tales of the Imperial Academy¡¯s splendor, but I had assumed they were somewhat exaggerated. I was wrong. It wasn¡¯t exaggerated at all. If anything, it was understated. ¡°¡­It¡¯s incredible.¡± ¡°I heard on the way here that this is only a small part of the Imperial Academy, Your High¡­ ahem, Miss Lefia.¡± ¡°Really? Just howrge is it to warrant such a statement?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the grounds of this Imperial Academy areparable to the size of a city.¡± Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help but gasp in awe. A city-sized campus, you say? So this is why everyone says it¡¯s worth studying abroad at the Imperial Academy. If the sheer size is that impressive, the caliber of the people here must be extraordinary as well. Just as I was about to take a leisurely stroll with my maid, a group of people approached us. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you, Your Highness. We are from the Imperial Academy¡­¡± ¡°No, not a princess. I¡¯m a first-year student here to study abroad at the Imperial Academy. My name is Lefia.¡± ¡°Your Highness?¡± The Imperial Academy officials seemed momentarily taken aback. However, they soon nodded in understanding, cleared their throats, and spoke again. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you, student Lefia. The Ministry of Education would like to provide you with more detailed information regarding your academic life here, so we would appreciate it if you could apany us.¡± ¡°As a foreign exchange student in the Empire, it¡¯s only natural. Let¡¯s go.¡± I must not act arrogantly, clinging to my pride as a princess. If any issues arise between the Empire and my kingdom, I will undoubtedly be abandoned. Objectively speaking, the Empire holds an overwhelming advantage over my kingdom. I¡¯ve been taught that a wise person knows when and where to bow their head. ¡°I assume the Ministry of Foreign Affairs gave you a brief overview on your way here.¡± ¡°Yes, they gave me a brief exnation about my uing academic life. I understood it right away.¡± ¡°Seeing you, student Lefia, it seems we don¡¯t need to worry about your academic performance. To be honest, we¡¯ve seen many noble children of the Empire barely scraping by, on the verge of expulsion. Hahaha!¡± By using their own nobles as an example, they are subtly warning me, in the least offensive way possible, that ¡®even foreign royalty is not exempt when ites to academic performance.¡¯ They are making it clear that while they will respect the basics, there will be no special treatment for me just because I am a princess of another kingdom. This is the Empire, after all. They are saying they will protect their own pride, but they won¡¯t be swayed by external pressures. ¡°¡­And, yes, we heard the news. There was a slightly worrisome incident on your way here, wasn¡¯t there?¡± ¡°It was just a minor incident. In the end, no one was hurt.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. We were worried it might cause difficulties between our two nations.¡± Hearing those words, I suddenly recall that moment. And following that, that gentleman as well. ¡°That reminds me, there¡¯s something I wanted to ask.¡± ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°The gentleman who saved me¡­ who is he?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± The reaction from the Imperial official is quite peculiar. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s asking me, ¡®You don¡¯t know who he is? Really?¡¯ ¡°Did¡­ the Ministry of Foreign Affairs not tell you anything?¡± ¡°Well, due to the damage to the carriage, we had to undergo an inspection by the priests, and then we only received apologies from the Ministry officials. I didn¡¯t even have a chance to ask.¡± ¡°Ah, I understand.¡± The man scratched his nose, shrugged his shoulders, and continued. ¡°He is a noble of the Empire, Karl Adelheit. He is also the heir to the County of Friedrich.¡± Ah, so he¡¯s a noble. Well, with looks that handsome, it¡¯s only natural that he would be¡ª ¡°He single-handedly rescued hundreds of Imperial soldiers and was awarded the Medal of Honor for his actions. He also received another Medal of Honor for thwarting various wrongdoings by the Luzernes.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Wait, what? Hold on a minute. ¡°Excuse me, if I¡¯m not mistaken¡­ the Imperial Medal of Honor is¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s likely the same Medal of Honor you¡¯re thinking of. In the glorious history of the Empire, only a few dozen have received it. It¡¯s truly a testament to honor and glory.¡± Seeing his expression and tone of voice filled with such emotion, I think I know what he¡¯s talking about. I¡¯m certain of it. The Imperial Medal of Honor. I¡¯ve heard that just receiving it once inscribes your name in the history of the Empire. One¡¯s social status is not considered when awarding it. It¡¯s solely based on what one has achieved on the battlefield, what honorable deeds they have done to further the glory of the Empire. Even our kingdom has something simr to the Medal of Honor. The difference is that in our kingdom, the recipients are limited to knights. ¡°He must be a remarkable person. I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s incredibly difficult to receive the Medal of Honor. He must have been a good officer who cared for his subordinates.¡± ¡°Pardon? No, Karl Adelheit was an enlisted soldier.¡± ¡­What? What is he talking about? Didn¡¯t he say he was a noble? The heir to a count?! But a soldier? Aren¡¯t onlymoners allowed to enlist in the Imperial Army?! ¡°He voluntarily enlisted as a soldier. He was recognized for his various achievements and was honorably discharged as a sergeant, but his status as an enlisted soldier remains unchanged. Are you hearing all of this for the first time, student Lefia? I heard it was even known in your kingdom.¡± ¡°Well¡­ I try to avoid outside news as much as possible.¡± ¡°Ah, I apologize.¡± I thought that if I showed too much curiosity about the outside world, I might receive harsh looks from my sisters. Since I was supposed to remain neutral, I had to pretend to be uninterested in any news. I thought it would be enough to just act like a bird in a cage, an ignorant princess. ¡­Well, looking back now, it was a pointless endeavor. ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s the kind of person he is. Oh, and not too long ago, he also received the Legion of Honor from the elves.¡± ¡°The Legion of Honor¡­ Are you referring to the L¨¦gion d¡¯honneur?¡± ¡°Oh, you know about that too? Yes, that¡¯s the L¨¦gion d¡¯honneur.¡± What the¡­? Why did the elves give him that? Those elves, known for their pride, gave their highest honor, a legacy from their past that they consider their greatest history, to a human? Is that even possible? Receiving the Medal of Honor twice is already surprising enough, but what¡¯s this about an award from the elves? ¡°And recently, the Radiant Church has been personally calling him a benefactor, or a Blessed One, treating him with great respect. He recovered a sacred relic of the Church that had been lost for decades.¡± ¡°I vaguely heard the news about the recovery of the Church¡¯s sacred relic. I heard His Holiness the Pope was overjoyed. But surely¡­ even that was done by this Karl¡­¡± I stare nkly at the ground. So I was embraced by such a person. Such a person saved me. Me, who was practically cast out, despite being a princess. Such a person epted me. ¡®Good heavens.¡¯ It feels like a jolt of electricity. The happy future I briefly dreamed of is immediately put back in its ce. I simply thought of him as a noble. A good person who readily offered kindness and never hesitated to save others. She embraced the excitement, thinking that if she ever saw him again, she would thank him, ask his name, and maybe even try to get a little closer. ¡®But no. That was impossible.¡¯ They were far too extraordinary, someone I couldn¡¯t evenpare myself to. It would be presumptuous of me to even speak to them. If I ever saw them again, I should probably apologize for intruding. * * * ¡°Ah, there shees.¡± Eloise, who had been lounging on a bench, stretched and stood up. Her gaze was fixed on Lefia, who was being guided somewhere by a group of people. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve heard the news too, Eloise.¡± Selena sat across from her, her expression stiff. ¡°Yes, I have. How did you find out? But more importantly, Selena, who¡¯s that woman next to them?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story. But I can tell you one thing. She¡¯s your ssmate. You¡¯ll both be first-years.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Eloise looked at the red-haired human girl sitting next to Selena. ¡®She¡¯s not ordinary.¡¯ There are just some things you can sense. And in that regard, Eloise¡¯s assessment was this¡ª If she became an enemy, it wouldn¡¯t just be nighttime walks that were scary. Every path would be a terrifying prospect. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 99 Chapter 99 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 99 Working at the academy, you see all sorts of things. It¡¯s inevitable, really, when you have all sorts of people gathered in one ce. It¡¯s not just the noble students of our empire, but also exchange students from the two kingdoms, and even elves. Children of dukes and barons are a given, and we¡¯ve even had royalty in the past. Lately, we¡¯ve been getting a steady stream of foreign royals as well. ¡®So, even a Lasker princess¡­ isn¡¯t that surprising.¡¯ Of course, this was a first for me¡ªa student receiving the Imperial Medal of Honor. Not just once, but twice. And on top of that, the Legion of Honor medal, the title of Benefactor of the Church, and so on. ¡°Alright, student Lefia. If you keep in mind everything I¡¯ve exined, you shouldn¡¯t have any problems during your four years at the academy.¡± ¡°Thank you for the thorough exnation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my job. If anythinges up, feel free to contact the academy administration.¡± My job was done. Now it was up to this princess to navigate her way through. Or rather, navigate isn¡¯t the right word, it makes our academy sound bad. Let¡¯s just say, do well. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I hear she was practically kicked out of the Lasker royal family. Treat her with respect due to a foreign dignitary, but nothing more.¡± My senior¡¯s words came to mind. He¡¯d been a bit nervous about a royal attending, but then he said that. At first, I was a bit worried too, but seeing Princess Lefia¡¯s reaction, I felt reassured. It was clear she understood her situation. ¡°Now, please follow me. I¡¯ll guide you to your dormitory¡ª¡± I opened the door, and there, unexpectedly, stood several people. ¡°¡­Student Selena?¡± ¡°Hello, Administrator. It¡¯s been a while.¡± Has it been four years? The youngdy of the Ifrit family, from the Marquisate of Nafplion. I heard she graduated with top honors but decided to go to grad school. Honestly, when I heard that, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡®Why?¡¯ A nobledy, and not just any noble, but the daughter of a marquis, making such a choice. Grad school was usually chosen bymoner students who were passionate about academics or wanted to secure a better future. They aimed for master¡¯s or doctoral degrees to build a brighter future. Student Selena had no such need. She¡¯d been the center of attention for male students since her freshman year. Considering most of them were nobles, she would have caused quite a stir in the social circles after graduation. ¡®Well, she did find a boyfriend before even entering society.¡¯ The academy was abuzz with the news at the time. The first love of all the male students and the most decorated returning student in the history of the Imperial Academy. They had even confessed to each other once, with one epting and the other rejecting. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a while. And who¡¯s next to you¡­?¡± ¡°Oh, my manners. Allow me to introduce you. This is Eloise Loengrand, an exchange student from Hyzens. And this is Lavrenti, a new student. Oh, and Lav is a recipient of the Silver Star Medal.¡± ¡­What¡¯s with this? Is it because her boyfriend is such a big shot? The people she hangs out with are no joke either. I know a bit about the elf, Eloise, as an imperial official. I heard she served in the Hyzens military, and not just any unit, but a special forces unit. Recently, there¡¯s been news that the elf exchange students, who used to keep to themselves, have suddenly be eager to mingle with the imperial students. I wondered what was going on, but it seems Eloise had a hand in it. ¡®And with the turmoil in Hyzens, they probably don¡¯t have the time to worry about their exchange students.¡¯ The prospective student next to her, Lavrenti. No surname, so she must be amoner. But that¡¯s where it ends. Even if I¡¯m a noble and she¡¯s amoner, she¡¯s a recipient of the Silver Star Medal. If a bureaucrat like me were to disrespect a decorated soldier, I¡¯d be out of a job. People have been getting the wrong ideately because of Student Karl, but the truth is, receiving the Medal of Honor while alive is a miracle in itself. The Cross of Valor, the Silver Star Medal, and the Bronze Star Medal are the highest honors a soldier of the empire can realistically hope for. To have earned the Silver Star Medal, she must be no ordinary person. I¡¯d stake my entire career on it. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Eloise. Administrator, we met once before, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m Lav¡­ Lavrenti.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s nice to see you again, Eloise. And Lavrenti, is it? We¡¯re meeting for the first time. We¡¯ll probably see each other again regarding new student matters.¡± After exchanging greetings, I was about to resume my duties when student Selena stepped forward again. ¡°The person next to you is an unfamiliar face. A new student?¡± ¡°Yes. Well, you¡¯ll find outter, but¡­ Student Lefia? Please introduce yourself. One of them is your senior, and the other two will be your ssmates in the first year.¡± ¡°Ah, I see. It¡¯s nice to meet you. I¡¯m Lefia, from Lasker. I look forward to getting to know you.¡± Good. She didn¡¯t unt her royal status and maintained a humble demeanor. Well-educated, indeed. ¡°Aha, are you perhaps the Fifth Princess from the Lasker Kingdom?¡± ¡°That¡¯s me. But here, I¡¯m just another student like everyone else, so please treat me as a junior or ssmate!¡± ¡°I see. Well then, Administrator? You were going to show her to the dormitory, right?¡± I nodded, and student Selena suddenly smiled. What was that? Why was she smiling? ¡°I¡¯d like to say hello to my junior and have a chat. You must be busy, Administrator. Would it be alright if I escorted her to the dormitory?¡± ¡°Student Selena, are you sure?¡± I nced at student Selena. There was no problem, per se. She was the daughter of a marquis and a senior who had already spent four years at the academy. She might be able to offer Lefia more advice than I could. Honestly, it would probably be better for this somewhat pitiful princess to interact with fellow students rather than a bureaucrat like me. I turned my gaze to student Lefia. If she seemed ufortable, I would immediately refuse. After all, she was a guest from another country, and we had to treat her well. In that regard, student Lefia¡¯s reaction was positive. ¡°I¡¯m fine with it, Administrator. I think it would be better to talk to my senior and ssmates.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you think¡­ Hmm.¡± Escorting an important foreign student was one of my duties as an administrator. I shouldn¡¯t leave it to someone else. But this was Selena Ifrit, not just anyone. Top of her ss, daughter of Marquis of Nafplion, and most importantly, the girlfriend of none other than Karl Adelheit. ¡®It should be fine¡­ right?¡¯ After a bit more deliberation, I finally handed student Lefia over to student Selena. Surely, nothing would happen. She probably just wanted to offer some advice as a senior. * * * As soon as the administrator left, Lefia¡¯s maid approached her. She seemed flustered, which was understandable. Instead of the administrator, three students were suddenly taking her mistress away. ¡°E-Excuse me. I¡¯ll apany you. I need to stay with Your Highness¡ªI mean, Miss Lefia¡­¡± ¡°Hey! What are you talking about? This is the Imperial Academy. Even foreign dignitaries are just students here. No escorts allowed, right, Senior Selena?¡± Eloise asked with a bright smile, and Selena slowly nodded. This was true. The children of other noble families in the empire, even the royalty, had to do everything themselves as students at this academy. There was no special treatment for foreign royalty. They couldn¡¯t bring escorts everywhere. The escorts could stay at the academy but only as observers from afar. Any interference in student life was strictly prohibited. ¡°B-But¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine, so please go. I heard there¡¯s a separate space for escorts. You can stay there. You¡¯ve worked harding all this way, so think of it as a vacation.¡± When Lefia herself said so, the maid had no choice but to back down. With only the four of them left, Selena, Lavrenti, and Eloise exchanged nces and slowly nodded. ¡°Alright then.¡± First, Selena smiled brightly and slyly stepped in front of Lepia, blocking her path. ¡°Could you tell us a little more about that, junior?¡± ¡°Y-Yes?¡± [PR/N: Poor Lefia ??] ¡°I heard you were embraced by Karl.¡± ¡°I certainly was.¡± ¡°In Master¡¯s arms¡­¡±¡± Lefia sensed something ominous in the air, but it was already toote. * * * ¡°Hmm?¡± What was this strange sense of foreboding? It wasn¡¯t the kind that signaled impending doom, but¡­ how should I describe it? It was like a persistent tickle at the tip of my nose. ¡°Karl? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, Father. Just a strange feeling.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Please continue what you were saying.¡± It seems those four are up to no good again. I¡¯m used to it by now, so I¡¯ll just ignore them. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 100 Chapter 100 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 100 Lefia, the Fifth Princess of the Lasker Kingdom, hade to the Empire for study¡­ or perhaps exile. There must have been some unpleasant events back home. Lefia couldn¡¯t have avoided the tension and fear that came with them. While a few showed sympathy, most people took a neutral stance on Lefia¡¯s sidelining of the Second Princess, saying it was only natural. They even went so far as to say that all direct descendants except the Second Princess should disappear for the sake of the kingdom¡¯s stability. Therefore, Lefia felt somewhat relieved by her departure to the Empire. At least she wouldn¡¯t have to hear such harsh words or see such cold stares. ¡°Could you tell us a little more about that, junior?¡± But it seemed she was wrong. Something ominous was in the air. The blonde woman was one thing, but the silver-haired elf and the red-haired woman beside her were truly frightening. They stared at Lefia as if shooting beams of light from their eyes. ¡°U-Um¡­ What are you talking about¡­?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. We heard all about it. You were embraced by Karl, Lefia.¡± Karl? Ah, perhaps they meant Karl Adelheit, the young lord of the County of Friedrich. Lefia quickly thought back. Even though she had been exiled by the Second Princess, she wasn¡¯tpletely clueless. She wouldn¡¯t have survived the fierce royal power struggle if she were. ¡°If you¡¯re talking about Young Lord Karl Adelheit, he did help me for a brief moment when I almost had an ident earlier.¡±¡± She put a little more emphasis on the word ¡®brief.¡¯ She wanted to make it clear that it was unintentional, that it wasn¡¯t something she had nned. It seemed all three women here had some connection to Karl. Especially the blonde woman in the middle. Selena, was it? She seemed to have a closer rtionship with him than the other two. Lefia could sense it. If she showed any weakness now, if she acted arrogantly, it would be a disaster. Right now, she wasn¡¯t a Lasker princess but an exchange student at the Imperial Academy. Even if something happened, her home country would likely remain silent unless it was a major issue. ¡°I was so flustered at the time that I ended up being rude. I didn¡¯t even thank him properly¡­ It seems you three are close to Young Lord Karl Adelheit. Could you perhaps convey my gratitude to him on my behalf?¡± You¡¯re close to Karl, but I¡¯m not. So there¡¯s no need to be so wary of me. Lefia struggled to emphasize that point. The res from the elf and the red-haired woman were too terrifying to ignore! They looked ready to pounce at any moment! ¡°Is that so? I see.¡± Fortunately for Lefia, Selena seemed more rational than the other two. She was still wary of Lefia, but it was just wariness, not outright hostility. That was a relief. Lefia quietly followed the three women, maintaining herposure. Shouldn¡¯t a princess of a nation be treated better than this? The question briefly crossed her mind, but she quickly suppressed it. This was actually bearable. She remembered receiving even worse treatment when she left her homnd for the empire. ¡°How was it?¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± ¡°How was it? Karl¡¯s embrace. What did it feel like to be held by him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious too. Being embraced by Karl.¡± ¡°Master¡¯s embrace¡­ Master¡¯s embrace¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± These women were strange. Not scary, but strange! ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m not sure what kind of answer you¡¯re looking for¡­¡± ¡°Your honest impression. When Karl appeared at that critical moment and embraced you! How did it feel?¡± ¡°Was it like you owned the whole world?! Ah! Should I try falling in front of Karl too?!¡± ¡°Master¡¯s embrace¡­ Master¡¯s embrace¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lefia needed a new topic of conversation. She had to change the subject. Deep and brief contemtion, swift and bold action. That was a Lasker proverb. And as a Laskerian, Lefia acted ordingly. ¡°W-Wait! Before that, we haven¡¯t even properly introduced ourselves yet?¡± ¡°Are you talking about self-introductions?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear us introduce ourselves to the administrator earlier?¡± ¡°Master¡¯s embrace¡­ Master¡¯s embrace¡­¡± ¡°Y-Yes, but! It¡¯s still proper to introduce ourselves and greet each other directly!¡± Thankfully, Selena responded to Lefia¡¯s floundering. After a moment¡¯s thought, she gracefully performed a noble curtsy and gave the self-introduction Lefia desired. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m Selena Ifrit, from the Marquisate of Nafplion in the empire. I graduated from the academy this spring and will be entering grad school.¡± ¡°Oh dear, what a bother to introduce ourselves again¡­ I¡¯m Eloise Loengrand, an exchange student from Hyzens. Soon to be a first-year. Happy now?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m Lavrenti. I¡¯m amoner, so I don¡¯t have a surname. I¡¯m also a first-year, like you.¡± ¡°Senior Selena, Eloise, and Lavrenti, it¡¯s nice to meet you. I¡¯m Lefia Arkebel of the Lasker Kingdom! Please take care of me!¡± Alright, take a breath. Gauge the situation, then quickly move on to the next topic! ¡°So, Senior Selena, why are you going to grad school¡ª¡± ¡°We¡¯re done with introductions, right? Then again, how was it when you were embraced by Karl? Tell us in detail.¡± ¡°Instead of hearing it from her, why don¡¯t we just ask Karl to hug us too? What do you think, Senior Selena?¡± ¡°Eloise, please be quiet for a moment. And it¡¯s obvious you¡¯d be the first to run to Karl if I said yes.¡± ¡°Hehe, you got me there!¡± ¡°¡­Selena, I think we need to deal with this elf first. Eloise, I mean.¡± No, wait a minute. Please. Why are you all acting like this?! How did it feel when I was embraced?! I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t even remember clearly! All I remember is that his gaze was so warm! But I can¡¯t even say that because you all look like you¡¯ll kill me!! [PR/N: Lmao¡­ T_T] * * * ¡°¡­¡± What¡¯s with this strange sense of foreboding creeping up on me? I don¡¯t understand. I think the first thing I¡¯ll do when I get back to the academy is find those four and make them confess to whatever trouble they¡¯ve caused. ¡®Once I get back, that is.¡¯ I¡¯m busy too. My sister is preparing for her wedding with the crown prince this spring, my future brother-inw. And I¡¯m busy preparing to inherit the Friedrich County in her stead. ¡°Don¡¯t feel too pressured, Karl. I won¡¯t hand it over right away. You need to graduate before you can properly prepare.¡± ¡°Still, I should learn as much as I can now so I can have an easier timeter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± My sister and I have a very good rtionship, so the servants and vassals of our family have readily epted me as the young lord. It¡¯s usually difficult to gain their support when the heir suddenly changes, but that wasn¡¯t the case for me. ¡°It¡¯s only natural. What¡¯s important in the world of nobles? Reputation and honor, Karl. And you have an overwhelming amount of both.¡± Father chuckled, pointing to the medals proudly disyed in the cab. ¡°Speaking of which, I heard you met the Fifth Princess of Lasker when you went to receive the Highest Order of Merit.¡± ¡°To be precise, I didn¡¯t just meet her, I caught her with my body when she fell out of a carriage.¡± ¡°And thanks to you, the princess wasn¡¯t injured. Well done. The Ministry of Foreign Affairs and the Ministry of Land and Infrastructure would have been in quite a predicament otherwise.¡± ¡°Those two departments already tried to give me another medal as thanks, but I managed to turn them down.¡± Medals. Yes, I can receive more. But please, give me some time between them. Let¡¯s agree to one medal per month. Don¡¯t try to give me two, let alone three, in a month. My chest can¡¯t handle it! ¡°I heard she was practically exiled here to study.¡± ¡°Yes. The Minister of Foreign Affairs told me it was essentially exile. The Second Princess limited her entourage to less than ten people.¡± ¡°Hmm. Even the coteral rtive who enrolledst year brought dozens of people. The situation must be quite serious.¡± Father clicked his tongue and stroked his chin, muttering, ¡®Fifth Princess. Fifth Princess Lefia.¡¯ ¡°She¡¯ll be your junior, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Look after her at the academy, not too closely, but just enough.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± What was this sudden request? Why would Father say such a thing? She wasn¡¯t family, a rtive, or even an acquaintance. She wasn¡¯t even from the same empire. She was from Lasker! ¡°Father, why are you suddenly asking me this? I don¡¯t understand.¡± In his youth, my father was the ultimate weapon against Lasker. Without exaggeration, he crushed Lasker like Faker dominating the LPL. He¡¯s not exactly fond of Lasker. That¡¯s my father for you. But now he¡¯s suddenly saying, ¡®Look after the princess from Lasker¡¯? Yet such a person suddenly tells me, ¡®Take care of the princess who came from Rasker.¡¯ ¡°Well, you see¡­¡± At my question, Father gave an awkwardugh and continued. ¡°The Fifth Princess¡¯s mother¡­ her maternal family, that is¡­ they were the ones I fought against on the battlefield. Hmm. To be precise, I crushed them with my own hands.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ah, but I didn¡¯t take their lives. I just made sure they couldn¡¯t even look in the empire¡¯s direction again. Anyway, their family¡¯s power must have dwindled because of that, and it might have yed a role in this whole situation. So, I¡¯m asking you to look out for her a little.¡± Excuse me, Father? You want me to be nice to the granddaughter of the family you personally crushed? And you said you ¡®crushed¡¯ them, so it doesn¡¯t sound like you went easy on them! ¡°Father, you realize there¡¯s a slight contradiction in what you¡¯re saying, right?¡± ¡°Ahem. I know, son. But think about it. Isn¡¯t she pitiful? She must be going through a lot in a foreign country. And since you saved her, wouldn¡¯t it be easier for you to approach her?¡± Easier for me? With you as my father, the monster who crushed Lasker? I¡¯ll be lucky if this Fifth Princess, Lefia, doesn¡¯t run away screaming at the sight of me! [TL/N: Ay!! We Finally hit 100 Chaps! ??] [PR/N: Haha.????] [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 101 Chapter 101 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 101 We didn¡¯t achieve what we wanted, but the princess is quite perceptive. If she had made a fuss without understanding the situation, I would havebeled her an enemy and kept her far away from Karl. ¡°It¡¯s a shame. I wanted to hear her describe what it felt like to be held by Karl. Well, if she had, she wouldn¡¯t have backed down so easily, but that¡¯s just talk. Hahaha!¡± ¡°She seemed determined not to say anything about it.¡± It seems both Eloise and Lav had simr thoughts to mine. They were likely testing the waters with Lasker¡¯s Fifth Princess, or rather, the student now known as Lefia, to see how she would react. ¡°But she got the hint, didn¡¯t she? Both Selena and I, and even Lavrenti here. We were warning her that Karl already has far more formidable women around him, so she shouldn¡¯t bother trying anything.¡± Eloise is right, but you never know what¡¯s in someone¡¯s heart. If I could go back three years and tell myself, ¡®You¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯t ept Karl¡¯s confession,¡¯ I would have called myself crazy. I never doubt that Karl would choose me, and the other women here, over anyone else. If he were that kind of man, all three of us wouldn¡¯t have fallen for him. The problem is, even if he doesn¡¯t waver, others might find him attractive. Having too manypetitors isn¡¯t good. It¡¯s tiring! ¡°¡­I hope we¡¯re just misunderstanding her.¡± It¡¯s a bit funny to hear Lav, who was just as hostile as Eloise, say that. But her words suggest she doesn¡¯t want morepetition, which I can understand. The problem is, my gut feeling tells me that¡¯s not going to happen. It¡¯s a special ability of our family. Both my father and brother have benefited from this intuition. ¡®Judging by that feeling¡­ Lefia isn¡¯t just a passing breeze.¡¯ I don¡¯t know if she thinks she¡¯s hiding it perfectly or if she¡¯s not sure herself. I can¡¯t read her mind. But one thing is clear. Lefia¡¯s eyes sparkled whenever she talked about Karl, like a child hearing their favorite fairy tale. How should I put it? It¡¯s like¡­ Uh, happiness? Utopia? Something simr, a person wandering in search of it? ¡°Selena?¡± ¡°Ah, yes. What is it, Eloise? Do you have something to say?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to head out. It¡¯s time for me to check our elves¡¯ homework.¡± ¡°I see. Go ahead¡­ Wait a minute. Wait a minute.¡± Homework? What¡¯s this homework thing about? And even from the elf exchange students? As far as I know, elves are so proud that professors try not to assign homework as much as possible. They¡¯ll ept exams, but they don¡¯t want their academic passion to be evaluated through assignments or something like that? Honestly, everyone knows it¡¯s nonsense. But the professors ept it because the elf exchange students¡¯ academic achievements aren¡¯t bad. Because of their pride, and their determination not to lose to the Empire¡¯s students, they really do work hard. ¡®If they channeled that effort into being more open-minded, Hyzens would have grown as much as the Empire, if not more. Anyway, I don¡¯t understand why elves are all so strange!¡¯ Especially Eloise, who¡¯s the strangest¡­ ahem. No. I can¡¯t let this show on the outside. She might use it as an excuse to do something weird to Karl. Anyway! ¡°Did you say homework, just now?¡± ¡°Yes. Homework.¡± ¡°Elf exchange students are doing homework? Willingly?¡± ¡°They have to. If they don¡¯t, I¡¯m going to cut off their ears and pickle them in salt!¡± ¡°¡­¡± It feels like I just heard something too absurd to be true. But what¡¯s scarier is that I think Eloise might actually do it. ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea. That¡¯s how it should be with elves who don¡¯t listen to reason.¡± Meanwhile, Lav is agreeing with her. ¡­Could Karl be the same? He must have suffered a lot in the war with Luzernes. He can¡¯t have a good opinion of elves. Yes, that could be it. It¡¯s highly possible. Then I agree with Eloise and Lav! If Karl says elves are bad, then they must be bad! ¡°Selena. I will apany Lefia from now on.¡± ¡°Suddenly? Why, Lav?¡± ¡°Because I was thest to meet Master, but the closest to him. That is the reason.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± At Lav¡¯s answer, I momentarily nced at Eloise. As if she understood the meaning, she whistled and winked, as if to say, ¡®Let¡¯s keep it a secret.¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± This time, I decided to follow Eloise¡¯s lead. In fact, if you count those who got close to Karl, I¡¯m not far behind. I even wore a single robe and leaned against his back in the same hot spring. If Lav were to find out, the aftermath would be¡­ Ugh, it¡¯s better to keep it a secret! * * * Lefia opened her eyes and slowly sat up. As if she had a nightmare, her back was drenched in cold sweat. ¡°Haa¡ª¡± Lefia wiped her face with her hands and let out a long sigh. The same dream again. The Second Princess, who was so kind when they were young, her own sister, was strangling her. What¡¯s even scarier is that the bodies of her other siblings were already piled up behind her. ¡®Why does this keep happening¡­?¡¯ She had to forget. It was her homnd, but now she had to live like a citizen of the Empire more than anyone else. That¡¯s what the Second Princess wanted. It was the only way out that the Second Princess had given her. At first, she resented her. But soon she understood. Why she was sent to the Empire. It was called studying abroad, but it was closer to exile, a forced study abroad. ¡®If I had stayed in my home country, I don¡¯t know what would have happened to me in this chaotic situation.¡¯ Despite being neutral, she is still a direct descendant of the royal family. The opposing faction of the Second Princess, cornered and desperate, could very well choose her as their figurehead and rally for resistance. In such a scenario, even if she has no contact or shared intentions with them, there could be calls for her elimination as an enemy simply due to her lineage. So the Second Princess sent her to the Empire. To go there and live as an Imperial citizen. Then, no one in the kingdom would view her as a princess in the line of session any longer. They would see her as someone who has taken to Imperial ways by living there, making her unsuitable for the throne. ¡®I understand, Sister. I truly do. But¡­I can¡¯t help but feel a little hurt.¡¯ With about a month left before the new semester at the academy started, Lefia resolved to make the most of her time. She would interact with as many Imperial students as possible, ensuring a smooth transition into her life as an exchange student. This was both a response to the Second Princess¡¯s final act of mercy, showing her a path to survival, and Lefia¡¯s own determination to live. ¡°I was supposed to have tea with them this afternoon¡­¡± Lefia muttered to herself, then let out a hollowugh. Yesterday¡¯s events came flooding back. Three women, their attention solely focused on a single man¡¯s embrace. They were from different backgrounds, with distinct speech patterns and personalities. One, a high-ranking noble of the Empire. Another, amoner of the Empire. And thest, neither Imperial nor even human, an elf from Hyzens. Yet, they shared one thing inmon¡ªtheir affection for a man named Karl. And it wasn¡¯t just a fleeting interest, it was a deep-seated love. ¡®It was palpable.¡¯ Lefia had a sinking feeling she¡¯d made a bad impression. It was as if she¡¯d unwittingly flirted with a man who was already taken. But it wasn¡¯t intentional! She was just caught in the moment. Karl was the one who embraced me, not the other way around! It was so unfair! ¡­But saying that out loud would only reopen the wounds she¡¯d just barely managed to close. Despite the awkward start, Lefia realized that Selena, Eloise, and Lavrenti were good people. Well, two people and an elf, to be precise. She reminded herself that it was wise to get along with them. Even if it was a bit embarrassing and unfair, she resolved to exin herself and smooth things over. Since we were supposed to meet for tea today anyway, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to try and get a little closer to them. ¡°Alright.¡± But first, she needed to familiarize herself with the academy¡¯syout. She¡¯d heard it was so vast that one could easily get lost without knowing where they were going. Leaving her room, Lefia began by exploring the dormitory¡¯s surroundings. Using it as a starting point, she gradually learned the geography of the area. Once she had a rough grasp of the localyout, she moved on to the central area, where the academy¡¯s main building and several otherrge structures were located. It was impressive when she first arrived, but seeing it up close like this made it even more so. It was almostrger than the royal capital of Lasker, with a bit of exaggeration. Perhaps the saying, ¡®The Imperial Academy is simr in size to the capital,¡¯ wasn¡¯t an exaggeration after all. ¡°Princess Lefia?¡± A voice calling her name from behind made her turn around. ¡°¡­Ah!¡± Lefia realized that the person who called her was Karl Adelheit, the man the women had been searching for yesterday. ¡°We meet again.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. We do. I apologize for thete introduction. My name is Lefia Arkebel.¡± ¡°Karl Adelheit.¡± Karl introduced himself, but with a slightly uneasy expression as he nced at Lefia. Sensing something amiss, Lefia asked, ¡®Is something wrong?¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re not surprised.¡± ¡°Surprised? Why?¡± ¡°Um¡­ Do you not know of the Adelheit family?¡± Lefia shook her head. ¡°¡­Or the Friedrich County?¡± Once again, Lefia shook her head, causing Karl to be taken aback. ¡®But, Father. You said you destroyed Lefia¡¯s maternal family. Why doesn¡¯t she seem to know anything about it?¡¯ ¡°¡­Ah, wait a minute. Just a moment?¡± Suddenly, as though remembering something, Lefia lets out a gasp. ¡°The Friedrich County. Count Friedrich. Friedrich¡­ Oh! W-wait, could it be?!¡± Lefia was horrified. A single word escaped her lips. ¡°B-Baba Yaga?!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Father. You didn¡¯t kill anyone¡­ right? Right? But that nickname¡­ It¡¯s so terrifying¡­ [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 102 Chapter 102 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 102 Could it be due to the intense childhood memories? Lefia still remembers that name vividly. ¡°Waaaah. Waaaah¡­¡± ¡°Princess, please don¡¯t cry.¡± Whenever Lefia fell while ying at her maternal family¡¯s home, she would burst into tears, just like any other child. Whether it was from pain, frustration, or simply seeking attention. When she cried like that, her family would immediatelye andfort her. Then, she would either stop crying right away or continue to sob. Lefia¡¯s reaction was usually one of the two. Their reactions also varied ordingly. If she stopped, they would praise her, but if she continued, they would try various methods to soothe her. ¡°Princess, stop! If you don¡¯t stop soon, a scary being wille!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°A scary ghost wille. A scary being who will suddenly appear and snatch you away with an invisible hand! Your uncles and grandfather were almost taken by that being!¡± To young Lefia, her uncles and grandfather were all strong knights. She had heard that everyone in her maternal family were brave heroes of Lasker. But the thought of those knights being in danger was beyond herprehension at the time. As time passed and Lefia grew a little older, she decided to ask about something that had been on her mind. ¡°Uncle, what is this scary ghost?¡± ¡°A scary ghost, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Oh,e on, stop joking! What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a ghost, Your Highness! A truly terrifying being!¡± ¡°Uncle!!¡± No matter how much she begged and pleaded, her family seemed unwilling to tell her about this being. At first, she thought they were just teasing her. However, as she grew older, Lefia realized that they weren¡¯t simply joking. They were genuinely afraid. Afraid, yet at the same time, filled with awe. That¡¯s why they wouldn¡¯t speak of the being carelessly. Brave knights, renowned in Lasker. All because of one person. Just what is this being? Lefia, filled with curiosity, decided to find out. And soon after, she found a clue in the records of the war with the Empire that had taken ce before she was even born. ¡°The war in which Grandfather and my uncles participated¡­ The figures who were active in the Empire at that time¡­ And, the lone noble of the Empire who defeated a Master and brutally crushed the Knights of Lasker¡­¡± The records weren¡¯t extensive. It was inevitable, as this was a record of defeat that Lasker wanted to hide and erase. But it was still overwhelming. This noble of the Empire, like some divine hammer, had beaten down the Knights of Lasker. Among the victims, naturally, were many of Lefia¡¯s maternal rtives. Only after reading this far did Lefia finally realize the identity of the person she had been searching for. The being her family both feared and respected. A figure so powerful that he was almost considered a ghost. A strong individual whom even the knights, the best of the best, admired despite being enemies. ¡°Baba Yaga.¡± [PR/N: Baba Yaga is a figure from vic folklore, the author appears to be using the term as a nickname for the ¡°Monster of Friedrich¡±] Lasker referred to him as the Monster of Friedrich. And now, after a considerable amount of time has passed, in this very moment. ¡°Friedrich County. Count Friedrich! Could it be?! Ba-Baba Yaga?!¡± Lefia finally saw the real person behind the half-legend she had heard of. More urately, it was his son, but still. * * * Fortunately or unfortunately, this world has many things inmon with my past life. Medals of Honor, Cross of Valor, Military Orders of Merit, and Legion of Honor. ¡®¡­No, damn it. Come to think of it, why am I only talking about medals? This is crazy.¡¯ Anyway, it is what it is. And because there are simrities with my past life, it wasn¡¯t difficult to understand the meaning and feeling behind the nickname ¡®Baba Yaga¡¯ that the princess had just mentioned. ¡°¡­¡± First of all, it¡¯s definitely not a good thing. It¡¯s not a name that would be given to a righteous, honorable, and brave knight, the kind most respected in Lasker. It¡¯s more likely the opposite. An unstoppable being, a terrifying enemy, a monster you never want to encounter again. Something along those lines, right? Hearing that nicknamee out of the princess¡¯s mouth makes me realize what kind of things my father must have been up to in his younger days. ¡®Father, and after all that, you told me to look after the princess from Lasker?!¡¯ If the granddaughter of the people you beat up isn¡¯t scared of me, it¡¯ll be a miracle. I let out a sigh inwardly and subtly adjusted my posture. I was going to do it to catch Princess Lefia, who would be scared and run in the opposite direction¡­ But¡­ ¡°Oh my goodness. That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Karl Adelheit of Friedrich County! The Friedrich County! Why did I only remember now?! I was so foolish! Oh my, oh my!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± What¡¯s this? I thought she¡¯d be terrified. I thought she¡¯d run away in fear. But that¡¯s not it? ¡°Um, Princess Lefia?¡± ¡°Yes. Ah, ah! No, please don¡¯t call me Princess. Just call me by my name here, as a fellow student!¡± ¡°But still¡­¡± I¡¯m afraid this might cause a diplomatic incidentter. I can¡¯t even imagine what would happen if rumors spread that a Medal of Honor recipient treated a foreign princess rudely. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I heard you¡¯re my senior, and you also saved me¡­¡± ¡°Alright. Then, Lefia, my junior. I want to ask if the nickname Baba Yaga you mentioned earlier refers to my father.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably right! The battle between the kingdom and the empire 23 years ago. If your father, the noble of Friedrich County, was active in that battle, then it¡¯s correct.¡± For now, cross-verification has been confirmed. The father I know and Princess Lefia¡­ Hmm. It seems almost certain that the Baba Yaga Lefia knows is the same person. Then the question arises. I thought she¡¯d be very scared or afraid, but she¡¯s rtively calm. Why? Shouldn¡¯t she be running away? Isn¡¯t that the natural course of the story? ¡°This is a bit unexpected, my junior.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°The nickname Baba Yaga, as far as I know, isn¡¯t exactly positive. I mean, how should I put it? It¡¯s more like a symbol of fear? A ghost? That¡¯s how it was used, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ wait a minute. How do you know that? That¡¯s what my maternal family used to tell me.¡± ¡°Ah. Well, you know, there¡¯s this feeling I get. And the way you were surprised.¡± ¡°Aha. I understand.¡± With a slight smile, Lefia continued. ¡°It must have been like that back then. But¡­ there¡¯s that thing, you know. An overwhelmingly powerful enemy doesn¡¯t just evoke anger or hostility, but rather awe. My homnd, Lasker, has that kind of thing. An outstanding knight is respected even if they belong to an enemy family.¡± Hmm. I guess you could say my father was a knight¡­ He rode horses and swung swords like one, but I don¡¯t think he ever cared about honor or anything. He was more about practicality and efficiency. ¡°From what I heard from my maternal family, Baba Yaga, the noble who was part of the Friedrich County back then, was truly formidable. Without taking lives, they instilled an overwhelming fear, as if countless lives had been lost.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Now, both my maternal family and I think of them as simr to the many famous Knights of Lasker. We never imagined that they would be the father of Sir Karl Adelheit.¡± I wonder if my father saw thising and told me to look after her. Honestly, I¡¯d probably do the same if I were him. Someone who holds me in awe and respects me? That¡¯s a rare find! ¡°And¡­ well. I did originally ask others for help, but¡­ since we¡¯ve met now.¡± Lefia suddenly bows her head in a respectful gesture, even bending at the waist. Exiled or not, she¡¯s still a princess of the Lasker Kingdom. Not even a distant rtive, but a direct descendant. She embodies the pride of the royal family, yet she acts with such surprising humility. ¡°Thank you. For saving me. No matter the circumstances, no matter the reason. The kindness you showed me in that moment was truly warm. As a princess of the Lasker Kingdom, and as a person. I sincerely express my gratitude.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s not a big deal, really. I just can¡¯t turn a blind eye when someone¡¯s in danger.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a really good person, Sir Karl Adelheit.¡± A good person, huh? Well¡­ I¡¯m not so sure about that. Maybe when I get to the afterlife, I¡¯ll have to ask myrades if I was truly a good person. ¡°Just call me Senior Karl, junior. As you said, the academy¡ª Cough!¡± * * * Karl Adelheit Veterans Pension Foundation. Finally, all the sponsors for the foundation had been decided. The quartet, after confirming the identities of all the sponsors, came to the same conclusion. ¡°With this much, we could probably start a small kingdom with just the pension fund.¡± The Imperial family. Dukedoms. Several marquisates and counties. Numerous noble families. Even the Radiant Church had joined in. It was hard to believe this was just a pension foundation. Let¡¯s quickly share this good news with the main character! He¡¯ll surely be overjoyed! With that thought in mind, the four friends searched for Karl, but soon they sighed, ¡®Oh no¡­¡¯ ¡°Who¡¯s that woman again?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her before.¡± ¡°Karl, my friend¡­ No matter how popr you are, Selena is your one and only!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go separate them quickly. If Selena sees this, we¡¯ll definitely get caught in the crossfire.¡± The four of them nodded and swiftly ran to grab Karl by the scruff of his neck. ¡°As you said, the academy¡ª Cough!¡± ¡°Senior Karl?!¡± ¡°Gotcha! We¡¯re borrowing this guy for a bit!¡± ¡°Just a heads up, this guy is taken!¡± Our friend, not only collecting medals but also women! Haha! Lucky guy, hahaha! [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 103 Chapter 103 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 103 The history of the Empire is a series of wars and peace. There is no generation that has not experienced war. Whether it was dangerous or not. Whether it was a close story or felt like a distant fairy tale. Somewhere in the Empire. Eric, a man in his 40s, starts his day as usual. He¡¯s no different from anyone else. He has a wife, children, a house he built himself, a small plot ofnd he¡¯s been cultivating for over 20 years. And the memory of fighting in the Imperial Army. If there¡¯s one thing that sets him apart from others, it¡¯s his left leg. He limps slightly. ¡°Eric, you cripple! Why did youe back when you were injured? You should have gone to the rear!¡± ¡°Fuck off. If I had really gone to the rear, you guys would have said something about me just getting grazed by a bullet. Wouldn¡¯t you? Say I¡¯m wrong, you bastards.¡± ¡°Ahem. Anyway, wee back, you son of a bitch.¡± ¡°Yeah. Thanks a lot, you assholes!¡± At the time, he was blinded by rage. He had been shot in the leg, but he thought it was nothing. Even the military doctor had said that with proper treatment, there would be no problem. And until that moment, he was right. He ran around the battlefield, finally won, and returned home. And until a little time passed, that was true. The problem started after that. His left leg, which he thought was fine, was actually broken. His youth and the belief that he would be fine had just masked it. But as he got older and his body started to wear down, the condition of his leg, which had been the first to show problems, worsened. ¡°Ugh.¡± And it continued to this day. He was no different from anyone else, but he limped. The biggest reason for this was probably the war. No matter how much he thought about it, being shot back then must have been the cause of this. Did he regret it? No. Not really. Eric shook his head. It was inconvenient. Sometimes he clicked his tongue. But that was it. It was his choice, wasn¡¯t it? Even if he had been drafted, he had used this leg to stand strong, to fire one more bullet, to fight alongside one morerade, and that was enough. ¡®After all, didn¡¯t the Ministry of Welfare support me as a wounded veteran?¡¯ This way of making a living was possible because the Empire¡¯s Ministry of Welfare provided the utmost convenience and benefits to those who had served in the military. He wasn¡¯t foolish enough to me the past or anyone else in this situation. He sometimes felt regret, but he lived each day with pride in everything he had done. ¡®Alright. Let¡¯s do our best today. For my family, whom I have to feed.¡¯ His still beautiful wife, his eldest daughter who was about to be an adult, his two sons, and his youngest daughter. Thinking of them, Eric sweated profusely all day. In the evening, when he returned home and¡ª ¡°¡­Huh?¡± He was startled to see a group of officers sitting in his house. Although it had been 20 years, he remembered it well because it was such a vivid memory. Those uniforms were not worn by lower-ranking officers, but by higher-ranking officers. He didn¡¯t know their exact ranks, but they were distinguished individuals. But why were they in his house? Have I done something wrong? Have I been disrespectful to the nobles? No, right? If that were the case, these military officers wouldn¡¯t havee, would they? He couldn¡¯t understand this situation at all! ¡°Mr. Eric, is that right?¡± ¡°Huh? Ah, yes. I am Eric.¡± Eric was just about to sit down when he noticed something. ¡°First of all, we would like to express our respect for your past service to the Empire. Sergeant Eric.¡± They were nobles. They were in a position far above his own. And yet, they suddenly bowed their heads. And they were thanking him. Eric was dumbfounded, his wife was bewildered, and his children, though surprised, looked at their father with sparkling eyes. ¡°We heard the news. That you are experiencing difort due to an injury sustained during your military service.¡± ¡°We looked it up and found that you are already registered as a wounded veteran.¡± ¡°Eh? Ah, yes. That¡¯s true. But I¡¯ve already beenpensated for it, and it wasn¡¯t that serious of an injury.¡± ¡°Is that so.¡± The officer looked around the house for a moment before speaking again. ¡°By the way, we haven¡¯t introduced ourselves properly. We are staff members of the newly established Veterans Pension Foundation.¡± ¡°Pension Foundation¡­ you say?¡± ¡°Yes. It is a ce that aims to help Imperial soldiers who have receivedpensation from the Empire, but who should never be forgotten, like Sergeant Eric.¡± What is this? Could it be some kind of scam? I had already beenpensated by the state, and now they were offering morepensation? Should I believe this or not? Eric was starting to feel bewildered. ¡°Well, this is all very sudden¡­¡± ¡°Everyone we¡¯ve seen has reacted that way. To put it simply, it¡¯s not what you¡¯re worried about. In fact, it¡¯s because this foundation is named after a very great person.¡± ¡°Named after, you say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Karl Adelheit Veterans Pension Foundation.¡± Karl Adelheit? Wait a minute. I¡¯ve heard that name somewhere. I definitely have. ¡°¡­Ah! Could it be!?¡± At that moment, his eldest daughter, who had been standing behind him, let out a gasp. ¡°Is it that person? The Medal of Honor recipient! Twice!¡± ¡°You know him. That¡¯s right. This foundation was established at his direct request. No one in the Empire would dare to do anything foolish in the name of a Medal of Honor recipient.¡± Smiling, they ced several documents in front of Eric. ¡°First of all, the foundation will immediately pay you a pension proportional to thepensation you have received from the Ministry of Welfare.¡± ¡°T-this much?¡± ¡°And once you turn 55, Sergeant Eric, you will receive an evenrger basic pension. Oh, and you seem to have quite a few children here. Let¡¯s see. With four children, there¡¯s another support category for families with three or more children.¡± What is this? Are they really giving him this much money for free? Really? And they still have money left over? There must be countless people in the Empire who are in a simr situation to me, or even worse. If the money for them was this much, the cost would be enormous, wouldn¡¯t it? ¡°E-excuse me, but may I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Anything.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all good. It¡¯s all good, but¡­ I¡¯m worried that if you give me this much, there won¡¯t be enough money for myrades in need when they need it.¡± From Eric¡¯s point of view, it was a reasonable concern. But it seemed they didn¡¯t think so. ¡°Huh? Oh. Ahhh. Hahaha.¡± The officers, who had been blinking their eyes, burst intoughter. Then, waving their hands, they boasted that there was nothing to worry about. ¡°We understand what you¡¯re saying. But there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t told anyone this far¡­ Hmm. Actually, this foundation is supported by many high-ranking individuals. From duchies to marquisates, imperial counties¡­ And along with the Radiant Church.¡± As one of the officers winked, Eric gasped. It would be strange if he didn¡¯t realize what the next word after ¡®Radiant¡¯ would be. ¡°I-I haven¡¯tmitted any disloyalty¡­¡± ¡°Of course not. You sacrificed for the Empire. Anyway, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. We can assure you of that.¡± After hearing their words, Eric nodded. However, his face still showed more hesitation than joy. One of the officers, who was quick to notice this, tilted his head and spoke. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°W-well.¡± Eric nced at his wife and children. His troubled expression was evident. But soon, he closed his eyes tightly and said what he had to say. ¡°I understand your kindness. But I can¡¯t ept this.¡± ¡°Sergeant Eric?¡± ¡°Although my leg is a little ufortable, I still have all my limbs. I¡¯m not very wealthy, but I have no problem making a living. I have my house, mynd, and my family. I have everything. I am truly fortunate.¡± To be honest, a part of him was still screaming, asking why he was doing this. But Eric followed his heart. ¡°There are manyrades who are worse off than me. Those who have lost arms, legs, or both. There may even be friends who are worried about making it through the day. Even if they didn¡¯t fight alongside me, they fought the same enemy, aren¡¯t they allrades? I can¡¯t ept this help before they¡¯ve all received it.¡± At first, his wife had been hesitant, and his children were surprised. But now they were calm. As he said, they were doing well enough. There were others who weren¡¯t, so it didn¡¯t seem right to receive help first. ¡°¡­Actually.¡± The officers said with a cryptic smile. ¡°We¡¯ve seen many people say the same thing as you, Sergeant Eric. They all said that they didn¡¯t do anything special or make a big sacrifice.¡± ¡°They also said to give it to someone more deserving, someone who had sacrificed more.¡± ¡°Then you should hurry and¡ª¡± ¡°And. We were told to tell those people that Sergeant Karl Adelheit left a message.¡± That there is no such thing as an insignificant contribution. That there is no such thing as a necessary sacrifice. That even though they say such things, that is why they are heroes. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 104 Chapter 104 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 104 ¡°Kwer-huek!¡± First, there was the suffocating feeling in my throat and a slight pain. Next, the embarrassment of having unleashed astream of gibberish in front of others. Finally, the anger at the fact that the culprits were none other than those four idiots. I wondered what the hell was wrong with them. I thought they had finally lost their minds. So, I grabbed Shulifen¡¯s arm, which was clutching my shirt, and threw him to the floor. Then, I gave the rest of the guys, who had joined in on this ridiculous act, a taste of my own medicine with a series of throws. ¡°Kyaek!¡± ¡°Kkwak!¡± ¡°Ack!¡± ¡°Kkerok!¡± ¡°You damn Hydras! What the hell are you doing? And in front of our guest and junior, no less!¡± If it had been Selena, or Eloise, or even Lav, I would have understood. We¡¯re already close, and even if something embarrassing happened, we couldugh it off. But this time, it wasn¡¯t any of them. It was Lefia. The Fifth Princess of the Lasker Kingdom, a person belonging to a nation that has been vying for dominance with our Empire for a very long time. It wouldn¡¯t look good if the heirs of the Empire¡¯s prominent noble families were to pull a stunt like this in front of her. ¡°But! We did it all for you, Karl!¡± ¡°That makes absolutely no sense, you damn fools.¡± ¡°Oh my! How could you, Friedrich¡¯s Heir! You already have a woman promised to you in the future, how could you be thinking of another woman!¡± What the hell are these guys talking about? Thinking of another woman? Me? ¡°Did you perhaps hit your head when you were thrown to the floor?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Or did someone put drugs in your lunch today?¡± ¡°No!!¡± ¡°Then why are you spouting nonsense? Why would I need another woman when I have Selena?¡± No matter how you look at it, there¡¯s no woman who could surpass Selena for me. I confessed first, and even though things got a bit messy, we grew closer again after going through some stuff together. We¡¯ve both worked hard for each other for three years, and most importantly, even after being rejected once, she confessed to me and I didn¡¯t hesitate to say ¡®Yes!¡¯ So, one thing is for sure. No matter how many women are around me, Selenaes first. If I break this rule, I deserve to be struck by lightning from the Goddess of Light herself. Honestly, if I pushed aside a woman who¡¯s willing to endure even graduate school for me, I deserve to be beaten to death. ¡°¡­But, Karl, you two looked really close earlier.¡± ¡°Yeah. Calling each other senior and junior. Anyone could see I was looking out for her.¡± ¡°Do you two agree?¡± Just to be sure, I asked Alexander and Joachim, and after a moment¡¯s hesitation, they nodded. Hmm. So if that¡¯s the case, the reason these guys acted like that was because they thought I was cheating on Selena? Their intentions weren¡¯t bad. Okay, I¡¯ll admit that much, to be fair. But still, you damn idiots. Did you have to grab me by the scruff of my neck and drag me away like that? ¡°Let me make this clear, it¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. Where should I start¡­ Hmm. First of all, you all know what kind of person my father is, right?¡± At my question, the four of them nodded and immediately answered. The scourge of Lasker. The Knight Crusher. The Kingdom¡¯s Nightmare. Ominous nicknames poured out, one after another. I prefer Baba Yaga, the name the Lasker gave him. ¡°Anyway. My father said a princess from Lasker came, and her maternal family has some connection with him, so he told me to go easy on her.¡± ¡°Count Friedrich have connections there?¡± ¡°Instead of crushing them?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The sad reality is that I can¡¯t deny it. As the saying goes, birds of a feather flock together. There was a good reason my mother married my father. The ce my father beat mercilessly was Lasker. And the ones who got hit the hardest were none other than Lefia¡¯s maternal family. But after beating them like that, he¡¯s now asking me to go easy on them. Not only me, but the four of them were alsopletely puzzled. ¡°Well, they say men be friends by fighting. It seems Count Friedrich wanted to look out for the granddaughter of his enemy-turned-friend.¡± Joachim, the first to snap out of his confusion, reassured the others. As expected of Joachim. Usually, he¡¯s hardly noticeable, but when ites to calming or persuading others, he steps up like a ghost and gets results. ¡°Wait, Karl. Does Princess Lefia know you¡¯re the son of Count Friedrich?¡± ¡°She just found out.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t she shocked or scared?¡± ¡°¡­Not really?¡± I thought she¡¯d be scared too, at first. But no. She was more intrigued, actually? She even said something about how the son of Baba Yaga became a hero of the Empire, and that there was a reason her maternal family feared and revered him. When I exined this to the guys, Schlieffen and Wilhelm were the first to understand. Alexander and Joachim followed, saying it made sense if they were knights from Lasker. They¡¯d heard that Laskerians give high praise to insurmountable foes or something. ¡°Still, be careful, Karl.¡± ¡°Yeah. We might understand, but Selena might not.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. So I need to talk to her about it¡­¡± Wait a minute. Stop right there. ¡°Hey, you four. Freeze. Stop.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Repeat what you just said.¡± ¡°About being careful?¡± ¡°No, the next part.¡± If I heard correctly, I think I heard it right. ¡°Uh¡­ We understand, but Selena might not?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s it.¡± I immediately drew my greatsword. It¡¯s a weapon blessed by the Radiant Church, specifically the Empire¡¯s 1st and 4th dioceses, practically a holy sword. ¡°This is strange. I haven¡¯t told Selena anything. But the way you¡¯re talking, it seems like you¡¯re certain Selena knows everything.¡± ¡°Uh, huh?¡± ¡°Am I mistaken? If so, tell me quickly. Otherwise, tell me how far you¡¯ve spilled the beans. Be honest.¡± Let¡¯s see. Their reactions¡­ Alexander and Joachim look like they have no idea what I¡¯m talking about. They¡¯re not con artists who lie through their teeth. They¡¯re people whose emotions are written all over their faces. So, they¡¯re off the suspect list for now. ¡°¡­If we¡¯re honest, you won¡¯t get mad?¡± On the other hand, there¡¯s Schlieffen, who just said that, and Wilhelm, nodding beside him. Those two are obviously the culprits. They can¡¯t hide their nervousness. Hahaha. You guys. At least you¡¯re not denying it. You¡¯re not bad kids. For your sake, I¡¯ll give you two merciful options. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. But you can choose whether I¡¯ll stab you gently or cut you gently.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want either!¡± ¡°Me neither!¡± ¡°You guys who don¡¯t want either of those told Selena everything?¡± ¡°Hey, Karl! I didn¡¯t tell Selena anything!¡± What¡¯s he saying? Did I hear wrong? ¡°I only told the elf! Junior Eloise!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Change of options. Let¡¯s make it a little painful. Come here, you damn bastards. Come here! * * * Since ancient times, the Kingdom of Lasker has been called the Land of Knights. Knights were the foundation of this country. From nobles to ordinary citizens, people loved those who were strong and honorable. They loved the Founding King the most, also known as the Knight King. But aspiring to be knightly and living honorably wasn¡¯t something just anyone could do. There¡¯s a reason why those things are considered the highest honor. Not everyone can do it. No matter how much one desires it, the difficulty of achieving it is the reason for the intense longing. Sometimes, one has to be more ruthless than necessary. There are times when one has to choose something else over upholding honor. Even if it¡¯s not knightly, there are times when one has to walk a different path. And that was exactly why Lasker was currently experiencing unprecedented chaos. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if this is right. The Second Princess drove out even the Crown Prince¡­¡± ¡°Oh my. This person. The Crown Prince can¡¯t even move. So will he inherit the throne? That¡¯s not possible, is it?¡± ¡°But to eliminate all the others¡­ I think that¡¯s going too far.¡± The chaos in the royal family wasn¡¯t something that could be resolved simply with chivalry and honor. So the Second Princess showed a side of herself that no one had seen before and pushed forward aggressively. As a result, the chaos in the royal family subsided to some extent, but the chaos in the kingdom increased. Whether this situation was befitting the name of Lasker, the Kingdom of Knights, both nobles andmoners began to watch closely. From the Second Princess¡¯s perspective, it was frustrating. Did they want things to be this way? They had no choice. It wasn¡¯t something given to them by the king like the Crown Prince¡ªit was something they had to seize with their own power. In that situation, they couldn¡¯t afford to worry about chivalry or honor. To seize power, you have to strike first, not draw swords simultaneously. To avoid being pushed back, sharpness is needed more than honor. Chivalry is of no help. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the Fifth Princess be better? I heard she remained neutral until the end.¡± ¡°The Fifth Princess didn¡¯t intervene, like a true knight, but the Second Princess took advantage of that and destroyed the Fifth Princess¡¯s faction. I think that¡¯s wrong.¡± It might have been just idle talk. It could have been a mere expression of dissatisfaction. But to the Second Princess¡¯s faction, which had just seized power, it appeared as a serious threat. They feared that if the Fifth Princess had any other intentions, it could lead to another civil war. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 105 Chapter 105 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 105 The start of a new school year, a new semester, is just around the corner. Everyone around me, including myself, has been incredibly busy with their own affairs. ¡°Karl. If, by any chance, I want to set the grad school on fire, stop me.¡± Perhaps it¡¯s because the time for her official entry into graduate school is approaching, but Selena is visibly anxious. She seems stressed even before starting. She just heard from her advisor yesterday about the uing schedule, and she¡¯s already reacting like this. She tries tough it off as a joke, but it must be a tough schedule. I responded, not rationally, but as her boyfriend. ¡°If you really want to do it, Selena, don¡¯t. I¡¯ll do it for you.¡± ¡°D-Don¡¯t say that seriously. I was just kidding!¡± ¡°I¡¯m kidding too. There¡¯s no way a professor would intentionally make things difficult for you.¡± Selena is the daughter of the Marquis of Nafplion. She is also the girlfriend of the crazy Karl Adelheit. We haven¡¯t officially married or gotten engaged yet, but most of the academy already epts it as a fact. They know that if they mess with her, they might get a visit from the Medal of Honor recipient¡¯s greatsword. Anyway, because of that, no one will unnecessarily harass or give her a hard time. Professors can sometimes be out of their minds, but they also know how power works. Would they antagonize two noble families? If they had that kind of brain, it¡¯s a wonder they became professors in the first ce. The academy would probably discipline them immediately. ¡°But still, just in case, tell me, Selena.¡± I¡¯m confident in my ability to wring someone¡¯s neck. Not that I¡¯m proud of it. It¡¯s true that I have to uphold the honor of being a Medal of Honor recipient, but a man who just watches his woman suffer doesn¡¯t deserve that honor. Everyone understands that, right? If, and it¡¯s a big if, there¡¯s a twisted professor, I¡¯ll personally step up and straighten them out. The aftermath can be taken care of with the debt I owe my brother-inw, the Crown Prince. Selena aside, it seems like Lav, who¡¯s newly enrolled, is also quite busy. At first, Selena was the only one tutoring her, but now she¡¯s receiving guidance from others. While Selena struggles with her grad studies, Lav¡¯s situation is a bit different. ¡°Master, I really respect you.¡± ¡°Suddenly?¡± ¡°How do you manage to understand such difficult subjects¡­ and even volunteer to return to a ce where you have to study? It¡¯s amazing. I could never do that.¡± Being a noble and having memories of past life, a sort of academic elitism, made studying tirelessly at the academy not too difficult. However, reaching the level the professors expected in one go was challenging. Due to two lifetimes of military service, my mind felt a bit rigid. That was the only real difficulty. But for Lav, even sitting still and looking at a book is a struggle. She can manage to wait patiently as a sharpshooter, but memorizing and interpreting the densely packed letters in a book is a pain. ¡°Lav, you¡¯re the one who willingly waits hours to make a single shot. You can do it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but that had an immediate, achievable goal. This continuous endurance¡­ As expected, the academy is tougher than the battlefield.¡± The way you say it makes me, the one who gritted his teeth and returned to the academy, look strange¡­ I simply didn¡¯t want to stay in the military anymore. I wanted to return to that peaceful ce, the ce where I made a huge mistake in life, and try to make things right. Those were the reasons I returned, but to Lav, it seemed like I had jumped into a new battlefield. When I told Selena this, she said, ¡®Really? That makes sense. Lav is still a bitcking academically.¡¯ But her voice was a bit stiff. I thought they were getting along, but maybe it was just for show. Are they still wary of each other? ¡®Actually, I thought the one who would be most wary of others wouldn¡¯t be Selena or Lav, but Eloise.¡¯ Unlike Selena, who worries about social perception, or Lav, who keeps her distance due to their difference in status and their teacher-student rtionship (this is entirely from Lav¡¯s perspective), Eloise is the type to go for it from the start. She even confessed to me, ¡®I¡¯m a woman who only knows how to charge forward!¡¯ So, I thought that would be the case, but Selena and Lav don¡¯t seem to be too wary of Eloise. And in reality, Eloise is busy with other things elsewhere. ¡°¡­The Hyzens Exchange Student Friendship Project?¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right! What do you think, Karl?! Isn¡¯t it exciting and amazing?¡± ¡°¡­Is it supposed to be?¡± ¡°Of course it is! Think about the elves! They have nothing better than the Empire, yet they¡¯re so full of pride! And they¡¯re so stubborn! But now they¡¯re eager to make friends with the Empire¡¯s students! This is a really, really big deal!¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was a lot I wanted to say. First, whether they really wanted to make friends or were just rolling around to avoid having their ears pickled in salt. ¨C Eloise Loengrin Creates a New Trend Among Elven Exchange Students ¨C I¡¯ve heard something like this before. Not directly, but when I went back to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs to dissuade the minister from wanting to give me another highest merit award. What was even more absurd here was the ¡®creating a new trend¡¯ part. This so-called new trend was actually the result of violence and threats with fists and knives. ¡®Did she say she¡¯d cut off their ears and pickle them in salt if they didn¡¯t listen to her?¡¯ As far as he knew, almost all the elves who came to study at the academy were from noble families. In other words, they were backed by powerful nobles, just like in the Empire. Eloise had not only threatened these esteemed individuals but had also resorted to violence. I was shocked when I first heard about it. I wondered what this crazy elf was doing. I wondered what would happen if Hyzens¡¯ home country made an issue out of it, but the Ministry of Foreign Affairs told me that Hyzens was too busy with its own internal affairs to care. ¡°Just wait and see. Soon, there won¡¯t be any elves walking around with their heads held high. And no one will talk carelessly about Karl either.¡± ¡°¡­Is the reason you did this because of the former or thetter? Be clear, Eloise.¡± ¡°Which would you prefer? The former or thetter?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯d prefer it if it were neither.¡± I meant it sincerely, but Eloiseughed it off, saying I was good at jokes. She also added that she would take care of the elves¡¯ education from now on, so I shouldn¡¯t worry. Honestly, I didn¡¯t feel bad. In fact, I felt quite good. As Eloise had said, the stiff, unsociable, and still closed-off elven exchange students often disrupted the atmosphere of the lectures. That being said, I couldn¡¯t just treat them harshly. They were, after all, exchange students from an allied nation, and causing unnecessary trouble could put the Empire in an awkward position. So, I held back. Of course, I was lenient because they were from Hyzens, ourrades who fought alongside us against Luzernes. If they were Kanfras, I would have skinned their heads and hung them on trees, just like they did to us. ¡®More importantly¡­¡¯ The Empire quickly regained peace. Even though the war in the south was still raging just a year ago, the Empire, true to its name, managed to quell the chaos and take a step forward. The main reason was that the chaos wasn¡¯t too widespread, and the damage wasn¡¯t too extensive. Thanks to this, not only were the material and human resources preserved, but the public perception of the situation was also handled smoothly. However, outside the Empire, things were different. With Luzernes¡¯ fall, a wind of rapid change was blowing through Hyzens. On the other side, Lasker was in turmoil over the issue of a new heir to the throne. Avileshti was rtively quiet, but¡­ even that couldn¡¯t be guaranteed. But somehow, the situation didn¡¯t feel so calm andedic. It felt like something¡­ something was about to happen. ¡®This feels ominous.¡¯ Yes, it does. It¡¯s not about the Empire being in danger or anything like that. It¡¯s the anxiety creeping up on me that another medal might be pinned to my chest. I really want to just live a normal life as a returning student, flirting with Selena, hanging out with the other four troublemakers, and¡­ well, I¡¯m not sure what to do with Eloise and Lav. Anyway, I want to live like a normal returning student. Honestly, I¡¯ve done enough. If I do more, the higher-ups might think, ¡®Ah, it¡¯s a shame to keep such a talent at the academy,¡¯ and force me to graduate early. You think that wouldn¡¯t happen? I thought so too, but considering the medals I¡¯ve received, it seems usible. ¡®Asking me to talk to my friends in Lasker¡­¡¯ ¡­No, I shouldn¡¯t think like this. It¡¯s bad luck. Besides, I have no connection or rtionship with Lasker. Honestly, my abilities are limited to the Anti-Kanfra front. I wouldn¡¯t be able to use them anywhere else, even if I wanted to. Especially with Lasker¡¯s knights, hmm¡­ I¡¯m not sure how to deal with them. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 106 Chapter 106 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 106 Winter passed and spring arrived, marking the start of a new semester at the academy. I became a sophomore, Selena nervously transitioned to grad school, and both Eloise and Lav officially became ¡®fresh¡¯ freshmen. Of course, they were quite different from the actual fresh-faced freshmen, but they were freshmen nheless. And then¡ª ¡°Hey, fifth-years.¡± ¡°Stop it, Karl.¡± ¡°Impressive, fifth-years.¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± ¡°The best, fifth-year.¡± ¡°Gaaaaah!¡± I¡¯m not making fun of my dear friends. As a sophomore, I¡¯m simply calling them fifth-years. Honestly, they are fifth-years, right? Selena¡¯s in grad school, those two are fifth-years, and I¡¯m a returning student. This is just a fact-based title, not teasing. Absolutely not. Nope. ¡°So, how many sses do you have to take this semester?¡± ¡°All four of us have three more sses.¡± Three sses. Hmm. In that case¡­ ¡°What? Then it seems like you won¡¯t have much ss time during the week?¡± ¡°Roughly. Tuesday and Thursday are free days.¡± Oh my. Not Monday or Friday, but Tuesday and Thursday are free days. This is crazy. How can they be so unlucky? Or maybe the professors teaching in those sses intentionally scheduled them only on Monday, Wednesday, and Friday. ¡°By the way, Karl, are you going to the freshman orientation this time?¡± ¡°Me? Why?¡± ¡°Why? The sophomore is the one who leads the way in weing the freshmen. Don¡¯t you remember? It was the same when we first entered as freshmen.¡± Who¡¯s teasing who now? I took a leave of absence and went to the military less than two months after entering as a freshman. After that, I was busy rolling around on the battlefield, yelling ¡®Help me!¡¯ How could I remember any freshman orientation? I was too busy praying not to get shot. ¡­But now that Shulifen mentions it, I think I have a vague memory of it. Hmm, the orientation. It was mandatory for the new freshmen, and while it wasn¡¯t mandatory for the upperssmen, it seemed like almost all the sophomores came. Thinking about it, it makes sense. They were finally weing their first juniors after being the youngest themselves. It was their first time bing seniors, so they must have been full of anticipation. ¡®Even I still remember my first junior after being the youngest for so long.¡¯ He was a lucky guy. Although he lost an arm, he at least survived and returned home. I wonder if he¡¯s doing well. Sometimes I want to hear from him, but it feels awkward, like meeting each other would bring back those difficult memories. Anyway, the freshman orientation is a party mainly for freshmen and sophomores. Fourth-years, busy with graduation, rarelye, and third-years tend to discreetly leave after making sure the freshmen and sophomores are having fun. ¡°It seems like not many upperssmen came. But sophomores have to attend? I don¡¯t remember that being the case. There¡¯s no reason I have to go.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but what if you, of all people, don¡¯t go? You need to think about the juniors too.¡± ¡°I agree with Shulifen. Honestly, more than half of the freshmen are probably expecting a lot from you, Karl. They must be dying to meet you.¡± Wilhelm¡¯s words were met with enthusiastic agreement from Alexander and Joachim. And I know that they¡¯re not just saying this for no reason. Honorary medals aside, my reputation in the noble world has skyrocketed. This spring, my sister became the Crown Princess, and my father became the Crown Prince¡¯s father-inw. And I became the brother-inw of the future emperor of this empire. On top of that, I myself became the heir to the County of Friedrich, destined to one day join the ranks of the empire¡¯s nobility. It¡¯s no wonder that I¡¯ve caught the attention of the social circles. ¡®Plus, the talk of engagement and marriage ising from none other than the Marquisate of Nafplion.¡¯ That alone is enough to attract the interest of the freshmen, most of whom are nobles. They¡¯ll probably try to talk to me or get to know me at the orientation. Now, add to that the various medals I¡¯ve received and the connections I¡¯ve made while receiving them. For example, the Radiant Church, or even the four fifth-years right next to me¡­ ¡°Wait a minute. You guys aren¡¯t nning on going, are you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°The freshman orientation. You¡¯re not thinking of going, are you?¡± Just to be sure, I asked, and they all cleared their throats, ¡®Ahem.¡¯ ¡®Are these guys crazy? Are they out of their minds?¡¯ ¡°Come on. Even if you have a lot of free time, don¡¯t go. Please. My friends.¡± ¡°But why? We don¡¯t have many sses, so we have nothing to do, Karl!¡± ¡°Then how about doing something more productive during that time, like reading books or taking care of family business?¡± ¡°Meeting the sons and daughters of other families is also quite productive.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The academy is a ce of learning, but for nobles, it¡¯s also an opportunity to get closer and build rtionships.¡± Aha. I see. You guys sound like some country bumpkins. You¡¯re the heirs of families that couldn¡¯t be more well-known. Honestly, you don¡¯t have to go. Just admit that you¡¯re bored and want to go! Then I¡¯ll sigh and say, ¡®Fine, do whatever you want.¡¯ * * * ¡°¡­Freshman orientation?¡± Exactly two days had passed since Selena started her grad school life. And she already looked tired. ¡°Are you okay, Selena?¡± ¡°Ah, yes. I¡¯m fine. I was just up until dawn reading papers.¡± [TL/N: The term ¡®Papers¡¯ might change in the future as I get more context.] ¡°You¡¯ve already started reading papers?¡± What? Don¡¯t tell me her advisor is already making her work hard? I can¡¯t stand this¡­ ¡°Calm down, Karl. Don¡¯t make such a scary face.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s too early to start reading papers.¡± Selena shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. I wanted to read them. I¡¯ll have to look through them eventually, and it¡¯s better to adapt quickly.¡± ¡°¡­Is it very difficult?¡± ¡°Yeah. The recent papers are okay, but the older ones are in rough shape. Plus, the words they used then and now are a bit different, so I have to study that first.¡± The hellish grad school. Even other ces, even the military, give new recruits at least a minimal adjustment period. But not there?! Or maybe they think Selena is such an excellent student that she¡¯ll adapt quickly, so they threw her a high-difficulty quest right from the start¡ªno, that can¡¯t be it. Selena herself said she chose to do it, not because anyone told her to. ¡°Anyway, the freshman orientation. Yeah, that¡¯s right. I went there when I was a sophomore too.¡± ¡°What do I do there?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°My only experience with the orientation was as a freshman, and even that¡¯s hazy. Now I¡¯m going as a senior to encourage and congratte the freshmen, so I wanted to know if there¡¯s anything I should be careful of.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I can tell you, but¡­ didn¡¯t you ask the four of them?¡± The four of them? I could have asked them, but who would trust those guys? Selena is a hundred times better. ¡°Hmm. Honestly, Karl, you won¡¯t have much to do there. The student council will be leading the orientation, and they¡¯ll probably be grateful if you just sit there.¡± ¡°That would be a relief.¡± The problem is, it probably won¡¯t be that simple. Think about it. Will the student council leave me alone? Or will they somehow put me in front of the freshmen and say, ¡®Look at this! This is your senior! Praise him!¡¯ or something like that? I¡¯d bet my medal on thetter. And for the record, I¡¯m not trying to lose my medal. That¡¯s how confident I am. ¡°Have a good time. Be sure to wee the freshmen. And¡­ be careful of Eloise and Lav, Karl.¡± Her words felt sincere, so I replied without hesitation, ¡®I will.¡¯ * * * A new semester at the Imperial Academy. And the start of a new school year. The first event is the freshman orientation. Those who were freshmen until a year ago wee their new juniors, and the freshmen get a good opportunity to start their new rtionship with their seniors on a positive note. Whether they knew each other from outside or not doesn¡¯t matter. If you make a good impression here, you can start off well or continue even better. Noble ormoner, it doesn¡¯t matter. At least within this academy, seniority matters. It¡¯s a ce where everyone, regardless of status, worked hard and took the same exam to get in. If you start discussing levels here, you¡¯ll fall into that trap yourself, so naturally, it doesn¡¯t happen. ¡®So this is what it¡¯s like.¡¯ Sipping her drink, Lefia confirmed that there was nothing to worry about, as she had feared. The Imperial Academy. A strange ce where the sons and daughters of prominent noble families mingle with students frommoner backgrounds. It¡¯s the first ce where theye face to face in a world with a clear social hierarchy. Despite the rumors, Lefia had assumed there would be discrimination. She thought the nobles would stick with nobles, and themoners withmoners. Because that¡¯s how it was in her home country, Lasker. There were simr educational institutions, but they strictly separated nobles andmoners, teaching them differently and providing different sses. But the Empire was different. It had to be different. The real power that protected the Empire ultimately came from themoners. Although a ss system existed, it wasn¡¯t a structure where it could be used as a weapon. ¡®Is this why the Empire was able to grow much faster than any other ce?¡¯ Lefia nced towards where the sophomores were. ¡°Senior Karl! We¡¯ve heard so much about you!¡± ¡°Hahaha. Thank you, juniors.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll work hard to be like you, senior!¡± ¡°To be like me, you have to join the military¡­ Ah, I¡¯m just kidding, so please don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± Perhaps Karl wasn¡¯t just praised for his incredible achievements, but also for achieving them as a ¡®soldier.¡¯ Among the nobles who had fulfilled a certain level of duty, his actions were truly overwhelming. He had rights, but he was someone who took the initiative with a righteous heart. ¡®What an amazing person. What a wonderful senior.¡¯ Lefia thought to herself, just as she was about to take another sip of her drink. ¡°Your Highness.¡± [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 107 Chapter 107 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 107 ¡°Your Highness.¡± A familiar title, yet uttered in an unfamiliar voice. Above all, it was thest thing I expected to hear at the freshmen orientation. I turned around instinctively. There stood a male student wearing a second-year badge. ¡°May I speak with you for a moment?¡± ¡°¡­Follow me.¡± Something felt amiss, so I led him outside. ¡°¡­Senior.¡± I deliberately addressed him as ¡®senior,¡¯ hoping he might be mistaken. I am a foreign exchange student here. I wanted him to understand that he shouldn¡¯t address me that way. But his response wasn¡¯t what I had hoped for. ¡°Edvard of House Lauterbi greets Her Highness, the Fifth Princess.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± House Lauterbi. I had heard of them, if not much. They were a noble family aligned with the Second Princess¡¯s faction. I had seen some of their members by my sister¡¯s side. This meant that this senior, this student, belonged to a family that served my sister, someone who could easily have me killed. He could be here to monitor me, to report back to her. ¡°¡­I think there¡¯s been a misunderstanding, Senior.¡± I must bow even lower. I came here to survive. Some may say I maintained neutrality and honorably kept my promises, but that was also a means of survival. Therefore, I cannot falter at such a simple test. My sister must be doubting me again. ¡°I am indeed of the Lasker royal bloodline. However, that only holds true in Lasker. Here, at the Imperial Academy, I am a student who hase to learn. For the next three years, I wish to be treated as an foreign exchange student, not a princess. I hope you understand my intentions.¡± I believed that such a roundabout refusal would have been sufficient. I thought this was what the watcher, and my sister beyond him, wanted. ¡°¡­Your Highness.¡± Yet, this man persisted in addressing me as a princess. That¡¯s when I found it strange. ¡°I won¡¯t deny that I and my family were part of the Second Princess¡¯s faction. However, Your Highness, Lasker is now drifting further away from the honor it once held so dear. Trust is broken daily, promises have be trivial, and loyalty is worth less than nothing.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°All this has happened since the Second Princess¡¯s victory. If we condone this, how can we call ourselves Lasker, the Kingdom of Knights?¡± What is this man rambling about? Just a while ago, he was with my sister, no, he even instigated her to eliminate all rivals, and now he¡¯s saying what? That my sister¡¯s victory is the problem? If he says that, what does it make my Fourth Sister, and the nobles who followed her, and the few people who remained neutral, including myself? ¡°Your Highness, the Fifth Princess. Just say the word. If you lead us now, we are ready to follow you immediately. If you believe this is the Second Princess¡¯s test, I swear on my family¡¯s honor. This is an opportunity for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If we support you, would you reconsider? Would you fight a real fight, not a neutral one? Would you be someone more befitting the name of Lasker?¡± I¡¯m confused. My head aches. I can¡¯t decide what to answer. My reason screams no. Never to say such things again. But my instinct holds it back, saying it might be beneficial to hear him out. ¡°You must be wondering why we¡¯re doing this. The reason is¡­¡± His following words were. At first, they believed the Second Princess was the best sessor, but they realized she wasn¡¯t. She showed too many unknightly behaviors. She was autocratic, overly aggressive, and above all, motivated by something other than honor. Those were the reasons they gave. After hearing it all, I finally knew what to answer. ¡°Edvar of House Lauterbi.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°You said you would give me a chance to return to politics.¡± ¡°That is correct. We can certainly make that happen.¡± ¡°Then this is my answer. I decline.¡± ¡°¡­Your Highness?¡± Now I understand. Why they suddenly approached me. Why they abruptly abandoned my sister and chose me. It¡¯s not for Lasker, nor for their honor. Those were just excuses. They want this because my sister is bing far more powerful than they anticipated. They want her to rule the kingdom with absolute power, not through discussions and consensus with the nobles, but through her own unwavering will. I know what kind of person my Second Sister is, even though we¡¯re estranged now. As they said, she focuses on things other than honor and readily abandons loyalty if necessary. That¡¯s certainly not right. That¡¯s why I chose neutrality and didn¡¯t side with her. However, I also chose neutrality for another reason, not siding with my Fourth Sister either. ¡°I know what the Second Princess is aiming for. It¡¯s to effectively control and subdue you, the so-called descendants of great knights who, under the guise of honor, constantly try to rival the royal family.¡± ¡°¡­Your Highness.¡± ¡°Although her methods are excessive, there¡¯s some truth to them. Yet, you dislike that very thing and are asking me to oppose my sister.¡± Ah, now I understand. Now I¡¯m certain. Why my sister sent me to the Empire instead of keeping me in our home country. She knew this would happen. She knew that factions dissatisfied with her would inevitably approach me. She was considerate enough to send me away, so I wouldn¡¯t be caught up in their problems since I didn¡¯t oppose her. What I thought was exile was actually a thoughtful arrangement. It was a message to avoid getting involved any further. ¡°Therefore, I decline.¡± ¡°Your Highness, please reconsider¡­¡± ¡°Enough. I¡¯ll give you a chance. I¡¯ll keep quiet about this, so don¡¯t mention it again. You wouldn¡¯t want to see your family fall apart because of the Second Princess, would you?¡± I can¡¯t talk about this anyway. If I do, I¡¯ll likely be a target myself. So I spoke as if I were offering them mercy. Please, please let this be the end of it, I pleaded silently. If I¡¯m not careful, I could get involved despite my sister¡¯s arrangements. ¡°¡­Then, Your Highness, do you intend to stand by and watch Lasker¡¯s honor crumble?¡± ¡°Why would honor crumble? Are the actions taken to be king the actions that destroy honor?¡± ¡°The Second Princess is doing that right now. She continues to act excessively!¡± ¡°Are those excessive actions truly harming Lasker? Or are they harming you? I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know the answer.¡± Cowards. In my eyes, you are the most dishonorable ones. You supported my sister to be queen to protect your own honor, no, your own reputation. And now that she¡¯s not being favorable to you, you¡¯re trying to switch sides? I must have seemed easier. You must have thought I¡¯d be easier to manipte. Because I remained neutral until the end. Because I didn¡¯t seem ambitious. You might be partly right. I¡¯m not interested in the throne. I¡¯m content with living like this. But I can say one thing for sure. You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m also a member of the royal family. The path my sister is taking, though it may not be honorable, is undoubtedly for the sake of Lasker. ¡°This can¡¯t be happening, Your Highness. This is all for Lasker¡­¡± Tap Tap¡ª Just as the man was about to make another argument, or rather, force his opinion, the sound of someone tapping on the window from inside interrupted him. ¡°I wonder what you Lasker folks are discussing that¡¯s getting louder and louder.¡± And the person behind the voice was someone I had already met several times. It was none other than Karl Adelheit. ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be brief. If I had heard more, I could have offered some advice, but I just arrived and don¡¯t know exactly what happened. Nevertheless, I¡¯ll say one thing.¡± He gripped the man¡¯s shoulder tightly. As a groan escaped the man¡¯s lips, Karl continued. ¡°Let¡¯s just stick to weing freshmen at the orientation. Don¡¯t do anything foolish. If you cause trouble and get caught, we¡¯ll all be in a very difficult situation.¡± The man nodded profusely at Karl¡¯s eerie warning. Once Karl released him, he apologized and quickly hurried inside. ¡°Anyway.¡± Clicking his tongue, Karl looked at me and said. ¡°Are you alright? It seemed like a difficult situation.¡± I nodded in response to his question. Strangely enough, he always seemed to be around whenever I found myself in trouble. Perhaps he already knew everything that was going on between me and that man. * * * Sigh. There¡¯s always a troublemaker trying to muddy the waters. Did he think I¡¯d be easy prey just because I¡¯m an exiled princess? He ims to be a Lasker noble, but what a disappointment. You start hitting on your own kingdom¡¯s princess right off the bat. I have no intention of interfering with rtionships between peers. However, forcing a freshman to confess during the orientation is disgraceful behavior. ¡®That¡¯s way more out of line than my public confession. Totally!¡¯ I have to put him on my watchlist. His crime? Senior hitting on the newbie. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 108 Chapter 108 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 108 ¡°Senior!¡± ¡°Could I speak with you for a moment, senior?!¡± ¡°Senior Karl!¡± ¡°Tell us about how you found the Sacred Relic of the Radiant Church!¡± ¡°Senior Karl Adelheit!¡± Stop. Please stop. Everyone, please stop calling me. There¡¯s only one Karl Adelheit. I can¡¯t clone myself! I remember what Selena told me. She said to be nice to the freshmen. Of course, I was going to do that. These are the first underssmen I¡¯m meeting since I enrolled in the academy, took a leave of absence, and then re-enrolled. Of course, technically the current third-years are my juniors too, but¡­ how should I put it? It feels a bit strange. They¡¯re my juniors, but they¡¯re in a higher grade than me. It¡¯s a bit weird. Anyway, for that reason, I was trying to keep a low profile at the freshmen orientation. I had a feeling it was going to be quite tiring, but I was trying to ept it happily. ¡°Senior!! I¡¯ve really, really wanted to meet you!¡± ¡°They say you¡¯re the benefactor of the Church. I want to see that blessed greatsword!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the medal from the elves like?! Is it better than the Empire¡¯s medal?!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I¡¯m happy. I¡¯m happy, but I¡¯m overwhelmed. It¡¯s supposed to be a freshmen orientation, but it¡¯s actually a Karl Adelheit exposition. Or maybe it¡¯s an autograph session. I thought if I talked to a couple of them, they would disperse, but now I see a very long line of freshmen with sparkling eyes. This is awkward for everyone. The second-years here are here to wee the freshmen, not to watch me get all the attention. And these guys, they may be interested in me now, but for their future academy life, it would be beneficial for them to build good rtionships with other second-years. So, I need to pass these guys on to the second-years who are just watching, but I can¡¯t figure out when to do it! ¡®At times like this, the second-years should do something¡­.¡¯ Normally, someone would step up. The problem is, I¡¯m technically a senior to the current second-years. On top of that, I¡¯m the younger brother of the soon-to-be crown princess, and more importantly, a madman who¡¯s swept all the medals, so they were also keeping an eye on me. That¡¯s why I took advantage of a brief moment when Lefia was away and went to get her. It¡¯s my duty as a second-year senior to stop a confession attack from a fellow second-year. What if he, who isn¡¯t even from the Empire, gets rejected and does something rash out of shock? So, I sent the Lasker second-year exchange student back to his seat and rescued Lefia. She bowed her head and thanked me, so it seems like it was an awkward situation for her. She probably received something like a confession. They must have thought, ¡®This is our chance! She¡¯s practically a banished princess!¡¯ ¡®But the situation, um. It ended too quickly. Damn it.¡¯ This means I have to go back to the freshmen orientation. I just want to run away, but sneaking off after showing my face feels like running away from the enemy. ¡°Ah! Senior Karl! Over here for a moment! The freshmen have questions for you!¡± ¡°Why do you keep doing that? We said we¡¯d take Senior Karl first.¡± Just as I was thinking I might have to personally herd these freshmen towards the second-years, I saw someone raise their hand in the distance. ¡°Karl! Stop that ande sit here!¡± ¡°Young Lord Friedrich. We have urgent matters to discuss, so pleasee quickly.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I told them not toe, but there they are, waving from afar. Shulifen, Wilhelm. And next to them, Alexander and Joachim shaking their heads as if to say, ¡®We tried to stop them.¡¯ Fifth-years at the freshmen orientation. It¡¯s absurd that the ¡®fossils¡¯ havee, but thanks to them, the calls for me from all directions have suddenly decreased. It would be foolish to miss this opportunity. So, I immediately boarded the escape route they offered. Sess! I¡¯ve escaped the endless onught of freshmen and second-years! ¡°I told you not toe, but you didn¡¯t listen to me at all.¡± ¡°But you escaped thanks to us, right?¡± ¡°Right. Karl, you don¡¯t have to thank ust.¡± ¡°Yeah, thanks guys. If it weren¡¯t for you, the freshmen orientation would have turned into my autograph session. Ugh. I really didn¡¯t do all that crazy stuff for this.¡± I nced around and saw that the other second-years were quickly filling my empty spot. It made sense, it would have been quite a burden for them to step up and divert the attention away from me. Besides, there wasn¡¯t a single noble family among the current second-years who were doing better than our Friedrich County. So it was even more inevitable. ¡°Hey, Karl. Look over there, over there.¡± ¡°What? What is it?¡± I was about to take a break and have a drink when Wilhelm tapped me on the shoulder. I turned my head and saw two female students sitting across from each other, silently sipping their drinks, unlike the other freshmen. ¡®Eloise and Lav?¡¯ I expected Lav wouldn¡¯t be as outgoing as the other freshmen. But I honestly didn¡¯t expect Eloise to be like that too. With her elf personality, I thought she¡¯d be running around saying, ¡®Ahaha! I¡¯m Eloise! Nice to meet you, seniors!¡¯ ¡°Whoa. That¡¯s intense. It¡¯s like bullets are gonnae out of their eyes.¡± As he said, Eloise and Lav¡¯s eyes looked incredibly fierce even from afar. Did someone do something unpleasant? Did they say something discriminatory about elves ormoners? I¡¯m worried. I wonder if I should go and ask them what¡¯s wrong. ¡°Hey, Karl.¡± Shulifen, who was sitting next to me, tapped me on the shoulder and suddenly grinned. Why are you smiling like that, you idiot? Don¡¯t smile. It¡¯s making me nervous. ¡°You said you¡¯re already set with Selena. So, what about those two?¡± ¡°What about them?¡± ¡°Come on, don¡¯t y dumb. We¡¯re not blind. I saw something strange between you guysst time.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Ooh, no answer and silence? There¡¯s definitely something going on, huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that. I brought my greatsword here too. I¡¯m seriously considering giving you a painful sh.¡± Shulifen immediately raised his hands in surrender, saying ¡®I give up.¡¯ But the funny thing is, even while surrendering, he keeps talking. ¡°No need to be embarrassed, Karl. If you were just a regr noble, it would be one thing, but as a hereditary noble, having multiple wives wouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never worried about that or been embarrassed about it.¡± ¡°Really? Well, take it as advice. It seems like it might be usefulter!¡± Wilhelm, Alexander, and Joachim, who were sitting next to Shulifen, chuckled at his words. Seeing them like that, I momentarily considered provoking them with a question like, ¡®So, do you all have girlfriends?¡¯ But I managed to hold back with superhuman patience. Yes, I¡¯ll be understanding. As a recipient of the Medal of Honor, wouldn¡¯t it be beautiful to endure this once for the sake of these poor, ignorant souls? There¡¯s a more important matter at hand. Who dared to offend the Elves¡¯s Extermination Unit Commander and the Imperial Sharpshooter? What did they say or do to make those two still sipping their drinks with such stiff faces?! * * * Sometimes, having transcendent sight and senses feels more like a curse than a gift. Eloise, having just witnessed the scene before her, bit her lip in frustration. ¡®That Human.¡¯ She promised she had no intention of approaching Karl. She clearly promised that. But what¡¯s this? They aren¡¯t even close, she said she had no intention of approaching him. But as soon as Karl went over, they started talking so naturally? I don¡¯t know exactly what¡¯s going on. But, seeing the subtle tension between them, I know exactly what it is. It¡¯s that¡ªthat thing. The scene that would only appear in those imperial romance novels I¡¯ve read sometime ago. The male lead¡¯s appearance, saving the female lead who¡¯s in a difficult situation! ¡®Should I just assassinate her?¡¯ It¡¯s not difficult at all. It¡¯s just getting rid of someone, something I¡¯ve always done, and I can clean up afterward. I can make it look like Luzernes did it, or I can pin it on Lasker. The problem is, no matter how I do it, I can¡¯tpletely erase the Empire¡¯s responsibility. Moreover, if something like that happens where Karl is, it could negatively affect his reputation. After much deliberation, Eloise had toe to a conclusion. ¡®Endure it. For now, endure it, Eloise. If you do something foolish, Karl will surely nag you endlessly.¡¯ As she muttered to herself and sipped her drink, she saw Lavrenti¡¯s expression sitting across from her and let out an ¡®Ah.¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± Roughly reading Lavrenti¡¯s eyes as she looked at Lefia, the desire to ¡®snipe her down¡¯ seemed to be bubbling up. To think we had simr styles. Eloise felt a strange sense of kinship for some reason. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 109 Chapter 109 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 109 ¡°So far, all the patents we¡¯ve registered have been approved without any issues¡ª¡± ¡°The pension foundation is progressing smoothly. It¡¯s not about who got hurt more or who contributed more. It¡¯s simply based on proximity to each foundation¡¯s regional headquarters¡­.¡± ¡°Considering the expenses so far, it doesn¡¯t seem like there will be a significant impact on our overall finances. And¡ª¡± Honestly, I was a bit worried when the four of them came to the freshman orientation. I had expected these fifth-years to cause some trouble here again. For example, they might try to embarrass me by praising me in front of the freshmen. Or they might put mint chocte, a poison, in the wee drinks. Something like that. But they proved my worries wrong. Instead, they continued their conversation with serious expressions and voices, asionally sipping their drinks, discussing incredibly important topics. ¡°¡­And after that, Karl? Are you listening to us?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re not. It¡¯s obvious your mind is somewhere else.¡± ¡°If you want to mingle with the freshmen, go ahead. We can talkter.¡± ¡°Absolutely not. Now is the perfect time.¡± The freshmen and sophomores are now chatting and taking their first steps toward a year-long senior-junior rtionship. I¡¯ve done everything I needed to do today, so I don¡¯t want to be involved anymore. ¡°But why do you keep looking at us with that strange expression?¡± ¡°You¡¯re too serious. I thought you were going to joke around.¡± They grumbled, ¡®What are you talking about? We¡¯re the heirs to Noble Families. We work when we need to.¡¯ I know you¡¯re heirs, but judging by your past actions, you shouldn¡¯tin. ¡°Have you heard that the Radiant Church is expanding its orphanages and medical facilities?¡± ¡°The Church? They already had quite a few facilities.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. But there¡¯s talk of more than doubling them. They say the orphanages could be converted into temporary childcare facilities after the children be independent.¡± So, they¡¯re turning orphanages into kindergartens. That seems like a good idea. If children who have lost their families grow up to start their own families, money and childcare will be the biggest issues. It¡¯s not easy for a couple to raise children and earn money at the same time without any support. Therefore, it¡¯s beneficial for everyone if there are more early childhood education facilities. The citizens of the Empire can trust that the Church, of all ces, will take care of their children, and the Church can instill its teachings in the children from a young age, ensuring a devout following when they grow up. That would be a problem if a cult did it, but the Radiant Church isn¡¯t like that. ¡°¡­Karl.¡± ¡°What is it, Wilhelm? Don¡¯t look at me with those serious eyes.¡± ¡°Sorry. But the next topic is serious, so I can¡¯t help it.¡± Wilhelm nced around and suddenly leaned in. As if on cue, the other three followed suit. Like they were about to share a secret. ¡°¡­Wait a minute. Do I have to do that too?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°This is a very important topic.¡± ¡°Come on, lower your head, Friedrich. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re asking you to do anything weird.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s that important, we should discuss it somewhere else¡­ Never mind. Fine.¡± I let out a sigh and squeezed my head between the four of them. Are you satisfied now? ¡°I heard this a few days ago. The situation within Lasker is not looking good.¡± ¡°Lasker? It¡¯s always been chaotic there. It just recently settled down.¡± ¡°Right. It settled down, but it seems like it¡¯s not really settled. Or rather, it settled down, but something else became a problem. The Second Princess¡¯s faction won, but it seems there¡¯s a lot of talk even within the winning side. The Ministry of Foreign Affairs and the Special Affairs Agency have caught wind of something.¡± Wilhelm¡¯s words made me and the other three look at him, urging him to borate. ¡°It seems like there¡¯s an internal division. It was the Second Princess¡¯s faction, but it¡¯s not anymore.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Why did they support the Second Princess in the first ce?¡± ¡°Maybe their goals didn¡¯t align. Or they thought it would be one way, but it turned out to be another. Or maybe they had an agreement, but neither side wants to keep it.¡± ¡°So, the deal fell apart, and now they¡¯re looking for a recement?¡± Shulifen is surprisingly sharp to reach that conclusion. I was thinking the same thing. A recement. Then, is the Fourth Princess of Lasker the most likely candidate? I heard she was fighting with her sister, the Second Princess, until recently. ¡°But ording to intel, it¡¯s not the Fourth Princess. She¡¯s been confined within Lasker, and the Second Princess¡¯s loyalists are surrounding her, so it¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°What? Not the Fourth Princess? Then who could rece her? There¡¯s no one else who could garner support in the current situation. And everyone is under the Second Princess¡¯s watch, so it would be difficult.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. But there¡¯s at least one person who isn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Wilhelm. Don¡¯t tell me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably what you¡¯re thinking, Karl.¡± Wilhelm said, then subtly raised his head and nced somewhere. There, I saw Lefia talking with other students. ¡°The Fifth Princess, Lefia Arkebel. Although she¡¯s lower in the line of session, she maintained a neutral stance and showed a decent image. And her maternal family, although not as powerful as before, is a well-known knightly family in Lasker. Crucially, she¡¯s located in our Empire, outside the Second Princess¡¯s reach.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If I were a noble trying to break away from the Second Princess, I think this would be a viable option. What do you think, Karl?¡± ¡°¡­If I were them, I would definitely do the same.¡± Hearing this, I remembered the Lasker exchange student who was next to Lefia earlier. I thought he was just a foolish guy flirting with a powerless princess. But it turns out it was a cunning n to establish a new center of power? ¡®¡­These bastards are crossing the line.¡¯ This is Lasker¡¯s business, their internal affair. Therefore, it¡¯s not something I, or the Empire, should interfere with. If we¡¯re not careful, it could escte from a diplomatic issue to a military one. But even so, this is the Academy. Not Lasker¡¯s Royal Academy, but the Imperial Academy. It¡¯s located on Imperial soil. They are here as exchange students, merely to learn from the Empire, and technically, they are staying here as students. Within the Empire¡¯s territory, within the Empire¡¯s learning institution. At least within the Academy, they shouldn¡¯t do this. You can y your political games or whatever, but you should do it within your own borders, not here. ¡°¡­Hey, Karl. Karl! Karl!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why¡­ why are you suddenly drawing your greatsword with such a scary look¡­?¡± Oh. Uh, sorry. I guess I was unconsciously gripping my greatsword and stabbing the table. * * * Throughout history, there has never been a time without war. It¡¯s inevitable, unavoidable. The moment you try to run away in fear, you have to give up everything you¡¯ve achieved. But at the same time, it¡¯s right to avoid it as much as possible. If there¡¯s another path, you should walk it, and if there¡¯s another way, it¡¯s better for everyone to turn towards it. For that reason, the busiest ce after the war with Luzernes was the Imperial Ministry of Foreign Affairs. ¨C Must improve rtions with Hyzens ¨C ¨C Release Luzernes survivors with minor crimes ¨C ¨C Do not show any movement regarding the internal situation in Lasker ¨C ¨C Consider the request for magical material support from Avileshti in a positive light ¨C Preparing to show the Empire¡¯s mercy while replenishing its depleted national power. Fortunately, there was no internal turmoil or friction with the Church due to the war. In fact, public opinion was united to an almost frightening degree. ¡°¡­¡± In that situation, the Minister of Foreign Affairs remained silent, facing two men. More precisely, it should be called a silence ¡®filled with anger.¡¯ ¡°This matter has already been confirmed on our end, Minister.¡± The Minister of Special Affairs, sitting across from the Minister of Foreign Affairs, spoke in a low voice. ¡°It seems Lasker is going to escte this matter. But to think they would go this far, to the point where it could potentially cause problems for our Empire.¡± ¡°Since there¡¯s only one person outside their Second Princess¡¯s sight, it¡¯s possible. But this is clearly crossing the line. They should have sent them back to their own country instead of acting like this within the Empire¡¯s borders.¡± The Minister of Foreign Affairs, clicking his tongue repeatedly, looked at the other person across from him. ¡°Thank you, Student Karl. For informing us immediately.¡± ¡°I simply did what was right. This kind of thing should never be tolerated. Especially not within the Academy.¡± One side was angry that it happened within the Empire¡¯s borders, the other within the Academy. The Minister of Special Affairs watched for a moment before speaking. ¡°The report should have reached them by now. All that¡¯s left is to await the Emperor¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°More importantly, we need to decide how to receive the Lasker delegation arriving in three days. It would be ideal to wee them politely while also giving them a proper warning.¡± ¡°Who¡¯sing in the delegation?¡± When Karl showed interest, the Minister of Foreign Affairs told him about the delegation¡¯sposition. The Head of the delegation, officials from the kingdom¡¯s Ministry of Foreign Affairs, and the knights escorting them. ¡°What¡¯s the skill level of the knights?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve heard they¡¯re all renowned for their abilities.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± After hearing this, Karl shrugged and spoke. ¡°Then it would be appropriate to hold a friendly match.¡± [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 110 Chapter 110 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 110 After the freshman orientation, Lefia experienced a small change. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Another exciting day! Let¡¯s go to ss, Lefia!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lefia.¡± An elf exchange student and an Imperial student were now attached to her side. ¡°Ah, alright, Eloise. I understand, so please let go of this¡­ Heeek!¡± Although Lefia hadn¡¯t spent all her time indoors, she hadn¡¯t been very physically active either. Therefore, keeping up with the energetic Eloise, an elf and former military officer, and Lavrenti, a sharpshooter but also a well-trained soldier, was quite challenging for her. ¡°Let¡¯s go a little slower! A little slower¡­ Kyaaah!¡± And it wasn¡¯t just walking together, it was like having two special forces soldiers grabbing her arms and running. It would have been perfectly fine to ask them to let go, but Lefia didn¡¯t do that. She knew they were wary of her, so she needed to do something to make them lower their guard. And contrary to her expectation of being lonely, being with someone like that felt quite good. She thought that the Second Princess, regardless of her intentions, had ultimately exiled her. But if there were people here who treated her this kindly, it wouldn¡¯t be so bad. ¡°Hmm. Lefia, you¡¯re too weak physically.¡± ¡°You two are incredibly fit! Huff! Puff!¡± ¡°No, Lefia. You¡¯re definitely too weak.¡± ¡°Wait..!! Please, you two, just¡­ please¡­ stop!¡± ¡­And to be fair, it did seem a bit too much to just drag her around and make her run during her break. After being tormented by the two professionals all day, Lefia was finally able to return to her dorm. ¡°See you tomorrow, Lefia!¡± ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Eek¡­¡± ¡®Is this just a ploy to get close to me? You¡¯re not trying to torment me, are you? You¡¯re really not, right?!¡¯ These words kept swirling in her mouth, but she managed to hold them back. But what if she was mistaken? Wouldn¡¯t the other party be hurt by her suspicion? And to be honest, this approach was far better than that of ¡®those¡¯ people she met a while ago. ¡®Foolish people. Do you think my sister wouldn¡¯t see through this?¡¯ Although distant from the position of a knight, the Second Princess was close to the throne. Lefia knew this well. She had even considered switching sides to support her. Perhaps if she understood politics and power better, she would have already done so. ¡®¡­Right. Come to think of it, they said a delegation from Lasker would be arriving in a few days.¡¯ Not long ago, hearing this news, she thought it was a rather sudden visit. There was no reason for Lasker to send a delegation to the Empire, nor were there any significant events to warrant it. But recalling the events of the freshman weing party, the people she met there, and the conversations she had, she realized it might be one of the reasons. Dishonorable. Unknightly. Unfit to lead Lasker. These were their reasons for choosing her over the Second Princess. It was absurd. If they were going to make that choice, they should have supported her from the beginning. Why change their minds now? Was this a provocation? Changing their allegiance after everything was done was already dishonorable and unknightly. Hearing those reasons from such people made her want to distance herself even more. ¡®More than anything, I just wanted to live a different life.¡¯ Lefia considered informing the Second Princess about this situation. The problem was, how would her own fate be affected if she did so? She needed to know for sure before making a move. At the very least, she had to coordinate with the princess to minimize any bacsh. Should she try to contact this delegation? Could she convey something to her sister through them? Lefia pondered these thoughts as she weed the next day. ¡°¡­Huh?!¡± Lefia eximed in surprise at the news Eloise and Lavrenti brought her. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but I heard Karl was chosen to be part of the weing party for the delegation.¡± No way! That¡¯s impossible! I only found out about the delegation a few days ago! Lefia blinked her eyes and unconsciously looked up at the sky through the window. * * * The delegation from the Lasker Kingdom finally entered the Empire. After diligently traveling, they reached the vicinity of the Imperial Capital, where officials from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs greeted them warmly. ¡°Wee, members of the delegation. We have been waiting for you.¡± ¡°Thank you for your hospitality.¡± To be honest, it felt a bit sudden. It was customary for delegations to be announced at least a few months in advance, giving the receiving side time to prepare. However, Lasker had only informed the Empire a month ago, which could be seen as a subtle way of expressing displeasure. ¡®Frankly, even if the Empire¡¯s preparations were intentionally inadequate, we wouldn¡¯t have a say in it.¡¯ There was no other choice. Though domestic affairs were settled, the turmoil hadn¡¯t ended. In this situation, if the Empire withdrew its neutral stance and intervened in Lasker¡¯s affairs, no one could predict the political consequences. Therefore, the newly crowned Second Princess decided to hastily send a delegation to the Empire. Their mission was to inquire about the Empire¡¯s intentions and secure a promise of non-intervention in Lasker¡¯s affairs. The Empire likely anticipated this. The Ministry of Foreign Affairs and the Ministry of Special Affairs gathered information at an astonishing speed, so they must have some understanding of Lasker¡¯s intentions. It was uncertain what demands the Empire would make based on this knowledge. Nevertheless, their eptance of the delegation suggested there might not be much to worry about¡ªor so the head of the Lasker delegation thought until his gaze fell upon a young man standing beside the Imperial officials. ¡°¡­If it¡¯s not too much trouble, may I ask who you are?¡± He didn¡¯t seem to be a Ministry of Foreign Affairs official. The reason for this thought was the strong aura of a highly skilled warrior emanating from him. He was someone who could easilypete with, or perhaps even surpass, Lasker¡¯s most renowned knights. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± And when the young man introduced himself, everyone from Lasker was shocked. ¡°My name is Karl Adelheit of the Friedrich County.¡± Friedrich County. Upon hearing that name, the head of the delegation, the escorting knights, everyone recalled a single person. A man who disyed unbelievable martial prowess 20 years ago. Some called him by the strange nickname ¡®Baba Yaga,¡¯ but most in Lasker remembered him as¡ª The Knight Crusher. The Kingdom¡¯s Nightmare. The Ghost of Friedrich County. ¡°¡­It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, the renowned Medal of Honor recipient.¡± Why was this man here? No matter how prestigious his Medal of Honor was, the Empire couldn¡¯t be unaware of the strained rtionship between Lasker and the Friedrich County. ¡®Could it be¡­¡¯ Was the Empire trying to take a different stance towards Lasker? Were they trying to convey their intentions through this young man? Were they signaling a potential return to hostility? The delegation head¡¯s concerns were not unfounded. The words that Karl uttered next could not be dismissed as a mere slip of the tongue from a young nobleman. ¡°These must be the knights escorting the delegation. Hmm. Even just by looking, their presence is impressive. I heard you¡¯re staying here today and entering the pce tomorrow. If possible, I would like to spar with the knights here. Would that be possible?¡± This was absurd. A conflict with the delegation, for any reason, was unthinkable. Even if it were a ¡®friendly match,¡¯ it would be incredibly awkward in the current situation. Yet, the Imperial officials, though seemingly embarrassed, didn¡¯t stop him. Instead, they looked at the delegation and asked, ¡®So, what do you say?¡¯ Something was definitely amiss. There was no reason for the Empire to act this way. Wasn¡¯t this an insult to a delegation that came with diplomatic intentions? ¡®Did we do something to offend them? What could have happened?¡¯ While the head of the delegation racked his brain, the escorting knights took the initiative. ¡°¡­It¡¯s a bit sudden, but if the opportunity arises, and if there are no issues between our two nations, we would like to ept the friendly match.¡± ¡°Is that so? Ah, for the record, the Empire has no issues.¡± It was clear. Something had happened, something the delegation was unaware of, that had greatly displeased the Empire. Otherwise, even the Imperial officials wouldn¡¯t be acting this way! The head of the delegation wanted to stop the knights. Understanding the situation was the priority. However, the problem was that their opponent was from Friedrich County. ¡®These people!¡¯ The knights¡¯ eyes burned with the desire topete and win. Did they want to erase their past defeats? To break free from the specter of the Knight Crusher? To wash away the shame and shock of that moment? After much deliberation, the head of the delegation reluctantly nodded. ¡°Very well. Then, the format of the friendly match¡­¡± ¡°How about a winner-stays-on format? The winner of a match continues to fight the next opponent.¡± ¡°Sounds good. Then, what about the number of participants?¡± ¡°That¡¯s up to Lasker. Two, three, or even more, it¡¯s all fine.¡± Thud¡ª Karl took off his coat and casually tossed it on the ground, then spun his greatsword once. After the Kanfras, now honor-obsessed Knights. Seriously, when will my peaceful lifee? I finally left the battlefield and returned to my normal life. This shouldn¡¯t be happening at the academy. It¡¯s like a happy college student returning from military service getting emotionally scarred. ¡°Oh, and for the record, the Empire is only sending me.¡± [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 111 Chapter 111 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 111 It¡¯s been five years since I began assisting the Emperor in governing the empire. During that time, I¡¯ve had countless experiences and faced numerous challenges. And judging from those experiences, unexpected events tend to ur at the most unexpected times. Yes, just like right now. ¡°I implore you, Your Highness. Please recall the promise you made to me before¡ª¡± ¡°¡­¡± This is a bit¡­ no, quite sudden. Isn¡¯t this the same Karl who used to find meeting me incredibly burdensome? I can still vividly remember him whining about receiving another medal every time I summoned him to the Imperial Pce. But now, this same Karl, without even being summoned, sent a message through Rika. He said he had something important to discuss and asked me to spare some of my precious time. Thinking this would be a once-in-a-lifetime event, I quickly sent a reply urging him to enter the pce. Karl rushed over and knelt before me. ¡°Karl. My dear brother-inw. Please calm down and get up.¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°I understand what you¡¯re trying to say. So please stop acting like you¡¯re about to bang your head on the floor. Will you listen to your brother-inw?¡± I don¡¯t want to be a pitiful husband who gets bossed around by his bride-to-be even before the wedding. Thankfully, Karl stopped hesitating, stood up, and politely sat down beside me. ¡°So, you came here to ask me for that favor, is that right?¡± What Karl wanted to ask of me, judging by its content alone, was something even he, a high-ranking nobleman, couldn¡¯t handle. He wanted to interact with the Lasker delegation. He wanted to have a friendly match, as the warriors call it. To put it simply, he just wanted to fight them. Needless to say, this was a huge breach of diplomatic etiquette. Disying force in front of those who havee for diplomatic reasons is a situation where neither side has anything to gain, whether they win or lose. Even if rtions between the Empire and Lasker were still hostile, as they once were, there would be no reason to do such a thing. We¡¯re getting along quite well now. ¡°I¡¯ve also heard the news. Some Laskerians have abandoned their ship and are looking for a new captain, right?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°And that captain happens to be in our Empire¡¯s harbor.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± We don¡¯t interfere in Lasker¡¯s affairs. That¡¯s the secret agreement between our Empire and Laskers. Even without that agreement, we have no intention of getting involved in their matters. Our Empire also needs to focus on domestic affairs rather than external expansion. The war with Luzernes dragged on longer than expected. Thankfully, it was confined to only one region. If it had been an issue for the entire Empire, the recovery period would have been much longer. Anyway, whether they find a new captain or not, whether their turmoil continues or not, the Empire doesn¡¯t care. Yes, that is, until they cause trouble within our territory. ¡°They¡¯ve clearly crossed the line. No matter how urgent it is.¡± The Academy is a formal educational institution located within the Empire¡¯s territory and supported by the imperial family. It¡¯s under the Empire¡¯s protection. And they, although from Lasker, came as foreign exchange students. They¡¯re trying to cause trouble that could potentiallyplicate the rtionship between the two kingdoms? Trying to persuade the Fifth Princess? What if the Second Princess¡¯s faction finds out first and starts saying that the Empire is secretly backing them? What then? ¡°But, Karl. I have one question.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°This is clearly Lasker¡¯s fault. So it¡¯s natural for the Empire to express its displeasure. But why do you, of all people, have to get involved?¡± Actually, that was what I was most curious about. Wasn¡¯t Karl the one who said he didn¡¯t want to attract more attention? Didn¡¯t he say he wanted to live a quiet, peaceful life? Then why did he suddenly make this choice? If he steps forward like this, he¡¯ll be in the spotlight again, so I couldn¡¯t understand why he was making such a request. ¡°¡­To me.¡± Karl said with a faint smile. It wasn¡¯t a bright smile of joy. ¡°The Academy was the ce I longed to return to. Not just the Academy itself, but a ce away from the battlefield, filled with tranquility and peace, a positive kind of hustle and bustle. I wanted to escape from that hell and live the ordinary life that those who left before me desired.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I hate it when that¡¯s disrupted. I really hate it when my sanctuary is tainted by another war. I hate it so much that I want to destroy it all.¡± I don¡¯t know for sure, but one thing is certain. Lasker probably didn¡¯t intend to, but they¡¯ve provoked a beast that was regaining its sanity. ¡°So I want to warn them. It¡¯s all good, but don¡¯t do that in my sanctuary. My enemy is Kanf¡ªI apologize. I misspoke. I¡¯ve had enough with the Luzernes Elves, so don¡¯t cross the line. I want to let them know.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Those who return from the battlefield are mostly like this. They seem like ordinary people, but the moment they encounter anything that reminds them of the past, they react fiercely. If someone tries to touch what they wanted to protect, they be merciless beasts. If someone threatens the ce they wanted to return to, they be an unstoppable force. That¡¯s what it means to be a survivor. ¡°However, there¡¯s one thing. I don¡¯t think I can grant your request.¡± ¡°Your Highness?¡± Karl looks at me, surprised by my words. Calm down, brother-inw. I don¡¯t mean anything bad. ¡°You asked me for a favor. But this isn¡¯t something you should do. It¡¯s the Empire that should express its difort, so it should be done in the Empire¡¯s name. You¡¯re just acting on its behalf. Therefore, this isn¡¯t something that should be handled as your personal request.¡± Within the Empire¡¯s territory. Within its borders. Inside the Academy, no less. That shouldn¡¯t happen. And even without the kingdom¡¯s princess knowing? That¡¯s not right. ¡°In fact, I want to ask you a favor, Karl. In the current situation, using others might make it seem too forceful. But using someone too weak might not uphold the Empire¡¯s dignity.¡± With the rise of magic and gunpowder, knights no longer possess the overwhelming power they once did. However, they are by no means weak. Their swords are still sharp, and their strength maintains Lasker¡¯s status as a powerful nation. Therefore, to ensure the Empire¡¯s victory, we need to send someone of equal skills. But Lasker would be well aware of such individuals, making it appear as if the Empire is deliberately instigating conflict. On the other hand, sending someone too mediocre might result in defeat. It would be a great humiliation. Considering all these factors, the best card we can y is Karl. He hasn¡¯t fought on the Lasker front, so they don¡¯t know his level, but we can be confident in him. And with his strong determination, there¡¯s even less to worry about. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who can do this. Against the knights of the delegation, without making it seem like the Empire is intentionally trying to humiliate them, and without losing.¡± And there¡¯s one more thing. ¡°Actually, my father secretly gave an order.¡± ¡°An imperial order? What is it?¡± ¡°He sent someone to the Friedrich County.¡± To awaken the knights¡¯ nightmare, which they had briefly forgotten. * * * Heh heh. Heh heh heh. Keu heh heh heh! I can¡¯t stopughing. Oh my. I never thought this day woulde again. I thought it would never happen until the day I died. To wear armor again, carry a sword, ride a horse, and head towards where they are! ¡°Are you that happy?¡± Ceylon, lying beside me, narrows her eyes and res at me. I immediately stopughing and clear my throat. ¡°It¡¯s an imperial order, my dear. It means I¡¯m still a useful sword to His Majesty, so how can I not be happy?¡± ¡°But the smile you¡¯re making doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s because of that.¡± ¡°No, absolutely not.¡± Suit yourself. Ceylon says, pushing her sword forward. ¡°You¡¯re too excited, my dear. The imperial order was simply for you to go to the Lasker border and enjoy some horseback riding. Don¡¯t forget that. And don¡¯t do anything unnecessary.¡± ¡°Oh,e on. I¡¯m not a child. Why are you worrying like that?¡± Ceylon pokes me in the side. She seems to have done it lightly, but I swear, for a moment, I thought a few of my ribs were broken. ¡°Anyway, be careful.¡± ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± ¡°No. Lasker¡­ Don¡¯t go wild like you used to.¡± ¡°Coming from you, my dear, I can¡¯t possibly ept¡ªGaaah. S-sorry!¡± The preparations areplete. All that¡¯s left is to send the letter I hastily wrote upon receiving the imperial order to the border first, and then for me to rush there. * * * At the same time. The Lasker knights were in an uproar. < We shall meet again soon. > A very concise message. But the sender was far from simple. Baba Yaga ising. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 112 Chapter 112 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 112 The knights in charge of escorting the Lasker delegation. Their emotions were currently going through three distinct stages. ¡°My name is Karl Adelheit of the Friedrich County.¡± Confusion. ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like to spar with the knights here.¡± Disbelief. ¡°Oh, and for the record, I¡¯m the only one from the Empire.¡± Anger. At first, they were very confused when they heard someone from the Friedrich County wasing. Although a lot of time had passed, many of the knights who were active back then were still there. Those who had just be knights at that time were now veterans. And for those knights, having someone from the Friedrich County present there was a bit¡­No, Very ufortable. But then, the young nobleman suddenly said he wanted to spar with them. They knew he was a Medal of Honor recipient. But that was for rescuing allies and eliminating a small group of terrorists. He had never experienced arge-scale knight battle like theirs. They simply thought it was the youthful arrogance of a warrior. So they decided to humor him. They thought it would be okay since he was from the Friedrich County, even though they had been enemies, he was still a respectable figure. But what did he say? He¡¯s the only one representing the Empire? What kind of nonsense is this? ¡°Ahem. Ahem.¡± The head of the delegation also seemed displeased, clearing his throat several times. He had also been a knight in the past, so this situation must not be to his liking. He was holding back his words. He was waiting to see what kind of stance the Empire would take. They knew how rude their words and actions were. Even though he was a Medal of Honor recipient, not just once but twice, they should still exercise some caution¡ª ¡°Hmm. What do you think, Lasker? We¡¯re fine with it.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The Empire is epting this? They¡¯re going through with an unscheduled sparring match against the delegation, even though it¡¯s very disrespectful, and without any objection? ¡®This isn¡¯t just the young man¡¯s independent action. This is¡­¡¯ Yes, this is what the Empire wants. What the imperial family, waiting for them in the capital, desires. There¡¯s no other reason for them to do this. They know they¡¯ll be criticized for being rude. They¡¯re doing this even though it might strain their rtionship with Lasker. Something is definitely going on. But I can¡¯t figure out what it is. There¡¯s only one way to find out. I have no choice but to y along with this farce and get an answer. ¡°Sigh.¡± The head of the delegation sighed and nodded towards the knights. It meant that they had toply for now, as they were in a situation where they had to adapt to the Empire. The knights stepped back, but their expressions were far from epting. Their displeasure continued until they moved to the location provided by the Empire, and one of the Lasker knights stepped forward to face Karl, who was truly alone. ¡°I have one question, Karl Adelheit.¡± The knight, keeping a reasonable distance, asked a question before the sparring began. ¡°If you lose, that means¡­¡± ¡°The Empire lost the friendly match.¡± ¡°But what if¡­¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be any excuses about being outnumbered.¡± The Lasker knight nodded at Karl¡¯s answer. He was a Medal of Honor recipient, after all. Even though it¡¯s from the Empire, it¡¯s still the highest honor they recognize, isn¡¯t it? Someone who holds that title wouldn¡¯t speak carelessly. ¡®In that case¡­¡¯ In that case, I¡¯ll win. I¡¯ll win and pay the price for the Empire¡¯s rudeness. ¡ªOr so he thought. ng!¡ª With the bell signaling the start, he had just drawn his sword. ¡°¡­!¡± Until he faced the cold de of a greatsword pointed at his neck. ¡®What the¡­ When did he¡­?¡¯ He didn¡¯t underestimate his opponent. He didn¡¯t let his guard down. This was a man from Friedrich, after all. He was never rxed. He had purely regarded him as an enemy and aimed his sword. But he missed the movement. It was so fast that the sword in his hand wasn¡¯t even fully drawn. ¡°Next.¡± The knight looked into Karl¡¯s eyes. And for a moment, he flinched and shuddered. That was something that couldn¡¯t even be described as ¡®chilling.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know what to say. Was it anger? No, it was too cold to be anger. Then was it hatred? But he didn¡¯t even know who the target was. More importantly, could those emotions coexist with such deeply sunken eyes? If he was angry, if he was hateful, his eyes should be zing. But Karl¡¯s eyes showed no such signs. His body was here, but his mind seemed to be elsewhere. It was as if he was floundering in ashes that had been burned out, where nothing remained. ¡°¡­I lost.¡± As the defeated knight stepped back, another knight took his ce. He had been serious from the beginning, but after witnessing the first duel, his mindsetpletely changed. This was no friendly match. He understood why the Empire had suddenly sent this young man. This was a fight to the death. It wasn¡¯t something that could be ended easily. ng!¡ª As soon as the bell for the next duel rang, the knight drew his sword while creating distance. He confirmed that his opponent¡¯s only weapon was the greatsword in his hand. He had no other armor. In that case, he had the advantage in distance and reach. He thought that as long as he didn¡¯t allow a single opening, he could take control of the rest of the fight. ¡°Uh¡­?¡± This¡­ this was unbelievable. The abnormally fast movements were one thing. The chilling aura he exuded at such a young age was another. But with just a greatsword¡­ How could he simultaneously aim for the neck, shoulders, chest, heart, and abdomen, all vital spots that could inflict fatal wounds? He had to block. Forget about distance and reach. His opponent had already far surpassed those. This opponent defiedmon sense. Only then did the knight realize who he was facing. The Knight Crusher. The Kingdom¡¯s Nightmare. And the name whispered by a few knights, Baba Yaga. This young man was the descendant of the one who bore that ominous name. He was the embodiment of the being that his senior knights, far more skilled than him, feared and revered. ng! Crack! ng!¡ª He managed to block the attacks aimed at his neck, chest, and abdomen. But he couldn¡¯t defend his shoulder. If the greatswordnded, he would lose at least one arm. Or worse, it could pierce his armpit and reach his lungs. Thud¡ª However, what touched his shoulder wasn¡¯t the de of the greatsword, but the hilt. He could only feel the murderous intent disappear after he had been gently pushed aside. ¡°Next.¡± After lightly pushing the knight away, Karl turned his head towards the delegation. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The knights were speechless. They tried to hide their expressions, but they couldn¡¯t control their trembling hands. ¡®What is that monster?¡¯ He was a Medal of Honor recipient, but he had earned it in chaotic battles as a soldier. And suchrge-scale battles werepletely different from one-on-one duels like this. Therefore, the Lasker knights believed they had a good chance of winning. But what was that? Did he not participate in battles during the war and instead go around cutting down skilled individuals? How else could they exin that ominous aura and vicious swordsmanship? He was a Monster. He reminded them of the one who once disyed overwhelming, even terrifying, martial prowess against Lasker¡­ ¡°¡­What?¡± Meanwhile, the Lasker delegation, who had just received some urgent news, was shocked. He rushed into the middle of the sparring match, stopped them, and shouted at the Imperial officials. ¡°Wh-what is this!¡± ¡°What is what?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb! H-he¡¯s heading for the border right now!¡± The Knight Crusher. The Kingdom¡¯s Nightmare has awakened. Baba Yaga ising. The Empire had been quiet during Lasker¡¯s turmoil, so they had let their guard down. But did they intend to backstab them like this? If that was their intention, why did they even ept the delegation? Was this all a deception?! ¡°There seems to be some misunderstanding.¡± But the Imperial officials justughed and continued the conversation leisurely. ¡°Count Friedrich simply followed the imperial order and went there briefly for personal reasons.¡± ¡°What kind of¡­¡± ¡°And the sparring match is purely for exchange purposes. Surely the Empire wouldn¡¯t try to backstab another country during a time of turmoil, would it? I swear to the Light that such a thing will never happen.¡± In other words, they¡¯re saying that they don¡¯t need to exploit the turmoil. Look, you can¡¯t escape your past nightmares, let alone your current ones. ¡°¡­.¡± The head of the delegation looked around and finally realized what they were trying to say. Something must have happened that made them ufortable enough for the Empire to express such displeasure. The problem was that their home country hadn¡¯t figured it out yet. ¡°Let¡¯s end the sparring match here.¡± ¡°Sir!¡± ¡°Enough. Let¡¯s stop.¡± What the Empire wanted was for the official delegation to bow their heads. They wanted them to take a humble stance and ask for the reason instead of needlessly opposing their displeasure. Honor is a beautiful thing. Upholding it is definitely another honorable act. But if I had to choose between honor and the future of my country, I would dly choose thetter. Remembering the Second Princess¡¯s words, the head of the delegation decided to do the same. Even if the knights were dissatisfied with his decision, wasn¡¯t that the responsibility of the leader? * * * No. Wait a minute. Ending it here? I¡¯m just getting warmed up. Are you kidding me? ¡®Sigh.¡¯ I had some expectations for Lasker, the Kingdom of Knights, and its knights. I thought they¡¯d have something different from the Kanfras. But this isn¡¯t right. I didn¡¯t go through all that trouble deflecting elves¡¯ arrows and bullets with my greatsword for this. Shouldn¡¯t knights be shooting sword beams and stuff? Ah, so it wasn¡¯t that my father was strong, but the knights were weak. Right? [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 113 Chapter 113 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 113 ¡°¡­So? So. What happened next?¡± Eloise asks, munching on a Bungeoppang with her eyes sparkling. Hmm, you¡¯re the type to eat the tail first. ¡°What happened? The friendly match I was looking forward to ended after only two rounds, and the delegation leader and our officials agreed to stop, saying¡ª¡± ¡°No, not that. Karl. What happened next?¡± ¡°That? Of course, they all went to the Imperial Pce the next day and¡­¡± Went to the pce. Hmm. Hmm? ¡°I don¡¯t know. How would I know?¡± ¡°Oh,e on! I¡¯m an Empire elf now! Not a Kanfra! If you asked me who I¡¯d side with between my own kind and humans, I¡¯d think for a second and say humans! So tell me! It¡¯s not like you have to keep it a secret, right?¡± What is this crazy elf talking about? Aren¡¯t secrets meant to be kept? What does she mean by ¡®it¡¯s not like you have to keep it a secret¡¯? And it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not telling you because you¡¯re an elf, I really don¡¯t know the details beyond that. I¡¯m not an imperial official. I¡¯m just an ordinary academy student who did what he was told and left. How am I supposed to know more? ¡°I don¡¯t know, really.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so mean! Tell me, tell me!¡± ¡°I said I don¡¯t know! Eek!¡± I can¡¯t breathe! I quickly hit Eloise¡¯s arm. And Lav, who was next to me, approaches. Then, with a loud crack, she uses enough force to pull Eloise¡¯s arm off my neck and returns to her spot. ¡°Thanks, Lav.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Master. I mean, senior.¡± ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t know the details beyond that. The Empire and the Lasker delegation had some discussions, and that was it. There must have been some kind of diplomatic incident, but it¡¯s not something you should ask me about. People might think I¡¯m some kind of minister.¡± ¡°Just be one. Honestly, if Karl said he was going into public service, the Empire would probably wee you with open arms.¡± What is she talking about? I¡¯m already busy enough inheriting our county. ¡°More importantly, I was disappointed. Those Lasker knights.¡± ¡°Huh? What?¡± ¡°I thought they could at least hold their own for a few rounds. But one guy couldn¡¯t even draw his sword properly, and the next guy managed to create some distance but couldn¡¯t do anything after that. It was so different from what I imagined.¡± I even thought, ¡®Maybe my father was just ying around with them?¡¯ If the knights heard this, they would jump up in protest, but who cares? They were really underwhelming. Ah, no. Maybe I should have said it out loud? Then they might have gotten angry and fought harder. Yeah, I should have! ¡°¡­Maybe it¡¯s not that the human knights are weak, but that Karl is strong?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Don¡¯t tter me.¡± ¡°No, really. I¡¯m serious.¡± I waved my hand dismissively at Eloise¡¯s response. ¡°I¡¯ve never fought knights before. The most I did was grapple with Luzernes guys on the southern front. And even though I¡¯d never faced knights before, that¡¯s how it was.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly it, Karl. Anyone listening to you would think only ordinary Luzernes soldiers were deployed where you were.¡± * * * It was absurd. To think he would say it was easy against the Lasker knights. I haven¡¯t fought Lasker either, but information still existed. And ording to that information, their individualbat abilities were at least on par with my own troops. Yet Karl was saying the knights were ¡®too weak to be fun.¡¯ Someone who didn¡¯t know Karl might think it was arrogance or a misunderstanding. The problem was that it wasn¡¯t arrogance or a misunderstanding. ¡®If it¡¯s Karl, it¡¯s usible.¡¯ As I said, Karl didn¡¯t just fight ordinary elves. No, to be precise, he didn¡¯t just fight ordinary Kanfras. They were half conscripts, half barely trained recruits. Their level was said to be higher than that of ordinary imperial soldiers, but they were far from strong. First of all, the Assault Squad. I don¡¯t like the name. Elves assaulting? No wonder the Empire calls them Kanfras. Anyway, they were known for their hatred of the Empire and their expertise in closebat, ditching bows and arrows for swords to wreak havoc on imperial bases. I can¡¯t even imagine how many of those guys Karl fought, let alone how many he defeated. Is that the end? Of course not. There¡¯s more. Especially the next two groups, they were the real deal. ¡®The ck Forest Brigade and the senior guards protecting their leader.¡¯ Since Darnang Nabal, the leader of Luzernes, was there, those two units must have been stationed there as well. And of course, Karl must have engaged them at least five times. Objectively, their level was on par with, or even higher than, our Extermination Unit in Hyzens. It¡¯s no wonder the imperial army was decimated, and it¡¯s surprising that there were any survivors. ording to thebined post-war reports, it¡¯s unclear how many imperial soldiers they killed. But Karl fought them and survived. If you told him that, he¡¯d probably say, ¡®I was lucky.¡¯ That¡¯s definitely what he¡¯d say. But sometimes, luck isn¡¯t just luck. Sometimes, what you think is luck turns out to be real skill. Karl is a good example of that. ¡®The reason the Lasker knights felt rtively easy must be an extension of that. He¡¯s already fought those guys in bloody battles on the southern front. How could theypare to a mere friendly match here?¡¯ Seriously, it¡¯s a miracle Karl didn¡¯t kill those knights! ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t know. Anyway, I¡¯m more disappointed with Lasker.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. If Karl says so, it must be true. Oh, but Karl, what about father? I heard he went to the Lasker border too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± ¡°What is?¡± ¡°Why is my father bing your father? I need an exnation, Junior Eloise?¡± Aww! Come on! Let¡¯s not be so picky about that, Senior Karl. Okay? Okay!? ¡°Well¡­ I heard my father just strolled around the border for a few days and came back.¡± ¡°Did he really just stroll around?¡± ¡°¡­ording to the Special Operations Agency and Ministry of War, he had a match with the Lasker knights.¡± As expected. It¡¯s Karl¡¯s father. My father-inw, so of course he couldn¡¯t just stay quiet! Hehehe! ¡°It was Princess Lefia¡¯s¡­ I mean, your junior¡¯s maternal rtives. It wasn¡¯t a hostile atmosphere, just reminiscing about old times and having a friendly spar like me.¡± ¡°And the result? Of course, your father won, right?¡± Karl scratched his head and said it wasn¡¯t just a matter of winning. He said his father had been scolded by his mother as soon as he returned home andined about it through themunication device. He added that if it weren¡¯t for his mother, his father would have stayed longer. Hmm. It seems like the women in Karl¡¯s family are much stronger. I need to figure out how to get his mother and Rika on my side. I should prepare a strategy for thister! ¡°¡­Master. I¡¯m suddenly curious. What does your mother like?¡± Wow, look at that. Lav is also catching on and trying toy the groundwork, huh? This is tiring! Why are my rivals sopetent? Seriously! ¡°Well? What my mother likes¡­ Hmm. Kanfra necks?¡± Kanfra necks? Really? Seriously? If that¡¯s the case, I could quickly take care of the remaining Luzernes forces this weekend, chop them up, and bring them back neatly salted! [PR/N: ??] ¡°I¡¯m kidding, guys. Please stop giving me those serious looks.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± * * * Lefia sat nkly, recalling the news the delegation leader had delivered. ¡°I informed the Second Princess of everything. Her Highness was grateful that the Fifth Princess decided not to join forces with them.¡± ¡°I unofficially expressed our regret to the Empire about the incidents at the Academy. I also promised that this would never happen again, so Your Highness has nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°There was talk in the kingdom of recalling Your Highness to Lasker, but the Second Princess overruled those opinions.¡± In conclusion, everything worked out well. The Second Princess became aware of the dissatisfaction among her subordinates. She had to decide whether to persuade and embrace them or coldly dismiss them. She realized she had been too focused on her goals. Now, it was time to look back and see if they were following her well. The decision was hers, but it would have been helpful. The Empire clearly showed that it still had no intention of interfering in Lasker¡¯s internal affairs. At the same time, it proimed to the world that the Empire ultimately held the upper hand. The mere appearance of Count Friedrich at the border shocked them, and two of the delegation¡¯s knights were defeated by a young man from the Empire¡¯s military. And finally, Lefia herself¡ª ¡°There you are, junior.¡± Turning her head, she saw Karl approaching with a small bag in his hand. ¡°Senior Karl.¡± ¡°Sit down. Why are you standing up to greet me?¡± Karl sat Lefia down and took out a Bungeoppang from the envelope, putting it in his mouth. ¡°Things worked out well. At least there won¡¯t be any reprimand from Lasker for you. You firmly rejected their proposal and made it clear you¡¯ll stay in the Empire, so they¡¯ve clearly realized there¡¯s nothing more to gain from you.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°So now, junior, try living an ordinary life. The Academy is a pretty decent ce, you know. I endured so much on the battlefield because I wanted toe back here.¡± Ordinary. An ordinary life. Putting aside the kingdom, the princess title, and honor. Just a truly ordinary life. To think she could actually have that. ¡°Want one?¡± Lefia stared at the small bag Karl offered and carefully picked out a Bungeoppang. After a moment of hesitation, she took a bite¡ª ¡°Oh.¡± Karl suddenly smiled and let out an exmation. When Lefia tilted her head in confusion, he replied¡ª ¡°You ate the head first. Just like me.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Lefia quietly turned her head away. The moment she saw Karl¡¯s smile, her face flushed hot. She probably looked very red in the mirror. Not wanting to show it, she just nibbled on the Bungeoppang. ¡°You¡¯re eating it well. Seems like you like it. Want another one?¡± Meanwhile, Karl seemed pleased that she was enjoying the Bungeoppang. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 114 Chapter 114 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 114 Spring. It¡¯s Springtime. The season when the whole world is filled with colorful flowers and vibrant new buds. For the record, I¡¯m not a sentimental person. I consider myself quite unfeeling. I hate summer because it¡¯s hot, fall because of the falling leaves, winter because it¡¯s cold and snowy, and spring because of the grass. I could never understand people who get excited about the changing seasons. Anyway, back to the main point. Spring has arrived. Why is a person who ims to be unsentimental suddenly talking like this? It¡¯s because my older sister is finally getting married this spring. And not just to anyone, but to the Crown Prince. And someday, she¡¯ll be the Empress of the Empire! ¡°¡­It seems like you¡¯re more excited than Rika, Karl.¡± ¡°Of course, Father. My sister is bing the Crown Princess!¡± ¡°If that happens, it will be difficult to treat her as family like before, at least in public. It will be even harder when the Crown Prince ascends to the throne.¡± I know. No matter even if she¡¯s my sister, my father¡¯s daughter¡ªas the Crown Princess and future Empress of the Empire, both my father and I will have to treat her as a subject. But honestly, Father, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s exactly what my sister would oppose? I can see it even now. At least in private, she wants to be treated as a daughter and a sister, whether she bes the Crown Princess or the Empress. ¡°I trust you¡¯ll do well. Now, Karl, you¡¯ll also be a member of the Empire¡¯s nobility.¡± ¡°We still have three years left before the promised time. Don¡¯t talk as if you¡¯re going to hand over the County already!¡± This is a big deal. He recently received an imperial order and went to the Lasker border, where he had a big spar with the knights of the past. He¡¯s been all fired up since then. Thankfully, Mother has him tied up at home, telling him to ¡®act your age,¡¯ otherwise, he might have really left me a letter and disappeared. ¡°Both of you, that¡¯s enough.¡± Mother came in, telling us it was time to leave, so both my father and I stood up with a ¡®Yes!¡¯ We can¡¯t bete today. Because today is the day! It is The Day! * * * ¡°¡­.¡± I¡¯m dazed. My mind seems to be somewhere else. Even though this was the moment I had been waiting for, the moment I had longed for. I discreetly pinch my cheek. It hurts. Did I pinch it too hard? My attendant, startled, stops me, asking what¡¯s wrong. Marriage, really? A Crown Princess, an Empress¡­ Someone who will one day be the mother of a prince or princess who resembles me, standing by my side¡­ ¡°What are you thinking about, Your Highness?¡± I turn my head to see Rika blinking her eyes. It¡¯s a sight I haven¡¯t seen often. Maybe my reaction was so strange that she couldn¡¯t help but react that way. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just¡­ I don¡¯t know how to put it. I¡¯m a bit overwhelmed.¡± Suddenly, I feel like I need to say this. Forget about being the Crown Prince, right now, I¡¯m a groom-to-be with my bride-to-be in front of me. ¡°Thank you for marrying me, Rika.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re being very strange all of a sudden.¡± ¡°Ahaha. Is that so? I know. I know, but I can¡¯t bear not saying this.¡± It¡¯s been a long time. No, not just a long time. There were times when I thought it would be difficult. Like any first love, I thought it would be impossible. As the Crown Prince of the Empire, I thought my marriage would be purely political. There were many times when I repeated to myself that it was my fate. But right now, Rika was by my side. My first love hase true, and it¡¯s not a political marriage, but a bond truly formed from the heart. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. It¡¯s more precious and valuable than anything I¡¯ve ever held in my hands. If I let this go, I¡¯ll live the rest of my life under a curse. ¡°Marriage is quite something. I never thought Your Highness would show such an emotional side.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been emotional when ites to you, Rika.¡± What is she talking about? When have I ever shown a different side?! ¡°That may be true, but haven¡¯t you been trying to hide it until now?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Because I could see it all. Whether Your Highness did it on purpose or not, I didn¡¯t say much, but I guess there¡¯s no reason to hide it now.¡± Did I? Was I that obvious? I didn¡¯t even realize, but Rika knew so much. I scratched the back of my head. At the same time, I feel like I shouldn¡¯t hide anything anymore. Apart from the fact that the woman I¡¯m marrying is an expert in this area, hiding something from your partner feels like a grave sin. ¡°Speaking of which, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Yes, Rika?¡± ¡°I want to have a child soon.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± I instinctively looked around. Fortunately, my attendants and Rika¡¯s maids were staying outside. No one was listening to our conversation right now. That¡¯s a relief. Even though my rtionship with Rika was no different from any other couple, we¡¯re still the Crown Prince and Crown Princess. And in the future, the Emperor and Empress, so we have to be careful, very careful. ¡°R-Rika, it¡¯s a bit sudden. Is there a reason you¡¯re saying this all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Karl said it would be nice to have a nephew.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°He said he wants to give his nephew as much love as he received.¡± It¡¯s a good reason. A happy reason. But it¡¯s also a little¡­ [TL/N: I wanna say it but I won¡¯t¡­] [PR/N: Don¡¯t cook! You nasty ahh.] The reason she wants to have a child is because of her brother. As a husband, I can¡¯t help but feel a little hurt¡ª ¡°And¡­ I want to have a child too.¡± ¡°Rika?¡± ¡°A child who resembles you and me. A child I can give all my love to. If such a giftes to me, there would be nothing more joyful. I want to raise them to be the most beautiful and wonderful child in the world.¡± Even before the wedding, she already seems like a devoted mother. If there was a child of ours in her arms, there would be no sight more sacred. ¡°Let¡¯s do it, Rika. Let¡¯s try together. Let¡¯s pray that precious gifts find their way into our embrace. And that someday, those gifts will bring us another gift.¡± While Rika and I were having a cozy chat, the attendants who were waiting outside opened the door and entered. They whispered, ¡®Now we really need to get ready.¡¯ ¡°Then, for everyone who has gathered here for us today, I¡¯ll see you soon, Rika.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I¡¯ll see you shortly.¡± A brief farewell, and then the time to exchange vows to walk together forever. I hope today goes smoothly without any incidents. No, there won¡¯t be any incidents. Haven¡¯t we done many good deeds for this very day? We even saved money on the wedding expenses to donate to the pension fund. If God knows Rika¡¯s beautiful heart, He will give us a clear day without a single cloud. * * * ¡°Karl! Over here!¡± Selena, sitting on a bench, waves her hand. Seeing her, Karl sprints from afar and stops in front of her. ¡°Why are you running? You could have walked slowly.¡± ¡°I could have, but I want to spend every second with you.¡± As soon as the wedding ceremony at the Imperial Pce ended, Selena returned to grad school. It was a continuous stream of busy days. And after a few days, she finally found some time. ¡°How is your sister¡­ no, Her Highness the Crown Princess?¡± ¡°She officially moved into the Imperial Pce yesterday. Now she¡¯s truly the Crown Princess.¡± ¡°I see. You must miss her.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You said she was very close to you, Karl. So you must miss her a lot.¡± Miss her. Karl thought for a moment and then smiled. Yes, I miss her. It would be strange if I didn¡¯t. A family member who seemed like she would always be by my side is now meeting someone new and will spend her life with him forever. Of course, the name ¡®family¡¯ doesn¡¯t change, but seeing her leave the nest feels strange. Watching the wedding ceremony made me feel like she was drifting away. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll visit whenever I have time. And besides, it¡¯s me, Selena.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Karl. The crazy returning student who always brings trouble. I¡¯ll probably visit the Crown Prince soon, so I¡¯ll see my sister, the Crown Princess, then.¡± Of course, it feels strange, Karl added. He said he wanted Selena to help him get over that strange feeling. When Selena replied, ¡®Anything!¡¯, Karl smiled and confirmed, ¡®You promise?¡¯ And then¡ª ¡°Up you go.¡± ¡°Whoa?!¡± He suddenly lifted Selena onto his back and grinned. ¡°Ah, this makes me feel better.¡± ¡°W-what are you doing, Karl? Why are you doing this all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Why? I¡¯m giving my girlfriend a piggyback ride. I¡¯m cheering on our Selena, who¡¯s working hard in grad school.¡± ¡°No! I mean! Th-this is!¡± Karl asked bluntly, ¡®You don¡¯t like it?¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡± Karl burst outughing at Selena¡¯s honest reply and started walking. It was Spring. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 115 Chapter 115 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 115 ¡°¡­.¡± Today, like any other day, Lefia¡¯s routine was simr. As she finished preparing for her lecture and left the room, she felt a pair, or rather, two pairs of eyes on her back. Enduring their gaze, she sighed inwardly and said, ¡®Let¡¯s go.¡¯ Some days it was Eloise, other days it was Lavrenti, or sometimes both of them would appear. This was something she could tell because they were openly watching her. Given their abilities, if they wanted to, they could easily follow her without her noticing. And she would never know. But the fact that she could sense them meant they wanted her to know. They were saying, ¡®We¡¯re always watching you, so don¡¯t try anything funny!¡¯ ¡°Um, how long are you going to keep doing this¡­?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Really, I¡¯m just an ordinary foreign exchange student now.¡± She had already talked to her home country and mostly wrapped things up. Even if she couldn¡¯t change her bloodline, her status as a princess could be revoked by the head of the royal family. And the current King of Lasker, the Head of the Arkebel Royal Family, was Lefia¡¯s half-sister, the Second Princess, who had ascended to the throne a month ago. Now she should be called the Queen. ¨C I can¡¯t change my bloodline. But I would like you to revoke my status as a princess. ¨C Even though there was a new King in Lasker, the stronger the royal authority, the better. In that sense, it would be best if thepetitor disappeared altogether. It would be even better if there were no obstacles in the line of session. Therefore, Lefia thought her sister, her queen, wouldn¡¯t dismiss this request. Her royal bloodline wouldn¡¯t disappear, so there wouldn¡¯t be a big problem with her status. It was just removing her princess title and the legal right to inherit the throne. ¡°Huh? So what?¡± The problem was that neither Eloise nor Lavrenti was wary of her because she was a foreign princess. They were thoroughly scrutinizing her for a ¡®different reason.¡¯ ¡°Karl said that? That you¡¯re like him, Junior Lefia?¡± ¡°Eloise and I eat the tail of the Bungeoppang first. But you, like Master, eat the head first.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just a difference in preference¡­¡± If that¡¯s the case, you could just start eating the head first too, Lefia wanted to say. But she noticed their faces weren¡¯t looking too good and quietly closed her mouth. She was quite disappointed that they didn¡¯t show the same behavior as Karl at first. ¡®What are these people¡­ Oh, I shouldn¡¯t call one of them a person, should I? Anyway, they¡¯re really strange.¡¯ She wondered why they were so attached to Karl, but then again, considering what he had shown them, it seemed understandable. To be honest, Lefia herself was so drawn to him that she secretly nced at him whenever he went to ss. From the beginning, he was intense enough to make her heart flutter. He flew in and embraced her in that brief moment, and he was always there whenever she was in trouble. And he defeated two knights from the delegation from her home country in less than a minute. Even if it was a friendly match, the skill gap was too wide. It would be strange if she wasn¡¯t attracted to him. It was natural to want to talk to him again, or even just see him one more time, even if she couldn¡¯t. ¡®Come to think of it¡­ It¡¯s about time for the Empire to send a delegation for the Lasker Queen¡¯s coronation.¡¯ A new king had ascended to the throne in the neighboring kingdom. Until recently, the Empire and the Kingdom had been subtly ufortable with each other. To improve that rtionship, they would definitely send an delegation. If there was one concern, it was that her home country might try to hold a simr official event, using the recent sparring match as an excuse. Two knights had lost to Karl. No matter even if it was friendly, they would see it as a disgrace. So this time, they would deploy multiple top-tier knights. And just like the Empire had, this time Lasker would probably request a friendly match to recover some of their lost pride. The Empire would understand that well. ¡®Would they let us win, but just barely, to save face?¡¯ The defeat against Karl must have been a significant blow. They considered themselves to be quite capable knights, but to be defeated so quickly by a young man¡­ Lasker would definitely want to regain their pride. If the Empire handles this well, they could win Lasker¡¯s favor. ¡°Thinking about Karl again?¡± ¡°¡­Huh?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking about Master.¡± ¡°N-no, I¡¯m not?!¡± ¡°Yes, you are. You have that look on your face when you¡¯re thinking about a guy.¡± Eloise, who had somehow gotten right next to her, muttered with a pout. Lefia, unable to bear the embarrassment, let out an involuntary shriek. ¡°Why are you doing this?!¡± ¡°Because I like Karl. And it¡¯s tiring to have a rival, you know?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± What¡¯s with that boldness? She¡¯s being so open about it! Shouldn¡¯t you hide your feelings for someone? ¡°I feel the same way. I like Master. But it¡¯s too much with you here.¡± ¡°¡­¡± These women were truly strange. In Lasker, unless you were practically engaged, it wasmon to hide your feelings for the opposite sex. She couldn¡¯t get used to them openly saying, ¡®Yeah, I like him.¡¯ ¡°You two are very straightforward.¡± ¡°Saying I like him? I say it because I like him.¡± ¡°Does¡­ Senior Karl know?¡± ¡°Yeah, I told him to his face. That I like him.¡± Maybe it¡¯s just elves who are like this? She heard he already had a woman he was practically engaged to. Was it okay to be so open about it even knowing that? With that thought, Lefia quietly turned her head towards Lavrenti. ¡°Ahem. Ahem. I haven¡¯t been as direct as that elf, but¡­ I¡¯m making it somewhat obvious.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassed? Or don¡¯t you think it¡¯s disrespectful to the other person?¡± ¡°I do feel sorry for Selena. But that doesn¡¯t mean I can give up my feelings. I¡¯ve never been taught that way. All I know is that you have to fight for what you want to protect.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°And besides, it was my Master who said that if you wait patiently, your time will surelye.¡± If Karl had heard this, he might have shouted, ¡®That was only about shooting!¡¯ But the only ones present were Eloise and Lefia. ¡°Never give up¡­ Your time will surelye¡­¡± Lefia muttered those words in a daze. These women were still strange in her eyes. Yes, strange, but also enviable. She envied their ability to be so straightforward and expressive. If only she had the courage to be like that too, Lefia thought. ¡°Hey, Lav. I heard yesterday that Selena got a piggyback ride from Karl a few days ago.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s¡­ quite the news.¡± ¡°So let¡¯s go ask Karl for a piggyback ride too.¡± ¡°That might be too much for Master.¡± ¡°Really? Fine, suit yourself. I¡¯ll just ask him for myself.¡± ¡°What a pity. If I had brought my rifle, I would have shot her.¡± ¡­They¡¯re really scary women. * * * ¡°Wee, brother-inw.¡± Now officially a married man, officially my brother-inw. The Crown Prince was grinning from ear to ear. Seeing him like this, I suddenly wanted to tease him. Even though I knew the man sitting in front of me was the second inmand of the Empire, and would one day be Emperor. Even though it would be wise to bow my head if I wasn¡¯t crazy. ¡°Are you that happy?¡± Ah, damn it. I did it. Your Highness, I didn¡¯t mean it in a bad way! If you could forgive me this once for my loose tongue¡­ ¡°Of course. Of course. My dear Karl, love is truly amazing. These days, I feel like I can ovee any hardship.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I¡¯m relieved. The Crown Prince has be a true marriage evangelist. Is he that happy about marrying my sister? And Your Highness, please don¡¯t ever change your words. If you suddenly say, ¡®I¡¯m having a hard time because of the Empress¡¯ter on, I might feel like rebelling. ¡°How is the Crown Princess?¡± ¡°She¡¯s talking to the pce¡¯s staff right now. From now on, the entire Imperial Pce is under her jurisdiction. She needs to get to know her subordinates better to lead them properly.¡± I believe she¡¯ll do well. My sister isn¡¯t some ordinary youngdy who doesn¡¯t know the ways of the world. She¡¯s a formidable woman who used to manage formidable people in a formidable organization. My future nieces and nephews, you better listen to your mother. She¡¯s really scary when she¡¯s angry! ¡°Here.¡± The Crown Prince cleared his throat, signaling a change in tone. The brief personal conversation was over. It was time to return to their roles as a member of the imperial family and a loyal noble. ¡°I¡¯d love to chat casually with my brother-inw, but we all have our respective positions, so that¡¯s not possible. I¡¯m sure you understand.¡± ¡°Of course, Your Highness. I am a noble of the Empire and a subject of the imperial family, so I will simply do my best to fulfill my duties.¡± ¡°It¡¯s reassuring to hear you say that, Heir of Friedrich.¡± I wonder what kind of order he¡¯s about to give me that he called me all the way to the Imperial Pce. ¡°Actually, we¡¯re nning to send an delegation to congratte the new Queen of Lasker on her ascension to the throne, and Karl, I need you to apany them.¡± ¡°¡­Your Highness?¡± But isn¡¯t this a bit much? Aside from the fact that I¡¯m a student, there are a few bigger problems. First of all, I¡¯m the son of the infamous ¡®Baba Yaga.¡¯ From Lasker¡¯s perspective, I¡¯m the Young Lord of the Friedrich County, someone they definitely want to avoid. Not so long ago, a lunatic(Karl Adelheit) even unexpectedly suggested a friendly spar with the delegation, only topletely destroy two of their knights in under a minute. [PR/N: ??] But you want to include me in the delegation? It seems like Lasker would be freaking out, wondering what we¡¯re up to?! ¡°Ah ah. Don¡¯t misunderstand, Karl. This is actually a request from the Lasker¡¯s side. To be precise, it¡¯s a request from the new Queen of Lasker.¡± ¡­What? [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 116 Chapter 116 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 116 Leaving the Imperial Pce and heading back to the Academy, I recalled the conversation I had with the Crown Prince. ¡°Lasker asked for me?¡± ¡°Yes. They specifically named you.¡± ¡°¡­What if they¡¯re just trying to get revenge? What if they send assassins to¡ª¡± I wasn¡¯t joking. I was genuinely worried. But the Crown Prince, my brother-inw! He just looked at me like I was talking nonsense. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Do you really think Lasker would do that, Karl?¡± ¡°Well, I know they¡¯re obsessed with honor. But you never know.¡± ¡°You never know. But if that were toe to light, it would shatter the pirs of chivalry and honor that Lasker stands on. It would give the Empire a reason to swallow them whole. But you never know, indeed.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I briefly considered telling my sister about it. If it weren¡¯t for hisstment, I definitely would have. ¡°And besides, Karl, my dear brother-inw. Even if assassins dide, I have a feeling you¡¯d just say, ¡®What¡¯s this now?¡¯ and take them down in one hit. Am I wrong?¡± He was right. Honestly, I thought so too. I survived against elves. I¡¯m faster and stealthier than any human expert. I¡¯ve survived three years fighting those guys, I wouldn¡¯t be taken down by some assassins. Unless I was some drunkard from a story about three warring nations in the Central ins, sleeping off a hangover. And I don¡¯t even drink, so it¡¯s even less likely. ¡°Be honest, Karl. You¡¯re secretly excited, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Your Highness? Why would you say that¡ª¡± ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re smiling right now?¡± I unconsciously touched my lips. And there it was. I was smiling. I was smiling at the fact that Lasker had requested my presence in the delegation. I was smiling even though it meant interrupting my enjoyable life at the Academy! ¡°Anyone can see you¡¯re thinking this is a chance to face them again.¡± The Crown Prince, proving that family traits are inescapable, burst intoughter. Not long ago, my father was having so much fun that my mother had to personally summon him back. Now, it¡¯s me who¡¯s itching to spar with Lasker¡¯s knights again. He added that he couldn¡¯t even imagine how envious his father-inw would be if he heard the news. ¡°Anyway, what will you do? I¡¯m not asking for an immediate decision. But I can¡¯t give you much time to think about it. The delegation¡¯s departure is imminent.¡± ¡°I thought delegations were announced in advance before they left.¡± ¡°Normally, yes. But there are always circumstances. Lasker seems to have rushed their king¡¯s coronation, and since they¡¯re the ones who made the first move, we can¡¯t reallyin if we do the same.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Affairs of state are indeedplex, yet at times, they can be surprisingly simple and even petty. Lasker¡¯s delegation had given the Empire very short notice for their previous visit, causing quite a headache for the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. Now, it seems like the Empire is returning the favor, saying, ¡®Let¡¯s see how you like it.¡¯ The funny thing is, Lasker really can¡¯tin. They were the ones who scheduled their visit so abruptly that the Ministry of Foreign Affairs was cursing under their breath. They were also the ones who engaged in political maneuvering at the Academy. So, they really have no grounds to object. And so, with the question of whether or not to join the delegation hanging in the air, I returned to the Academy. ¡®Another friendly match against Lasker¡¯s knights, huh?¡¯ To be honest, I¡¯m not sure. I don¡¯t know if I really want it or not. I was disappointed. When I fought the knights in Lasker¡¯s delegation, they were far weaker than I expected. Far weaker than what my father had led me to believe. I thought I¡¯d at least get ten exchanges out of them, but one couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow, and the other was finished after a single exchange. I admit, I ran a hellish circus against the Kanfras during the Luzernes War. And I admit that the Kanfras were far more monstrous than any ordinary human. But still. I never imagined it would be this anticlimactic. ¡®And to make matters worse, it¡¯s the Second Princess who¡¯s summoning me. The one who¡¯s about to be Queen. That¡¯s even more unsettling.¡¯ I thought it would end with Selena, but suddenly, after Lav, now Eloise too. Before I knew it, there were three women standing around me. And here I am, thinking that with all these foreign women around me, I might have developed some kind of delusional ¡®axe-wielding hero¡¯plex. I heard the delegation¡¯s schedule is only about two weeks long at most. We won¡¯t be taking a leisurely carriage ride, but rather a quick train trip there and back. I was a bit worried about my Academy schedule, but I¡¯m sure the professors will sort it out if I submit a leave request. So, what should I do? Should I just say, ¡®Sorry, I¡¯m not interested. I¡¯m not going¡¯? Or should I tag along with the delegation and just enjoy sightseeing in Lasker, while insisting that I¡¯m absolutely, definitely not there for a rematch? And a few dayster¡­ ¡°Wee aboard, Young Lord Karl Adelheit.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ yes. Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have you with us. I never imagined I¡¯d be carrying out a diplomatic mission for the Empire alongside a recipient of the Medal of Honor.¡± I came to my senses and found myself on a train heading towards the Lasker border, alongside the Imperial delegation. * * * ng! Kang! Cheng! Chacheng!¡ª A middle-aged knight and a young woman were exchanging blows with their swords. It was more than just training, they were wielding real swords and clearly giving it their all. If either of them took just one more step forward, they could inflict a fatal wound. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± One of the knights standing behind them stepped aside, and the Chambein entered. As if on cue, the two figures lowered their swords and stepped back a few paces. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°We just received word that the Imperial delegation has arrived at the border.¡± ¡°¡­They arrived much earlier than expected.¡± The new Queen of Lasker, Imir II. Until recently, she was known as the Second Princess. She took a few breaths and handed her sword to a guard. ¡°We requested¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s confirmed to be part of the delegation.¡± ¡°I see. I thought the Empire might refuse. So that¡¯s not the case.¡± It seems they thought refusing would tarnish the honor of both the Empire and the Medal recipient. They must have seen the request as a new challenge. ¡®This is certainly not an extension of the previous friendly match.¡¯ At least, that¡¯s how Imir saw it. She requested the presence of the Imperial Medal of Honor recipient, the heir to the County of Friedrich, Karl Adelheit, for entirely different reasons. But it seems the kingdom¡¯s knights saw it differently. ¡°Forgive us, Your Majesty. This time, the results will be different!¡± ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. We won¡¯t cross the line.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Your Majesty. We simply wish to engage in an honorable duel once more!¡± Twenty years ago, a man brought crushing defeat to Lasker. He was known by many ominous names, such as the Knight Crusher and the Kingdom¡¯s Nightmare. He was an unstoppable force. Karl Adelheit is the son of that very man. And the kingdom¡¯s knights lost to him too. Overwhelmingly at that. It seemed the knights had misunderstood her intentions, believing they must redeem the kingdom¡¯s honor. Of course, that couldn¡¯t be further from the truth. It would be foolish to invite the most honored figure in the Empire and try to defeat him. It could be seen as an insult to the Empire, turning the coronation into a deration of war. Lasker wouldn¡¯tst long against the Empire¡¯s full force. Then why did Imir summon Karl? Why, despite the circumstances, did she insist on his presence, leading her subjects to misunderstand? ¡®Lefia.¡¯ She thought of her half-sister, studying alone in a farawaynd. Although they weren¡¯t particrly close, their rtionship was better than that of most half-siblings. There were even times when she wished Lefia was her full sister. And so, she sent her away. She ordered her to study abroad, which was no different from exile. If Lefia had stayed any longer, she might have been swept up in the political strife and her struggle for survival would be in vain. Imir wanted her to be free, at least a little, and that¡¯s how she expressed it. The problem was, she never imagined they would go so far as to blind her, tomit such a heinous act within the Empire¡¯s borders. Power is a terrifying thing. Political strife is so cruel that it makes you lose sight of everything else. Imir pressed her temples, as if the mere thought of it gave her a headache. Because of that incident, Lefia could never return to her homnd. Not even if Imir became Queen, not even if her children became heirs. Lefia had already be a rallying point for dissidents, and whether she epted or rejected that role, there was nothing that could be done. No, she could return. But her return would not have a happy ending. So, it was better for Lefia not toe back. Fortunately, her half-sister seemed to understand her intentions. ¡°I wish to renounce my title as Princess.¡± She dered her desire to stay in the Empire. That would clear up all the misunderstandings and suspicions surrounding her. But the future was still a problem. She was still of royal blood, even without the title of princess. Could she live alone? How would the Empire treat her now that she was nothing? That was the part Imir wanted to ask a favor for. From a certain man, who wasing from afar. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 117 Chapter 117 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 117 I had imagined Lasker¡¯s knights lining up as soon as I entered the country, shouting, ¡®A duel! The heir to the County of Friedrich!¡¯ Honestly, it would have been quite a shock. Two of their knights were soundly beaten, not by my father, but by his son. If the friendly match had continued, I could have taken down at least three or four more. ¡°Young Lord? Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You keep looking around.¡± But surprisingly, Lasker was quiet. Throughout the weing of the delegation, there was no mention of the sparring match. Even the knights escorting us only nced at me asionally. There was no hostility in their eyes. ¡®Are they holding back because of their Queen¡¯s coronation?¡¯ That seemed like the most usible answer. Honestly, if it weren¡¯t for their actions within the academy, the Empire would have been criticized for the sparring incident. Suddenly challenging someone to a duel in front of a foreign delegation? It¡¯s a blow to their national prestige. A foolish act that would be ridiculed for years toe. Would they really want to do that when a new queen is about to ascend the throne? Especially a queen who came to power through political strife. If they make a mistake here, they could be purged, regardless of their honor. ¡°Captain, what¡¯s the schedule from here?¡± ¡°We couldn¡¯t attend the coronation, so we¡¯ll convey our congrattions. We¡¯ll also deliver a letter expressing our hope for a stronger rtionship between the Empire and the Kingdom. And, although it¡¯s not exactly a gift, we¡¯ll inform them of our decision to forgive a portion of the debt incurred from their gunpowder imports.¡± Oh? Forgive their debt? Really? Wasn¡¯t the Empire always sensitive about money? I thought they were even cutting back on imperial funds to focus on domestic affairs. ¡°This way, we can give the newly crowned Queen of Lasker an achievement. Since she ascended the throne through political strife rather than being the usual heir, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad decision to give her some justification.¡± It seems like the Emperor and the Crown Prince came to this decision after much deliberation. The debt from the gunpowder purchase must have been substantial, and forgiving it like this will make it hard for Lasker to keep quiet. Furthermore, there couldn¡¯t be a better gift for the newly crowned Second Princess, no, the Queen. But, wouldn¡¯t this make the others whine? Wouldn¡¯t Hyzens and Avileshtiin about Lasker getting special treatment? ¡°In return, Lasker will have to pay a price. For example, with the burden of gunpowder debt gone, their vaunted knighthood will be shaken.¡± ¡°¡­¡± As expected. Politics is terrifying. So this wasn¡¯t done out of goodwill? On the surface, it¡¯s a gift to the new Queen, but underneath, they¡¯re aiming to destabilize Lasker¡¯s core, the knighthood. It¡¯s a calction I could never have imagined. After a long journey, we reached the royal capital of Lasker. My impression of it, how should I put it¡­ simr to the Empire, yet different? If the Empire is typical Western style, Lasker has a hint of Eastern European style mixed in. ¡°Wee to the royal capital, esteemed guests from the Empire.¡± ¡°Thank you for your hospitality.¡± While I was looking around, the head of the delegation was greeting the Lasker officials. So, I was about to introduce myself and ask if I could explore the area before heading to the lodging, when someone suddenly approached me. ¡°Are you Young Lord Karl Adelheit?¡± The person who spoke was a middle-aged knight. At a nce, he was no ordinary figure, the aura emanating from him was different from the other knights. At this knight¡¯s level¡­ he could easily fight against the elite veterans from the Southern Front. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°Could you spare me a moment?¡± Now? I reflexively looked at the head of the delegation. He seemed preupied with greeting the kingdom officials. ¡°Could you wait a moment? I need to inform the head of the dele¡ª¡± ¡°We will exin to the Empire. Pleasee with me now. It would be troublesome if more eyes are on us.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The ¡®eyes¡¯ he¡¯s referring to can¡¯t be the Empire. If that were the case, he wouldn¡¯t be asking me, an Imperial citizen, for this favor. Then, what this knight, and whoever sent him, is worried about is the gaze within Lasker. And if there¡¯s someone who needs to worry about that gaze, then it must be¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°The Queen of Lasker has summoned me, wouldn¡¯t it be rude for a member of the delegation not to go?¡± My words must have hit the mark, as the middle-aged knight¡¯s eyes flinched momentarily. ¡°How¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re asking how I knew, first of all, the person standing before me is no ordinary knight. I figured there¡¯s only one person who could give orders to such a knight. And, only that person could summon a member of the delegation privately, right?¡± Come on, let¡¯s go. If other people see us, they might start rumors about your Queen having a secret affair with a foreign man. If that rumor reaches Selena¡¯s ears, I¡¯ll be in big trouble. So hurry up! * * * I followed the middle-aged knight deeper and deeper into the royal pce. Hmm. I hope assassins with swords won¡¯t suddenly jump out from behind the pirs. Would I then be a tragic hero shouting ¡®Et tu, Brute!¡¯? [TL/N: Et tu, Brute is a Latin phrase literally meaning ¡°and you, Brutus?¡± or ¡°also you, Brutus?.¡± The quote appears in Act 3 Scene 1 of William Shakespeare¡¯s y Julius Caesar, where it is spoken by the Roman dictator Julius Caesar, at the moment of his assassination, to his friend Marcus Junius Brutus, upon recognizing him as one of the assassins.] [PR/N: Tq daddy for saving me the time¡­??] [TL/N: No worries bbg??] One difference is that he couldn¡¯t resist, but I can. Recalling the memories of fighting the veterans, the knights here shouldn¡¯t be too difficult. ¡°This way.¡± It seems that¡¯s our destination. Thankfully, there was no ambush. ¡®A garden?¡¯ I thought they would lead me to a training ground since it¡¯s a nation of knights, but this is unexpected. Meanwhile, the knight who was walking ahead stopped and looked at me as if he had done his part. This must mean I have to go alone from here, right? I gave him a silent bow of thanks and entered the garden, where I saw someone sitting in the distance. ¡°Wee, Young Lord Karl Adelheit.¡± My first impression was simple. She resembled Lefia in a strange way, perhaps because they share the same father. How should I put it¡­ She has a stronger sense of authority and gravitas than Lefia. This woman must be the Second Princess, the newly crowned Queen. And she¡¯s the one who summoned me here. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty, the Queen of Lasker.¡± ¡°I want to thank you foring despite my sudden request.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to do anything for the betterment of our two nations.¡± Even as I say this, it¡¯s quite amusing. I, who spoke of improving rtions, initiated a friendly spar. I even crushed two of their knights, leaving no room for them to save face. The other knights, who value honor and pride above all else, would be foaming at the mouth if they knew. But the Queen didn¡¯t say anything about it. As if she didn¡¯t care how many more knights I defeated. ¡°Neither of us have much time, so let¡¯s get straight to the point.¡± That¡¯s fine with me. Honestly, even though they said it was okay, it would be awkward if the head of the delegation found out that a noble from their country was having a secret conversation with a foreign queen¡­ Just thinking about how to exin thister gives me a headache. ¡°First of all, I want to resume the friendly match. In our kingdom.¡± ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°If you think it¡¯s rude, don¡¯t worry, Lasker will take responsibility. We can just me it on some knights who are desperate to win.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I see. No wonder these knights were so docile. Seeing how the Queen is acting, they must have been whining a lot behind the scenes, right? ¡¯Boohoo, we lost and it¡¯s so frustrating. Let¡¯s have another friendly match!¡¯ But wait, first? Does that mean there¡¯s a second request? ¡°And the second thing. This¡­ Well. Should I call it a favor? A request? It¡¯s a little bit different from the first. While the friendly match is a give-and-take, this isn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°Lefia. Please take good care of my sister, Young Lord.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± What kind of nonsense is this? Why is Lefia being brought up here? ¡°I¡¯ve already heard the news. You¡¯ve saved Lefia from difficult situations several times. I think expressing your feelings that way isn¡¯t bad.¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± ¡°It was the first time. Lefia¡¯s letter to me mentioned a man. Seeing that, I was relieved. I thought that even though she¡¯s far away from her homnd, she still has someone to lean on.¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡± It¡¯s a misunderstanding. No, why would I suddenly take care of Lefia? What did she even write? Don¡¯t you know? I already have someone I¡¯ve promised my future to, and there¡¯s an elf who¡¯s constantly looking for an opening, and a sharpshooter who¡¯s biding her time. ¡°If you respond positively to the second part, I also have something to offer.¡± Give it or not, I¡¯m not interested! So just¡ª ¡°The friendly match. Whether you win or lose. I don¡¯t care if Lasker¡¯s pride is broken.¡± ¡°¡­Are you serious?¡± ¡°Honor that is too haughty is poison. It needs to be broken someday, and only then can it be the driving force to move forward.¡± Oh. So it doesn¡¯t matter if I beat a few knights? Even in Lasker itself? This is getting interesting in its own way. ¡°I¡¯d like to hear your answer, Young Lord Karl Adelheit.¡± Of course. ¡°I will do my best for the betterment of our two nations.¡± [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 118 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 118 The Imperial delegation headed to Lasker with a crucial mission. The mission, personally ordered by the Emperor, was to show maximum goodwill towards Lasker. However, this goodwill was not to be achieved by the Empire bowing its head, but by making Lasker bow theirs. The blueprint was already drawn. Some individuals from Lasker had plotted mischief within the Empire. Fortunately, the Fifth Princess of Lasker had informed them beforehand, and Count Friedrich and his son personally stepped in to suppress Lasker¡¯s momentum and gain the upper hand. For Lasker, with a new Queen just crowned, this was an extremely burdensome situation. Not only had some of their own engaged in political maneuvering in a foreignnd, but that foreignnd was none other than the Empire. And above all, it was those who valued ¡®honor¡¯ who hadmitted such acts. Therefore, the subsequent events unfolded smoothly. The Empire didn¡¯t need to cross any lines. It was the other side that had crossed the line, and they were the ones who felt indebted. The Empire just had to sit back and smile, and they would be desperate and make various proposals. Moreover, the Empire didn¡¯t want territory, resources, or anything of the sort. They simply wanted Lasker to ept the Empire¡¯s superiority. It was enough for Lasker to be internally divided and unable to form a unified opinion. So, they showed goodwill to the newly crowned Queen by reducing the cost of gunpowder. Additionally, despite the incident within the Empire, hadn¡¯t they swept it under the rug with just one friendly match? This would create two opposing opinions within Lasker. Either they would show proper respect for the Empire¡¯s goodwill and adopt a more humble stance, or they would view it as a political ploy, acknowledging the Empire¡¯s superiority but remaining wary. ¡®The conclusion of our Empire is always the same.¡¯ War is always thest option. They wouldn¡¯t choose it when there were other ways. It¡¯s a hell where countless lives are lost. Every single person is precious, and pushing them into that hell should be avoided. Therefore, war should be avoided as much as possible. And the way to do that is to divide the opinions of potential enemies, preventing them from uniting their strength. ¡®So far, everything has been going well¡­¡¯ The Imperial delegation delivered their congrattions to the Queen of Lasker. They also presented a letter expressing their wish for the kingdom and the Empire to work together for the harmony of the continent. The head of the delegation thought they had done their part. ¡°Captain, Young Lord Karl Adelheit and the Lasker knights are having another friendly match¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe it, but it was true. Karl was dueling with the knights again. And not just anywhere, but in Lasker! ¡°No! Why didn¡¯t anyone stop him?!¡± They had just shown goodwill to Lasker. This was troublesome! It couldn¡¯t be allowed! Was he worried that Karl might lose? No! It was quite the opposite! It would have been better if it happened within the Empire. But if he defeated all the knights within Lasker, wouldn¡¯t the situation be a mess?! If this happened, everyone would unite against the Empire, and everything would be ruined. Did Karl not realize this and acted recklessly? ¡®No, no. That can¡¯t be. He had a private meeting with the Crown Prince before leaving!¡¯ It was highly likely that he had been informed of the Empire¡¯s stance. Moreover, Karl was the Crown Princess¡¯s brother. The Crown Prince¡¯s brother-inw! If such a person was part of the delegation, he must have heard something! But a friendly match? In the Empire, it was a warning to Lasker for their actions, but there was no reason to do such a thing in their own country, was there?! The head of the delegation panicked and rushed to the location of the friendly match. There, he encountered Queen Imir II of Lasker, who was smiling as she watched the scene. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Ah, the head of the delegation. You¡¯ve heard the news too?¡± ¡°I apologize. I¡¯ll go and persuade the Young Lord right away¡ª¡± ¡°No, no. Leave it be. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± Fine? In what way? Could it be that Imir nned to maintain anti-Empire sentiment through the friendly match? This shouldn¡¯t be happening. The Empire could have intervened before her coronation, but they didn¡¯t. Instead, they even sent a congrattory delegation and a gift! ¡®¡­I want to say that, but I can¡¯t.¡¯ The head of the de bit his lip. He had to understand. He had to figure it out. He had to find out the Queen¡¯s true intentions. Whether the Empire should definitively consider Lasker as an enemy. Meanwhile, the friendly match had just begun. The first opponent was a knight of simr age to Karl. Unfortunately, the head of the delegation was a figure who excelled in diplomacy. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t fully understand the direction of their duel. Nevertheless, there was one thing he could exin. Karl was overwhelmingly faster than the knight. ng! ng!¡ª The knight had a sword. Karl had a greatsword. [TL/N: The greatsword mentioned here is a military greatsword.] The difference in length was stark. Normally, the one with the shorter weapon would be at a disadvantage. Not only in terms of distance and reach, but also in the destructive power that could be generated with a single swing, the sword was superior. However, Karlpletely sealed off his opponent¡¯s movements with that greatsword. The position of the arm needed to swing the sword with force. The leg that must be stepped on to give strength to the arm. The breathing that must be regted to do all of this smoothly. Karl was blocking all of it with his almost magical (great)swordsmanship. ¡°Ugh!¡± The knight, who had been struggling even with a sword, finally got hit and fell to the ground. At Karl¡¯s word, ¡®Next,¡¯ another knight stepped forward. He also drew his sword, and as the bell rang, he shed head-on with Karl, just like the previous knight. ¡°Our Lasker has been called the nation of knights since ancient times. We respect honor and love those who uphold it. Do you know why?¡± Surprised by the sudden question, the head of the delegation looked at Imir for a moment before answering. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°In the past, this was a harsh ce to live. If there was nothing to warm our hearts¡­ this ce would have be a tribal state of barbarians surviving on plunder, not a nation of knights.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The first founding king prevented that with the position of knighthood and the pride of honor. As a result, although we are not as wealthy as your Empire, we have been able to protect this ce more firmly than anyone else.¡± Ugh!¡ª Meanwhile, another knight was knocked back. Unlike the first knight, he managed to hold his own for a while, but ultimately couldn¡¯t do more than maintain the status quo. Defense alone couldn¡¯t lead to victory. The third knight stepped forward. This time, the opponent seemed a bit older than Karl. Even the head of the delegation, who didn¡¯t know much about swordsmanship, could tell that this knight had considerable experience. Perhaps sensing a different opponent, Karl took apletely different stance. He held the greatsword in a reverse grip. He even switched it to his left hand instead of his right and leaned forward slightly. ¡°That¡¯s why knights, and honor, are more important than anything else to Lasker. It¡¯s the foundation, the very essence. If it weren¡¯t for that, we would have been absorbed by the Empire long ago.¡± This stance was different from the one he used against the previous two knights. Even the hand he used to hold the greatsword had changed. Noticing this, the knight hesitated to move. He had thought that he gained some information by watching the previous two duels. But with this change, Karl¡¯s fighting style would bepletely different. Everything became a nk te. Karl didn¡¯t miss that moment of hesitation. Once again, he aimed to end it with speed. The knight tried his best to defend and counterattack simultaneously. The problem was that Karl¡¯s right hand, which was behind the greatsword in his left hand, struck first. Although itcked power, that single strike was enough to slip through the gap and hit the knight¡¯s chin hard. Thud!¡ª The knight, hit by the blow, copsed. In thest moment, Karl swiftly kicked the knight¡¯s sword aside to prevent injury, a disy of ease that drew sighs from the others. ¡°¡­But you see, that which was so precious. That which was our pride. It¡¯s now the cause of our own downfall. They still believe that knights, that honor, are more important than anything else. But it¡¯s just our foundation, not a springboard for the future.¡± The next knight who came out was clearly a skilled swordsman. His sword was fast, his footwork was precise, and above all, the aura emanating from him was distinctly different from the previous opponents. Karl didn¡¯t foolishly face such an opponent head-on. He slowly tightened the noose from the outside, creating tiny gaps. And at thest moment, he struck through the gap, hitting the opponent¡¯s neck hard with the hilt of the greatsword. The next contestant, and the one after that. They were all great knights. But in the end, they all lost to Karl. In the face of Karl¡¯s extremely restrained, extremely practical, and thus extremely ¡®murderous¡¯ style, the knights who had been focusing on ¡®beautiful swordsmanship¡¯ were utterly defeated. ¡°While we were still focused on knights and honor, the Empire leaped far ahead. They discovered gunpowder, created new weapons with it. Now, a single soldier can easily defeat a knight.¡± Finally, thest opponent. It was the middle-aged knight who had first guided Karl to Imir. He was different from the others. More refined, faster. And above all, he wasn¡¯t overwhelmed by Karl¡¯s killing intent. He too had experienced countless battles. ¡°So, that friendly match was a drastic measure I prescribed for ourselves. It was to tell us not to deny reality by dwelling on past glories, nor to be overly optimistic about the future.¡± Hearing this, the head of the delegation sighed inwardly. And he quietly decided to revise his report on the Queen of Lasker. She didn¡¯t have a great animosity towards the Empire, but she was definitely someone to watch out for. A Queen who could breathe new life into the crumbling Lasker. ng! ng!¡ª Meanwhile, the final duel ended in a draw, with both stepping back simultaneously. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 119 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 119 Shulifen, Wilhelm, Alexander, and Joachim. The self-proimed pirs of the Empire, and otherwise known as the quartet. Also, in Karl¡¯s words, ¡®the Hydra that makes me lose my mind.¡¯ Today, the four of them were stretching their bodies in boredom after finishing a lecture. They were bored. Really bored. While other students were screaming about lectures and whatnot, they only had to take three sses, leaving their week empty. ¡°Should we have just signed up for other elective courses?¡± ¡°I know, right? I thought it would be nice to have some time left over.¡± They didn¡¯t realize it when they were busy. They didn¡¯t know that this sudden leisure would be hard to adjust to. Karl, looking at the quartet, would say, ¡®You guys even messed up the required lecture credits! You idiots!¡¯ But despite appearances, these four had never fallen out of the top ranks throughout their four years. That meant they had been working really hard for four years. Lectures, assignments, and exams. At least as much as others. Now, they were spending even more time than others. In such a situation, they suddenly had free time with no lectures. Naturally, they couldn¡¯t adapt. They wished they were busy, but unfortunately, the quartet¡¯s lectures, and even their family matters, were going too smoothly, making them increasingly bored. ¡°Ah, damn it. Hey, Wilhelm. When is Karling back?¡± ¡°Why are you asking me?¡± ¡°You know the Ministry of Foreign Affairs well. Haven¡¯t you heard anything?¡± ¡°ording to the schedule, he¡¯ll be back in two days. There are still two days left, so please just stay still, Shulifen. Maintain your dignity as an Imperial noble.¡± At Wilhelm¡¯s rebuke, Shulifen shook his head, thinking, ¡®Really?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just anyone else, but the person who was as undignified as himself who was saying that. It was ridiculous. Wasn¡¯t that just self-destruction, as Karl would say? ¡°It¡¯s so boring without Karl¡­¡± It was Joachim, of all people, who said that. He was the quietest of the four, so if even he was saying that, it meant their boredom had reached its peak. ¡°How¡¯s Selena these days?¡± ¡°She¡¯s radiating an aura of ¡®I¡¯ll kill you if you interrupt me¡¯.¡± ¡°Except for Karl.¡± ¡°Except for Karl, that is.¡± In the past, it was difficult to even talk to Selena due to the memory of being rejected. Now, thanks to Karl, all the awkwardness has disappeared. On the contrary, now, teasing her with ¡®So when are you two getting married?¡¯ results in a delightful reaction. So, evenst year, they teased her several times, but now they can¡¯t do that anymore. Grad school is indeed a dangerous ce. Even Selena has changed this much. It must be a den of devils! ¡°By the way, what¡¯s that elf up to? Eloise? That junior?¡± ¡°She¡¯s been sticking with Princess Lefia¡­ no, Junior Lefia.¡± ¡°And Junior Lavrenti?¡± ¡°She¡¯s also with Junior Lefia.¡± ¡°¡­¡± They already knew that Eloise and Lavrenti had romantic feelings for Karl. But the two of them were with Lefia? And Lefia was the one Karl kept taking care of? ¡®They¡¯re wary.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s jealousy.¡¯ ¡®Karl, you¡¯re in big trouble.¡¯ Selena waspletely immune. She had already visited Karl¡¯s family and formally introduced herself. With her position secure, there was no reason for her to be anxious. But Eloise and Lavrenti were different. They were aiming for the next opportunity, and Karl suddenly seemed to be taking good care of another woman, not them? If they could stay calm after seeing this, they wouldn¡¯t be human. ¡®Ah, Eloise isn¡¯t human. Anyway.¡¯ ¡°Ah, I¡¯m bored. When is Karling back?¡± ¡°Why are you looking for me when you¡¯re bored, you damn hydra bastards?¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Wait. Did I hear that wrong? Why does it sound like Karl¡¯s voice is mixed in? ¡°Are you guys not going to remove those rotten eyeballs? You¡¯re making faces like you¡¯ve seen a ghost.¡± ¡°Eek.¡± It¡¯s really Karl? What? How did hee back so soon? The quartet scrambled to their feet and shouted Karl¡¯s name in unison. ¡°My ears are falling off, you guys. Quiet down.¡± ¡°How can we be quiet?! What? When did you get back?!¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to arrive in two days?¡± ¡°Things went better than expected, so I got off work early. Why?¡± Early leave! The gift that Imperial officials want the most! He got it, our Karl is doing a great job! Hahaha! The four of them patted Karl¡¯s shoulder, thinking they could finally shake off their boredom. But then they noticed something and let out a groan, ¡®Ehhh?¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s that, Karl? That sword? I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡± ¡°Yeah, you never carried something like that around. You said it was inconvenient.¡± ¡°Ah, this.¡± The sword was obviously antique. Karl fiddled with it for a moment before speaking. ¡°I got it on the way back.¡± * * * A few days ago, when the Imperial delegation was still in Lasker. ¡°I think you sent the invitation to the wrong person?¡± Karl was sitting in front of several knights, tilting his head in confusion. They were none other than Lefia¡¯s maternal family, the Etand family of Lasker. To be precise, it was the head of the Etand family, his sons, and their knights. The Imperial delegation¡¯s mission was over. They had clearly conveyed all of their opinions. Queen Imir II of Lasker was focusing on shifting the excessive privileges of the ¡®knights¡¯ and the excuse of ¡®honor¡¯ to the new concept of the nation. They provided covert support where needed. They eased the debt burden and humbled the knights, showing them they weren¡¯t invincible, all through one man. Initially, the atmosphere wasn¡¯t great, but eventually, they woulde to realize. That the privileged ss of knights couldn¡¯tst forever. That honor couldn¡¯t be the ultimate pride. After all, hadn¡¯t they lost in war and even in a friendly match on their own soil? They needed something more practical, more urgent. Imir intended to change their thinking from a kingdom ¡®Of¡¯ knights to a ¡®Kingdom¡¯ of knights, by fostering patriotism. In any case, the delegation members just had to attend the banquet and brighten up the ce. There, they could show that the Empire was eager to move forward with Lasker. And Karl, after the friendly match, intended to mingle with the Lasker knights. He judged that approaching them without reservation would be better for the Empire than boasting about his victory. The problem was that the first invitation came from Lefia¡¯s maternal family, the Etand family. In other words, the family that had been thoroughly defeated by Karl¡¯s father, the current Count Friedrich. ¡®This is awkward. Very awkward.¡¯ The knights who had lost to him in the recent friendly match didn¡¯t evene near Karl afterwards. Whether it was due to mere pride or fear, they didn¡¯t even look at him, let alone speak to him. Yet, at such a time, the family that had been shattered by Count Friedrich suddenly invited him to tea. Even though he knew it was unlikely, Karl couldn¡¯t help but worry, ¡®Did they poison the tea?¡¯ ¡°To see the son of Baba Yaga. This is quite fascinating.¡± Meanwhile, the head of the Etand family stroked his white beard with a strange smile. The image of the man who had crushed him, his sons, and his knights was still vivid in his memory. Karl looked more delicate than his father, but his martial prowess was just like him. No, wait. He might even be more monstrous. At least his father used the same sword as them. But this young man named Karl had ravaged the knights with a much shorter military greatsword. It was said that the greatsword was blessed by the Radiant Church, but that alone couldn¡¯t exin his extraordinary skill. ¡°Do you think so too, Father?¡± ¡°What¡¯s even more amazing is his skill. They say he¡¯s not a warrior born of a warrior, but I never expected him to be this good.¡± Well, I¡¯m not a warrior born of a warrior because I spent three years as a soldier on the battlefield, fighting against the veterans. To survive, I had to roll around like crazy, you know? I¡¯m sorry to say this, but it¡¯s not evenparable to you knights swinging your swords around! Karl couldn¡¯t bring himself to say those words out loud, so he justughed. ¡°You may have heard this from your father, but we used to cross swords together. That was, hmm, more than twenty years ago?¡± ¡°I heard about it from my father. He said he met worthy opponents when the Empire and Lasker were fiercelypeting.¡± To be precise, they were ¡®friends who were fun to spar with,¡¯ but Karl didn¡¯t mention that part. He wasn¡¯t foolish enough to throw cold water on this pleasant atmosphere. ¡°Hahaha. I¡¯m d he said that. But your father must have said it out of courtesy. After all, against Baba Yaga, all we could do was run away after being defeated.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t consider running away to be shameful. I see it as choosing life over a meaningless death, while waiting for another day.¡± Retreating or withdrawing from battle was not a disgraceful act. It was a hundred times better to regroup and seek a new battle than to die here. Retreats were a daily urrence in the Luzernes War, so Karl answered sincerely. But it seemed that his answer left a strong impression on the Etand knights. ¡°Indeed. Baba Yaga, and his son. They¡¯re different from us.¡± ¡°I thought fighting and dying was honorable. But it¡¯s not. Hmm.¡± ¡°¡­¡± No, if you guys get so serious, what am I supposed to do? Why are you acting like this? Karl wanted to scream, but he endured it with superhuman patience. ¡°Young Lord Karl Adelheit. Please ept this.¡± The head of the Etand family rummaged through something and held out an object. It was wrapped in luxurious silk, and Karl could roughly guess what was inside. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°It should have gone to your father. But he refused it. And now, it¡¯s not too much to give it to his son.¡± Karl tilted his head and carefully unwrapped the silk. What appeared was a single sword, exuding an antique and elegant aura. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 120 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 120 ¡°¡­So. You¡¯re saying they gave it to you, and you just took it?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± I nodded confidently, and the four of them eximed in surprise, ¡®Hey!¡¯ They couldn¡¯t believe I¡¯d just epted it without a fuss. ¡®Surely you didn¡¯t just take it without a fight, right? Right? Damn it, say no!¡¯ their expressions seemed to plead. ¡°Guys, calm down. I¡¯m also a noble of the Empire, just like you.¡± It¡¯s customary to refuse, I know. But of course, I did try to decline. I waved my hands, insisting I couldn¡¯t ept it. But the lord, his family, and even the knights insisted I take it. They said if I didn¡¯t ept, they would never be able to rise again. I couldn¡¯t understand what they meant, but their desperation was so palpable that I ended up epting. Of course, I expressed my gratitude. I wouldn¡¯t just take it and leave without a word. Still feeling uneasy about it, I discreetly asked the Queen the night before I left, ¡®I received a sword. Can I really take it with me?¡¯ The Queen gave me a cryptic look and said that gifts are a matter between the giver and the receiver, and it wasn¡¯t her ce to interfere. ¡°No way. That¡¯s no ordinary sword, even at first nce.¡± ¡°I may not be skilled in swordsmanship, but I¡¯d bet my tail that¡¯s a legendary de.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go around betting your tail when you don¡¯t even have one, Wilhelm.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll bet one of my arms, then.¡± ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡± Have these guys lost their minds again after just two weeks apart? They¡¯re truly something else. And these are the pirs that will lead the Empire? ¡°Young lords, please, I beg of you, maintain your dignity.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you say the most undignified one here is Young Lord Karl?¡± ¡°I agree with Young Lord Wilhelm.¡± ¡°As do I.¡± ¡°Will you all shut the fuck up?¡± I subtly revealed the greatsword imbued with the blessings of the Church, and they immediately backed down with a ¡®Yes, sir.¡¯ Sigh. I¡¯m afraid rumors might start circting about me being a ¡®Count with a Duchy and Imperial County in his grasp.¡¯ Damn it. ¡°How did things go? Did it work out?¡± ¡°That¡¯s ssified information. You want me to spill state secrets?¡± ¡°No, but you could give me a hint.¡± ¡°It worked out.¡± And I even managed to beat them up a bit. Thest thing I heard before leaving Lasker was that the knights I defeated are now all undergoing hellish training. Even if my father is Count Friedrich, I¡¯m still young. They were defeated without being able to do anything against such a young man. But if you think about it, it¡¯s actually those guys who should feel wronged. Honestly, those young knights probably haven¡¯t experienced real warfare. The Empire and Lasker fought when my father was still active, which was over 20 years ago. Our Empire shares borders with Avileshti and the Elves, so war is inevitable, but Lasker is different. If they don¡¯t fight the Empire, they don¡¯t fight at all. At most, they¡¯ve probably just swung their swords around a bit, yelling ¡®Yah! Yah!¡¯ They haven¡¯t suffered like I have, rolling around and screaming in agony. Even if they did suffer simrly, their mindset might have been different from the start. ¡®To be precise, they do share a small border with Avileshti, but they consider each other so lowly that they wouldn¡¯t even think of fighting.¡¯ Sword and magic. Simr, yet never to be mixed. In cases like this, there are two possibilities, either they fight to the death, or they hate fighting so much that they build a wall and pretend the other doesn¡¯t exist. Luckily for Lasker and Avileshti, they fall into thetter category. I say ¡®luckily¡¯ because if they had fought, our Empire would have devoured them both. The reason they fall into thetter category is because of our Empire¡¯s existence. They both have the mindset that they don¡¯t want to be caught in the crossfire and suffer as a result. ¡°Anyway, did anything happen while I was gone?¡± ¡°Nothing, right? Oh, wait, there was something.¡± ¡°There was.¡± ¡°Of course there was.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡­These guys again? Not falling for it twice. They¡¯re waiting for me to react with ¡®What! What happened! Tell me!¡¯ No way. ¡°For the record, I¡¯m not curious about what happened to you guys. Just so you know.¡± ¡°Aww,e on! That¡¯s so mean! Aren¡¯t we friends?!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say I¡¯m only curious when your lives are in danger.¡± ¡°We almost died!¡± ¡°You almost died? Why?¡± ¡°We were bored!¡± ¡°¡­¡± To think they can say something like that without batting an eye. They¡¯re truly something else. I guess not just anyone can be the main character. I could never say something like that. I thought about drawing my greatsword for a moment, but decided not to. Honestly, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle a little. Ah, damn my pride. I shouldn¡¯t haveughed. ¡°Anyway, I need to head back to my family estate. We can continue this conversationter.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to see Selena?¡± ¡°I heard she¡¯s busy.¡± The four of them tilted their heads, confused. ¡°Huh? How do you know that?¡± Oh, these fools. Asking such an obvious question. This is why they¡¯re all single! ¡°I contacted her through a personalmunication device. Every day while I was in Lasker.¡± ¡°Whoa, hold on. You two already havemunication devices?¡± Of course. What do they take couples for? Shouldn¡¯t we be able to contact each other at least once a day, no matter where we are? It¡¯s those little moments that make our hearts flutter. [TL/N: My single ass doesn¡¯t know how that feels, my guy¡­] [PR/N: You are not alone brother.??] ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t believe those two were breaking up and making up just a few years ago. It¡¯s a miracle.¡± ¡°Maybe getting dumped makes rtionships stronger?¡± ¡°I¡¯m jealous. I want a rtionship too.¡± ¡°Not the kind where you¡¯re obligated to marry someone from high society. I want to make a real girlfriend at the academy!¡± Go find one, you guys! Didn¡¯t you just say you have plenty of time? Use that time to mingle and try to make a move. Who knows? Maybe there¡¯s a junior out there who¡¯ll fall for a charming fifth-year senior? You guys are hopeless. You¡¯re not even soldiers or returning students, the two most unpopr categories, and you still can¡¯t find love. I¡¯m both of those things, and I¡¯m still managing. ¡°But Selena isn¡¯t the only issue, is she?¡± ¡°What do you mean, Joachim?¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s also Junior Eloise and Junior Lavrenti.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± ¡°Why leave one out? You should include Junior Lefia too.¡± ¡­Damn it. Just thinking about that gives me a headache. And I can already feel a gaze on me from afar. The eyes staring at me from up ahead¡­ It¡¯s Eloise. I can sense that distinct Elven aura. She seems to be saying, ¡®If you don¡¯te see me after you¡¯re done, you¡¯ll regret it!¡¯ with her eyes. Well, I guess I have no choice but to go see her. * * * I went to my family estate. And I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. ¡°Wee back, Karl. Did everything go well?¡± ¡°Wee home.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Father, Mother. I¡¯m back. But¡­ who is that woman standing behind you¡­?¡± What? Why is she here? Not only is it surprising to see her here, but I even checked the academy earlier and she was there. ¡°Hi, Karl!¡± The woman smiling behind my parents is none other than Eloise. I have no idea how this Elf ended up at my family¡¯s estate, or why. Wait, more importantly, are you really okay with this? My mother used to collect Elf heads during her prime. ¡°I didn¡¯t know we had a guest.¡± ¡°Oh? You didn¡¯t know? She¡¯s been visiting the estate asionally since you left for Lasker. She tells us stories about you, and they¡¯re quite interesting. Your mother has been sharing them with your sister, the Crown Princess.¡± ¡°¡­¡± So, she¡¯s basically been acting as a storyteller. Damn, she¡¯s a clever Elf. ¡°From what Eloise has told us, you two seem quite close.¡± ¡°We just eliminated some Kanfras together during the train terror incidentst year.¡± ¡°So you¡¯rerades in arms.¡± ¡°¡­If that¡¯s how it¡¯s interpreted, then maybe a little¡­¡± I was about to say that was a stretch, but Eloise chuckled and suggested we go inside and talk. She said she¡¯d been visiting my family for about two weeks. In that short time, she seems to have made a good impression with her characteristically friendly personality. Or rather, her straightforward personality. Even my mother doesn¡¯t seem ufortable, so she must have scored some points somehow¡­ I can¡¯t even imagine how. ¡°The Ministry of Foreign Affairs sent a special thank you. They said you were a great help in Lasker.¡± I sat down with my parents for tea and told them about the delegation. ¡°All I did was participate in a friendly match.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why it was so unexpected. A friendly match at a coronation ceremony?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what they wanted. Or rather, it was the Queen of Lasker¡¯s wish.¡± ¡°It seems she wanted to stimte the stagnant minds and hearts of her knights.¡± My father¡¯s assessment was urate. That¡¯s exactly what the Lasker¡¯s Queen wanted. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s with that sword, Karl?¡± ¡°Oh, this? I received it as a gift, but I haven¡¯t drawn it yet. Honestly, Mother, I¡¯m not really familiar with swords like this.¡± The reason I came home was because of this sword. I wanted to stash it away in a disy case somewhere because it was a hassle to carry around. It¡¯s a kind of trophy, I thought. If I disy it, I can brag about itter, right? ¡°Wait a minute, Karl? Can I see that sword?¡± ¡°Eloise? No, hey, wait a second.¡± Before I could stop her, Eloise took the sword. And then, she suddenly drew it. I was about to scold her for doing that in front of my parents, but her next words stopped me. ¡°¡­Is this really a sword?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°No, it felt strange from the moment I saw it. How should I put it? This is a bit¡­¡± ¡°It feels like it¡¯s been artificially concealed.¡± It was my father who finished Eloise¡¯s sentence. My mother, who was sitting next to him, looked at the sword drawn from its sheath and tilted her head, saying, ¡®That¡¯s strange.¡¯ It¡¯s a bit sad that I¡¯m the only one who doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on. ¡°This is really strange.¡± Elowise examined the sword, flicking the de with her finger. Tick tick! It sounded like something was wrong¡­ ¡°Father.¡± ¡°One moment.¡± Suddenly, my father grabbed a sword from the disy case. And then he swung it?! ng! Crack!¨D Before I could stop him, my father¡¯s sword struck the one I received as a gift. And with that blow, the de shattered into pieces! ¡°Father?! What are you doing?!¡± ¡°Shh.¡± My father put his index finger to his lips and pointed at the shattered sword with his other hand. Beneath the broken de, another de, jet ck in color, stared back at me. [TL/N: New Weapon Unlocked!] [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 121 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 121 The Imperial Ministry of Foreign Affairs was experiencing its busiest period in recent memory. First, there was the matter of the elves. Once a proud race who believed themselves superior to all others, they had be divided over their stance towards the Empire, splitting into the Luzernes and Hyzens factions. After a series of wars, the Luzernes faction had effectively copsed, leaving only a few remnants. The rest had either been absorbed into the Hyzens or eradicated by thebined forces of the Empire and Hyzens. As a result, the Hyzens¡¯ influence had grown, making it crucial for the Empire to maintain good rtions with them. ¡°Be careful. If you don¡¯t handle Hyzens properly, you¡¯ll create another Luzernes.¡± Despite their reputation as forest fairies, the upper echelons of the Empire knew all too well how fiercely the elves could fight. The Empire¡¯s extensive use of gunpowder and firearms had been a key factor in keeping them in check. Without those advantages, far more blood would have been shed, and far more soldiers would have perished. Therefore, it was necessary to keep the Hyzens, who had now sided with the Empire, within the Empire¡¯s sphere of influence. Of course, the Empire would never ept a subordinate position. However, it also sought to avoid bullying the Hyzens. The best path forward was one of mutual benefit. In that sense, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs was inwardly grateful to Karl Adelheit. ¡°Ever since Karl received the Legion of Honor, the lower-ranking warriors within Hyzens have been continuously voicing their opinions, haven¡¯t they? Thanks to that, the influence of the elf families is diminishing.¡± ¡°Those lower-ranking warriors fought alongside the Imperial Army in the Luzernes War. They understand that there¡¯s nothing to be gained from fighting against our Empire. Not to mention the overwhelming superiority of our gunpowder and firearms. At this rate, they¡¯ll take care of the internal cleansing themselves.¡± ¡°To think that a single medal awarded to Karl would have such an effect.¡± The elves themselves probably never imagined that the situation would be so twisted. They likely thought that awarding the Legion of Honor to a human would only result in a few noble families grumbling about why it was given to him. The events within the Hyzens had certainly increased the workload of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. However, the developments were beneficial to the Empire. So, it was all right. Next, there was the Radiant Church. It was thergest religious organization on the continent, worshiping the Goddess of Light and spreading her teachings far and wide. Its doctrine was the most followed, not only in the Empire but also in Lasker, Avileshti, and even among the elves. In terms of sheer power, the Papal State wasparable to a Marquisate. It had a simr amount ofnd under its control and a simr number of pdins. However, in a broader sense, the believers scattered throughout the continent were their truend and knights. The Church was not to be underestimated. Even the Empire knew that if it were to be hostile with the Church, one of them would have to be prepared to disappear. Therefore, the Empire took great care in its rtionship with the Church. In the early days of the Empire, designating the capital and its surroundings as the 1st Diocese and extending a hand to the Church was part of that effort. The Empire also continued to look after the various dioceses and cardinals. Of course, the Church reciprocated the Empire¡¯s gestures. Whenever the Empire went to war, the Church at least remained neutral, if not outright supporting the Empire, providing them with ¡®justification.¡¯ The recent Luzernes War was a prime example of how both sides had benefited greatly from such cooperation. However, as with all things in life, there were no eternal friends or enemies. Themon enemy, the Luzernes, had fallen. Those who denied the Empire¡¯s order and sphemed the teachings of Light had been utterly defeated and would soon bepletely eradicated. While others were cheering for the Empire or the victory of Light, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs had to worry. ¡®What if the rtionship with the Radiant Church cracks?¡¯ ¡®The war with Luzernes is over. Now is not the time for the Empire or the Church to use each other.¡¯ ¡®This could be the most peaceful moment, but it¡¯s also the moment we need to be most prepared.¡¯ For this reason, they were in the midst of devising various ns to maintain friendly rtions with the Radiant Church. ¡°The sacred relic, which had disappeared due to wicked individuals, has returned to the Church!¡± ¡°The Goddess has shown her favor and allowed us to find the sacred relic through a miracle!¡± ¡°The Church expresses its infinite gratitude to Young Lord Karl Adelheit, who made this miracle possible, and to the Empire that embraces him!!¡± Once again, it was Karl Adelheit. The young man had been a great help. They found the sacred relic, they said. Karl went south and, by pure chance, recovered the Sword of Saint Louis. The investigation concluded that it was indeed luck. He had no intention of finding it, it just appeared out of nowhere. However, no one took Karl¡¯s words of ¡®good luck¡¯ seriously. Good luck? Is that all there is to it? Does that mean everyone with good luck can find sacred relics? That was not luck. It was love, as the Church said. It was clear that Karl was loved by the Goddess. There was no other way to exin how a sacred relic could suddenly appear after splitting a rock. ¡°We must repay the debt we owe to our benefactor in the name of the Church.¡± ¡°I heard there¡¯s a pension foundation established in the name of the noble. We will redirect a portion of the offeringsing into the Church to the foundation.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that many are still suffering from the aftermath of the war. We promise to expand medical facilities and child care facilities. In addition, the priests of the Papal State will also participate in volunteer work.¡± The concern about how to manage the rtionship after themon enemy, Luzernes, disappeared became a thing of the past after Karl found the sacred relic. It became a mere incident that didn¡¯t need to be worried about. Currently, the Church was ecstatic about recovering the lost sacred relic. Moreover, they began to use it to show that Goddess¡¯ miracles were real and to further expand their influence. Of course, Karl and the Empire were at the heart of it all. So, the Church extended their hand first. The cardinal of the 1st Diocese visited Friedrich County, and two cardinals blessed Karl¡¯s greatsword. They even invited Karl to the Papal State on Saint Louis¡¯ birthday. The rtionship between the Empire and the Church was bing even stronger as a bonus. But that wasn¡¯t the end of it. This time, it was Lasker¡¯s turn. Karl¡¯s influence was rtively small here. At most, he had made the Empire¡¯s difort known through a friendly match in light of the internal problems within Lasker that had been revealed beforehand. He also reminded them that they were still not free from the nightmare that was Friedrich County. In fact, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs thought that was enough. Karl already had many connections with the elves and the Church, and if he got involved with Lasker too, there would be too much to do. The results were good for the Empire, but the workload for the Ministry of Foreign Affairs was too much. So, they wished he would stop getting involved in incidents. But then¡­. ¡°Wait. Wait. What did you just say?¡± The Minister of Foreign Affairs, startled, questioned the department heads¡¯ report. ¡°One of the swords of the Twelve Knights, who served under the Founding King of Lasker, is in the possession of Young Lord Karl Adelheit .¡± ¡°No. I mean¡­ why?¡± ¡°He received it as a gift before returning from Lasker, and it turns out that the sword was actually one of the Twelve Knights¡¯ swords. Both countries are currently investigating, but it seems to be a genuine article.¡± The Minister of Foreign Affairs sighed. This couldn¡¯t be happening. Wasn¡¯t this a big deal? Lasker was a country that lived and died by chivalry. It was a nation that valued honor above all else. And yet, one of the swords of the Twelve Knights, the pinnacle of chivalry and honor, was in a foreign country? First of all, the person who gave the gift would be in big trouble. The royal family would also be criticized. Moreover, they could demand the immediate return of the sword and even threaten war. ¡°First, let¡¯s suggest to Young Lord Karl that we return the sword immediately¡ª¡± ¡°There¡¯s more to report.¡± Could it be that they had already dered war? Please, Lasker. You damned fools. Even if you gave it as a gift, you can¡¯t me the Empire for this¡­ ¡°This is the official statement from Lasker that just arrived. They say that the sword has rightfully found its owner, and they will not mention it until it is honorably handed over ording to the knights¡¯ customs.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Did the Lasker people collectively take drugs? They¡¯re obsessed with chivalry, and yet they¡¯re giving up one of the Twelve Knights¡¯ swords? ¡°They wouldn¡¯t give it up so easily. Are you sure that¡¯s what they said?¡± ¡°Yes, Minister. It¡¯s confirmed. It¡¯s an official statement, and although there are some dissenting voices within Lasker, most people seem to ept it after learning about the sword.¡± They ept it after learning about the sword? The Minister of Foreign Affairs sensed something was amiss. ¡°Quickly find out what kind of sword it is and which of the Twelve Knights wielded it. A thorough investigation is necessary to take a stance that is favorable to our Empire without any diplomatic friction.¡± ¡°Yes, sir. We¡¯ll find out within 24 hours and submit a report.¡± Exactly 17 hourster. ¨C The sword received by Young Lord Karl Adelheit is the sword of Sir Frueh, one of the Twelve Knights, called the ¡®Answerer.¡¯ ¨C ¨C Sir Frueh was the most skilled warrior among the Twelve Knights, and after his death, his sword was sealed with the words, ¡®It will sleep until the strongest appears.¡¯ ¨C ¨C 20 years ago, after being defeated by Count Friedrich in a war with the Empire, Lasker tried to give the sword to the Count as a gesture of respect and fear, but the Count refused. ¨C ¡°¡­Huh.¡± The minister let out a sigh of disbelief and turned to the next page. ¨C As the ¡®Answerer,¡¯ legend has it that those who are not qualified cannot see or encounter the true form of the sword. ¨C ¨C Currently, only one person has seen the true form of the sword: Young Lord Karl Adelheit. ¨C Hmm. Hmmm. After reading that far, the minister casually tossed the report onto the desk. Now he really didn¡¯t know. Was it really just luck? Or was it the love of the Goddess? [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 122 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 122 Guaaah!¨D Karl entered the break room and threw himself onto the sofa. Hmm. Now that I think about it, that was a very uncle-like thing to do. Back in my military days, whenever I had a spare moment, I would throw myself onto my sleeping bag like this. Whenever I did, my seniors and juniors alike wouldugh and say, ¡®Oh my. You¡¯ve be a total old man.¡¯ It was incredibly tough and challenging, but looking back now, it was a time I could endure. Of course, if asked if I would go back, I wouldn¡¯t want to, but still. That¡¯s how it was. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted¡­¡± Lately, I¡¯ve been feeling overwhelmed. So much has happened in just a month or two. It all started with the friendly match against the Lasker delegation. I thought I¡¯d just warm up a bit and be done with it. I even expressed my disappointment that it ended too quickly. Then, all of a sudden, I joined the delegation and headed to Lasker with them. And then in Lasker, the Kingdom of Knights, I had another go at it. This time, I really got my fill. I thought that was the end of it, but it turns out the sword I received as a gift is one of Lasker¡¯s treasures. I wondered why they would give me something like that, but they said that if I wasn¡¯t qualified, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to see Lasker or the knights. So, originally, it was supposed to go to Count Friedrich¡ªmy father, but he adamantly refused it, so they couldn¡¯t give it to him. And that sword, in the end, found its way back to Count Friedrich¡¯s territory. What¡¯s even crazier is that only Karl himself has seen the sword¡¯s true form. Not Eloise, nor his mother, not even his father, Count Friedrich. All three of them could only feel an unfamiliar sensation, nothing more. They couldn¡¯t see beyond that, and ultimately, Karl was the only one who could see the jet-ck sword. ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯ It was like that when I found the sacred relic. And now, I¡¯m the only one who can see the so-called ¡®Answerer.¡¯ At this point, it¡¯s starting to get scary. I¡¯m starting to wonder if this is really okay. ¡®¡­It was definitely an incredible sword.¡¯ It was the first time I¡¯d seen a sword that wasn¡¯t the usual steel color, but instead, jet ck. Seeing the de with its subtle glow, I had a momentary urge to swing it. But I resisted. I even hypnotized myself into believing that this sword was just for show. The reason I¡¯m not holding the sword, even after going through all that nonsense, is because of this. ¡°¡­¡± I discreetly pull out the greatsword I had in my arms. As always, this is the best. It might look a bit clunky, but the way it fits snugly in my hand when I grip it is so reassuring. With this by my side, I feel like I can break through anything. I feel like I can survive anywhere. That damn toon leader got me a really good one. But to suddenly switch to a different sword? From my perspective, that felt like what they call NTR. Well, from the greatsword¡¯s perspective, that is. I¡¯ve grown attached to it, and besides, it feels like I¡¯d be struck by lightning if I just tossed it aside for something fancier and better-looking after using it so well all this time. So, I have absolutely no intention of changing my weapon. As a result, the Twelve Knights¡¯ sword ended up in a disy case in Count Friedrich¡¯s territory. For a moment, the sword vibrated slightly, as if screaming, ¡®No! How can I lose to a military-grade greatsword?!¡¯ But Karl didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. In fact, he thought it was only natural, and here¡¯s why¡ª ¡°If I ever be worthy of wielding it again, I¡¯lle back for it. If they could give it away, it means they weren¡¯t using it anyway.¡± Even if that¡¯s a story for a future him, he wanted to avoid any lingering regrets. Thinking this, Karl nced out the window for a moment, then sighed. ¡®This girl, really¡­¡¯ He tried to pretend he didn¡¯t notice, but he couldn¡¯t anymore. Karl got up from his seat and abruptly threw open the window. * * * ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­Hehe.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hi?¡± ¡°Hi? What hi? Seriously, why are you doing this? I even made a promise.¡± ¡°You do realize this is the third floor, right? And you¡¯re hanging outside the window?¡± ¡°Three floors is enough. I¡¯m an elf, you know, an elf.¡± ¡°Even elves can die if they fall headfirst from a high ce.¡± An academy student dangling from a third-floor window is a sight to avoid. And if it¡¯s a foreign exchange student from the elves, not even an Imperial student, it¡¯s even more of a situation to avoid. I pulled Eloise inside the break room and forced her to sit on the sofa. ¡°Did youe because you thought I wouldn¡¯t keep my promise? I told you, I acknowledge your skills, so just wait patiently.¡± Eloise was the first one to notice the strangeness of the sword, even before my parents. Thanks to her, I was able to learn the sword¡¯s true identity a bit faster, so I can¡¯t say she didn¡¯t help. So, I thanked her and said I¡¯d make time to have coffee with her personally. But she couldn¡¯t even wait that long and came here to rush me. It¡¯s quite¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯te because of that.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Then why?¡± ¡°I just came because I wanted to see you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wow. Really. This elf who only knows how to go straight ahead. Does she not know the concept of ying hard to get? But I won¡¯t say it¡¯spletely ineffective. In fact, the moment I heard those words, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of something. ¡°¡­I¡¯m worried about what you might do if you miss me even more here.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re worried, then pay attention to me! I think about you every day!¡± ¡°Is that something you should be saying to someone who¡¯s in the middle of nning their engagement¡­?¡± Of course, my marriage to Selena will be after graduating from the academy. But we can get engaged beforehand, right? So, I was nning to get engaged when I had some free time. ¡°Engagement? Go ahead. I never said not to!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Of course you should. You definitely need someone to keep you grounded. Then I can meet and talk to you more freely without feeling burdened!¡± This is hopeless. I give up. Even if I try to say, ¡®I have Selena,¡¯ it won¡¯t get through to her. Shouldn¡¯t being taken make someone less attractive? And I heard that elves are almost entirely monogamous? ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go for a walk.¡± It doesn¡¯t seem like a conversation to have sitting on a sofa. So, I dragged Eloise outside. ¡°Karl, do you hate me?¡± It¡¯s quite flustering when you throw a straight ball like that¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t hate you.¡± ¡°Then you should just like me.¡± ¡°What about Selena?¡± ¡°When did I say to get rid of Selena? I didn¡¯t, did I?¡± ¡°I believe in monogamy.¡± The memories of my past life are a hindrance at times like this. I unconsciously believe that monogamy is the right way. Even though this world doesn¡¯t care if it¡¯s monogamy, polygamy, or even polyandry. ¡°Since when were Imperial nobles monogamous?¡± In fact, Eloise¡¯s reaction to my words was, ¡®What are you talking about?¡¯ ¡°Oh. Is it because of your father and mother? Hmm. That could be it. But you know, Karl? That¡¯s because your father and mother have such a great rtionship. Other nobles aren¡¯t like that.¡± Apparently, there was even a noble who had twelve wives. If you¡¯re capable enough to provide for all your wives and children, anything goes, right? Looks like we have an elf who¡¯s an expert on the Empire. From this perspective, it seems like I¡¯m the elf and Eloise is the Imperial citizen. ¡°So, I want to be your woman too. Make me your wife.¡± ¡°Seriously. You¡¯re so straightforward it¡¯s scary.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s because of Selena, I¡¯ll even get her permission. I¡¯ll lick Selena¡¯s feet if I have to, to get her approval. So, all you have to do ise to me!¡± It seems like something is seriously off, or am I mistaken? No, and also. Why will you lick Selena¡¯s feet? Selena is my woman, you know. If anyone¡¯s going to lick, it should be me licking. What are you saying¡­ Ahem. Um. [TL/N: ??] ¡°Can I ask why you¡¯re so clingy?¡± ¡°Because I like you?¡± ¡°What else?¡± ¡°Because I want to bear your child?¡± ¡°¡­Anything else?¡± ¡°Because I want to be the woman of the most handsome man in the world?¡± Damn it. I can¡¯t ask any more questions. My resistance is too low. I took a moment to catch my breath when I noticed a group of students arguing in the distance. ¡°Is something going on?¡± ¡°Seems like it.¡± Both Eloise and I walk towards themotion, as if in a trance. * * * At the scene, a group of students were engaged in a heated debate. Upon closer inspection, some of them were exchange students from the elf kingdom. ¡°Why are we, the Hyzens exchange students, constantly being overlooked?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Whether it¡¯s club applications or borrowing books from the library, it¡¯s too much.¡± ¡°Are you really asking because you don¡¯t know the reason?¡± ¡°Is it because we¡¯re elves? We¡¯re already friends with the empire!¡± ¡°There were elves who weren¡¯t like that. Aren¡¯t they your kin?¡± What the hell is going on? What¡¯s happening all of a sudden? Karl tilted his head in confusion. Then, upon hearing the next words, his face hardened. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean we should be discriminated against. We will now actively¡ª¡± ¡°Now that your homnd is in chaos? That¡¯s ridiculous.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you just go back to how it was before? Acting arrogant and dismissive, huh?¡± Well, I guess what was bound to happen has happened. Eloise wore a troubled expression. Suddenly, Karl cleared his throat and stepped into the midst of the students. ¡°Everyone, stop. That¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°Ah, Senior Karl. Look at these elves. They only think about themselves and keep pushing their own agenda¡ª¡± ¡°Juniors.¡± Karl¡¯s lips curled into a smile, but it was far from a pleasant one. ¡°I didn¡¯t join hands with the elves and cut down the necks of the Kanfras just to see this kind of nonsense.¡± ¡°Eh? Ah, Senior? You fought against the elves for the empire¡­¡± ¡°I fought against those who were hostile to the empire. So, have the exchange students over theremitted any acts of hostility against the empire? From what I can see, it doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡± I fought against the elves. I won¡¯t deny it. I killed elves. I won¡¯t deny it. I lost someone to the elves. I won¡¯t deny that either. But we only fought against the ¡®enemy¡¯. For the sake of the empire, we fought against the empire¡¯s enemies. So, are they the enemy? Are they still hostile towards the empire? If not, then discriminating against them is an insult to those of us who fought bravely. They, and we, didn¡¯t fight to see something like this. ¡°This isn¡¯t right. You, as juniors, need to show a better side of yourselves than those you dislike.¡± Only then will hate not breed hate, and create more of us. Only then will the sacrifices we made in the past not be in vain. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 123 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 123 As he said, ¡®You need to show a better side of yourselves than those you dislike,¡¯ he fiddled with the greatsword at his waist. All the juniors standing before me are from noble families. There are nomoners. That¡¯s why they show such animosity towards the exchange students from the elf kingdom. It¡¯s true that they¡¯ve been acting all high and mighty, and it must have been quite an unpleasant sight for the juniors. As a noble of the empire, and rightfully so as part of the privileged ss of thisnd, I acknowledge that it¡¯s unpleasant. It¡¯s only natural. If they were acting like this in their own country, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal, but seeing them act like this in the empire would make anyone growl, ¡®Yeah, all Kanfras should die.¡¯ Meanwhile, the situation back in Hyzens has be quite chaotic, and the exchange students have suddenly changed their stance due to some kind of change. That stance is to show a strong pro-empire sentiment. ¡®That must be quite annoying for the juniors. I understand.¡¯ Just a while ago, they were sticking together and muttering, ¡®Humans are¡­¡¯ They were the ones who barely survived thanks to the empire¡¯s help, yet they kept acting like they were superior. If I were looking at those guys, I might have growled about killing them too. But that¡¯s just what¡¯s inside. It¡¯s a feeling you should have, but not show on the outside. The moment you reveal it openly, we be no different from those Kanfras. ¡°I hope you understand what I¡¯m saying, juniors. You need to be a better person.¡± If words don¡¯t persuade them, I¡¯ll have no choice but to persuade them with my greatsword and words. As I thought about drawing my greatsword from its sheath, thankfully, the juniors didn¡¯t turn out to be those kinds of noble brats. ¡°¡­We apologize, Senior.¡± ¡°Our thoughts were shortsighted. We will reflect on our actions.¡± Hmm. That¡¯s unexpected. Because of my past life memories, I thought they would immediately object. You know, like those nobles who are obsessed with their privileges, acting like they¡¯re something special and shouting, ¡®Traitor! How could you do this after receiving a medal from the empire!¡¯ But they¡¯re not like that, are they? I quietly let go of the greatsword I was fiddling with. Thankfully, I didn¡¯t be a crazy senior who brandishes a greatsword at juniors. Then, I turned to the elf exchange students who were cautiously observing the situation. ¡°And all of you. If you really want to get close to the juniors, don¡¯t separate them by Empire or Hyzens¡ªhumans or elves, approach them as equal students of the academy. If I see you discriminating against them one more time, then¡ª¡± All I was going to say was, ¡®You¡¯re in trouble with me.¡¯ Seriously. I swear I wasn¡¯t about to say, ¡®I¡¯ll chop your heads off and turn them into mood lighting for my sister, the Crown Princess¡¯s room.¡¯ with this greatsword. ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll cut off your ears, salt them, and send them back to your homnd.¡± At least, that¡¯s what I would have said if Eloise hadn¡¯t suddenly appeared behind me, giggling and tugging on my ear. ¡°Eek!¡± ¡°Gah!¡± They were terrified. The elves, in particr, were shaking like leaves. Understandable, considering she was themander of a unit that basically acted as an extermination squad. They made people disappear, elf or human, no problem. Eloise, with an even brighter smile, went a step further. ¡°So, let¡¯s all get along, okay? Like me and Karl! Oh, I mean, like Senior Karl!¡± Why was she getting so close to me? I tried to push Eloise away, but the sight of the elf exchange students linking arms with their juniors and shouting, ¡®Yes, ma¡¯am!¡¯ was too funny, and I missed my chance. ¡°Alright then, we¡¯re off. No more fighting, okay? Or Karl will¡­ I mean, Senior Karl will get mad! And then it won¡¯t just be ¡®you little rascals¡¯ anymore! Ehehe!¡± This is weird. Really weird. Hearing Eloise call me ¡®Senior¡¯ is strange. I thought about telling her to call me by my name like she used to, but that wouldn¡¯t fit the academy¡¯s culture. It¡¯s funny how being called ¡®Senior¡¯ can be so embarrassing. ¡°Karl.¡± After leaving the juniors and exchange students behind and gaining some distance, Eloise giggled and called my name. ¡°You can¡¯t say things like that after what you did.¡± What nonsense was this now? I stared nkly at Eloise, urging her to get to the point instead of beating around the bush. She winked and continued. ¡°Like, ¡®I¡¯m not that great of a guy,¡¯ or ¡®I¡¯m not all that special.''¡± ¡°Saying that makes me suddenly want to be a truly unremarkable man.¡± ¡°Not a chance! You¡¯ve already shown everything you¡¯ve got! Karl, you have no idea, do you? You do all the things that capture a woman¡¯s heart, but you¡¯repletely oblivious to it!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but scratch my head at her words. That was supposed to be heart-fluttering? Which part? I simply didn¡¯t like the fact that myrades and I were doing the same things as the Kanfras. Eloise was one thing, but Lav was another. I only taught her how to shoot a gun. I offered some gentle and practical advice in the process, along with some praise, but that was all. It wasn¡¯t like I was flirting or leading her on. At least with Lefia, I could say I had nothing to say. It was true that I helped her by chance. My body reacted before my mind could, but I did catch her before she fell out of the carriage and prevented her from getting into a difficult situation. When the four guys misunderstood the situation, I did think, ¡®What the hell are you talking about?¡¯, but I couldn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t understand them at all. ¡°You should know this, Karl. You¡¯re too good.¡± ¡°To say such a thing so casually. Is this some new assassination technique to make me die from embarrassment?¡± ¡°Who knows? If I were to assassinate you, I¡¯d rather do it in bed.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I¡¯ll just stop talking. This woman wouldn¡¯t let me win a single word. She even left me speechless. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s surprising, Karl.¡± ¡°What¡¯s surprising?¡± ¡°I thought you hated all elves.¡± ¡°I told you before. My enemies were the Kanfras, not the elves. Elves were myrades too.¡± Eloise nodded at my answer. ¡°If I hated all elves, I wouldn¡¯t let you, Eloise, be by my side even for a second.¡± ¡°What about me? Aren¡¯t I a beautiful woman who craves love and attention?¡± ¡°What about me? I¡¯m pretty, crave love, and demand affection, you know?¡± ¡°The fact that you can say that with a straight facemands my respect and admiration, woman.¡± But thinking about it, she had a point. Elves were beautiful, and Eloise was even more so¡­ I wouldn¡¯t deny that. Of course, Selena was always the most beautiful in my eyes. ¡°Like I said, I fought against the Empire¡¯s enemies. I have no intention of hating, loathing, or turning against all elves. That would be the same as the Kanfras who hated all humans.¡± I cursed them, fought them to the death, and believed in the cause of that war. Perhaps it was my justification. I didn¡¯t want to deny it myself. I couldn¡¯t be like them. I was afraid that if I did, my sacrifices and those of myrades would be meaningless. ¡°So, don¡¯t think that just because I lost a lot in the Luzernes War, I¡¯ll automatically hate all elves. It¡¯s actually quite offensive.¡± ¡°I understand. I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t say anything like that again. Well, then I can really rx and be more open now. I was holding back a bit because I¡¯m an elf.¡± ¡°¡­That was you holding back?¡± How? In what way? If that was holding back, what were others doing? Exin, please! ¡°Alright then! Let¡¯s start with a simple date today!¡± ¡°Can you exin why that¡¯s happening? And it¡¯s not simple at all?!¡± ¡°Hehehe! First, I already know Selena is busy today! Second, since you havepletely stolen my heart, you have to take responsibility! Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± So, what was she saying? That she wouldn¡¯t mind being a second choice? That was some dedication. It was absurd, but it made it even harder to push her away. Oh dear. * * * The ministers and officials from the Imperial Ministry of Home Affairs and the Ministry of Justice gathered. They exchanged light handshakes and greetings before getting down to business. ¡°I think we need to approach this matter very carefully.¡± ¡°I agree. If we¡¯re not careful, it could easily be interpreted as a political move.¡± ¡°It could also give the impression that we¡¯re belittling the many heroes of the Empire who havee before. We need to be extremely cautious.¡± Were they trying to establish a neww? Were they preparing a new policy? To put it bluntly, yes. It was a neww, a new policy. However, what made it different from previous ones could be summed up in one thing. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m still not sure if this is the right thing to do¡­¡± ¡°I understand. It¡¯s not like this hasn¡¯t happened before, has it? Creating a new medal named after someone who¡¯s still alive and well.¡± ¡°But the atmosphere in the Empire, no, the entire continent, is different this time¡­¡± The Imperial officials from the Ministry of Home Affairs and the Ministry of Justice couldn¡¯t help but clutch their heads. What were they supposed to do? It felt wrong to do it, but it also felt wrong not to, considering the immense feats aplished by that unbelievable young man. They once again reminded themselves why they were gathered here and looked at the title of the document in front of them. ¨C Important Meeting Regarding the Establishment of the Karl Adalheit Medal ¨C [TL/N: ????] [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 124 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 124 The Empire had many medals, but not many were named after individuals. Especially those awarded by major Imperial departments, selected recipients, and approved by the Imperial family. There were several reasons for this. Too much time had passed since thest time a new medal was created, or the argument that naming a medal after one person would diminish the achievements of those who came before. Or, the concern that since all citizens of the Empire were to hold the Imperial family in the highest regard, a medal named after someone else might elevate that person¡¯s status above the Imperial family. Of course, thisst reason was just spection, not an official stance. Nevertheless, there were a few medals named after great individuals. However, all of them were deceased. There had never been a case where a medal was created for someone who was still alive and well, like in this situation. ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we just pretend this never happened?¡± ¡°If it were just two Medals of Honor, maybe. But this¡­ this goes far beyond that level.¡± Has anyone in the history of the Empire received the Legion of Honor from the elves? This was a feat that even the first emperor had not achieved. It was that significant. The elves, with their pride and arrogance, had voluntarily offered him a medal. Many officials from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs believed that such an event would never happen again. Was it just the elves? Next was Lasker. They held their Twelve Knights in high esteem, and Karl had even received a sword from one of them. Of course, they had intended to give it to Count Friedrich beforehand, but now only Karl held that qualification. Furthermore, he remained undefeated against Lasker¡¯s vaunted knights, albeit in friendly matches. More than half of those victories were won in Lasker itself. They were as proud of their chivalry and honor as the elves, yet Karl had soundly defeated them. And it didn¡¯t end there. What came next far surpassed both the elves and Lasker. ¡°Have you heard the news? The 4th Diocese is holding prayer meetings praising Young Lord Karl Adelheit. They say he received the location of the Sacred relic through Goddess¡¯s love.¡± ¡°Ugh! That¡¯s why this is a problem. If we say a medal named after the Young Lord is an issue, do you think the Radiant Church will be happy?¡± ¡°Even so, this is premature. He¡¯s still in his twenties. If he were in his fifties or sixties, it might be a different story, but there¡¯s no precedent for this.¡± The reason why national affairs were always slow and required countless discussions was simple. They couldn¡¯t leave behind a bad precedent. One wrong precedent could shake public sentiment and overturn the foundation of the nation. The issue of abuse was secondary. That¡¯s why Imperial officials, despite being criticized, strived not to leave behind such precedents. The same was true in this case. They acknowledged that Karl¡¯s achievements were remarkable. To deny it would be inhuman. But he was still alive. And more importantly, he was too young. If they set this precedent, it could be misused in the future, potentially leading to a change in leadership. Was this an overreaction, paranoia? They admitted it could be. But the worst-case scenario was always like that. They had to anticipate, predict, and work hard to prevent it. ¡°The Crown Prince seems quite positive about it.¡± ¡°His Majesty hasn¡¯t said anything yet.¡± ¡°What does the Ministry of War say?¡± ¡°They said it would be an honor to have a medal named after someone who received the Medal of Honor twice, but they warned that it could strengthen the military¡¯s influence and we should be cautious.¡± That was exactly why this was so difficult. After all, Karl leaned more towards martial prowess than schrly pursuits. There were already enough medals for those who had made military contributions. Why create another one? And even if they did, what about the hierarchy? The Medal of Honor had been the most prestigious medal since the founding of the Empire. Would they ce a new medal above it? If so, what about those who had already received the Medal of Honor? Would they need to give them the new medal as well? cing it below the Medal of Honor was also problematic. How could it be ranked lower when Karl had received the Medal of Honor twice? Considering the elves, Lasker, and the Radiant Church, it was simply impossible. As the long and difficult discussion continued, unable to find a solution. ¡°Your Excellency, new information has arrived.¡± ¡°New information?¡± ¡°Yes. An official letter from the Radiant Church, or rather, the Holy See.¡± The Minister of Home Affairs, wondering what this was about, examined the details. Soon, he let out a sound, a sigh or an exmation, it was unclear which. * * * ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, could you repeat that?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t apologize. I can¡¯t bear to hear you apologize to our church¡¯s benefactor. Young Lord Karl Adelheit, this is a handwritten letter from His Holiness the Pope himself.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± A pure white envelope was held out to me, bearing a red seal. My hands trembled for a moment. What was this feeling? Ah, right. It was simr to when I first met the Crown Prince and the Emperor. Just thinking about that time gave me chills. I never imagined I would meet such figures in person. ¡®Well, now the Crown Prince is my brother-inw, and I wouldn¡¯t mind seeing His Majesty again.¡¯ Of course, I couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. One was the ruler of the Empire, the other, the future ruler. And the one who sent me this letter was the central figure of the Radiant Church with its vast influence. It was impossible not to be nervous. Honestly, I was still dumbfounded. What? Who sent what? The Pope sent me a letter? And he wrote it himself? For a moment, I wondered if I should kneel and pray. It was the Pope, after all. However, the priests and pdins of the Radiant Church standing before me didn¡¯t give me any such instructions. So, I simply epted the letter with a respectful demeanor and carefully unfolded it. ¡°¡­¡± So, what did the Pope write to me? ¡°His Holiness wishes for you to attend the Feast of All Saints, the Holy Mass, which will be held this summer.¡± ¡°The Feast¡­ you say.¡± ¡°Yes. If you ept, our Church will take care of everything else.¡± Not only did the Pope send a letter himself, but he also extended an official invitation to the Feast. To me, a mere noble. As far as I knew, this was an honor reserved for a select few who had shown exceptional devotion. I believed in the teachings of the Light, but I wasn¡¯t that devout. ¡°Hahaha. Well, it¡¯s an unprecedented honor. But am I really worthy of attending? I wouldn¡¯t want to cause any trouble on such a sacred day.¡± ¡°Not at all. How could you say such a thing? Especially you, Young Lord Karl Adelheit.¡± The priests were aghast, and the pdins shook their heads with stern expressions. They said, ¡®You recovered the Church¡¯s sacred relic. You are a brother loved by the Goddess. Who in the Church would dare to think you shouldn¡¯t attend?¡± Well, everyone, I didn¡¯t mean it literally. I was just being polite. So please don¡¯t take it too seriously. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll start saying, ¡®Who said that?! You! It was you! You Heretic! Purge! Burn him at the stake!¡¯ ¡°Ahem. How could I refuse such a joyous asion? It¡¯s summer, so I¡¯ll be on break from my studies. I¡¯ll dly rush to the Holy See.¡± ¡°We are grateful for your words, Brother.¡± ¡°Oh, and may I keep this letter for myself? Since His Holiness wrote it himself, I would like to cherish it as a treasure forever.¡± ¡°Of course. It was sent to you by His Holiness, so naturally, it belongs to you.¡± Right? That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll take this with me and give it to Selena¡¯s grandfather. He¡¯s a very devout believer, isn¡¯t he? He already thinks highly of me, and if I tell him that I received a handwritten letter from the Pope as his granddaughter¡¯s (soon to be)husband, he¡¯ll surely be delighted. ¡°Ah!¡± As I was saying my goodbyes and about to return to the academy, a priest suddenly stopped me. ¡°Forgive me, Brother. There was something His Holiness added at the end that I forgot to mention.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. What was it? Thest words His Holiness had for me.¡± ¡°Well, there was an item that the Cardinals blessed recently.¡± A blessing? Ah, this? I took out the greatsword from my bag, and the priest nodded. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s it!¡± ¡°Why¡­?¡± ¡°His Holiness asked you to bring it with you.¡± ¡°This one?¡± ¡°Yes, Brother. After hearing the story, His Holiness wished to put a good finishing touch on it, so¡ª¡± So, the message ryed to me through the priests was that the Pope himself would bless the sword, as the Cardinals¡¯ blessing wasn¡¯t enough. Oh my. At this rate, it might actually be a holy sword. With the blessings of the Cardinals and the Pope, it would be worthy of the name. ¡­No, wait. Strictly speaking, it¡¯s not a holy sword. What should we call it? A holy military greatsword? Anyway. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 125 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 125 Memories of my past life fade a bit more with each passing day. At the time, it felt like I had just been there yesterday, but looking back, it¡¯s all in the past now. Besides, my current life is so hectic. I¡¯m too busy focusing on that to dwell on the past. Still, there are a few things I remember clearly. For example¡­ school life, whether you work hard or not, passes by in the blink of an eye. ¡®How is it already finals season?¡¯ Sitting on a bench, I pondered. How did time pass by so quickly? A lot has happened since my trip to Lasker. The most significant event was that these four idiots decided to stay for the full five years of school. ¡°What do you mean, you¡¯re repeating a year again?¡± My scream was met with the cheerful grins of Shulifen, Wilhelm, Alexander, and Joachim. Are you guys seriously experimenting to see if I¡¯ll die of frustration? Huh? Let me repeat, these guys aren¡¯t from some small, insignificant noble family in the countryside. All four of them belong to high-ranking noble families. Two are from marquessates, and two are from imperial counties. In the hierarchy of the noble world, their families rank higher than my own Friedrich County! And these guys¡­ It¡¯s absurd enough that they failed a semester, not due to poor grades but a misunderstanding about lecture scores. Now they¡¯re saying, ¡®Well, since we¡¯re here, we might as well stay for the whole year!¡¯ If I were their parents, I¡¯d rush over and spank them until they die! ¡°There¡¯s a good reason for all of this.¡± ¡°Of course there is.¡± These guys, who didn¡¯t seem to understand my frustration, nodded confidently. Then they started listing their ¡®good reasons.¡¯ ¡°Being here with you means we can discuss things quickly. From bungeoppang and hotteok to those hand warmers, and even matters rted to the Pension Foundation!¡± ¡°And there are many benefits to staying close to the hero of the Imperial Army!¡± ¡°It¡¯s never boring when Karl¡¯s around. Something always happens, right?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stay friends forever, Karl. We¡¯re friends for life, right?!¡± The thought that came to mind when I heard that? The greatsword I carry yearned for action. What else could it be? The only reason I managed to hold back was because Selena was right next to me, giving them a look of disdain. ¡°Um, didn¡¯t your family heads say anything about this?¡± This was what I was most curious about. No matter how much they wanted to repeat a year, it wouldn¡¯t be possible without their family heads¡¯ permission. The heirs to marquisates and imperial counties repeating a year at the academy? How would they face the ridicule of other nobles? But to my question, the four idiots shook their heads in unison, saying, ¡®Not at all?¡¯ They even went as far as to say¡ª ¡°My father actually told me to do whatever I want.¡± ¡°My father said the same. He wees anything that strengthens our bond with Karl.¡± ¡°My mother said so too.¡± ¡°Same here.¡± ¡°¡­¡± If their family heads approved, there was nothing more I could say. Alright, that settles it. What else was memorable? Going on a few walks with Eloise? She insists on calling them dates, but I can¡¯t agree with that yet. Shouldn¡¯t dates have a more¡­ romantic atmosphere? If you ask me if I have any feelings for Eloise, I¡¯ll be honest. Yes, I do. I have some feelings. Even if Selena were to hit me or cry in disappointment after hearing this, I wouldn¡¯t change my answer. Because Selena already knows! She said she doesn¡¯t mind. Anyway, I¡¯ve been going along with these walks, or dates, or whatever they are. The problem is Eloise herself. She¡¯spletely ipatible with the concept of ¡®mood.¡¯ ¡°Eek! This is so embarrassing! What¡¯s this? Here?!¡± ¡°Dinner? Can¡¯t we just eat together at the student cafeteria?¡± You said you liked me. You said you wouldn¡¯t give up even if there was another woman. But why are you acting like this? Why are you suddenly clueless? Are you doing this on purpose? You told me not to kick the bowl of rice you¡¯re feeding me, but you¡¯re the one kicking it away! [PR/N: In short, ¡®You¡¯re sabotaging your own efforts!¡¯] The four idiots, and even Selena, sighed and said, ¡®What the hell is she doing?¡¯ after witnessing this spectacle. I came to one of two conclusions¡ªeither she was shy and avoiding me after saying all those things, or she had only thought about actively pursuing me and couldn¡¯t imagine the opposite scenario. Personally, I leaned more towards thetter. Lav was¡­ very busy. Almost as busy as Selena, to exaggerate a bit. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry, Master¡­!¡± ¡°Why are you apologizing?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m stillcking academically, and my grades are so miserable¡­!¡± This was the academy, not the military. It was a ce where academic achievement, not marksmanship, determined one¡¯s worth. Lav¡¯s first midterm exam results were¡­ well, not exactly ster. To be more precise, she imed to have studied hard, but it didn¡¯t show in her results. But I understood. I had experienced firsthand how the military could dull one¡¯s mind, not just once, but twice. Damn it, I never thought my past life memories would be this miserable. Anyway, for that reason, Lav had practically shut herself in the library, determined to make up for her mistakes in the final exams. I cheered her on. If you have a goal, you should strive to achieve it. Besides, there¡¯s nothing more miserable than being expelled from the academy for poor grades. Lefia, the princess of Lasker, or rather, the former princess, was doing well. I was a bit worried because she had been raised sheltered, but she turned out to be quite sociable. I heard she was getting along well with Eloise and Lav, and she had made many other friends as well. I wondered why the Queen of Lasker was so worried about her that he asked me for a favor. ¡°Young Lord.¡± I turned my head to see the family servants looking at me. It seemed the carriage sent from home had just arrived. ¡°Has it been that long already?¡± ¡°Yes, Young Lord. It¡¯s time for you to go.¡± Sigh. While others were only worried about final exams, I had to deal with this. Recently, something has been bothering me. It was something that was meant to be good, but it made me incredibly ufortable. ¡®Why do they want to name it after me?¡¯ That¡¯s right. My name. Karl Adelheit. They were talking about creating a medal with my name on it. The Ministry of Home Affairs and the Ministry of Justice had already discussed it, and now it was even in the hands of the Imperial Household Ministry. If it had reached the Imperial Household Ministry, it meant they were waiting for the Emperor¡¯s approval. Panicking, I immediately asked the Crown Prince for a favor. Please, please let me express my opinion in front of the Emperor and the ministers. ¡®Absolutely not. I don¡¯t care about anything else, but that¡¯s a definite no.¡¯ Was it because I was embarrassed or burdened? Well, those reasons might be part of it. I wouldn¡¯t say they weren¡¯t. But if you asked me if those were the main reasons, I could confidently say no. There were other reasons why a medal named after me shouldn¡¯t exist. * * * The Emperor meticulously reviewed the reports submitted by the ministers of each department. He read through all the reasons why it should be done and why it shouldn¡¯t be done in the current situation. After confirming everything, he nodded to the Minister of the Imperial Household Ministry. ¡®A medal named after oneself.¡¯ What could be more glorious? He had already received the Medal of Honor twice, but this was apletely different matter. If anything, this would be even more significant in the future. How many people in the history of the Empire had left behind a medal with their name on it? As far as the Emperor knew, it was less than five. This was his chance to be included among them. Even if he were to decline out of courtesy, there was no reason to exin his refusal in front of the ministers and the Emperor himself. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Yes, bring him in.¡± The door opened, and Karl, the main character of this meeting, cautiously entered. He immediately knelt to greet them as he had before. However, the attendants standing beside him stopped him, as if to say he didn¡¯t need to do that, that he was worthy of more. The Emperor also gestured for Karl to rise. He even offered a light salute first. ¡°Wee, Young Lord. I heard you have something to say today.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I¡¯m deeply grateful for this precious time you¡¯ve given me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a request from a Medal of Honor recipient who has dedicated everything to the Empire. How could I not grant it? So, what is it you want to say? Let¡¯s hear it.¡± Karl took a deep breath and spoke. ¡°With all due respect, I request that the establishment of a medal named after me be rescinded.¡± ¡°You want it rescinded.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The Emperor stroked his chin for a moment, then looked at Karl. ¡°I want to hear your reason, Young Lord.¡± ¡°Because it shouldn¡¯t be.¡± Because it shouldn¡¯t be. Why? What was bothering him so much that someone who had received the Medal of Honor twice, who was recognized by elves, knights, and the Church, would say such a thing? ¡°There have been heroes greater than me. There have been those who willingly sacrificed themselves for the Empire. With such people existing, I cannot dare to stand before them.¡± ¡°They would understand.¡± ¡°Yes, they would understand because they are greater than me. But I cannot ept it. I never want to surpass the heroes of the past. I am content with being treated the same as them.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the heroes of the past, I wouldn¡¯t exist either. Those heroes didn¡¯t want their names to be remembered. They didn¡¯t wish to be honored. They simply stepped forward resolutely. For the sake of a single citizen of the Empire. For the future. To honor their will, I too will walk the same path as them. ¡°¡­¡± The Emperor looked at Karl for a moment, then spoke in a cautious tone unbefitting the ruler of the Empire. ¡°Young Lord Karl Adelheit, let me ask you something.¡± ¡°Ask away, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Is the reason for your refusal a sense of guilt towards those who came before? Do you feel sorry for receiving this honor alone, leaving them behind?¡± Karl thought for a moment, then shook his head with a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s not out of guilt for them, Your Majesty. If they were in my ce, they would say the same thing. That¡¯s why I¡¯m doing this.¡± We have already enjoyed the highest honor of having fought bravely for the Empire. We need nothing more. ¡­Well, if there¡¯s one thing we do need, it¡¯s for the heroes whoe after us to receive even better treatment than we did. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 126 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 126 ¡°¡­.¡± The conference hall was filled with people, yet only one person sat at the head table, deep in thought. The Minister of the Imperial Household Ministry and the Chambein stood beside him, maintaining a respectful silence so as not to disturb his contemtion. ¡°He must have said the same thing to you. And I will do the same.¡± The Emperor had met countless people. As the pinnacle of power, there was no shortage of those who coveted his throne. To gain power, one must first learn to deceive others. And to deceive others, one must deceive oneself. Thus, hypocrisy is born, and hypocrites are made. There were those who imed to serve the people of the empire but ultimately sought their own gain. Those who spoke of loyalty but were ultimately driven by the allure of sweet rewards. Those who imed to think only of the country but secretly prioritized themselves and their families. Yet, the Emperor did not me them. How could one be purely good? Humans are a collection of desires. They have things they want, and to achieve them, they sometimes deceive and are deceived. As long as they did not cause undue harm to others in the process, the Emperor was willing to overlook their deceptions. Such was the case with the Duke, his former political partner. Such was the case with the Elves beyond the Empire. And now, such was the case with the new Queen of Lasker. ¡°¡­How pitiful.¡± The Emperor truly pitied the young man, Karl Adelheit. He had rejected such immense glory, something others might strive for their entire lives and never achieve. It would have been better if his refusal had been a pretense, like the hypocrisy of others, to further elevate his reputation or a calcted political move. Had he refused in order to gain something greater, I would have thought, ¡®Not bad for a young man,¡¯ and let it slide. ¡®But that wasn¡¯t it at all.¡¯ Having been in that position for so long, the Emperor was confident in his ability to judge people. An old man who had survived the endless struggle for power was practically a monster. The Emperor was confident that his judgment had never been wrong. From that perspective, Karl was speaking from the heart. There was no ulterior motive. The burden of being called a hero. The guilt of having outlived those he had eaten, slept, and fought alongside. The immense responsibility of enjoying this while they were gone. Karl said he wasn¡¯t doing this solely out of guilt for them. But could that truly be the case? Could he truly let go of that guilt? The Emperor doubted it. It was a nightmare that the survivor had to bear. ¡®He will probably live like this for a long time, perhaps his entire life.¡¯ The Emperor had been pleased to hear that the Empire had such a fine young man, a scion of the nobility. But now, he saw a wounded child, still bearing unhealed scars. The war was over, and Karl knew it, but he couldn¡¯t easily let go. The Emperor understood, but he couldn¡¯t say it. What right did he have to say such a thing? An Emperor must never lose anything. Even if he did, he must reim it. Therefore, he had never lost anything. Thus, he could not say that he understood. ¡°Your Majesty, the Crown Prince awaits your presence.¡± ¡°¡­Let him in.¡± At the Emperor¡¯smand, the Crown Prince entered the conference room a momentter. Perhaps sensing the strange atmosphere, he spoke cautiously. ¡°I heard you were looking for me, Father.¡± ¡°You must have a general idea of what happened today, my son.¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± The Crown Prince knew that there had already been several meetings about establishing a medal named after Karl Adelheit, and that the Emperor had been positive about it. But now, something seemed amiss. He didn¡¯t know the details, but¡ª ¡°My son.¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± ¡°Have their sacrifices truly been justly rewarded?¡± ¡°¡­Father?¡± Caught off guard by the question, the Crown Prince tried to discern the Emperor¡¯s intentions. However, he stillcked information. He needed to find out why his father would say such a thing. ¡°I am not wise enough to understand your words, Father.¡± ¡°I am not asking you to understand. This is just¡­ ament of mine, who has only received loyalty.¡± ¡°Father!¡± The Crown Prince, the Minister of the Imperial Household Ministry, and the Chambein hastily prostrated themselves. What a shocking thing to say! Why would he say such a thing, especially in front of others? The ruler of the Empire must never appear weak. ¡°How pitiful. Truly pitiful. I am grateful to the Empire for having such heroes, but it pains me that we have lost so many of them.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡± ¡°We do our best for them, but how can it be enough? The dead do not return, and what can I say to those who remain?¡± A young man who, simply because he survived, strives to help those in simr situations. The Emperor fell silent for a moment, then looked at the three kneeling figures and spoke. ¡°The establishment of the Karl Adelheit medal will be canceled. Instead, prepare a new proposal to improve the treatment of Imperial soldiers.¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± You will care for those who fought and were injured. I will embrace them, you, and all those who serve the Empire. Despite my confidence in my efforts, I realize once again that I was mistaken. Rpense for sacrifice should be endless, yet I harbored the arrogant thought that this was enough. * * * Damn. I¡¯m sweating bullets. Karl, you crazy bastard. Even if that¡¯s how you feel, wasn¡¯t that a bit too bold in front of the Emperor? I was nervous as I spoke, worried that I might displease the Emperor. Lately, the incidents I¡¯ve been causing have been sorge-scale that I¡¯m afraid the Emperor might feel burdened, and the first to be screwed would be me and my family. Fortunately, our Emperor only responded with a ¡®Very well¡¯ as he looked at me. His expression wasn¡¯t great, so I was a bit worried, but it seems to have ended well, thankfully. With another storm behind me, I returned to the academy¡ª ¡°Lav!¡± ¡°Master¡­ Senior Karl.¡± Lav, with visibly sunken eyes, appeared before me. ¡°¡­ Are you okay?¡± She seems very busy. Correction! She seems incredibly busy and exhausted. As I mentioned before, Lav¡¯s midterm results weren¡¯t exactly ster. Eloise, who seems far removed from studying, even got higher scores. ¡®That was quite surprising. Eloise was smart!¡¯ If Eloise had heard this, she might have retorted, ¡®What¡¯s that supposed to mean?! Why did you assume I was dumb?!¡¯ Anyway, disappointed with the resultspared to her efforts, Lav embarked on a bone-grinding second attempt. She already didn¡¯t appear before me often unless it was absolutely necessary, due to her Sharpshooter trait. Now, it¡¯s be even harder to see her. You know, that kind of position. A character who¡¯s clearly been around for a while but keeps getting forgotten because they haven¡¯t had any screen time. Lav is slowly heading in that direction. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m totally fine.¡± ¡°¡­You don¡¯t look fine at all.¡± This won¡¯t do. A Sharpshooter who¡¯s even received the Silver Star Military Order of Merit can¡¯t be this miserable. ¡°M-Master?¡± ¡°How many times do I have to tell you to call me Senior?¡± ¡°Ah, yes. S-Senior! Y-You really don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Quiet, and just look straight ahead.¡± I carefully massage Lav¡¯s shoulders. For the record, even Selena approves of my massage skills. She says that after a session, her stiff shoulders feel rxed and the dull ache disappears, helping her focus better on her studies. I think it¡¯s probably because of my grip strength. I¡¯ve swung a greatsword countless times and grabbed many Kanfras by the scruff of their necks with these hands. It would be weird if I didn¡¯t have strength. ¡°Wow. Your shoulders are literally rock hard. Have you been studying like this the whole time?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I was so pressed for time that I didn¡¯t even notice.¡± ¡°Take it easy. Take it easy.¡± These aren¡¯t shoulders, they¡¯re practically rocks. Even if a Sharpshooter has to wait like a stone sometimes, their muscles and joints shouldn¡¯t turn into stone. ¡°Eek! H-Hic!¡± Every time I apply pressure, Lav lets out an amusing little moan. Is it from pain? Or is it because it feels good? ¡°How¡¯s that? Do your shoulders feel better?¡± ¡°W-Well¡­¡± ¡°Well, what? Speak clearly.¡± ¡°I mean! I-I think I might know if you could do it a little longer!¡± ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± I¡¯ve noticedtely that Lav is quite the sly fox. Well, I suppose she wouldn¡¯t have achieved that much against the Kanfras if she were just a pushover. ¡°¡­Senior Karl.¡± ¡°You want five more minutes?¡± ¡°I would be grateful if you¡­ No! I mean, I have something to say.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, pressing down on her shoulder. Lav lets out a strange, ¡°Eek!¡± and flinches. ¡°Senior, you¡­ Well, it¡¯s just¡­ You¡¯re very kind, both then and now¡ª Hyaagh! I-I mean it!¡± ¡°Kind? I¡¯m just trying to help you do well.¡± ¡°To me! To me, that¡¯s a very kind thing¡ª Aghgyaack! Th-Thing to do!¡± Alright, alright, I get it. Please stop with the weird screams. It¡¯s too funny, and I¡¯m losing my grip. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 127 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 127 Thinking back, Master, you were truly just being kind. There were no other feelings involved. You wanted me to survive longer since I was already conscripted. To survive longer and fight better. And while fighting well, to do so in a way that would benefit my family and myself. That¡¯s why you taught me. You condensed all your know-how and passed it on to me, someone you had just met. Thanks to you, I became a reliable rear support for my allies and a fearsome sharpshooter to the enemy. I was even promoted to sergeant and received a medal, allowing my family to receive a pension. I know that was it. It was just a good heart, a good influence, nothing more. But¡­ I can¡¯t help it, Master. You showed me such kindness, and you became a great hero. Respect and admiration turned into affection, growing unknowingly. I couldn¡¯t help it. It¡¯s the same now. You¡¯re giving me a casual massage, but my whole body is trembling. The screams I¡¯m making are partly from sore muscles, but also partly from embarrassment. But you act like it¡¯s nothing, so as a woman, I can¡¯t help but feel something. ¡°Let¡¯s see. Is it loose now?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ well, if you could just do it a little longer, it might loosen up¡­¡± ¡°Still? It must be really knotted up. Let me see.¡± You¡¯re so kind, so good. You might not intend to be, but in this world, sometimes the result is more impactful than the intention. And someone who gains greatly from those results can¡¯t help but bepletely captivated by the one responsible. ¡°¡­ Senior Karl.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to ask when you n to marry Lady Selena.¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m not sure. Probably after I graduate and Selena finishes her grad school.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± That seems reasonable. There¡¯s only a year¡¯s difference between Senior Karl and me. A year after he graduates should be enough time for a wedding and even starting a family. By then, Lady Selena won¡¯t be as wary of me. If she¡¯s the undisputed first wife and has the first child, there won¡¯t be a reason for her to be. ¡®Well, at least one target is down. That¡¯s a relief. She was the hardest one to hit.¡¯ No, it¡¯s not just difficult. It¡¯s impossible. I heard Lady Selena and Senior Karl have known each other for a long time. There were some circumstances, but in terms of time and Senior Karl¡¯s heart, Lady Selena has the upper hand. It¡¯s better not to waste effort on a futile endeavor. In fact, on the battlefield, I was taught to bypass targets that were impossible to hit unless it was absolutely urgent. The judgment that valuable resources shouldn¡¯t be wasted on a pointless mission. I was making that judgment now. ¡°I heard the news. You¡¯re getting along well with Eloise and Junior Lefia.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. And thank you.¡± ¡°Master¡­ I mean, Senior?¡± ¡°Both my father and the Lasker Queen I visited recently asked me to take good care of Junior Lefia. It¡¯s a relief to hear that people around me are already taking care of her.¡± For a moment, a pang of guilt stabbed at my heart. I am getting along with Lefia, a fellow first-year. But if there¡¯s one thing that bothers me, it¡¯s that my reason for doing so isn¡¯t entirely pure. It was to monitor her. Honestly, I can¡¯t help it. Lefia was the one who jumped into Senior Karl¡¯s arms first. I haven¡¯t even done that yet, and she, thest one to catch Senior Karl¡¯s eye, snatched that opportunity first. Both Senior Karl and Lefia will understand this. No, they must understand! I¡¯m holding back a lot of questions I want to ask! ¡°Please continue to treat her well. You three are in the same year, and you all have different circumstances. If you can get along despite that, it will have a tremendously positive impact.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s your wish, Senior¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you, not ordering you.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. I understand. I¡¯ll do my best!¡± A positive impact. Senior Karl wants me, an Imperial citizen, Eloise, an elf, and Lefia, from Lasker, to get along and send a message through that. Then I must try. For Senior Karl, and for myself as well. Think about it. If we get along well, Senior Karl will be happy, right? And his affection for me might even grow? He might see something new in me, someone who gets along with both an elf and Lasker royalty. This might not be a battlefield, but it¡¯s the same in the end. If you don¡¯t put in the effort, you die. And if you fall behind, you end up alone. On the other hand, if you work hard, you can stand at the front, and those at the front receive rewards. In this situation, there¡¯s only one reward I want. And I¡¯m not so foolish as to not know what efforts I need to make to get it. ¡­No, to be honest, I might actually be foolish. I¡¯ve been thinkingtely¡­ The academy is really tough. It¡¯s a different kind of hardship than the battlefield. ¡®The lectures, assignments, exams¡­ It¡¯s pure hell!¡¯ ¡°Um, Senior Karl.¡± ¡°Yes, Lav? What is it?¡± ¡°I have a question.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± I¡¯ve already heard the news. Senior Karl¡¯s grades are at the top. He got scores so high that they¡¯re not evenparable to mine! ¡°How do you manage to keep up with lectures, do well on assignments, and ace exams¡­?¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± ¡°I never imagined it would be this hard. I¡¯m so scared that I won¡¯t even reach the average in the final exams!!¡± The pride of being the Empire¡¯s top Sharpshooter? I¡¯ve already let go of that. This ce, the academy, is where such things don¡¯t matter¡­! * * * Lav¡¯s worries were understandable from my perspective. In the military, the chain ofmand is absolute, so instead of thinking and voicing my opinions, it was routine to say ¡®Yes, sir!¡¯ when an order was given. I¡¯m definitely not belittling soldiers. I¡¯ve been enlisted twice myself, so why would I? It¡¯s just the nature of the job. Especially for enlisted soldiers, not officers or NCOs, it¡¯s an unavoidable side effect. Anyway, I had expected Lav to struggle for that reason. ¡®I wasn¡¯t going to give this out because of fairness, but¡­¡¯ Lefia, being a princess, was quite smart. Eloise, surprisingly, also had a knack for studying. In other words, they didn¡¯t need the cheat sheets I received from those four idiots. [TL/N: Luv this author.] So, I secretly called Lav to my room and shared some of the necessary cheat sheets. ¡­Um, Lav? Why did your eyes suddenly sparkle when I said we should go to my room? [TL/N: ??] ¡°Are you really, really giving this to me? Really?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. But don¡¯t spread it around too much¡ª¡± ¡°Never! I would never do that, Master!¡± ¡°Then please stop calling me Master at the academy and call me Senior¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t give this to anyone! Not even if I¡¯m tortured! This is something you prepared just for me! I¡¯ll cherish it forever!!¡± It¡¯s okay to give it up if you¡¯re being tortured¡­ And I actually received this from someone else¡­ Is it just me, or does it seem like she¡¯s happier about this than when she got a perfect score on the exam? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just me. After throwing Lav a lifeline, I decided to focus on my own tasks. Finals were just around the corner, so I had to start studying if I wanted to maintain my grades. I could have started earlier, but I¡¯ve heard that cramming is the key to all exam preparation. It seems to be the most effective method. ¡°Hey! Karl! Heading to the library?¡± ¡°Get lost, you fifth-years.¡± These damned idiots. They¡¯re on top of the world because they get to stay another semester. They don¡¯t even have to worry about exams like I do, as long as they get the minimum passing grade. They¡¯re a unique case, a mix of those who could graduate but chose not to, and those who couldn¡¯t. ¡°Good luck on your finals!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you taking the exams?!¡± ¡°We are, but we just need to get the minimum score.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been suffering through exams for four years, so we deserve a break for at least one year.¡± Wow. This is the first time I¡¯ve ever envied those four. Is this what fifth-year freedom feels like?! ¡°If you¡¯re that free, why don¡¯t you join Selena and me for dinner?¡± ¡°No thanks. I can already see you using us of being a third wheel if we go.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not falling for it this time.¡± That¡¯s too bad. I was hoping to scold them with a ¡®Of course not!¡¯ if they said, ¡®Really? Can wee?!¡¯ likest time. As I chuckled,they started whispering amongst themselves. The funny thing is, their voices were so loud that I could hear them even though they were clearly talking amongst themselves. ¡°Look at him, pulling those ridiculous prankstely. It must be exam season.¡± ¡°Exams are harmful indeed. Even a Medal of Honor recipient goes crazy.¡± ¡°s, the poor soul has sumbed to the demon of exams!¡± I can hear you, guys. But I can¡¯t really argue. Exam season is indeed harmful. The increase in my nonsense proves it. I told them I was leaving and turned to head back to the library, but Shulifen stopped me with a question, ¡®What happened to that?¡¯ ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°The medal named after you. I heard they were going to create it?¡± ¡°I opposed it.¡± ¡°Why?!¡± Why? Because if they create something like that¡­ Damn, I¡¯d be too embarrassed to show my face! There are so many other heroes. Why my name? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m on my deathbed, and I¡¯m only in my early twenties. Putting my name on the Empire¡¯s highest honor?! Absolutely not! ¡°There were some reasons. Anyway, it¡¯s not happening. Boom. Done.¡± I replied, and Shulifen uttered an ominous remark. ¡°Well, I see it differently. You¡¯re the one who always makes things happen, Karl.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡± ¡°Why do I have a feeling that a medal with your name on it is inevitable?¡± [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 128 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 128 ¡°Hoooo¡­¡± Finally. The fateful day has arrived. Lavrenti, with a solemnity greater than ever before, meticulously bathes and dresses, buttoning her shirt one by one with unwavering determination. ¡°¡­.¡± She nced at her desk. The remnants of the battle she fought fiercely until yesterday, no, until this morning, remain untouched. The hours of despair spent sitting there feel as vivid as yesterday. She had done her best, but the midterms had defeated her mercilessly. For a while afterward, she was bedridden from the shock. How could she stand beside her Master with such meager results? Self-loathing welled up within her. If she were expelled for failing grades, what would she do? How could she face her Master? Lavrenti¡¯s mind was filled with a bleak future. ¡®But this time is different. It will be different. No, it has to be different!¡¯ She clenches her fists and looks at a notebook on her desk. That was the decisive reason Lavrenti could maintain her courage. It was a gift from her eternal master and the object of her admiration, Karl, given to no one else but Lavrenti herself. It was the key to victory, the guiding line to hit the target. If she were to lose this battle even after receiving this, it would be a disgrace to the Imperial Army. It would be unthinkable for someone who fought in the same war as Karl and even received a medal! Bang! Bang!¡ª ¡°Hey, when are youing out?! We¡¯ll bete for the exam! Hurry up, Lav!¡± ¡°Eloise, aren¡¯t you being a bit impatient?¡± ¡°Impatient? You¡¯re more than ten minuteste!¡± Unable to bear Lavrenti¡¯s sudden ritualistic bathing, Eloise pounds on the door. Although not as much as Eloise, Lefia, who was standing next to her, also couldn¡¯t hide her anxiety as time ticked away. It¡¯s unfortunate. A sharpshooter of the Empire should embrace the aesthetics of waiting. You two haven¡¯t had that experience, so even a brief moment seems like a long wait to you. Lavrenti muttered to herself (if she muttered out loud, Eloise would react) and opened the door to join her ssmates waiting outside. ¡°What took you so long?¡± ¡°Something came up. Stop nagging, Eloise.¡± ¡°Of all days, why today?! Of course I¡¯m nagging!¡± ¡°Um, shouldn¡¯t we get going? We¡¯ll really bete.¡± The reason Eloise and Lavrenti stayed close to Lefia was, of course, to monitor and keep an eye on her. But now, for some reason, they had be genuine friends. Lefia was even making suggestions, and the other two girls were epting them with a ¡®Maybe you¡¯re right.¡¯ ¡°So, how confident are you about this exam?¡± ¡°Very confident.¡± ¡°Whoa, what¡¯s with that confidence? Did you get some lucky break or something?¡± It¡¯s not luck, it¡¯s love. A love so great you couldn¡¯t even dream of it, Eloise. The urge to brag welled up, but Lavrenti, like a true sharpshooter, held back. If she mentioned it here, Eloise would likely bother Karl. And Lefia, despite her pretense, might find another way to get close to Karl. There are no eternal enemies, but there are no eternal allies either. The only constant is the repetition between the two. Lavrenti kept those words etched in her heart. ¡°Hey, Eloise. Are you confident about this exam? I heard it¡¯s going to be harder than the midterms.¡± ¡°What, Lefia? Are you scared? Oh dear, our princess has surrendered to the final exams! How sad!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not scared! And I told you to stop calling me princess!¡± ¡°My apologies, Your Highness!¡± If Karl had seen this, what would he have said? Would he have smiled, saying they were getting along well? Or would he have worried that Eloise was teasing too much? ¡°Juniors.¡± At the familiar voice, the three girls turned their heads. Selena stood there, dressed more neatly than usual, her arms full of something. ¡°Isn¡¯t it finals season? You all seem pretty excited.¡± ¡°Ah, yes! You¡¯re right, Senior Selena!¡± ¡°¡­You don¡¯t have to be so tense, Junior Lefia.¡± Was it because she asked so seriously about their first meeting, about what Karl¡¯s embrace felt like? Or did she instinctively realize, ¡®Ah, this is the main wife¡¯? Since that first meeting, Lefia had been almost excessively deferential to Selena. ¡°Hello, Senior Selena. Are you on your way to proctor the exams?¡± ¡°Yes, Lav. The professor asked me to do it today and tomorrow.¡± ¡°Is that allowed? Senior Selena, if the professor keeps bothering you, just tell Karl! Okay?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind, Eloise. It¡¯s not like the professor is asking me to do anything strange.¡± Surely, even if professors treat graduate students like ves, they wouldn¡¯t do that to her. Even if they did, Selena didn¡¯t want to tell Karl. If a Medal of Honor recipient got involved for such a reason, it might tarnish Karl¡¯s reputation. ¡°But just tell me, okay? Senior Selena. If they keep bothering you, I¡¯ll take care of it!¡± It¡¯s scary to think she might actually do something. She¡¯s not just any elf, she has experience leading special forces. I should never tell her, at least. Selena nodded and said, ¡®Come on, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll bete,¡¯ leading the three girls. ¡°So, Lav. You can do well on this exam, right?¡± ¡°You should worry about yourself, elf.¡± ¡°Heh, you get so sensitive during exams. But guess what?! I¡¯m going to be at the top again this time!¡± ¡°This time will be different. It has to be!¡± Lefia tried to mediate, saying, ¡®That¡¯s right, it will be different. So let¡¯s stop arguing!¡¯ while Selena worried, ¡®I wonder if Lab can really do well on the exam.¡¯ They were a noisy bunch, but they were getting along well, these four women. * * * I suddenly found myself thinking. How will I be recorded in history? What kind of description will the Empire¡¯s annals give to the name ¡®Karl Adelheit¡¯? The first thing thates to mind is, of course, ¡®The madman who received the Medal of Honor twice.¡¯ Whether it¡¯s the Medal of Honor from my past life¡¯s memories or the one from this world, it¡¯s ultimately something you only get after a near-death experience and a little chat with the King of Hell. Most military achievements don¡¯t even get you nominated. And even if you are, there¡¯s a very high chance the Ministry of War will say, ¡®Ah, this can be covered with a Order of Military Merit,¡¯ and cut you off. But I¡¯ve received that medal not once, but twice. To be honest, both times, I questioned whether my actions were worthy of such an honor. But what could I do? When the Ministry of War and the Imperial Family say, ¡°Take it,¡± you better ept it quickly, or it feels like you¡¯remitting a grave sin. Next, there are several other things. I was the first Imperial citizen to receive a medal from those haughty elves. I wielded the sword of one of the Twelve Knights of Lasker. Oh, and there was that time I split a rock and found a lost sacred relic of the Church. Let¡¯s add that too. ¡®That¡¯s enough for now¡­ hmm. Next would be¡­ that, right?¡¯ I¡¯ll be remembered as the guy who frequented the Crown Prince¡¯s Pce since he was a mere noble¡¯s son. Yes, that¡¯s probably how it¡¯ll be recorded. In fact, even today, the Crown Prince summoned me, forcing me to make another appearance at the Imperial Pce. I¡¯m grateful I wasn¡¯t hit by a gender-bending beam. If that had happened, rumors would have spread throughout the Empire about the Crown Prince being secretly in love with a noble daughter. [TL/N: ??} ¡°Have you arrived, brother-inw?¡± I offer a respectful bow, and the Crown Prince urges me to sit down. He¡¯s family now, but I¡¯m worried that he¡¯s treating me too casually. The Imperial Family should remain a ce that all nobles look up to and respect, even if they just sit there and do nothing. If it bes like this, it¡¯ll¡ª ¡°How did you do on your finals?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s a sudden change of topic.¡± ¡°But aren¡¯t the final exams just over?¡± What a wicked brother-inw. Asking someone who just finished exams, ¡®Did you do well on the exam?¡¯ That¡¯s something even the Geneva Convention prohibits! ¡­Not really? Right. It¡¯s not. ¡°It seems like just yesterday we were all gathered, watching the New Year¡¯s ceremony as the world was covered in pure white snow. But spring has already passed and summer has arrived.¡± ¡°The weather has gotten quite hot. Even the wind is warm.¡± ¡°Time flies, brother-inw.¡± The Crown Prince keepsughing, as if something is incredibly amusing. I have a rough idea of what it is. I heard the news from my father just yesterday. ¡°Congrattions.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°On the Crown Princess¡¯s pregnancy.¡± ¡°I see your father told you. I was going to make a formal announcement tomorrow.¡± Pregnancy. Yes, my sister is finally having a child. It¡¯s still too small and fragile to be called a life, but it¡¯s definitely my niece or nephew. My niece or nephew has juste into this world! ¡°You know, brother-inw, I hope it¡¯s a daughter who resembles the Crown Princess.¡± ¡°I would also be delighted to have an Imperial Princess who inherits Your Highness¡¯s wisdom and the Crown Princess¡¯s beauty.¡± ¡°Right? So, I¡¯ll be counting on you.¡± ¡°Your Highness?¡± What does he want me to do? As I blink in confusion, the Crown Prince looks at me with an expression that says, ¡®You¡¯re asking the obvious.¡¯ ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the Holy See soon?¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± ¡°If you have time there, please offer a prayer to the Light. I pray every day, but I think your prayers might be heard a little more clearly.¡± I can sense how much the Crown Prince, my brother-inw, longs for a daughter. Besides¡­ that¡¯s right. The finals were so tough that I briefly forgot. That I¡¯ll soon be officially invited by the Church to visit the Holy See for the Feast of All Saints. ¡°Please, let there be no incidents this time. Please!¡± How many nightmares have I had since Shulifen said, ¡®I think they¡¯ll definitely create a medal named after you¡¯? Something like, ¡®Everyone! The recipient of the Karl Adelheit Medal is¡­ Karl Adelheit himself!! Oooooh!¡¯ I think I¡¯ve had that dream nine times. Damn it. Me receiving a medal named after myself. What could be a more permanent mark on history? [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 129 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 129 The Feast of All Saints. A day for all the saints who have lived among humanity and returned to the embrace of God. It is one of the most important festivals that the Church holds dear. From the Empire¡¯s perspective, it¡¯sparable to Triumph Day. The Pope, who rarely makes public appearances, personally officiates the ceremony, and all dioceses across the continents hold simultaneous prayer meetings on that day, led by all the cardinals in front of the public. It is a time to express gratitude to the saints who spread the teachings of the Light and bestowed grace upon us, allowing us to receive Goddess¡¯s love. It is also a time for self-reflection and a promise to strive for betterment in the future. As it is such a grand festival, it¡¯s only natural that there are many things to prepare. This has always been the case for major festivals, but it was especially true for this particr asion. ¡°The Church¡¯s benefactor ising! The Blessed one, beloved by the Goddess, ising!¡± ¡°The one who recovered the Church¡¯s lost sacred relic with a single divine strike, a noble young man who is nothing short of a champion of the Light!¡± If the subject of these praises had heard them, he would have been shocked and protested, asking what they were doing. But unfortunately, Karl had not yet arrived in the Holy See. He would probably be just finishing his final exams and receiving his report card around this time. Therefore, in the Holy See, the hymn of praise for the one who recovered the relic and received Goddess¡¯s love continued. And, of course, the ones leading this were the high-ranking officials of the Church. ¡°Some are concerned that the name of Young Lord Karl Adelheit is being invoked too often.¡± ¡°What foolish talk. Calling out the name of our benefactor is no different from ultimately seeking the Great One. Didn¡¯t the benefactor himself say, ¡®Finding the relic was all Goddess¡¯s will¡¯? If even the benefactor follows the teachings of the Light, what is there to fear?¡± Ordinary believers focus solely on the teachings of the Light. They simply follow its piety and faithfulness. However, that alone cannot lead this vast Church. Those in higher positions must inevitably adopt a somewhat worldly demeanor. After all, they are rooted in this world, so ¡®worldly¡¯ is only natural. ¡°The conflict between the Empire and the elves has been mostly resolved and is now entering a reconciliation phase. Also, Lasker has acknowledged the Empire¡¯s superiority in exchange for quelling their own internal turmoil. The Magic Kingdom of Avileshti remains, but they can read the current continental situation and won¡¯t make foolish choices.¡± ¡°Brother, you are right. The chaos that reached its peak has now ended, and it¡¯s clear that the fervor of those who earnestly sought the Goddess and followed the Light will gradually diminish.¡± Religion, in the end, blossoms most brilliantly when human life is hard and difficult. People seek God when they are hungry and struggling, but who seeks God when their belly is full and their back is warm? As religious figures, we feel sorrow whenever they suffer and lose their way. We also feel a sense of duty to guide them towards a brighter path. However, at the same time, we can¡¯t help but wonder if we could have achieved this level of influence without such turmoil. Therefore, from the Church¡¯s perspective, turmoil was essential. Perhaps that¡¯s why we joined hands with the Empire. In fact, didn¡¯t the Church¡¯s influence rise every time the Empire waged war? But such turmoil cannot continue forever. It shouldn¡¯t continue in the first ce. Believers who call upon Goddess¡¯s name and seek the Light should not wish for it. After all, shouldn¡¯t the world be a paradise where everyone lives well andughter never ceases? ¡°We recovered the relic at such a time, and the benefactor is undeniably the Empire¡¯s war hero. This alone should be enough to strengthen the hearts of our brothers and sisters.¡± ¡°How is the expansion of various facilities by the Empire progressing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s steadily progressing in the name of the Church. We¡¯re aiming to increase it by up to 30% by the end of this year, and we¡¯re considering up to 70% by next year.¡± Several influential nobles of the Empire established a pension foundation named after the war hero. The Imperial Family then supported the foundation, firmly securing the hearts of the Empire¡¯s people. Not to be outdone, the Church also got involved, but that wasn¡¯t enough. The result was the expansion of various facilities, which naturally served as a focal point for expanding the Church¡¯s influence. In other words, if you think about it, the start of this positive change can be attributed to a single young man. The person himself denies it, saying it¡¯s embarrassing and asking if we can just pretend not to know. But isn¡¯t the world an absurd ce that can be changed by the influence of just one person? Yes, a world that changes due to the influence of a single person. That is precisely the utopia that the Radiant Church, gloriously invoking His name, ultimately aims to reach. In the current situation, their benefactor, a true noble, was scheduled to visit the Holy See soon. ¡°We must show him a side of us that we won¡¯t be ashamed of. We cannot disappoint the one who is loved by the Goddess.¡± ¡°Of course. How could we treat the blessed one who has made the Church¡¯s name shine even brighter? By creating a positive impression, the perception of the Church will improve in the future.¡± * * * ¡°Senior! Have a great vacation!¡± ¡°See you next semester!!¡± Yes, yes. Go on now. Go. Stop saying goodbye! My lips are going to cramp up. Finally, after the worst ordeal known as final exams, another vacation season has arrived. And the first-year juniors, in groups of three or five, came to say goodbye. They¡¯re probably doing this because I¡¯m the future head of an influential noble family, the current Crown Princess¡¯s brother-inw, and a Medal of Honor recipient. It¡¯s understandable when you consider the concept of power. But that¡¯s one thing, and this ordeal is another. Honestly, I know myself well. I¡¯m not suited for politics or power. I¡¯ll never be good at it! Yet, the reason I stood here waiting¡­ She¡¯s finally here. Oh dear, look at her face. ¡°Selena. Wee¡­ Oh my, your face is a mess.¡± ¡°Huh? Really? But I put so much effort into my appearance!¡± Selena, startled, frantically touches her face. She then says she needs to check something and looks ready to dash off to the nearest mirror. Afraid she might actually do it, I grabbed her hand and confessed the truth. ¡°I was lying. You look beautiful.¡± ¡°¡­Karl!!¡± Selena pretends to throw a punch, saying I surprised her. She tells me to stop saying such nonsense. But that¡¯s not nonsense at all. It¡¯s a natural reaction. There¡¯s a reason why Selena is called the first love of all the male students at the academy, the heroine of the story. Some people say you age ten years when you start grad school. In fact, our senior, Marcus, has beenmenting his hair loss sincest winter. Selena, on the other hand, isn¡¯t aging at all, and her beauty still shines. I think she would look more beautiful than most women even if she rolled around in the mud. ¡°You¡¯ve be too smooth-talking! You weren¡¯t like this before!¡± ¡°A little smooth talk gives you a sense of ease. Or maybe I learned it from the Four Musketeers?¡± [TL/N: Author loves calling them names lmao] Right, the Four Musketeers. Shulifen, Wilhelm, Alexander, and Joachim. After getting involved with them, I¡¯ve picked up their unique quirks and smooth-talking ways. Is it true that you be like those you associate with? I feel like my insides are turning ck! Gaaaaah!! ¡°How¡¯s grad school? Is it manageable? The professor isn¡¯t making you do anything weird, is he? Are the other graduate students treating you well? They¡¯re not bullying you because you¡¯re a noble, are they? And¡ª¡± ¡°Calm down, Karl. The professor is a good person, and so are the other graduate students. They don¡¯t make me do anything weird or treat me badly.¡± Why would fellow graduate students bully each other? Selena smiles and says so. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say, ¡®Sometimes people in the same hell create even more hell for each other.¡¯ A good example would be the military in my past life¡­ ahem, ahem. ¡°More importantly, thank you, Karl. I heard the news. They specifically mentioned only me as yourpanion.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Honestly, I thought you might bring all the other girls too.¡± ¡°¡­Ah, that.¡± I unconsciously scratch the back of my head. I received a letter from the Church a while ago. It said I could bringpanions to the Holy See for the festival. It didn¡¯t matter how many. Selena happened to have a bit of free time around that time. As soon as I heard that, I ran to her and asked if she wanted to go to the Holy See with me. On top of that, to score some points, I also asked Selena¡¯s grandfather if he wanted toe along. And¡­ Well, I thought about bringing Eloise, Lav, and junior Lefia too. But all three of them had their own circumstances, so it didn¡¯t work out. ¡°The Holy See? Um, well, thanks for the offer, Karl, but I¡¯m an elf. There might still be people there who are ufortable with me. I¡¯m afraid you might get criticized for bringing me along. So, I¡¯ll pass.¡± Eloise was the first to decline, mainly because the elves were the ones who lost the Church¡¯s relic. She said she would only go if there was an official elven delegation to the Church. ¡°Thank you so much, Senior! But, um! I actually signed up for summer sses! I¡¯m so sorry! If you¡¯re upset, I¡¯ll cancel them right away¡ª¡± Lav, whose final exam results weren¡¯t great, opted for summer sses. Oh, and for the record, her final exam scores were better than her midterm scores. But she¡¯s still doing this because Eloise got first ce overall. Lav seemed quite shocked by that. She said something about how the Imperial Army can¡¯t be worse than the elves. ¡°Thank you so much for the offer, Senior Karl. But¡­ I¡¯m a bit hesitant. Even though I gave up my title as princess, I¡¯m still from the Lasker royal family. I¡¯m worried that if I go, the Empire might misunderstand me as a liaison between the Church and Lasker.¡± Lefia, like Eloise, declined due to political reasons. Even though she gave up her title, she still cares about her homnd and is worried about potential misunderstandings. In the end, my only option was Selena. So, the fact that I eliminated the other three for Selena¡¯s sake is purely¡­ Well, a misunderstanding on Selena¡¯s part. ¡°I¡¯m so excited! The Holy See! I¡¯ve never been there before!¡± ¡°Oh, yeah. Me neither.¡± But there¡¯s no reason to tell her the truth. Honestly, it would be stupid to be honest here. Definitely! [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 130 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 130 ¡°Wow¡­¡± Selena, sitting next to me, lets out a continuous stream of admiration. Her grandfather, following behind us, chuckles heartily. I¡¯m surprised too. To be more honest, I¡¯m baffled. No way. These crazy Church people. They rented out this entire train just to bring me here? Not just one cabin, but the whole train?! And it¡¯s not even a regr train, it¡¯s a special express train with only first-ss cabins. The train that ordinary citizens of the Empire can hardly even dream of riding! Does the Church have money to burn!? ¡°This is amazing, Karl! I¡¯ve never seen anything like this! The Church sent a whole express train to invite us! And the people who came to greet us are high-ranking priests!¡± ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± ¡°Impressive, Young Lord Karl. It makes me realize what kind of grandson-inw this old man has gained.¡± ¡°Hahaha. It¡¯s an honor to hear you say that, Grandfather.¡± A sense of foreboding rises within me. Shulifen¡¯s words from a while ago keep floating around in my head. ¡°Why do I keep seeing a future where a medal is created in your name?¡± A scene of a medal with my name on it pinned to my chest. Even if it¡¯s not that, I feel like a video of a medal being ced on the chest of a great Imperial hero in the near future, with the words ¡®Awarding the Karl Adelheit Medal!¡¯ automatically ying in my mind. I wonder if that is too much. So, I grabbed a priest who looked very polite and asked him a question. ¡°Excuse me, Priest.¡± ¡°Yes, Brother Karl. How can I help you?¡± ¡°Well¡­ first of all, thank you so much for the Church¡¯s warm wee.¡± ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you to say. We are grateful to you as well. We were worried that we might not be able to serve you well enough.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? How could that be possible? Haha! But, you see, what I mean is¡­ I¡¯m a little worried that you might have gone overboard¡­¡± It¡¯s not like I have dozens of people with me. There are only three of us, three! And yet they rented this entire train? I¡¯ve never heard of the Church being extravagant. They¡¯re just moderate, maintaining the dignity of the continent¡¯s top religion. I¡¯ve heard that the Holy See is grand like the capital, but not the epitome of luxury. In fact, even the grandeur of the Holy See was achieved through the free contributions of architects, sculptors, and painters from all over the continent who wanted to serve the Church. Even the Holy See, where the Pope resides, is that frugal. Moreover, those invited there, as important figures of the Radiant Church, also cherish frugality. Therefore, it was hard for me to get used to the idea of renting out an entire train (capable of carrying hundreds of passengers at once) just to take three people. ¡°Hahaha! Brother, I understand your concerns. You truly have a kind heart. I didn¡¯t realize you would consider the situation of the Holy See.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°But the Church cannotpromise any further. You are not just anyone, Brother Karl. You received a personal letter from His Holiness and recovered the Church¡¯s sacred relic. If you experience any difort on your way here, wouldn¡¯t that be the same as inconveniencing someone who is loved by the Goddess?¡± Of course. It¡¯s that damn relic again. Seriously, where in the world is there a relic that pops out of a rock just because you split it?! ¡°Furthermore, there are others with you, so we thought this was necessary.¡± Others? Ah, he means Selena and her grandfather. But they¡¯re mypanions too. As I was about to remind him of that, the door to the rearpartment suddenly burst open! ¡°Man, it¡¯s noisy! Young Lord Karl!¡± ¡°Right! The Church is willing to treat you well, so why are you whining?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you neverined about anything in the military?!¡± ¡°Noment, Karl. I¡¯m innocent.¡± ¡­Huh? Uh¡­ I rubbed my eyes in disbelief. Did I see that wrong? Yeah, I must have. I must be dreaming. Otherwise, why would the quartet be here¡­ ¡°Shulifen?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Wilhelm?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Alexander?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Joachim?¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t say anything, Karl.¡± Oh my God. They¡¯re really here. It¡¯s not a dream? The quartet just burst out of the trainpartment? They¡¯re going to the Holy See with us? ¡°¡­Priest.¡± Maintaining a smile with great effort, I turned to the priest standing next to me. He doesn¡¯t seem surprised at all. That means he knew about their presence all along. I had no idea! I couldn¡¯t even imagine it! ¡°Could you exin what¡¯s going on? I need some rification¡­¡± ¡°Pardon? You didn¡¯t know? They were also invited to the Feast of All Saints.¡± ¡°Those Hydras¡­ I mean, the quartet?¡± ¡°Yes. Of course, only Brother Karl received a personal letter from His Holiness.¡± That¡¯s not what¡¯s important right now! Why are they tagging along?! I¡¯ve seen enough of them at the academy! And it¡¯s not just any ce, it¡¯s the holy Holy See we¡¯re going to! But the quartet, who always cause trouble wherever they go, areing along?! Damn it! This is no different from whispering in my ear, ¡®You¡¯re definitely going to see a medal named after you.¡¯ I must never forget. The academy attack happened while those guys were around, and I also found the relic in their presence. They¡¯re like protagonists who always have something going on. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been avoiding themtely! ¡°¡­Priest.¡± ¡°Yes, Brother. What is it?¡± ¡°Why were they invited to the Holy See for the Feast of All Saints?¡± Let¡¯s at least find out the reason. Why were they invited to the festival? At least knowing the reason will make me feel less wronged. ¡°Aren¡¯t they the ones who created the pension foundation named after you?¡± ¡°Is that all¡­?¡± ¡°Of course not. Because of them, all the nobles in the Empire were moved, and as a result, our Church also joined in. Imagine, future nobles who care for forgotten heroes. What could be more joyful? I¡¯ve heard that many people have received help from the pension foundation!¡± Because of them, the Quartet, many joyful things have happened throughout the Empire. Everyone who participated in this noble cause with good intentions deserves the blessings of the saints on the Feast of All Saints, ording to the Church¡¯s official stance. ¡­Okay. So, to summarize, they¡¯re going because they created a pension foundation in my name. Got it. ¡°Excuse me, just a moment. I need to talk to my friends.¡± I left Selena and her grandfather with the priest and headed straight for the trainpartment where the quartet were. I closed the door behind me and turned to the guys who were chuckling and snickering. ¡°Hey, you damn idiots! Why didn¡¯t you tell me?!¡± ¡°Huh. This is what you call a surprise, Karl!¡± ¡°Surprise my ass! Would it have killed you to tell me beforehand?!¡± If I had known in advance, I would have either stopped them or not gone myself. Going to the Holy See with them? That means something is bound to happen there. A terrorist attack?! An assassination attempt?! Damn it! I don¡¯t want any of that! ¡°That¡¯s harsh. We came all this way just to keep youpany, Karl.¡± ¡°Keep mepany? Can¡¯t you see Selena and her grandfather?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re calling him ¡®Grandfather¡¯ now?¡± ¡°So, it seems you¡¯ve really asked for his blessing. Congrattions, Karl. So, when¡¯s the wedding?¡± ¡°It goes without saying, but you have to invite us all to your wedding, alright?¡± Wow, these idiots. They¡¯re not listening. Listen, guys, whenever you get involved in something important or a major event, something always happens. Imagine if the Kanfras caused trouble at my wedding. Then, hmm¡­ hmm. I think that day would be the day we chop off the heads of all the Kanfras on the continent and mince them. Even if I don¡¯t do it, I¡¯m sure my sister or mother will! ¡°Sigh¡­ whatever. It¡¯s already happened. What can I do now?¡± Yeah, what else can I say? They didn¡¯t force their way in. They were invited, just like me. And it¡¯s not just any invitation, it¡¯s an invitation from the Church for the Feast of All Saints. Anyone who would say no to that is probably not in their right mind. Besides, incidents and idents happen ording to probability. From that perspective, it¡¯s unlikely that the Kanfras would attempt a terrorist attack or assassination at the Holy See. First of all, before entering the Holy See, we have to pass through the Empire, and the chances of getting stopped there are very high. The Imperial Army isn¡¯t exactly a pushover. Besides, any Kanfra with that kind of skill would have been dealt with by my sister and Eloise long ago. They¡¯d probably be done with their meeting with the King of Hell by now and experiencing either reincarnation or hellfire. ¡®Thinking about it, nothing much happened in the past six months even though I¡¯ve been with these guys¡­ Maybe it really will be okay.¡¯ Right, right. Let¡¯s think positively. Nothing has happened yet, right? It¡¯s possible that everything will go smoothly without any incidents, and I¡¯m just overthinking things. Hmm¡­ but what if, just in case, something does happen¡ª ¡°Hey, Karl. Karl? Karl!! What are you thinking about with that look on your face?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, but can you stop fiddling with your greatsword while you¡¯re thinking¡­?¡± ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re scaring us! Get your hand off the greatsword! Hey, Joachim! Pull his arm away!¡± ¡°Why do I always have to do it?! I¡¯m scared too! How can I touch him with that look on his face?!¡± [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 131 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 131 Far in the future, the chroniclers of the Holy See, under the jurisdiction of the Radiant Church, recorded that day as follows¡ª [ It was the day the blessed one, chosen by the Goddess, arrived on the promisednd. ] * * * Finally¡­ Finally, we arrived at the Holy See. The speeding train slowed down, and themotion outside the window became palpable. ¡°Brother Karl. And the rest of my brothers and sisters. We have arrived at the Holy Land.¡± The Holy Land. The promisednd chosen by the Goddess, as the Church calls it. And what ordinary people call the Holy See. I never thought I¡¯d end up in a ce I¡¯d never considered visiting in my life. Before getting off the train, I nced at the sky. Hmm. The weather is perfect. The sun is bright, but there are enough clouds that I won¡¯t be squinting from the re¡­ ¡°What the¡­¡± Strange. I¡¯m sure there were a moderate amount of clouds just a moment ago. Why does it feel like the sunlight is suddenly blinding me as soon as I get off the train? It¡¯s a strange thing. It feels like someone is intentionally shining a spotlight on me. Of course, this is just my foolish imagination. ¡°Karl. Over there.¡± Selena whispered, and I turned my gaze forward. A group of people from the Church was approaching us¡ª ¡°Oh my.¡± ¡°Grandfather?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, that¡¯s¡­ Cardinal Ignacio, the Grand Inquisitor.¡± Grand Inquisitor? What is that, Grandfather? I¡¯m not as devout and faithful a Radiant Church follower as you are, so I don¡¯t understand¡­! ¡°Grandfather. Is that Grand Inquisitor position a high-ranking one in the Holy See?¡± ¡°Indeed it is, Lenny. You could say it¡¯s equivalent to a minister in the Empire.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ So, it¡¯s higher than the High Priests of the dioceses in the Empire¡­?¡± ¡°Much higher.¡± Aha. So, it¡¯s a really high-ranking position. I understand, Grandfather. Hmm. And such a person came to wee the guests? Hahaha. This is really¡­ My anxiety is growing. What¡¯s going to happen! ¡°Wee, brothers and sisters. We sincerely wee you to the Holy Land, the promisednd chosen by the Goddess.¡± Grand Inquisitor Ignacio makes a sincere sign of the cross and smiles kindly. Originally, it would be my ce to step forward, but it¡¯s better to leave the Church¡¯s etiquette to the expert, my grandfather. So, I subtly make way, and Selena¡¯s grandfather, as the representative, makes the sign of the cross in return and opens his mouth. ¡°We are overwhelmed by such a grand wee, Your Holiness.¡± ¡°Hahaha. Not at all. I merely moved this old body of mine a little to wee such esteemed guests. It¡¯s nothing to be called grand.¡± A bright smile spreads across grandfather¡¯s face. He said he was a devout believer, and it seems he¡¯s very pleased with the Church¡¯s hospitality. With this, my grandfather¡¯s approval rating has skyrocketed. Even if something were to go wrong between Selena and me (though it¡¯s unlikely), he would step up and handle it! ¡°Ah, where are my manners? Your Holiness, you should also greet the true protagonist. My grandson-inw,e forward and formally introduce yourself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Your Holiness. I am Karl Adelheit of the Friedrich County.¡± ¡°Hahaha. I¡¯ve heard much of your fame, brother. I haven¡¯t grown so old as to forget the name of the Church¡¯s benefactor!¡± After that, we talked about this and that, as we always do. The ¡®this and that¡¯ here refers to the situation when I found the relic. Honestly, I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve exined that part. Once to Cardinal Bend of the 4th Diocese in charge of the southern Empire, then again to Cardinal Nichs of the 1st Diocese, and then the same thing to the Ministry of Internal Affairs. I really tried not to change a single word, lest the story gets twisted and I end up being the one who suffers. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Truly, benefactor, you are clearly loved by the Goddess.¡± ¡°I-Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course. You found the relic that the 4th diocese had been searching for so desperately.¡± They also say that the Church has benefited greatly from me in other ways, but I don¡¯t know about the political aspects. It would be faster to talk to the four of them standing over there about that. ¡°Now, let¡¯s move. We can¡¯t keep our guests waiting here forever, can we?¡± Following Grand Inquisitor Ignacio, we began our official schedule in the Holy Land, thend chosen by the Goddess. Our group was divided into three main groups. Selena¡¯s grandfather, the most devout believer among us, said he would move separately. The reason was that he wanted to see not only the main building of the Holy See but also the entire Holy Land if time allowed. There was no reason to stop him, and since we brought him here for that purpose, we let him do as he pleased. Honestly, if he were to stay with me, he¡¯d be constantly meeting people here and there, and it would be too much for him. Next, the four of them also split off, saying they would meet us again a few timester. They said they had some things to discuss with the Church and wanted to have a more in-depth conversation about the foundation those guys created. And finally, Selena and I¡ª ¡°His Holiness awaits you.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Yes. Damn it. We had to go meet the highest person in this Holy Land. It was only natural, as it was the Pope who had summoned me in the first ce. Originally, I should have gone alone, but that would have been too ufortable for me, so I subtly expressed my desire to be apanied by Selena. Since we are now lovers and will soon be even closer, the Holy See, who initially hesitated, agreed to let here with me. ¡°Ka-Karl. Look. Look over there.¡± ¡°¡­Huh.¡± Crazy. This is crazy. They built that massive basilica without spending a single penny? It made me realize the power of religion. To think that this is the result of the believers voluntarily contributing their skills and talents, or even donating money. Someone said itcks splendor because there are no jewels or decorations, but how can they say that after seeing this? That pure white structurecks splendor? It¡¯s not that itcks decoration. It simply doesn¡¯t need it. Hanging anything on it would be an eyesore and utterly pointless. I was too distracted. I almost lost track of the guide. I need to focus. This isn¡¯t just a simple trip to the Holy See. ¡°Remember this, Brother. This is not just a simple invitation from the Pope. Whether you like it or not, you are a titled noble of the Empire, the brother of the Crown Princess, and further connected to the Imperial family by blood. You must be mindful that your words and actions can be seen as representing the Empire¡¯s will.¡± This is why I¡¯ve always tried to avoid politics and power. I¡¯m not good at those kinds of mind games! I¡¯d rather be out there in the mud, fighting with a greatsword and a gun. Shooting verbal bullets with words and tongue is not my specialty!! Rumble Rumble¡ª Meanwhile, the massive white doors opened, and I could see someone waiting for me inside. Pope Pellestrino XVII. Simply put, the spokesperson for the voice of the Goddess. And in a broader sense, the head of the Radiant Church, spread across the entire continent. A figure so powerful that even the Emperor cannot easily control, sat there. * * * Growing old is indeed a sorrowful thing. While the heart remains young, the body does not. And a frail body quickly extinguishes the passion within the heart. The brothers and sisters of the Church call me benevolent and, above all, an open-minded Pope. However, that is not the case. This aging body has failed to adapt to the many changes sweeping the world. It has been difficult, even though my shorings be the Church¡¯s shorings. For that reason, I am truly grateful for the young man approaching me. Recently, the name of that young man, Brother Karl, has been echoing everywhere. Even this old body can tell how great his name is. When a strong wavees, you ride it instead of resisting. And if you can spread sails filled with a tailwind, there¡¯s nothing better. That¡¯s how it is now. Brother Karl has brought positive energy and hope into this world. Despite being a hero, he always humbled himself and showed noble thoughts and actions, and as a result, even the Empire began to move towards a brighter ce, touched by his light. And that¡¯s not all. Even the elves, who still harbor doubts about the teachings of the light, and the Lasker region, where the reach of the Church hasn¡¯t been as sessful as expected because of the friction with the Empire, have stopped their negative words and actions. This is a tremendous change. Surely, the Goddess could no longer bear to see the chaos in thisnd and sent down this messenger of light. Without this young man, no one could have delivered such a bright and hopeful message. ¡°Wee, Brother Karl. Come and sit here.¡± From the perspective of the Church, this is a stepping stone to stabilize its influence. From the perspective of a believer, it¡¯s a natural way to treat a benefactor. As the old voice that conveys the word of the Goddess, I wish for this young man to exert an even greater influence. ¡°Karl Adelheit, the young lord of the Friedrich County of the Empire¡ª¡± ¡°Let¡¯s skip the formalities. Did I ask you toe here and waste our precious time on such things?¡± Others would express their gratitude to him for what he¡¯s done so far. But I cannot. The old must have the duty to see farther and deeper. ¡°We will discuss the detailster, Brother Karl. So, let me state my conclusion first.¡± This will be for the sake of this young hope in a small way, and for the entire continent in a big way. ¡°Be an even greater person. Be an even more radiant figure.¡± [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 132 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 132 ¡°Be an even greater person. Be an even more radiant figure.¡± Honestly, to be even greater and more radiant here would mean bing an even bigger target, something I¡¯d rather avoid. But his next words¡­ Honestly, my heart sank the moment I heard them. ¡°So that even more people will follow you.¡± ¡°¡­Your Holiness?¡± What? What did he just say? More people following me? Surely he doesn¡¯t mean¡­ it couldn¡¯t be, could it? Like, ¡®Take the Empire, Lord Karl Adelheit.¡¯ No way. Surely not even the Pope would whisper such aspirations to an Imperial noble. Fortunately, the Pope didn¡¯t actually mean it that way. ¡°I¡¯ve been deeply worried about whates next. The war is over, and the chaos will subside. But evil in this world is like a stain that won¡¯t easily fade. Even when everything seems to be over, it lingers in people¡¯s hearts, stirring up wicked desires.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s hatred towards former enemies, regrets about a difficult past, or resentment and anger over who lost and who gained, any of these could be a trigger.¡± The Pope was exining it to me as simply as possible. In other words, he was saying that an even greater poison could spread through society than during the war and chaos. ¡°That¡¯s what I was wary of. That people would foolishly reject the hope and light they could finally grasp.¡± ¡°I fully understand Your Holiness¡¯ words.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s why I called you here, Brother Karl.¡± The Pope took my hand and pointed towards the warm sunlight streaming through the window. ¡°Your words, your actions, your deeds led them there. People admired something in you and followed you, and as a result, more leaders emerged. And leaders guided even more people towards the light.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What some have spent decades preaching, you aplished in just a few years through your noble words and actions.¡± I feel a bit¡­ overestimated. This is on a whole different level from receiving the Medal of Honor. Of course, I¡¯m not devaluing the Empire¡¯s Medal of Honor, but this feels different! ¡°So, I ask you, Brother Karl, to be greater. Be more radiant. People inevitably follow what stands out to them, whether it¡¯s good or evil. Please, be the former, not thetter. This is why I called you here, Brother.¡± I looked at the Pope sitting before me. No, at this old man who seemed to have lost sleep over his worries. I¡¯d been harboring a small misunderstanding, and it was starting to clear up. Perhaps it was the influence of my past life, but I had believed that even the Church couldn¡¯t escape worldly concerns. And I thought the reason the Pope, the head of the Church, had summoned me was to use me to further elevate the Church¡¯s authority. Truthfully, that would be the most logical reaction. Everyone tries to subtly gain an advantage. It¡¯s natural for those who are sessful in the world to try to get close to someone who is being cheered by the masses. But this old man, the Pope of the Church, wanted the world to be a better ce because of me. He wanted me to be the focal point, not a passing trend, but asting influence. ¡®Come to think of it¡­ yeah, I¡¯ve been ying that role quite well.¡¯ It started with me just desperately wanting to save myrades. Medals and war hero titles meant nothing to me. I just hated the thought of the guys I ate, slept, and fought with bing corpses. I couldn¡¯t have imagined back then that it would lead to a Medal of Honor and the title of war hero. But it didn¡¯t end there. For some reason, other people started paying more attention and showing more gratitude to the survivors, including me. Thanks to the efforts of my four friends, not only myrades but also my seniors benefited. Then, the entire Empire began discussing greater rewards for those who had fulfilled their national defense duties. Not just one-time material rewards, but expressions of gratitude that wouldst as long as the Empire itself. That change spread to the elves, opening the eyes of the lower-ss warriors who had been looked down upon. Even the influential elven families, who had considered fighting to be vulgar, had to back down. The atmosphere that had never existed before spread to them, following the Empire¡¯s lead. ¡°¡­Your Holiness¡¯ words made me reflect on my actions, even if it was just for a brief moment.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What did you think of it?¡± ¡°It was unintended, so it was quite immature, and I was quite flustered. I didn¡¯t expect it to lead to such results.¡± The Pope smiled. ¡°That¡¯s exactly it, Brother Karl. Changing the world isn¡¯t about strong will or divine mandate. It¡¯s about the will, decision, and action of a single person, like you, who steps up first and fastest for what¡¯s right. People change by seeing that, and the world changes by seeing the people.¡± I think I understand why the Church invited the other four along with me. They, too, yed a role in guiding things in the right direction. ¡°It wasn¡¯t luck that led you to the sacred relic. It wasn¡¯t a coincidence either. The Goddess made it happen.¡± ¡°Is that what you believe?¡± ¡°I believe it without a doubt. There¡¯s no other way to exin the miracle.¡± nk¡ª The Pope suddenly stood up after finishing his sentence. Wondering what was happening, I quickly followed suit. The priests nearby rushed over and carefully positioned themselves around the Pope. ¡°Will youe with me?¡± He must be suggesting a walk, right? I nodded immediately and went over to Selena, who had been observing the situation from behind. ¡°May shee with us, Your Holiness?¡± ¡°Who is this sister?¡± ¡°Well, you see¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t say, ¡®She dumped me because she couldn¡¯t handle my confession, and I did something crazy like joining the army. But somehow, we got back together and now we¡¯re talking about engagement and marriage!¡¯ So, I pondered how to answer¨D ¡®That¡¯s it.¡¯ I decided how to answer the question about Selena. This seemed perfect. ¡°She¡¯s my starting point, Your Holiness.¡± * * * I(Selena) had been waiting quietly behind while His Holiness and Karl talked. I tried not to listen to their conversation, but the room was so quiet that I couldn¡¯t help but hear their words clearly. And I came to understand how His Holiness viewed Karl, and why he had invited him. ¡®His Holiness wants Karl to be a guiding light.¡¯ I nodded unconsciously. Indeed, Karl was ying that role. He would never admit it, and he imed he never wanted it, but the Empire was being influenced by Karl in one way or another. Those who had fulfilled their national defense duties, who were already well-treated, were now receiving even greater respect and admiration. It was only natural that they would look up to the great war hero who received the Medal of Honor not once, but twice, even though he ims he merely fought alongside other heroes. Shulifen, Wilhelm, Alexander, and Joachim joined forces to create a pension foundation named after Karl. They told me it was a secret from Karl, but they said they were inspired by him. They realized what they had to do, the duties they had to fulfill. And what happened next¡­ Well, I don¡¯t need to say it. The foundation grew enormously. ¡°Will youe with me?¡± It seems the conversation between His Holiness and Karl has ended. Or perhaps they¡¯re just taking a walk to change the mood? Karl nodded at His Holiness¡¯ words and then came over to me. ¡°May shee with us, Your Holiness?¡± ¡°Who is this sister?¡± Oh, um. Should I introduce myself now? But I just followed Karl here. What should I do? What should I say? A few seconds felt like minutes. ¡°She is my starting point, Your Holiness.¡± ¡­Huh? My mind went nk as if I had been hit with a hammer. I unconsciously stared at Karl, muttering the answer he had just given. Starting point. Karl¡¯s starting point. It was a bit messy, with hurt feelings exchanged between us, and it was the beginning of a difficult time. But it was also the starting point where Karl overcame it all on his own, without ming anyone else. He had attached that important thing to me, of all people. ¡°Starting point. Starting point. Hahaha. Brother Karl, that¡¯s very romantic.¡± ¡°Ahaha. I¡¯m grateful you see it that way.¡± My face flushed. But I didn¡¯t hate it. To be honest, I liked it. I felt like I could fly. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Selena.¡± ¡°Y-yes!¡± I tried to ignore the kind smile on His Holiness¡¯ face and the priests behind him. If I looked at them too, I felt like I would copse on the spot. So, I quickly went outside with Karl to take a short walk, but¡ª ¡°¡­Karl?¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong, Selena?¡± That¡¯s strange. Why does the light seem to be getting stronger around Karl? Is it just me? ¡­No, it¡¯s not. It¡¯s past noon, so the sunlight should be shining from this side to that side, right? ¡°Brother Karl.¡± The Pope¡¯s voice came from behind. His expression was one of astonishment. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 133 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 133 ¡­What the. What is this? Why is this happening? What is this, seriously? Go away?! The light is following me. Am I drunk and spouting nonsense? I wish I were, but unfortunately, I¡¯mpletely sober. I haven¡¯t even smelled alcohol, let alone drank any. ¡°Karl. You look like you¡¯re in a light.¡± What are you talking about, Selena? Please don¡¯t say things like that. It makes me sound incredibly amazing. Being in the light? What kind of nonsense is that? But if it¡¯s actually true, it¡¯s the kind of thing that would earn me an absurd amount of medals! ¡°Hmmm.¡± Your Holiness. Please stop saying ¡®Hmmm¡¯ like that. It¡¯s getting more and more ominous. Please stop it! Is this a hidden camera prank? Are the four of them somewhere, shining a spotlight at me andughing, ¡®Hehehe! The light will consume you!¡¯? Is that it?! ¡°Brother Karl, your current appearance is quite¡­ impressive.¡± ¡°Your Holiness? Wait¡­ this is, I mean, it¡¯s not what you think!¡± ¡°What does this old man think it is? Hahaha.¡± Oh,e on! Please! Stop it! I just want to quietly leave. I don¡¯t want any more attention! Oh Goddess, please. I know you favor me, but this is too much! So¡ª ¡°Oh, Karl. It disappeared.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± As Selena said, the light that had been lingering around me changed direction. Then, it returned to where it should be. ¡°Ahem. Ahem. Well then, Your Holiness, shall we continue our walk?¡± Let¡¯s just move on. Yes? Let¡¯s pretend this was just a coincidence and move on! Please! If the next thing I hear when I return home is, ¡®We must create the Karl Adelheit Medal after all!¡¯, I might die of embarrassment. I¡¯ll donate a lot of money, so please! ¡°Very well.¡± Thankfully, the Pope readily agreed to my suggestion. As expected of His Holiness! He¡¯s as benevolent as the head of the Church should be! I won¡¯t forget this kindness! ¡°Brother Karl.¡± As we were walking around the garden, chatting about various things, the Pope subtly brought up a topic. ¡°The Goddess loves all humans.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. I know. ording to the teachings¡ª¡± ¡°But there are some She loves a little more. It can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s like how there are beautiful flowers and even more beautiful flowers.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Oh, um. I think I know what you¡¯re getting at, Your Holiness. So, right now¡­ ¡°During the Feast of All Saints, when everyone gathers to pray to the Goddess, would you like to step forward as a representative and ask Her for what you dare to wish for?¡± ¡°Your Holiness? How could I¡­ As far as I know, you are in charge of everything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I am in charge. So, it¡¯s at my discretion to decide who to entrust it to.¡± The Feast of All Saints. The feast day honoring all the saints who have lived on this earth. The prayer on that day is undoubtedly an important event. The fact that the Pope himself officiates it makes that immediately clear. But to entrust it to me? Not a member of the Church, not even particrly devout. To give an ordinary believer the Pope¡¯s prayer meeting? This is a bit too much. I must decline. Even if it¡¯s the Pope¡¯s request, this is¡ª ¡°Just offer a prayer to the Goddess. That the Crown Princess¡¯s child, the heir to the Empire, may be born healthy.¡± The words the Crown Prince said to me suddenly came to mind. And the request he made also came to mind. My sister is pregnant. My niece or nephew is inside her. And next year, when spring is in full bloom, they wille to me, my brother-inw, and my sister. I hope that warm day will not be filled with anyone¡¯s cries. I hope it will be filled with blessings and happiness. The Crown Prince asked me, not as a request but as a plea, for it to be so. My sister. My brother-inw. No, even though I¡¯m not as important as His Highness the Crown Prince and Her Highness the Crown Princess, I also hope that our niece or nephew, the heir, the future emperor, will be born healthy. I want to give back even a fraction of the love I¡¯ve received. And one more thing. If the Goddess is truly listening to my prayers, there¡¯s something I want to say. Please be at peace. I hope you¡¯ll be born againter, as someone even greater and more amazing. I want to tell them that I lived because of them, became a hero because of them, and could be a better person because of them. ¡°Judging by your expression, it seems you¡¯ve thought of a reason to pray to the Goddess.¡± ¡°Th-that¡­ Yes, Your Holiness. Hearing your words, I remembered why I should pray.¡± ¡°What greater joy is there than knowing the path you must take?¡± The Pope smiled and patted my shoulder. His gesture seemed to suggest that he had a good idea of what I wanted to pray for. * * * For Wilhelm, this invitation to the Holy See was not just a simple trip or vacation. The Marquisate of Gramstad, where his family was located, was thend of cksmiths. And by utilizing the excellent goods produced by those cksmiths, they were able to exert a great influence inmercial and diplomatic fields. This was also the reason why he, among the four, was able to receive news faster than anyone else in the diplomatic field. Therefore, this invitation to the Holy See was an opportunity to further solidify Wilhelm¡¯s position as the next Marquis of Gramstad. ¡°There he is.¡± A full day had passed since they arrived in the Holy See. Shulifen, Alexander, and Joachim, who had been discussing important matters since yesterday and then came out to chat amongst themselves, greeted Wilhelm. ¡°What serious matters did you discuss for so long?¡± ¡°It¡¯s always the same. If there¡¯s something to gain, there¡¯s something to lose, and if there¡¯s something to lose, there¡¯s something to gain.¡± ¡°You¡¯re speaking so casually in the Holy See.¡± ¡°The Holy See is still a ce where people gather, so there¡¯s bound to be some casualness.¡± Fortunately, the business part was over. All that was left was the Feast of All Saints. ¡°This is my first Feast of All Saints. We don¡¯t have anything to do, do we?¡± ¡°If Karl were here, he¡¯d tell us not to cause any trouble.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve be quite the Karl expert.¡± The four of them chuckled and began to wait for the Feast of All Saints, which would start in an hour. The Feast of All Saintssts for two days. Since we¡¯ve already been in the Holy See for a day, we¡¯ll be staying here for three or four days. ¡°Speaking of which, has anyone seen Karl?¡± ¡°Yeah, I haven¡¯t seen him since yesterday.¡± ¡°Did something happen? I heard he took a walk with His Holiness.¡± ¡°Who knows? He might be up to something incredible again.¡± He¡¯s a strange one. He calls himself an ordinary returning student, but his actions are anything but ordinary. What kind of ordinary person receives the Medal of Honor twice, the highest Elven honor, the treasure of the Kingdom of Knights, and finds the Church¡¯s sacred relic on top of that? The four of them whispered among themselves, saying things like, ¡®Karl must be up to something again,¡¯ or ¡®Does the Church have any medals? I bet he¡¯ll get one.¡¯ Their conversation continued until the Feast of All Saints, the main event, began, led by the priests. ¡°Our Holy Mother in Heaven, may the children of light receive your blessings¡­¡± All four of them came from prominent noble families in the Empire. They were the heirs. Therefore, they had a close rtionship with the Church and had attendedrge prayer meetings several times. But this prayer meeting was different. The Feast of All Saints, held in the heart of the Church, the Holy See. The scene of the Pope himself offering prayers and numerous cardinals making the sign of the cross was overwhelming even for the four of them. ¡°Give us the courage and wisdom to lead even one lost soul to the bright path¡ª¡± ¡°Grant us thepassion and understanding to have mercy on them, even in the midst of any hardship¡ª¡± Suddenly, Alexander let out a gasp, ¡®Huh?¡¯ Joachim, wondering why he was acting like this in the middle of the prayer meeting, looked up. ¡°¡­Karl?¡± He murmured someone¡¯s name in a barely audible voice. Schlieffen and Wilhelm also raised their heads, wondering what was going on. Karl was indeed carefully making his way through the Church officials. I wondered why he was doing this during such a solemn ceremony, but it seemed he wasn¡¯t moving for personal reasons. If that were the case, he wouldn¡¯t be escorted by high-ranking priests and even Cardinal Ignacio, the Grand Inquisitor. What could it be? Why is Karl moving during a prayer meeting led by the Pope himself? As the four of them racked their brains, Karl reached the Pope¡¯s side. The Pope smiled slightly and led him to the grand altar, where the statue of the Goddess stood. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Karl, after conversing with the Pope, made the sign of the cross and knelt. Only then did the four of them understand what was happening. The Pope stepped back, and Karl took his ce. In the Holy See, on the Feast of All Saints, apletely different person was leading the prayer! ¡®What the hell is this?¡¯ ¡®Karl, you crazy bastard! You said you didn¡¯t want this!¡¯ ¡®That lunatic! If the Empire finds out about this¡­¡¯ ¡®This is bad. He¡¯s going to be showered with medals.¡¯ As the four of them screamed inwardly, they tried to focus on the prayer again. ¡°Ahh¡­!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Gasps erupted from all around. People expressed their admiration as if they had seen something they shouldn¡¯t have. And soon, the four of them, who had witnessed the same scene, did the same. ¡°¡­Wow.¡± ¡°Whoa.¡± ¡°Crazy bastard.¡± ¡°He¡¯s insane.¡± The moment Karl knelt to pray, a pure white light suddenly shone directly towards him. Even though the light should have been shining in a different direction, that radiant light remained fixed on Karl, only growing brighter. If the four of them remembered their past lives like someone else did, they might have shouted¡ª The Second Coming of Karl! All Hail Karl Adelheit! [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 134 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 134 Karl stepped forward. He carefully made the sign of the cross and began to pray. Selena, seated in the front thanks to the Pope¡¯s consideration, and her grandfather, Roem, were both present. Selena had a good idea of what Karl was praying for. ¡°He¡¯s probably praying for the peace and well-being of his family, his friends, and everyone in the Empire, right? Oh, and of course, for Selena and her family too.¡± It was an incredible event. The Feast of All Saints, the Church¡¯s grand festival, and the Pope had given up the center of the prayer. How could she not be happy that he was offering prayers for everyone, including herself, in that ce? Then, Karl added that there was one more thing, a smile on his face as he continued. ¡°As it happens, my sister, the Crown Princess, is expecting. I¡¯ll ask that my niece or nephew, the heir, our future emperor,e to us in good health. Oh, and as the Crown Prince requested, it would be even better if it¡¯s a lovely girl.¡± She had heard just beforeing to the Holy See that the Crown Princess of the Empire was finally pregnant with an heir. The Emperor was so overjoyed at the news that, in a gesture of goodwill, reduced sentences for non-violent offenders. The fact that the Crown Prince had asked Karl for such a favor, even though he was the Crown Princess¡¯s brother, was evidence of the high level of trust he had in Karl. It was a prayer truly befitting Karl. The way he thought of others before himself. It wasn¡¯t hypocrisy, nor was it for fame or anything else. It wasn¡¯t excessive self-sacrifice either. It was just, truly, as Karl had said, the actions of an ordinary, yet heroic person. An ordinary returning student. An ordinary person. And an ordinary hero. That¡¯s why Selena loved Karl. He didn¡¯t seek the spotlight or strive for a higher position. But it was precisely that quality that made him the most radiant and noble. She wanted to be like that too, by Karl¡¯s side. She wanted to watch him, admire him, and cheer him on. ¡°Ahhh¡ª!¡± ¡°Ahh¡­!¡± Huh? At the sudden sounds of exmation from all around, Selena nced around. The reactions were strange. The people of the Holy See, who had been quietly praying until now, were suddenly sping their hands tightly, tears welling up in their eyes. Surprised by the sudden change, Selena turned to her grandfather, Roem, who was beside her. But she soon stopped. ¡°¡­.¡± Her grandfather was already shedding tears. With a sigh or a gasp escaping his lips, he held his hands tightly together, looking deeply moved. What¡¯s going on? Why is everyone acting like this? As Selena wondered, she shifted her gaze forward. And immediately afterward, she too reacted simrly to her grandfather. Despite being indoors, the dazzling light pouring through the windows¡ª It was as if all the light in the world, all the sunlight shining down throughout the day, was concentrated on this very spot, at this very moment. It was so dazzling that it even created the illusion of a shimmering haze. ¡°It¡¯s the will of the Goddess¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s the will of the Goddess¡­!¡± ¡°The Goddess is watching over this ce¡­!¡± Fortunately or unfortunately, Karl didn¡¯t seem to notice the change yet. What might have started as a request had now be the most heartfelt prayer. And right now, some being who could answer his prayers was responding. ¡°The will of the Goddess¡­ the will of the Goddess¡­¡± The Pope, the cardinals, the priests, Roem and Selena, and the Quartet facing them all desperately suppressed their voices, lest they disturb this sacred scene. They all desperately restrained themselves, so as not to disturb Karl¡¯s prayer or displease the great being who was answering him. Of course, Karl wasn¡¯t so dense as to not notice the change. Seemingly realizing something was amiss, Karl opened his eyes and nced back. And he realized. The room, which had been brightly lit for the prayer meeting, now seemed strangely dim. And he realized that this feeling was due to the unbelievable light pouring down on him. At the same time, he noticed that everyone behind him, without exception, was staring at him. ¡°Wait, this is¡ª¡± Karl stood up, flustered, the lights scattered back to their original ces as if nothing had happened. What remained was a slightly warmer temperature than usual and gaspsing from all around. ¡°Brother Karl.¡± Even the Pope couldn¡¯t be indifferent to this situation. He tried to steady his trembling voice and moved his legs towards Karl, which felt like they might give out at any moment. ¡°Your Holiness, about what just happened¡­ it was really a coincidence¡­ a coincidence¡­ Ah, never mind, Your Holiness.¡± Coincidence? How could it be a coincidence? Even if it were, how could such a light suddenly shine on him alone? Karl was seriously worried that the priests here might all kneel and start talking about divine blessings, when¡ª ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking, what did you pray to the Goddess for just now?¡± ¡°Of course not, Your Holiness. It¡¯s not a bother at all! I simply prayed for the peace and well-being of my family, my friends, and the entire Empire.¡± It was a natural and formal response. Karl took a brief breath and moved on. ¡°And as you may already know, the Crown Princess of the Empire is expecting. I also asked for the Goddess to watch over the little life, who will be responsible for the future of the Empire and, personally, my niece or nephew.¡± This was honestly a bit embarrassing. It felt like I was already proving myself to be a doting uncle. Fortunately (or unfortunately), no oneughed at Karl¡¯s words, though the Pope, cardinals, and priests might have been expected to. ¡°Is that all you asked for?¡± The Pope¡¯s voice held a hint of doubt. It didn¡¯t seem like that was the end. It felt like there was something he hadn¡¯t said yet. The Pope¡¯s eyes and voice seemed to be asking. Karl looked at the Pope for a moment, then carefully opened his mouth, showing a hint of hesitation. ¡°Actually¡­ I made one more request.¡± ¡°A request?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Holiness. I asked for myrades to be at peace. I believed that all the miracles that have happened to me were because they were watching over me. I told them that their youngest is doing well on his own now, so they can rest easy.¡± [TL/N: Ah f*ck¡­] [PR/N: I know man¡­ I know??] The Pope finally understood, all his questions answered, and he held Karl¡¯s hands. * * * Today was the same as any other day. A relentless wave of work. An endless stream of documents. But I can endure it. I can persevere. I want to finish everything quickly and go to the Crown Princess¡¯s side. ¡°Your Highness!¡± As I finally finished the day¡¯s work and entered the Imperial Pce, Rika greeted me. She looked the same as always, but now she wasn¡¯t alone. Inside her was our child. The future emperor, who would one day inherit this Empire, was growing strong and wise. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard today, Your Highness.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just thinking of you and our child gives me strength.¡± ¡°The child hasn¡¯t even grown properly yet.¡± ¡°What does that matter? They¡¯ll soon grow big and strong ande to us.¡± If the Emperor and Empress(His Father & Mother) saw this, they would probably scold me for not maintaining my dignity. But what can I do? I¡¯m so happy I could fly. The woman I¡¯ve always loved is my wife, and next year, we¡¯ll have the fruit of our love, the heir to the Empire! How could I not be happy every day in this situation? If the Goddess were to punish me, I would ept it willingly. No, I would beg for punishment, unable to bear the guilt on my conscience. Knock Knock¡ª I was about to tell Rika about the day¡¯s events when a slightly unpleasant voice interrupted. ¡°Your Highness, for a moment.¡± It was the Chambein. I don¡¯t dislike him, but every time hees, it means more work. That¡¯s the only thing that bothers me. This isn¡¯t good. I really wanted to spend this evening with Rika. What happened now? ¡°Enter.¡± The door opened, and the Chambein bowed. His expression was full of embarrassment, as if he knew he was intruding. ¡°So, what urgent matter is it this time?¡± ¡°Well, Your Highness¡­ we just received an urgent message from the Holy See.¡± ¡°¡­The Holy See?¡± Holy See¡­ Holy See¡­ Wait a minute. The person who is there right now is Karl¡ª ¡°Did something happen to Karl?!¡± ¡°Your Highness, please calm down.¡± ¡°But!¡± I gestured to the Chambein to continue quickly. If he hesitated any longer, Rika might rush off to the Holy See. ¡°Yes, Your Highness. ording to the news from the Holy See¡­ Well, the Goddess Herself has answered the prayers of Friedrich County¡¯s heir, Karl Adelheit.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Wait a minute. What does that mean? ¡°News of the event has spread like wildfire throughout the Holy See, and the believers are overwhelmed with awe and reverence. It seems the Goddess has truly blessed this Feast of All Saints.¡± The Chambein suddenly smiled. What kind of news could make him smile like that? ¡°Well, until the heir is safely born, the Holy See will hold a weekly prayer meeting¡­ They have conveyed that message.¡± [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 135 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 135 ¡°May peace and well-being be upon all those in every ce where You dwell!¡± Um. Hmm. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m wrong, but seeing everyone kneeling and shouting like that instead of quietly praying like before makes it feel even more like a cult. If they start praising a specific person, it¡¯ll really be the birth of a cult. A strange monster emerging from the shell of the Radiant Church. It¡¯s like shouting ¡®Hail Hydra!¡¯ from behind a S.H.I.E.L.D. uniform, you know? ¡°Noble souls who bravely fulfilled their duties in a ce filled with death and fear! You who are truly worthy of the title of heroes!¡± ¡°Rest in peace! Ascend to the ce where heroes belong! Oh Goddess, keep them by Your side and let their loyalty and sacrifice shine for eternity!¡± That part. I like it. It¡¯s always heartwarming to see myrades being honored. It¡¯s not just for my unit members, but for everyone who responded to the call of duty and dedicated their time. Hearing that makes me feel a little healed, having gone through the same hardships. ¡°Brothers and sisters, let us all pray. For the new gift that wille to us next spring.¡± ¡°Oh Goddess, please let no one shed tears. May another blessinge when the fresh scent of spring fills the air. Please watch over us and embrace us with Your warm hands.¡± What was that? Seriously, I prayed for the well-being of my niece or nephew, our heir, and now they¡¯re doing this. The Pope himself stepped forward and promised, ¡®We will hold weekly prayers. Until the day the heir to the Empire is born, we will do our best to ensure they are born healthy and beautiful.¡¯ They even said they were preparing a blessed baptismal name in advance, but I stopped them. If the Crown Prince and my sister have already chosen a name, it¡¯s only right to use that first. ¡°Hahaha. Seriously.¡± At first, I was flustered. I wondered if this was all a staged y by the Holy See. Honestly, it¡¯s weird. Nothing happened when the Pope was praying, but when I started praying, a sudden light came in and caused amotion? For those who are skeptical and love conspiracy theories, it would be easy for them to nod and say, ¡®Ah, they put on a show for the Empire¡¯s benefit.¡¯ But no matter how I looked at it, I realized it couldn¡¯t be exined away as a mere act. If it were magic, there¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t have noticed it. I¡¯ve experienced the feeling of mana gathering hundreds, thousands of times on the battlefield. It¡¯s like the sound of a cannon. If you don¡¯t notice it, you¡¯ll end up as mincemeat on the battlefield. So, that was definitely not an act, nor was it magic. It¡¯s beyond that level. The Holy See wouldn¡¯t resort to such a fraud, and there¡¯s nothing to gain from it. ¡°Brother Karl.¡± I was staring nkly at the scene, wondering if this was really the Feast of All Saints or the beginning of something else, when I reflexively stood up at the Pope¡¯s voice. ¡°Your Holiness.¡± I¡¯m truly grateful to His Holiness. He prevented a situation that could have turned into something like ¡®The Second Coming of Karl! All Hail Karl Adelheit!¡¯ And he promised to hold prayer meetings for my niece or nephew. That alone is enough. ¡°May I sit for a moment?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Holiness. Please, have a seat.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The Pope sat down next to me and quietly gazed ahead. The Holy See were bathed in the afternoon sunlight, filled with a pure white glow. ¡°Yesterday was truly amazing.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It was the first time in my life. We pray to the Goddess every day. Even if She doesn¡¯t hear us, even if we can¡¯t reach Her, we have faith that someday our devotion will reach Her and make this world a little better, a brighter ce.¡± ¡°Thanks to Your Holiness, the people of the Holy See, and the members of the Church throughout the continent, the world has already be a better ce to live. It has been so until now, it is so today, and it will be so tomorrow.¡± The Pope smiled, saying he was grateful for my words. Your Holiness, I¡¯m not ttering you! The Church and religion have definitely benefited me. ¡°But yesterday, the Goddess Herself answered. It was a truly glorious moment. I would have no regrets even if I were to return to the light right then and there.¡± Please don¡¯t say that, Your Holiness. It would be very inconvenient for me if you suddenly went to the Goddess while I¡¯m here in the Holy See! ¡°Brother Karl.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Holiness.¡± ¡°The Goddess loves all people on the continent. Those who believe in Her and those who don¡¯t. Those who do good deeds and even those whomit evil acts. She believes they will repent and atone someday.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Her benevolent heart is as vast as the ocean.¡± ¡°Indeed. However, even the Goddess has those She loves more. As I said before, it seems to me that the person sitting next to me, Brother Karl, is one of them.¡± ¡°!¡­¡± Before I could answer, the Pope shook his head and continued. ¡°What did you say your prayer was about?¡± ¡°Like all other brothers and sisters, for my family, friends, and furthermore, for the well-being of all¡ª¡± ¡°Not that. There was something else.¡± ¡°¡­If you¡¯re referring to the prayer for the heir to the Empire¡­¡± The Pope stared at me silently, as if that wasn¡¯t it either. If it wasn¡¯t the first or the second, then¡­ there was only one left. ¡°Perhaps¡­ for myrades.¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s it.¡± The Pope¡¯s eyes seemed to be looking beyond the Holy See, to a higher ce. To a ce brighter than anywhere else in the world. ¡°The light yesterday was the Goddess watching over you, and at the same time, those noble souls were by your side. That¡¯s what this old man thinks.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°They were heroes of the Empire. And just as they say here in the Empire, and as those who share the same spirit as you, Brother, they were noble men who loved theirrades more than themselves. Could it be that they responded to your earnest prayer?¡± I unconsciously turned to the Pope, as if to ask, ¡®Do you really think so?¡¯ Sensing my gaze, the Pope, who had been staring straight ahead, met my eyes. ¡°Your most cherished brothers stayed by your side.¡± ¡°¡­If they really came and went, can you tell me why they did?¡± The question suddenly burst out of my mouth. I didn¡¯t know why I asked it. It wasn¡¯t a question the Pope could answer. But I wanted to ask. If myrades, my brothers, really did visit, what did they want to say? ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Your Holiness, your answer is so straightforward that I almostughed. Thank you for trying to lighten the mood, but it¡¯s a bit of a surprising answer. ¡°Just like the Goddess, those who are by Her side don¡¯t give us clear answers. We have to find them ourselves. We must make every effort so that when we meet them someday, we are worthy of hearing the answers we seek.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we strive to live righteously. That¡¯s why we strive to live uprightly. So that when we stand before them, we can proudly say that we have strived to live righteously and have done our best to not tarnish their honor.¡± Swoosh¡ª Having said that, the Pope rose from his seat. When I tried to stand up with him, he stopped me. ¡°Stay seated a little longer, Brother.¡± ¡°Your Holiness?¡± ¡°Your mind is still unsettled. Gather your thoughts, and when you feel calmer, then stand up. And take a step. As long as you don¡¯t lose your way, you can go anywhere, Brother.¡± With those words, the Pope left with the priests. Now, only I remained. ¡°¡­.¡± I still don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know if the Goddess really stopped by for a moment, or if myrades were telling me to cut it out. My mind is still hazy. I¡¯m flustered, and a hollowugh escapes my lips. But one thing is for sure. I can smile more easily than before. I¡¯m d they know that I really did my best. At least if I dream tonight, it won¡¯t be the nightmares I used to have. * * * That evening, Selena and Karl were walking in the garden. ¡°¡­His Holiness said that to you?¡± ¡°Yes, Selena. That¡¯s what he said.¡± ¡°He gave you good advice.¡± ¡°The Pope is different, after all.¡± Selena carefully watched Karl as heughed. She was worried that he might suddenly be gloomy, like before. Would he be tormented by guilt again, as survivors often are? ¡°I¡¯m fine, Selena.¡± As if sensing her concern, Karl stepped forward and shrugged. ¡°I was just surprised. Really, I was so surprised.¡± ¡°Honestly, so was I, Karl. Suddenly, while you were praying, this incredible light shone above your head¡ª¡± ¡°Can we please stop talking about that? I¡¯ve heard it from everyone in the Church since yesterday.¡± ¡°Why? It was so cool! You looked like an angel sent from heaven!¡± Selena¡¯spliment was a mix of sincerity and teasing. Every time she said something like that, Karl squirmed. He wondered if his mischievousrades had set this up to tease him. The two continued their walk, chatting about this and that. The stars in the night sky twinkled endlessly, the cool night breeze flowed pleasantly, and the scent of grass and the sounds of insects stimted their senses, passing by like a faint melody. ¡°There were a lot of things going on this time too, weren¡¯t there, Karl?¡± ¡°Yes, there were. I don¡¯t know how it always ends up like this.¡± Theyughed, facing each other, but theughter faded, and an awkwardness settled between them. No, it wasn¡¯t awkwardness, but rather¡­ shyness. That might be a more urate description. Both Karl and Selena knew. They knew what the atmosphere was urging them to do. It felt like it was the right thing to do, the perfect timing. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The two hesitated. And as if to urge them on, the moonlight grew increasingly intense¡­ ¡°Oh,e on.¡± Karl had a feeling something was strange. He wondered why this area was getting brighter. After the midday sun, is the moonlight now shining on us? Please stop, he pleaded silently. Despite Karl¡¯s grumbling, the moonlight didn¡¯t recede. It was as if it was shouting, ¡®Go ahead! I¡¯ll give you courage, so go for it!¡¯ It reminded him of his mischievousrades on the battlefield. Geez, I would have done it without being rushed. Karl clicked his tongue and turned to Selena. A brief nce. A brief hesitation. A brief moment of shyness. And then, a kiss under the divine blessing, one that would be remembered forever. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 136 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 136 I had simply been invited to a grand festival, but over the course of a few days, I had somehow be something akin to a saint. Taking a walk to clear my head, I kept hearing whispers behind me. ¡°Can we really call him Karl?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we call him ¡®Blessed One of the Light¡¯?¡± ¡°But he might get mad at us again. Is it okay?¡± ¡°But after seeing that scene, how can we act like nothing happened?¡± Hey guys. My proud protagonists? You damn Hydras? I can hear everything, you know? You guys think you¡¯re whispering, but after three years of fighting Kanfras, that level of whispering sounds like a military march to me. You guys need to learn some eavesdropping skills. As if reading my mind, Shulifen spoke a little louder. ¡°He¡¯s still our friend, no matter what. If we act weird, Karl might feel hurt. So I think it¡¯s right to act like we always do.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± ¡°Of course it is! We can¡¯t act like this if we¡¯re friends!¡± Ugh. Shulifen. You¡¯re the first of the four, and you¡¯re already making me emotional! Right! Of course I¡¯d be hurt! If you suddenly started distancing yourselves because I got some light, would I even be human if I wasn¡¯t hurt? Of course, I deliberately didn¡¯t say anything and waited for the four of them to talk to me like they usually did. To be honest, the past few days have been exhausting. Everywhere I go in the Holy See, everyone kneels and shouts, ¡®Benefactor! Blessed One!¡¯ as if they¡¯re about to pray. Thankfully, they respected my wishes not to make a fuss, otherwise, the Radiant Church might have turned into the Church of Karl Adelheit. To make matters worse, this happened right during the Feast of All Saints. Now people in the Church are saying that I should be canonized. [TL/N: *Canonize ¨C (in the Roman Catholic Church) officially dere (a dead person) to be a saint.] It was absurd. Canonized? Not even beatification, but canonized? [TL/N: *Beatification ¨C (in the Roman Catholic Church) deration by the Pope that a dead person is in a state of bliss, constituting a first step towards canonization and permitting public veneration.] I didn¡¯t die a martyr for the church, nor did I receive a miracle. It¡¯s a bit of a stretch to call receiving some light a miracle¡­ or is it? Let¡¯s think back to what happened during the prayer. I received an abundance of light, something not even the Pope could receive. And during the kiss, even the moonlight was¡­ Wait. Does that mean I received two miracles? ¡°Hey, Karl!¡± Meanwhile, Shulifen sidled up to me and put his arm around my shoulder. Yeah, that¡¯s it, buddy. Treat me like you always do. Cheer me up! ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. No matter who you be or where you are, we¡¯ll always be friends!¡± Thanks, Shulifen. You really have a good heart¨D ¡°It¡¯s a shame, though! If you were bald, you could¡¯ve reflected the light and passed it on to someone else! Looks like having a full head of hair isn¡¯t always helpful! Hahahaha!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Did I hear that right? Did he just say it¡¯s a shame I wasn¡¯t bald so I could reflect the light and pass it on to someone else? Is this guy for real? Is he telling me to go pluck out all my hair? I slowly turned my head to look at the other three¡ªWilhelm, Alexander, and Joachim. Did you guys agree with this nonsense? Even if you didn¡¯t, did you at least support the idea? That¡¯s what I wanted to know. Shake Shake¡ª Wag Wag¡ª The three of them desperately signaled to me. It wasn¡¯t us! We really didn¡¯t say anything! It was all his idea and his doing!! We¡¯re innocent, Young Master Karl Adelheit! ¡°Shulifen.¡± ¡°Yes, Karl?¡± There was nothing more to say. I drew the holy sword from my sheath. Or rather, the holy greatsword. ¡°Whoa! K-Karl?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. His Holiness the Pope blessed it, so it¡¯s a holy sword now. Good people don¡¯t get hurt when they¡¯re stabbed with it.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?! Whether it¡¯s a magic sword or a holy sword, people bleed when they¡¯re stabbed!¡± ¡°I think I can stab you without drawing blood. You trust the glorious Medal of Honor recipient, right?¡± ¡°What does that have to do with anything?!¡± After about five minutes of ying tag with Shulifen, who absolutely refused to ept his fate, I saw a group of priests approaching in the distance. You¡¯re lucky, Shulifen. If it weren¡¯t for the priests, I would¡¯ve stabbed you at least once. ¡°There you are, Blessed One. And the other four as well. His Holiness the Pope is looking for you. Let¡¯s go.¡± I barely managed to suppress the urge to say, ¡®Looking for me again?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t show my annoyance in front of someone who called me ¡®Blessed One.¡¯ Besides, the Pope had promised to pray for my family, friends,rades, and my soon to be niece or nephew. Maybe being next to the Pope isn¡¯t so bad. If I¡¯m anywhere else, the people of the Holy See will surely be staring and praying. It¡¯s like I¡¯m a living totem or something. ¡°Come along, Blessed One and hispanions.¡± ¡°We heard you were looking for us, Your Holiness.¡± ¡°Indeed. You all return to your homes tomorrow, so I wanted to chat with you a little longer.¡± As the Pope said, the Feast of All Saints had ended, and tomorrow was the day we returned home. I wonder how the news will have spread by the time I get back. Hahahaha. Oh, my head. ¡°Ah, Brother Karl. How is the item you¡¯ve been carrying?¡± ¡°It feels even more radiant than before, Your Holiness. I¡¯m overwhelmed that Your Holiness himself has blessed it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. This old man merely put the finishing touches on what the two Cardinals had already done. If you wish to express your gratitude, you need only do so to the two Cardinals.¡± The Pope then turned his gaze to the four of them standing beside me. ¡°This old man envies the four young men here.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Your Holiness?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you received the greatest gift? The most brilliant and glorious gift of all¡ªFriendship.¡± ¡­Ah. Is he talking about that gift? The gift of friendship, Your Holiness? Looking at the reactions of the four, it seemed like he was. All four of them looked at me at the same time, then grinned and said, ¡®Yes, Your Holiness!¡¯ or ¡®Your Holiness¡¯ words are truly wise!¡¯ ¡°A friend is already the greatest gift in a person¡¯s life. And if that friend is someone worthy of respect, it¡¯s an even greater gift. So, you four young men, please do your best to live up to the name of ¡®friend¡¯ alongside Brother Karl.¡± ¡°We most certainly will, Your Holiness.¡± Seeing them so serious made meugh in spite of myself. Still, the Pope wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. I had indeed influenced them, and they had influenced me in return. Friendship is the greatest gift in life. As expected, the words of our elders are always precious. ¡°May you build a brighter future, young souls. The world you change is one that an old man like me could not, but always wished to. I pray that you will achieve it.¡± * * * Marquis of Nafplion, former head of the Ifrit family, Roem. A devout believer of the Radiant Church. Until a few days ago, he had considered himself incredibly lucky to have been invited to the Holy See thanks to his granddaughter¡¯s fianc¨¦, and to even have an audience with the Pope. [ ¡­Father?] The current head of the Ifrit family and the Marquis of Nafplion appeared on the other side of themunication device. He seemed quite surprised by his father¡¯s sudden call. ¡°Marquis.¡± [ What¡¯s the matter? Why did you call so suddenly¡ª ] ¡°I could die right now with no regrets.¡± Roem¡¯s words brought a look of even great bewilderment to the Marquis of Nafplion¡¯s face. Any child would react that way if their parent suddenly said they could die with no regrets. [ What a strange thing to say, Father. No regrets? Your granddaughter hasn¡¯t even gotten married yet. I understand you finally met the Pope, but it¡¯s still too early to say such things¡ª ] ¡°My granddaughter. Our Lenny. Yes, Lenny. Hahahaha. Hahahaha!¡± Clearly, something had happened. And it was definitely rted to Lenny. The Marquis of Nafplion thought so as he gauged his father¡¯s expression through themunication device. ¡°Marquis. About Lenny¡¯s marriage.¡± [ Yes, Father. ] ¡°Is it possible for them to get married right away?¡± [ ¡­What? ] I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re acting like this. I tried to listen quietly, but I can¡¯t take it anymore. [ They need to graduate from the academy first, no matter what. ] ¡°Hmm. I see.¡± [ ¡­Father. Why are you acting like this? You¡¯re saying things that are shocking to hear as your son, and then you suddenly change the subject to Lenny¡¯s wedding. I want to know why. ] Why. Why, indeed. That¡¯s a natural question, isn¡¯t it? Roem thought to himself and replied. ¡°Marquis. I assure you, Lenny¡¯s marriage will be the greatest fortune for our family since its founding.¡± [ The greatest fortune¡­ you say? ] The Marquis repeated his father¡¯s words, then nodded. He wasn¡¯t wrong. Lenny. Selena. Her lover was Karl Adelheit. He had been awarded the Empire¡¯s highest honor, the Medal of Honor, twice. He was treated as a state guest in Hyzens and Lasker, and even called a benefactor by the church. The Marquisate of Nafplion was certainly a great ce, but it couldn¡¯tpare to Karl¡¯s current influence. So, taking such a young man as a son-inw was indeed a fortune. But¡­ father¡¯s reaction seemed to go beyond even that? ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised and listen carefully, Marquis. MMy granddaughter¡¯s fianc¨¦, the benefactor of the church, is actually a blessed individual.¡± [ Father? ] ¡°God himself caressed the young man¡¯s cheek, patted his shoulder, and stroked his head! It was a miracle! There¡¯s no other way to describe it! If you had been there with me, Marquis, you would understand!¡± What is he talking about? I don¡¯t understand what Father is saying! And a few hourster, the news of what had happened in the Holy See finally exploded throughout the Empire. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 137 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 137 The eventful¡ªno, the radiant¡ªvisit to the Holy See had finallye to an end. All that was left was to take the train back to the Imperial Capital, give a brief report to the Crown Prince, and everything would be wrapped up¡ª ¡°Blessed One of Light! We believe you will surely return to this holynd!¡± ¡°I understand. Everyone, I will definitely visit again, so please let go of my hand¡ª¡± ¡°Your diligent efforts to spread light and hope across the continent! We will certainly follow your example!¡± What¡¯s this? Hearing those words made me think of the line, ¡®Spreading love and truth, darkness all around.¡¯ I can¡¯t take this anymore. Something¡¯s going to happen if this keeps up. There are too many people! At first, the Holy Knights had pious expressions, but now they were starting to look worried. This was the Holy See, after all, and people were fervently calling out a name other than the Goddess¡¯s. ¡°Brothers and Sisters!¡± I can¡¯t let them put up some ¡®Prohibition of Karl Adelheit Idol Worship¡¯ edict across the continent. ¡°Do not look at where Her will has touched.¡± It might have been a bit abrupt, but this was the Holy See, the heart of the Church and the center of its teachings. And everyone gathered here quickly understood what I was trying to say. ¡°Simply seek to understand Her will.¡± They finished the verse of the teaching I had started. That¡¯s right, everyone! You get it, right?! ¡°Goddess must have something She wants to say through me. Shouldn¡¯t we all ponder and reflect on what that is every day? Wouldn¡¯t that be what She truly desires?¡± To put it simply, ¡®Stop bothering me and go pray!¡¯ Of course, if you ask if the people here would take it that way, nine out of ten would say no. In any case, my words weren¡¯tpletely ineffective. Thankfully, themotion died down somewhat. The holy knights also looked at me with expressions that clearly said, ¡®Thank you so much! You saved us!¡¯ Leaving the ordinary believers and priests behind, I exchanged final farewells with the Pope, apanied by the cardinals. ¡°I hope to see you again.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try to visit from time to time to pay my respects.¡± From the Church¡¯s perspective, it was beneficial for them, the one who experienced the miracle (though I still wonder if it was truly a miracle), to visit the Holy See frequently. And for me, it was far more advantageous to maintain a close rtionship with the Holy See, not only for myself and the Adelheit family but also for the prestige of the Empire. In other words, this wasn¡¯t just a vague promise like, ¡®Let¡¯s meet up for a meal sometime.¡¯ It was more like, ¡®Let¡¯s hold hands and pray to the Goddess again as soon as possible, and work together for each other¡¯s benefit.¡¯ ¡®This is why having a sister was so convenient. No worries about session.¡¯ Even with asional advice from my father, this is the best I can do. I still have a lot to learn. I¡¯ve heard so much about the world of nobles, but the words they say and the meanings behind them are so different. It¡¯s hard to adjust! ¡°Where is the starting point of our Blessed One?¡± ¡°Y-Your Holiness!¡± Selena blushed at the Pope¡¯s yful remark. It might be called a ¡®starting point,¡¯ but everyone knew what it really meant. ¡°Stand by the Blessed One¡¯s side and be a precious person. A friend is good, but isn¡¯t apanion even better?¡± Wow. He¡¯s getting straight to the point. Selena coughed at the suddenness of it. Meanwhile, her grandfather, standing behind me, burst outughing, saying, ¡®His Holiness is right!¡¯ ¡°And, our four brothers as well.¡± I might have been caught up in all the excitement, but my four friends were also important guests. From the Church¡¯s perspective, they had benefited greatly from the four of them establishing a foundation and generously funding various charitable projects, as the Church had always been dedicated to such endeavors. ¡°Remember, Brothers. Your strengthse from your warm hearts and sincere actions. If you uphold those, you will all be blessed individuals, no less than your friend here.¡± ¡°We will keep that in mind, Your Holiness.¡± ¡°We will engrave Your Holiness¡¯ advice deep in our hearts and live by it!¡± Seeing them so serious is a bit unsettling. Do they have no intention of acting like that in front of me? They won¡¯t be like this when they¡¯re older, right? It¡¯s ominous. They say men are boys until they die. If they¡¯re still like this when they¡¯re forty or fifty, I¡¯ll die of frustration. ¡°Your Holiness.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s time for you to board the train. I¡¯ve kept you for too long.¡± May Goddess¡¯s blessings be upon your path. We headed towards the carriage for the station, receiving farewells from the core members of the Church¡ª ¡°Your Holiness! Again, again!¡± Oh, please, no! Oh God?! Are you going to do this to me until the very end?! Let me leave in peace! [PR/N: Bros got 2 lives memories so he uses ¡®God¡¯ & ¡®Goddess¡¯ (mostly the former tho)] I ended up being showered with pure white light until the moment I got into the carriage. * * * As soon as I returned to the Empire, I was summoned to the Imperial Pce, as expected. It seems I¡¯ve be the crazy young lord who meets the Crown Prince most often in the Empire. The rumors that every marquisate, and even the duchies, are keeping an eye on my movementstely don¡¯t seem unfounded. ¡°Wee back, brother-inw!¡± The Crown Prince greeted me brightly as I entered the Imperial Pce. I smiled back, about to reply with the yful ¡®I¡¯m back, brother-inw,¡¯ something I could only get away with while he was still the Crown Prince¡ª ¡°Karl.¡± A dark figure suddenly emerged from behind the Crown Prince and tackled me. The speed was so fast that I couldn¡¯t even react, let alone notice. As expected of my sister. The strongest¡ªhaving inherited both our mother¡¯s skill and our father¡¯s strength¡ª ¡°Oof!¡± ¡°Did you have a good trip?¡± ¡°Y-yes, Your Highness. I had a good trip.¡± ¡°I told you not to call me that, at least not here.¡± ¡°¡­Sorry, sis.¡± I barely managed to escape my sister¡¯s embrace and nced at the Crown Prince. I was worried he might be jealous of his brother-inw, but thankfully, there was no sign of it. A momentter, we sat facing each other with tea served by the attendants¡ªme, the Crown Prince, and my sister. ¡°¡­Could you please repeat that, Your Highness?¡± And that¡¯s when I realized the situation had blown up even more than I thought. ¡°Why are you so surprised, brother-inw? It¡¯s only natural.¡± ¡°But¡­ still, this is a bit too much¡ª¡± ¡°Tsk tsk. Sometimes I think you underestimate yourself, brother-inw. It¡¯s the Holy See we¡¯re talking about. The ce you visited. And the ce where you experienced a miracle. The heart of the Church, the Holy See! In front of the Pope and the cardinals, no less! Did you really expect the continent to stay quiet?¡± The Crown Princeughed, and my sister smiled beside him, looking overjoyed. And in front of them, a report stated, ¡®Large-scale prayer meetings nned in each diocese of the Empire ¨C the miracle in the Holy See appears to be the reason.¡¯ Things had gotten too big. I thought it ended with ¡®Oh! Blessed One!¡¯ in the Holy See, but that was just the trailer. The main event seemed to be unfolding in each diocese of the Empire. Even the elf diocese in the Southern Great Forest and the Lasker diocese had expressed their intention to join in. ¡°When we prayed in the holynd, the Goddess herself answered. I trust you won¡¯t call that radiant light a mere coincidence. If you did, you¡¯d be dragged away as a heretic in no time.¡± ¡°¡­I agree.¡± It was scary. As soon as I received the light and stepped outside, the believers were all like, ¡®Whoa!¡¯ If I had just grown a mustache and raised my hand, shouting, ¡®Down with the Kanfras!¡¯ they might have all chanted, ¡®Hail, Karl!¡¯ ¡°But you know, the real reason I¡¯m so happy is something else.¡± ¡°I can guess. It¡¯s because of the imperial heir, isn¡¯t it?¡± The Crown Prince looked back and forth between my sister and me, then chuckled and nodded. When I asked if he was really that happy, he replied, ¡®It¡¯s not just anyone, but His Holiness the Pope himself, praying for the imperial heir every week. What parent wouldn¡¯t be happy about that?¡¯ Honestly, even I have to admit it¡¯s impressive. Throughout the history of the Empire, the Church has never prayed regrly for an imperial heir before their birth. There have been many instances of blessings being bestowed upon the heir after their birth, but this is truly unprecedented. ¡°By the way, brother-inw. Um, about that¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I made sure to pray for a ¡®girl¡¯.¡± ¡°Hahahaha! Good, very good! You are truly a loyal subject!¡± My sister gave the Crown Prince a look of utter exasperation, but¡­ what can you do? Every father naturally wishes for a daughter. ¡°Your Highness, Karl is also busy with his own affairs, so wouldn¡¯t it be better to get to the main topic?¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right, Rika. My apologies.¡± The main topic? Wait, so everything up until now wasn¡¯t the main topic? As I looked back and forth between the two, the Crown Prince cleared his throat and straightened his posture. ¡°Young Lord Karl Adelheit.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Since you are the one who brought us all these great blessings and gifts, I wish to entrust you with the rest as well. Will you ept?¡± ¡°Your Highness?¡± ¡°Will you do it?¡± ¡°Yes. Anything I can do¡­ but what is it that you¡¯re asking of me?¡± What? What is it? Why are you being so serious? Are you going to use me somewhere again? Are you going to send me to a military unit or a diocese to appease the public? ¡°Our imperial heir¡¯s name.¡± Huh¡­? ¡°Not me. Not Rika. Not even His Majesty. I want you to give them their name.¡± [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 138 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 138 Naming the imperial heir. Ah, I can understand that. That much I can understand. But that heir happens to be my nephew? The child who, if they¡¯re born healthy and grow up well, will one day be Emperor? And I, of all people, am supposed to name them? ¡°Your Highness, um¡­ asking me to name the imperial heir is a bit¡­¡± ¡°Do you not want to?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but¡­ how should I put it? There¡¯s never been a case where a mere subject dared to name the imperial heir.¡± Not even the founding heroes who served alongside the first Emperor and contributed greatly to the establishment of the Empire had such an honor. A member of the imperial family receiving a name from a noble, a subject? Not from their father, the Crown Prince, or their grandfather, the Emperor, or even a respected elder of the imperial family, but from me?! Think broader. That¡¯s what my father taught me. Power is always a muddy swamp, ready to drag you down. If my niece or nephew were to be looked down upon because of the name their uncle gave them, because it was given by a subject, how heartbroken would I be! I swear, if I see that happening, I¡¯ll draw my greatsword and pay a midnight visit to the person who said such a thing. And I¡¯ll slice and stab them until they regret ever uttering those words¡­ ¡°Listen, brother-inw.¡± The Crown Prince looked at me with a hint of pity in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re forgetting one thing.¡± ¡°What am I forgetting?¡± ¡°There¡¯s never been a case where a mere subject dared to name the imperial heir? That¡¯s right. Never. But then again, no subject of the Empire has ever received the Medal of Honor as a soldier or witnessed a miracle through the Goddess¡¯s love.¡± ¡­Ah. Oh. I see. I guess I¡¯m not normal. ¡°Surely you didn¡¯t think I wouldn¡¯t discuss this with His Majesty. He¡¯s already very pleased with the idea. He said that the imperial heir would be overjoyed to receive a name from the one who received the Goddess¡¯s love and brought about a miracle, and that they would live their life with pride.¡± Well, they are calling me a saint and a blessed individual in the Holy See, after all. The nobles, who valued reputation above all else, wouldn¡¯t dare say, ¡®Oh, how can we use a name given by a mere subject!¡¯ That would be same as making an enemy of the Church. So, what now? I have no choice but to name my niece or nephew? ¡°Um¡­ Your Highness, it¡¯ll be difficult right now¡­ Could you give me some time to think about it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a given. Did you think you¡¯d decide on the imperial heir¡¯s name right here on the spot?¡± The Crown Prince let out a heartyugh and came over to pat me on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t feel too pressured, but think of the imperial heir who will rely on you more than anyone else.¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s absurd for the future ruler of the Empire to rely on anyone. But family can be a source of support, can¡¯t they? The passion and love you¡¯ve shown for the Empire, and the positive influence you¡¯ve had¡ªseeing that makes even me want to rely on you.¡± In other words, the imperial heir would have no one more reliable than me, neither as a subject nor as a family member. They would be a child who loved and relied on their uncle. I nodded unconsciously at the Crown Prince¡¯s words. Indeed, I wanted to be that kind of uncle to my niece or nephew. A family you can rely on is the greatest gift in life. ¡°Then, Your Highness, I¡¯lle up with two names¡­¡± ¡°Hmm? Why two?¡± ¡°Huh? Well, shouldn¡¯t we consider both the case of a boy and a girl?¡± Isn¡¯t that what everyone does? Both in my past life and this one, my parents had at least two names in mind when I was born. ¡°No, brother-inw.¡± Squeeze¡ª The Crown Prince¡¯s hand on my shoulder tightened slightly. ¡°Only a girl¡¯s name.¡± ¡°Your Highness?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all you need to think about.¡± ¡°Um¡­ Your Highness, even so, what if it¡¯s a boy¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you prayed to the Goddess? For a beautiful niece. And the Goddess answered with a miracle. So, isn¡¯t the answer already given?¡± ¡°¡­¡± But¡­ Your Highness, you never know! What if the chromosomes suddenly change?! The Crown Prince might not know, but thanks to my past life, I do know! Praying won¡¯t change anything! Chromosomes do as they please! Aren¡¯t you even considering the possibility of a son?! I said with all sincerity, ¡®Your Highness, you never know what might happen in life. The Goddess might be too busy with the prayers of so many others.¡¯ But the Crown Prince¡¯s reply was, ¡®Then I¡¯ll worry about the boy¡¯s name. You just focus on the girl¡¯s name.¡¯ He¡¯s really obsessed with having a daughter. This is a big problem. If the firstborn is a son, he might resent the child! ¡®Can¡¯t my sister say something?¡¯ My only hope was that my sister would step in and say, ¡®Your Highness, please calm down.¡¯ But either she had already agreed with him, or she also wanted a daughter more than a son. She didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of stopping her husband, the Crown Prince. ¡°¡­Very well, Your Highness.¡± In the end, I had to promise to ¡®carve out a beautiful name for a girl¡¯ before the conversation could end. ¡°Then, Your Highness, I¡¯ll try praying.¡± ¡°Here?¡± ¡°I received some light or a miracle in the Holy See¡­ I thought it would be good to pray again as soon as possible.¡± Who knows? Maybe if I pray, the light wille again and give me an answer. Honestly, in a world with past lives and magic, wouldn¡¯t the Goddess be able to ovee something like chromosomes? ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± Unfortunately, nothing special happened while I prayed. It seems it was only possible in the Holy See. That¡¯s the Goddess¡¯s domain, so it was like I had a direct line there. That¡¯s why the Goddess responded immediately by shooting a beam of light. ¡®It¡¯s a shame I couldn¡¯t show that in front of my sister.¡¯ ¡­No, wait. She might have made a big fuss if I had. ¡®My Karl is so amazing!¡¯ Even so, showing the Crown Prince me struggling in my sister¡¯s arms is enough for one lifetime. My pride as a Medal of Honor recipient can¡¯t handle any more than that! With the ¡°naming my niece¡± discussion finally behind us. ¡°By imperial decree, a new policy is being discussed by the ministers.¡± The real main topic between the Crown Prince and me had finally begun. ¡°What kind of new policy are you referring to?¡± ¡°At first, we wanted to create a medal named after you. But as you wished, that¡¯s no longer happening. Instead, His Majesty wants to give greater rewards to all those who have fulfilled their duty to defend the Empire.¡± For a moment, I almost blurted out, ¡®Haven¡¯t we already rewarded them enough?¡¯ I btedly realized there were two meanings behind the Emperor¡¯s words. One was the simple intention to provide sufficientpensation and honor not only to those who had distinguished themselves and been injured in battle, but also to all those who had faithfully served their military duty. The other was to create an atmosphere in the Empire where sacrifices were not simply acknowledged with a few rewards, but remembered and appreciated forever. The problem here was that it would require a lot more taxes. Whether it waspensation or honor, the most effective way to show it was through money. ¡°His Majesty the Emperor¡¯s will is firm. Whether they went to the battlefield or not, they have still sacrificed their own time. It is we who have been cared for by them who must give them the response they deserve.¡± ¡°All the people of the Empire will praise the Emperor¡¯s benevolent decision.¡± ¡°A benevolent decision, indeed. Though His Majestyments that he thought of it toote.¡± Toote? There are so many who don¡¯t even do that much. They take the sacrifices of others for granted, mocking them, asking for more only when it suits them. I would call them disgusting parasites. Rotten flesh that needs to be cut out, smelly pus, maggots. They¡¯re worse than trash. ¡°Still, I¡¯m worried, Your Highness. In the end, isn¡¯t it just a ¡®money issue¡¯?¡± ¡°Why? Are you worried about paying more taxes, brother-inw?¡± ¡°For me, if it means taking care of my seniors, juniors, andrades, I wee it with open arms. But it¡¯s a different matter entirely whether the whole Empire will ept it.¡± The Crown Prince nodded in agreement. This could be seen as coercion. If it bes a forcedpensation for sacrifice, it could backfire and kill the genuine sentiment behind it. ¡°That¡¯s why your presence is even more important, brother-inw.¡± ¡°¡­Me again?¡± ¡°What can you do? You know better than anyone what your position is now.¡± Ugh. He¡¯s got a point. Perhaps I am the reason the Emperor made such a decision. It¡¯s a good cause, and it¡¯ll yield good results. In fact, it would be wise to strike while the iron is hot. * * * Karl left the Imperial Pce. Rika, who had been watching him go, smiled at the warmth of the Crown Prince¡¯s embrace from behind. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you wanted a daughter that much.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, but I took good care of my little sister. I don¡¯t know what he thinks, but I did. Still, it seems like a daughter is better than a younger sister.¡± ¡°What are you going to do when she grows up and gets married?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be clinging to my granddaughter, I suppose. And getting scolded by my daughter.¡± The Crown Princeughed and was about to suggest they go in and rest. Swoosh¡ª ¡°¡­Your Highness?¡± ¡°Rika?¡± Sunlight suddenly flooded over Rika, who was sitting by the window. The sun was clearly in the afternoon sky, far away. Why was the sunlight suddenly shining here? The couple stared nkly at the scene, then chuckled. As if in answer to Karl¡¯s earlier prayer, the light rested precisely on Rika¡¯s belly. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 139 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 139 Originally, I had nned to spend more time with Selena. After all, the poor, pitiful graduate student would have to return to school in a few days. Unfortunately, Selena had her own matters to attend to. Family matters, to be precise. ¡°Sorry, Karl. My father asked me toe to the family estate urgently.¡± ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ll have to go and see.¡± I hope it¡¯s nothing serious. I saw Selena off, wishing her a safe trip. ¡°Hmm.¡± I heard that Eloise went on a trip with the elven exchange students. Something about strengthening their bond? But no matter how I think about it, the bonding seems like an excuse. It looks more like the academy dragged them somewhere else to legally exploit them. Normally, the exchange students from prominent families would have protested. Their families would have every right to say, ¡®Hey! What are you doing with our kids?!¡¯ The problem is that the current situation within Hyzens is one of conflict between the old establishment and the new forces that have risen since the war. To be precise, it¡¯s a confrontation between those who did nothing in the war with Luzernes and those who fought and bled. Thetter group is mainlyposed of lower-ranking warriors. In that situation, they wouldn¡¯t have the time to worry about the exchange students. Besides, didn¡¯t the Kanfras try to cause trouble within the academy a year ago? Even if it was Luzernes and not Hyzens, they¡¯re still elves. Therefore, it¡¯s politically burdensome for the elves to intervene in the academy any further. The Empire overlooked the incident, saying, ¡®Ah, this was done by the bad Luzernes, and the good Hyzens were victims, so it¡¯s okay.¡¯ But no one knows if there will be another chance like that. ¡®Poor elven exchange students. I wonder if Eloise is putting them through some kind of guerri training.¡¯ Well, it might be a good thing. They¡¯ll probablye back closer as a group. As a bonus, they might even work harder in their remaining time at the academy to avoid falling back into that hell. So that¡¯s Eloise taken care of. Next up, our Princess Lefia. Or rather, my junior¡ª ¡°Princess Lefia? No, Junior Lefia? I think she joined some club after the semester started and is doing well. I heard she¡¯s going to the Empire¡¯s summer resort with them during the break.¡± Marcus, who seemed to still be trapped in grad school, filled me in on the situation. That¡¯s a relief. It seems Lefia is doing better than expected. I was worried she¡¯d be alone at the academy during the break, but it was just a needless worry. ¡®Then all that¡¯s left is Lav¡­¡¯ Just like with the other two girls, I had asked Lav if she wanted toe with me to the Holy See. At the time, she had looked genuinely disappointed as she exined why she couldn¡¯t go. She had signed up for summer sses, just in case. It was a precaution in case shecked scores, wasn¡¯t satisfied with her grades, or felt she needed more knowledge. It wasn¡¯t a bad choice. In fact, students frommoner backgrounds to noble families often took summer sses when they felt theycked knowledge or didn¡¯t achieve the grades they expected. So, naturally, I thought I¡¯d find Lav attending lectures when I came to the academy¡­ ¡®She¡¯s not here?¡¯ Indeed, she wasn¡¯t. For some reason, Lav was nowhere to be found in the academy. I checked the lounges, the library, and every corner of the academy, but I couldn¡¯t find her. Where could she have gone? There was no point in just running around anymore. So, I decided to ask some first-year students about Lav¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Lavrenti? Um¡­ I¡¯m not sure. Sorry, senior.¡± ¡°She was in summer sses until yesterday. But I don¡¯t see her today.¡± ¡°Wait a minute. I think I heard something yesterday¡­ Ah, senior. I remember her saying she was going there today. The ce where her friends are sleeping, she said¡ª¡± Hearing that, I knew where Lav had gone, skipping even the sses she was so dedicated to. The ce where herrades who had fought alongside her rested. The Ellington National Cemetery of the Empire. * * * ¡°¡­¡± Lavrenti looked around nkly. It wasn¡¯t a special ce. It was simr to other cemeteries, maybe a little smaller. Unfortunately, it couldn¡¯t be helped. It was only natural that there was a gap between those who had achieved great things and those who hadn¡¯t. ¡°Have you all been well?¡± Some of them she had known before being selected as a sharpshooter. Others were from a small unit she had been assigned to protect on her first mission as a sharpshooter. And finally, there was the one who had fought alongside her as a fellow sharpshooter. They all fought bravely. And most of them died. Some may have survived, but as with everything, there were more regrets about what couldn¡¯t be protected than what was. ¡°I entered the academy. I¡¯m continuing my studies in a truly meaningful way for the first time¡­ and it¡¯s much harder than I thought. I felt like my head was splitting open.¡± Sharpshooters didn¡¯t just have sniping duties. Sometimes they would hold the middle of the allied forces¡¯ attack route, keeping an eye out for enemies who might try to slip through the cracks. Sometimes they would go ahead and hinder the enemy¡¯s reinforcements. They also protectedbat engineers doing dangerous frontline work and eliminated enemy mages or other sharpshooters, the highest priority targets in a fierce battle. The missions were all different. But one thing was always the same. The harsh reality that every time her gun fired and a bullet pierced an enemy, one less ally would die. If she missed, an ally would bleed and fall in their ce. In the past, on the battlefield, Lavrenti had earned the nickname ¡®White Feather.¡¯ Her official sniper record was 93 kills. Unofficially, it was said that she had easily surpassed 300. When she was deployed, her allies would feel reassured, knowing their backs were covered. But Lavrenti herself remembered. Even with that impressive sniper record, she hadn¡¯t always been that way. No matter how many hundreds she sniped, no matter how many thousands she saved, what always remained were the bitter memories of the few she couldn¡¯t save, and the guilt. ¡°I brought some special alcohol today. It¡¯s expensive stuff. Remember that.¡± At least she was lucky, Lavrenti thought. Because right next to her was someone with even worse memories. Compared to him, she was fortunate. Karl Adelheit. Her mentor. A very warm person. And the man she had given her heart to. Compared to the pain he had endured, hers was nothing. Thinking that, Lavrenti was about to pour a drink for each of the fallen soldiers in front of their tombstones. ¡°Can I offer a drink too, Lav?¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Startled, Lavrenti turned her head. Standing there was none other than Karl. While Lavrenti was flustered and didn¡¯t know what to do, Karl approached and took the bottle of alcohol. He then filled the ss in front of him, almost to the brim. ¡°M-Master.¡± ¡°Ie here sometimes too. Ie to chat with these damn bastards. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re listening or not, but I still talk to them. Hoping they¡¯ll hear me.¡± Karl put the bottle down, gave a light bow, and looked at Lavrenti. ¡°What kind of people were they?¡± ¡°¡­They were all good people.¡± ¡°I see. That¡¯s good. Well, they must have been good people for the Goddess to take them so soon.¡± Hearing those words, Lavrenti let out an involuntary sigh. She was worried that she might be causing Karl pain again. ¡°Lav.¡± Fortunately, Karl was smiling. Not a bright smile, but a smile nheless. ¡°As your senior. As your mentor. Ah, damn it. I hate being your senior and mentor in this situation, but¡­ I won¡¯t tell you to forget. I can¡¯t forget either.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Oveing it¡­ Yeah, it sounds strange. Ovee what? You can¡¯t ovee this. If you could, neither of us would be here visiting these people.¡± Lavrenti wondered if Karl was talking to her or to himself. ¡°It¡¯s just about being able to face it. So that when we meet them again someday, we can tell them, honestly and without a shred of falsehood, that we did our best in their ce.¡± He was right. No matter how much you cry or regret, the departed remain silent. They don¡¯t answer. Only the living can answer. They can either drink themselves to death or live their lives to the fullest, carrying the burden of those who are gone. What can I do for them? What can I leave behind? That¡¯s why I survived. To live, to live my best. For myself. Because living for myself is ultimately living for them. ¡°¡­Did you have a good trip to the Holy See?¡± ¡°It was too good, that¡¯s the problem.¡± ¡°I heard you received a miracle.¡± ¡°Ugh! Damn it! I don¡¯t want to talk about that here!¡± ¡°But the Empire is already buzzing with the news, Master.¡± Lavrenti smiled brightly at Karl, who was making exaggerated gestures. They shared the same scars, the same pain. So, couldn¡¯t they understand andfort each other? It was a bit disappointing that it wasn¡¯t the first time¡­ but what could she do? She couldn¡¯t give up. ¡°But did you really receive a miracle?¡± ¡°Not at all! I just received some light!¡± ¡°Master, people call that a miracle.¡± The two chatted, the sunlight pouring down on them a little brighter than usual. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 140 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 140 I often wished I could share my military stories, but I had no one to tell them to. I wanted to turn those painful memories into fond ones, tough and reminisce about them with someone who¡¯d say, ¡®I¡¯ve been there too.¡¯ But that was impossible. After all, who else but a crazy noble would enlist as amon soldier? The quartet had some training, but that was it. Selena listened intently and offered support, but her knowledge was limited. Eloise was an officer from a foreign military, and Lefia¡­ Well, there was no need to exin. That¡¯s why I was so grateful for Lav¡¯s presence. It was a relief to have someone who shared the same memories. ¡°Those bastards! Why would they leave crap in the trenches they dug?!¡± ¡°Ugh, I¡¯ve been there. Luckily, I didn¡¯t step in it¡­¡± ¡°Damn 3rd toon. They think they can do whatever they want because it¡¯s not their trench.¡± Recently, I¡¯ve been meeting with the families of former Medal of Honor recipients, my direct seniors. They told me that if I keepyering happy memories over the sad ones, one day I¡¯ll meet those fallenrades in my dreams and be able to face them with a smile. I think it¡¯s good advice. I can¡¯t dwell on the pain forever. They didn¡¯t die for me to be like this. ¡°If they hadn¡¯t performed well on the front lines, I swear I would¡¯ve hunted those bastards down and wiped them out.¡± ¡°Perhaps they fought their hardest, knowing how you¡¯d react, Master?¡± ¡°Is that so? Damn those guys. They knew better than to mess with thepany¡¯s top dog.¡± Live well and be happy. Be so sessful that they¡¯d be proud to see you. No matter how hard it gets, no matter how much you regret it, live on. Because the days you regret were the past that yourrades sacrificed their lives to give you. ¡°But Lav, you were a sharpshooter. Why were you on the front lines so often?¡± ¡°Our front lines were dangerous at times. I often disobeyed orders and fought alongside the soldiers.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Wow. I didn¡¯t know Lav had that in her. Disobeying orders, no less. I¡¯m d she is a damn good shooter. If she wasn¡¯t, the superiors would have sent her to the rear lines immediately. ¡°It¡¯s surprising. I didn¡¯t know you had that in you.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, I learned it all from you, Master.¡± ¡°From me?¡± When did I teach her that? I swear, I never taught her anything like that! ¡°Didn¡¯t you rush to the front lines, or even into enemy territory, to save yourrades countless times, Master? I thought you were telling others to do the same.¡± ¡°Absolutely not.¡± I was just out of my mind. My direct superiors must have been going crazy. I was disobedient, always rushing into closebat, disobeying orders to save my men. And to top it off, I was the son of a Count, so they couldn¡¯t even beat me up. Thinking about it now, it¡¯s amazing they left me alone. If it were me, I would have beaten the crap out of myself, regardless of my background. ¡°I¡¯m reminded once again that I¡¯m Lavs teacher.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯ve always been my teacher.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m telling you, I taught you that for no reason at all.¡± ¡°So you even performed acts of kindness without any reason.¡± Even if I told her otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t listen now. I might as well just agree with her. As we leave the Cemetery, Lav looks at me with a subtle glint in his eyes. This doesn¡¯t bode well. ¡°Did your trip to the Holy See with Senior Selena go well?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, yeah. It went well.¡± ¡°I see. Did anything happen?¡± ¡°Happen? A lot happened. As you know, Lav, I received that mysterious miracle or light several times, the four of them teased me endlessly, and I even received a blessing from His Holiness on my greatsword¡ªLav?¡± I felt a strange gaze and turned to see Lav looking at me. To be precise, there was a hint of a re in his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide it from me, Master.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really okay. I already had an inkling.¡± ¡°No, I mean, which part¡­¡± ¡°I spoke with Senior Selena. About how far things would go, and what we could promise each other.¡± Wait, did she just say ¡®promised each other¡¯ and ¡®how far things would go¡¯? Does that mean what I think it means? Suddenly, I remember the first kiss I shared with Selena in the Holy See. Ah, yes. The moonlight was beautiful. ¡°I¡¯ll ask again, Master. Did anything happen?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m already in agreement.¡± In agreement. Hearing those words, a sudden surge of courage welled up within me. It should be okay to tell her, right? If Lav already knows, Selena wouldn¡¯t mind if I was honest, would she? ¡°A kiss.¡± ¡°A kiss.¡± ¡°Yes, a kiss.¡± ¡°Just a kiss?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± At my confirmation, Lav hums and keeps looking at me. Then, she suddenly mutters, ¡®Thank you for your honest answer, Master. Thanks to you, I¡¯ve gained an advantage.¡¯ ¡­Wait a minute. ¡°Lav? Don¡¯t tell me.¡± I have a bad feeling about this. It¡¯s like the feeling of dozing off during guard duty and then themander shows up for inspection! ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you were lying.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Hey! Tell me honestly! There was no agreement with Selena, was there?!¡± Lav subtly avoids my gaze and answers! ¡°On the battlefield, deception is key, Master. You know that.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Anyway, so you and Selena kissed. Thank you for the useful information.¡± ¡°Hey!!¡± Damn it! I¡¯ve been had! * * * The matters between the Empire and Lasker were finally settled. There were both undisclosed unpleasantries and public cooperation. Lefia felt a mix of tension and relief. Honestly, just thinking about that time still made her heart pound. Toe all the way to the Empire, as a foreign exchange student, and make such a proposal¡­ Were they insane? Thankfully, the Empire turned a blind eye. If they had immediately severed ties with Lasker and demanded an exnation, there would have been nothing her home country could have done. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for Senior Karl¡­¡¯ The Empire subtly expressed their displeasure by involving Karl, a Medal of Honor recipient. Fortunately, the news reached Lasker, and they also expressed their regrets. Afterwards, the Empire demanded a sort of pensation¡¯ by sending a congrattory delegation for the new queen¡¯s coronation. Lasker epted, seeing it as an indirect way to acknowledge the Empire¡¯s superiority. In addition, it was confirmed that the fear of the ¡®Baba Yaga,¡¯ which had been fading, was still alive and well. In any case, two things were now certain. One, Lusker was no longer a powerful nation rivaling the Empire, but simply a neighboring country with friendly rtions. And two, Lefia herself had to sever almost all ties with her home country. Honestly, it wasn¡¯t difficult. There was nothing to regret. Lefia knew herself well. She was a coward, a princess whocked the courage befitting her royal bloodline. Thus, her status as a princess was only a heavy shackle, and she decided it was better to cut it off quickly. So, she gave up her title as a princess and decided to stay in the Empire after her studies were over. Her home country epted this and even offered some support. However, the question remained. How would the Empire view her? That was the problem¡ª Thwack!¡ª ¡°Eek?!¡± ¡°What are you doing, Lefia?! Spacing out like that aftering all this way?!¡± ¡°¡­Ah! I-I¡¯m sorry!¡± It turned out better than expected. Her ssmates were even more epting of Lefia than before. Whether it was because abandoning her royal status had removed a sense of distance, or because rumors were circting among the first-years that ¡®Lefia is close with Senior Karl Adelheit?!,¡¯ it didn¡¯t matter. Lefia got up from her seat and walked towards the beach. ¡°¡­.¡± The warm sun. The wide sandy beach spread out beneath it. And the blue sea. It was a sight rarely seen in her homnd. There was a sea, but the North Sea was much colder and rougher than this one. Almost every day was a storm. At first, she slightly regretted not going to the Holy See with Karl. But looking at the sea, and seeing herself getting closer to her ssmates, the regret faded, leaving only joy. ¡°Lefia. Lefia.¡± A female student approached Lefia, who was dipping her feet in the seawater. ¡°Did you hear the news?¡± ¡°News? What news?¡± ¡°About the miracle that happened in the Holy See.¡± Miracle? This was the first she¡¯d heard of it. Did miracles even exist? She thought they were just legends passed down in the Church. ¡°Not just any miracle. In front of His Holiness the Pope, the Cardinals, and all the believers, during the Feast of All Saints, Senior Karl was praying, and light just shone on him, like whoosh!!¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Wait. Who? Who was bathed in light? Lefia was flustered and asked without thinking. ¡°Who? Who received the miracle?¡± ¡°Senior Karl! What, didn¡¯t he contact you?¡± ¡°Why would he contact me about that¡ª¡± ¡°Because you seem close to Senior Karl!¡± It was a misunderstanding. They weren¡¯t close at all. They just happened to be entangled. Lefia hurriedly exined, not wanting any strange misunderstandings to arise. But¡ª ¡°Junior Lefia.¡± ¡°Eek?!¡± That very evening, Lefia and herpanions ran into Karl. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 141 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 141 ¡°Young Lord Karl Adelheit. We wish to hold a prayer meeting for you in the southern part of the Empire. If you could attend, it would be an unparalleled honor for the southern territories¡­¡± < Ministry of Internal Affairs ¨C To Young Lord Karl Adelheit, with apologies for the inconvenience, we inquire about the possibility of your attendance at a prayer meeting in the capital > < If you confirm your attendance, Cardinal Nicos, Head of the 1st Diocese, will apany you from the beginning > [ Greetings, Benefactor. This is Auxiliary Bishop Reclem of the 4th Diocese. I apologize for this sudden contact. I was wondering if you could visit the 4th Diocese one more time¡­ ] [TL/N: Weird ahh name??] Hmm. Hmm. Strange. Isn¡¯t it vacation time? It¡¯s vacation time, isn¡¯t it?! Argh!! Please stop asking! Don¡¯t you know even the military leaves you alone during vacation?! Ever since I visited the Holy See¡ªTo be precise, ever since I was showered with that so-called ¡®miracle¡¯. People from all over the Empire suddenly started looking for me like crazy. They¡¯re begging me to visit them. This is especially true in the capital, where the 1st Diocese is located, and in the south, where the 4th Diocese is. In the capital, it seems like more than just the church is involved. It looks like the Empire itself, specifically the Ministry of Internal Affairs, is working together with them. It makes sense, though. If they announce that the ¡®miracle worker¡¯ or the ¡®one loved by the Goddess¡¯ is an Imperial noble, it would be a huge national advantage. And the 4th Diocese is simr. In fact, they might be even more desperate than the 1st Diocese. Not long ago, the loss of their sacred relic shook their position quite a bit. But then a young man suddenly found it? And the same guy went to the Holy See and received a miracle? ¡®If the 4th Diocese isn¡¯t inviting me after all that, then the Archbishop and the Cardinal should be reprimanded.¡¯ I have to go somewhere eventually. To be precise, I have to visit every diocese in the Empire. But from the 1st to the 5th Diocese, which one should I visit first? That¡¯s the important question¡ª ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯ll visit the 4th Diocese in the south first. And then, in order, the 5th Diocese in the north, the 2nd Diocese in the east, the 3rd Diocese in the west. Finally, I¡¯ll go to the 1st Diocese in the capital. If I time it right, I can go straight back to the academy when the vacation ends, don¡¯t you think?¡± That was the best decision I could make. The 4th Diocese was the first ce I got directly involved with the church, so it seemed fitting to go there first. And the reason I chose the 1st Diocese forst is not just because my vacation ends around that time, but also because the first andst events are always the most memorable. ¡®Right. This is how it should be. Honestly, considering the cardinals who blessed my greatsword, this is the right thing to do.¡¯ So, less than a week after returning from the Holy See, I ended up in the 4th Diocese in the southern part of the Empire. And as soon as I arrived, I was surrounded by Cardinal Bent, the head of the 4th Diocese, and various church officials, and was called a benefactor, a Blessed One, and even a saint. I didn¡¯t raise a cripple, ore back from the dead. I didn¡¯t even part the sea or walk on water, so calling me a saint seemed a bit much. I wanted to say something about it, but the atmosphere made it impossible. If I had said, ¡®I¡¯m definitely not a saint¡¯ right there, everyone might have knelt down and said, ¡®You are a saint!¡¯ They say you define yourself, but others ultimately define you. It¡¯s strangely sad, but in a way, it¡¯s also true. What can I do? Even if I say I¡¯m not, if others say I am, there are only two options¡ªept it, or prove them wrong. But in this situation, proving I¡¯m not a saint is harder than just epting it. It¡¯s toote to ask the Goddess to ¡®tone down the light,¡¯ and I¡¯m a bit scared that if I do, people will say, ¡®Goddess is angry! He¡¯s not a saint, he¡¯s a sinner!¡¯ ¡®Besides¡­ I¡¯ve earned the favor of Selena¡¯s grandfather to the point where he¡¯d probably go to war if anyone touched his future grandson-inw¡­ I have nothing to say. Sigh.¡¯ Anyway. For these reasons, I did my best after arriving in the south. I met with all the church people, and when it got too overwhelming, I¡¯d throw out a ¡®Let¡¯s pray,¡¯ a kind of trump card to calm them down instantly. But I couldn¡¯t use it too often. Cardinal Bent started looking at me with eyes that said, ¡®Oh! The Blessed One is so pious!¡¯ ¡°Hmm. Your Eminence. Now that I¡¯m in the south, I¡¯d like to see the sea. I saw the southern winterst time, so I¡¯d like to experience the summer too.¡± I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and spoke up in a subtle tone. It meant, ¡®I¡¯m dying here, please give me some time to rest.¡¯ Fortunately, our Cardinal Bent was not someone whocked tact. ¡°Very well. It was a hot springst time, so the sea is the right choice this time. Hahaha! I hear that the academy students are currently visiting Lidea Beach, the pride of the South. Go there and rest, while also greeting your juniors, Blessed One.¡± Having received permission from the person in charge, I took off without looking back. Honestly, I¡¯ve done enough. I¡¯m not doing anything more! If they want more, they can pay me with money or something! What? They¡¯re already making donations to the church and the pension fund?! Ah! I¡¯ll sign itter! ¡°Phew.¡± And so, I arrived here at Lidea Beach, said to be one of the top three most beautiful beaches in the southern Empire. Swoosh¡ª ¡ªCrash! So, what are my thoughts right now? ¡®Hmm. It¡¯s water. Hmm. It¡¯s sand.¡¯ No matter how bleak it sounds, I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯ve never been a fan of the sea, neither in my past life nor in this one. Why on earth would anyone go into that salty water? Huh? Why would you go into salt-filled water?! Go to a valley instead! It¡¯s much better! I came here to avoid being surrounded by people shouting ¡®Blessed One! Benefactor! Saint!¡¯, but now that I¡¯m at this beach, I have nothing to do. Hmm. Should I brainstorm the next patented item while I¡¯m here? This beach looks quite different from the ones I remember from my past life. If we set up parasols and sunbeds like this, it would look more like a proper beach¡ª ¡°Oh.¡± Isn¡¯t that Lefia? It is Junior Lefia. Wow, what a surprise to see her here. ¡°Junior Lefia.¡± ¡°Eek?!¡± Why is she reacting like that? It¡¯s like she¡¯s seen something she shouldn¡¯t have. I¡¯m suddenly feeling hurt. Sob, sob. I¡¯ve taken such good care of Junior Lefia! [TL/N: Bros hurt lmao] [PR/N: ????] ¡°S-Senior Karl? What are you doing here?!¡± ¡°Ah. Well¡­¡± I considered exining, but it seemed like it would take too long. And it would sound too much like bragging. ¡°I had some business here. But it got too overwhelming, so I escaped here for a bit of rest.¡± ¡°Escaped¡­?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lefia¡¯s expression bes even stranger. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s asking, ¡®What kind of trouble could make the son of Baba Yaga run away?! Are you being chased by assassins?!¡¯ But, Junior? Assassins are something you can fight, at least. The people surrounding me would tear those assassins apart and eat them alive! ¡°Anyway, I heard you were on a trip with your ssmates as part of a club activity. So you were here.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, yes. I heard the southern sea of the Empire ispletely different from my home country¡­¡± Lasker. Right, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s located a bit further north, so even the summer sea there is said to be more terrifying than the winter sea in the southern Empire. ¡°Is that why you¡¯re dressed so¡­ freely, Junior Lefia?¡± At my words, Lefia lets out a ¡®Ahaha!¡¯ugh. Her outfit, how should I describe it¡­ It¡¯s like a swimsuit, but also a cool summer outfit. She doesn¡¯t seem too embarrassed, so I guess this world is quite open-minded in that regard. ¡°Ah, there¡¯s another junior here as well. Sorry, I was busy greeting Junior Lefia.¡± ¡°Not at all, Senior Karl! It¡¯s an honor to meet you!¡± That¡¯s odd. Is this junior an aspiring officer? If she wasn¡¯t interested in the military, there¡¯s no reason for her to react like¡ª ¡°I heard the news! You received a miracle in the Holy See! Benefactor of the church! Blessed One of the Light! A saint! To meet someone like you in person!!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ah, right. That happened. Another crazy achievement has been added to my list, one that makes medals seem like ¡®trifles¡¯. Haha. ¡°Ah! I¡¯m losing my mind!¡± The junior suddenly exims to herself and starts patting Lefia¡¯s back. ¡°Eek?! Wh-why are you doing this?!¡± ¡°Do your best! I¡¯ll get rid of the obstacle for you! Fighting, Lefia!¡± ¡°What? W-wait a minute! Wait¡­¡± Despite Lefia¡¯s desperate cries, the female junior had already run off into the distance. And as if they had heard her words, the other students also started cheering, ¡®Fighting!¡¯ and ¡®Oooh!¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± ¡°S-Senior! This is a misunderstanding! My friends are getting the wrong idea!¡± That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a misunderstanding. We¡¯re not like that. But, even so, I understand what¡¯s going on. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Junior Lefia.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°If I say, ¡®Ah, I have no business with Junior Lefia¡¯ here, it¡¯ll put you in a very awkward position. I heard you adapted quickly because you were close to me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°So I¡¯ll use my influence to help you adapt even more. So that next time, you can mingle with the people of the Empire even without me.¡± How could I leave someone in trouble? It wouldn¡¯t be fitting for a noble, a Medal of Honor recipient, or even for someone whom the church calls a Blessed One or a saint. I carefully extended my hand. Lefia hesitated for a moment, looking at it with a conflicted expression. But soon, she grabbed my hand and muttered, ¡®I¡¯ll be in your care until then.¡¯ [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 142 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 142 Surprisingly, Lefia and I had a lot to talk about. Honestly, I thought it would be awkward when we met, but since we unexpectedly ran into each other in the south, we had many topics to discuss. ¡°I was worried about how you¡¯d adjust to the academy, but seeing you traveling like this, it seems my concerns were unfounded, Junior Lefia.¡± ¡°Ah, this is¡­ well¡­ I joined a club, and they happened to be going on a trip to southern Empire.¡± ¡°It seems like more than just luck. If they didn¡¯t like you, they could have left you behind.¡± At first nce, she seems very shy, but she¡¯s also quite sociable. That¡¯s probably why there was a movement in Lasker to make her the next queen, even though she openly dered her neutrality. ¡®How should I put it? It¡¯s just a feeling I had from the beginning, I guess?¡¯ Anyway, that¡¯s how it is. For some reason, I didn¡¯t find it difficult to talk to Junior Lefia either. ¡°You said it¡¯s almost impossible to find a ce like this in Lasker, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Even in the summer, the sun isn¡¯t this warm. And when the wind blows and the rain falls¡­ going into the sea would be a strange thing to do.¡± They must live in a harsh environment. Maybe that¡¯s why they¡¯re so obsessed with knights. In ces where life is tough, you need something to be proud of, something to hold onto. I understand. But the one who mercilessly crushed that pride, like a bully kicking a sandcastle, was my father. By the way, Lasker recently sent another ¡®gift¡¯ to my father. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a real gift or a bribe that says, ¡®Please stay away from our borders.¡¯ ¡°Are you really not going back to your home country at all?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather not, if possible. It would only make the domestic atmosphere awkward.¡± ¡°Butst time, it seemed like the Queen of Lasker cared for her younger sister.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I shouldn¡¯t go. Since Her Majesty cares for me, I think it¡¯s right for me not to cause her any trouble.¡± It¡¯s truly a sad situation. One side cares for their younger sister, the other cares for their older sister. But due to past events, they can¡¯t help but be wary of each other. This is what power is, huh? A force that can make even parents and children forget each other, let alone easily separate half-sisters. It¡¯s better not to get involved before it gets messy. It¡¯s pitiful. The more I get to know Junior Lefia, the more heartbroken I feel. She¡¯s a good person. She¡¯s not the type to harm anyone. But because of her bloodline, she had to flee or be exiled to the Empire and can¡¯t return to her home country. The good thing is, as I mentioned earlier, Junior Lefia has a strange power to attract people. It¡¯s not about seducing them, but rather making them feelfortable. Even I, who don¡¯t trust people easily because of that damn war, didn¡¯t have any trouble talking to Junior Lefia from the first time I met her. ¡°Assuming you don¡¯t return to Lasker, have you thought about how you¡¯ll support yourself after graduating from the academy?¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s¡­ Well¡­ Wouldn¡¯t the Empire help me out a bit?¡± She gave up her title as a princess, but she¡¯s still a member of the Lasker royal family. She¡¯s hoping the Empire will offer some support, knowing that. Indeed, our Empire wouldn¡¯t mistreat Junior Lefia. Rather, they¡¯d try to take care of her. For whatever reason, a foreign royal settling in the Empire is not harmful to the Empire in terms of both justification and external rtions. ¡°I hope so. I hope the Ministry of Foreign Affairs will take good care of you.¡± ¡°Well¡­ There is actually someone who cares for me the most.¡± Huh? What? ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing! It¡¯s nothing! If you don¡¯t know, then it¡¯s nothing!¡± Someone cares for her? Has the Ministry of Foreign Affairs already taken action? That¡¯s good news. It wouldn¡¯t look good if word got out that we mistreat foreign royalty. I turned my head to look at the beach. I still don¡¯t understand why people go into that water, but the scenery is beautiful. The wind is blowing, and the sun is just warm enough. I thought it would be scorching hot, but it¡¯s not too bad. It¡¯s true what they say about beaches being cool in the summer and warm in the winter. ¡°Senior Karl.¡± ¡°Yes, Junior?¡± ¡°How long¡­ are you nning to use formal speech with me?¡± How long am I nning to use formal speech? Ah, this. ¡°Well, you¡¯re from another country, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°But Eloise is also from another country. You speak casually with her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ uh, hmm.¡± Where do I even begin to exin this? I guess I¡¯ll have to start with what happened that day, the train hijacking and attempted terrorist attack that happened over a year ago. ¡°¡­Oh my goodness.¡± After hearing my story, Lefia reacts with a ¡®What?!¡¯ She repeatedly covers her mouth in surprise, astonished that I single-handedly stopped the Kanfras from taking over the train. ¡°As expected of Baba Yaga¡¯s son. That¡¯s why you received another Medal of Honor.¡± ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not sure if that deserved a Medal of Honor.¡± ¡°Of course it did! You didn¡¯t just save the train and the passengers, you prevented another war from breaking out! I think you absolutely deserved it!¡± Whaaat? Why such a dramatic reaction? ¡°Rx, rx. Anyway, that¡¯s when I met Eloise. And after that, we kept running into each other in various ces. She¡¯s from another country¡­ or rather, another elf? Anyway, it felt a bit¡­ strange to use formal speech with her after that. We¡¯ve seen each other too much.¡± Junior Lefia nods as if she understands. Of course, she only nodded, and somethingpletely different came out of her mouth. ¡°But you¡¯ve seen me a lot too¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Senior, you¡¯re close with Eloise, but we¡¯ve also talked a lot¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wait, does she want me to drop the formalities? I was being considerate because she¡¯s a princess! She doesn¡¯t appreciate my kindness! This senior is a little disappointed in his junior! ¡°If you insist¡­ then let¡¯s drop the formalities from now on. No, I¡¯ll drop the formalities, Junior Lefia.¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior. Honestly, it was awkward for me to be addressed formally by you.¡± ¡°Why would it be awkward? There¡¯s no reason for it to be a problem.¡± ¡°There is, isn¡¯t there? You¡¯re a two-time recipient of the Imperial Medal of Honor, you carry the sword of one of the Twelve Knights of Lasker, and now the church calls you a Blessed One. It¡¯s a bit much for you to use formal speech with me¡­¡± Come to think of it, she¡¯s right. I¡¯m making her ufortable by trying to be polite. Considering how ufortable she must have been, it seems like treating her more casually would be better for her to adapt to life in the Empire. ¡°How are you getting along with Selena, Eloise, and Lav? You seemed to be getting along wellst time I saw you.¡± ¡°We¡¯re getting along. To be honest, it¡¯s not just getting along, they¡¯re keeping a close eye on me.¡± ¡°Keeping a close eye on you?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you popr with thedies?¡± ¡°¡­Me?¡± That¡¯s strange. The people who are interested in me are mostly those who want to give me work, or those who call me ¡®Blessed One!¡¯ Or those damn four troublemakers. ¡°That¡¯s only natural. As you said, I have the Medal of Honor and all that.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just because of that.¡± It¡¯s not just because of that? I was about to ask Lefia for more details, but I closed my mouth for a moment because of some people passing by. ¡°It¡¯s ice cream. We didn¡¯t really have that in Lasker.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s hot here. Honestly, I think there¡¯s no better vacation than going into the sea for a swim and then having something cold in your mouth.¡± Some kids run up from afar and pay for ice cream. It¡¯s not like the 31 vors ice cream from my past life, but it¡¯s still a sess with just chocte, strawberry, and vani. That kid has strawberry, and that kid has chocte. Then the kid next to him should obviously have vani to maintain the bnce¡ª ¡°Here! Mint chocte ice cream! Here you go!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Oh, for fuck¡¯s sake. Why do the misdeeds of the four troublemakers keep popping up just when I forget about them? These damn brats. Was this the future of the Empire you truly desired?! You demonic fiends! I flinch involuntarily, and Lefia shivers slightly beside me. ¡°What do you think of mint chocte, Senior Karl?¡± ¡°Me? Well, I respect individual tastes, but I¡¯d rather not have it offered to me.¡± As I always say, mint has its own vor, and chocte has its own vor. You wouldn¡¯t mix fried chicken and soup just because you like them both, right? It¡¯s the same thing! ¡°Are you by any chance positive about mint chocte?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it either. Whybine them when you can enjoy them separately?¡± Lefia and I looked at each other. Lefia and I looked at each other. We both confirmed our shared distaste for mint chocte, and then we burst outughing. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 143 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 143 I ended up doing a nationwide tour of the Empire, something even the Crown Prince hasn¡¯t done. Unbelievable. Starting with the 4th Diocese in the south, I went through the rest of the dioceses and finally reached the 1st Diocese in the capital. By then, I realized that the vacation was almost over. It was a continuous stream of time that couldn¡¯t be described as just ¡®busy.¡¯ As soon as one event ended, I¡¯d be on a carriage or a train, heading to the next location to pray and wave to the people. Every time, the devout believers would swarm me like teenage girls meeting their favorite idol, cheering so loudly that I was worried I might get crushed to death. Where was it again? In the 2nd Diocese in the east, I was surrounded by both war veterans praising me as a hero and believers worshipping me as a saint. I was lifted up in the air for a whole hour. The priest who was guiding me and the two Special Affairs agents who were guarding me were also lifted up with me. Thankfully, the security forces came and rescued me. Otherwise, I probably would have been floating around all day without touching the ground. The thought I had then? Ah, so this is what ddin must have felt like riding the magic carpet. If only someone with blue skin and a beard had shown up to p me on stage, it would have been perfect. ¡°A-Are you alright, Young Lord?!¡± ¡°Pleasee down quickly!¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh and say, ¡®I¡¯m fine, haha!¡¯ to the terrified security forces. Honestly, it¡¯s not like they were doing it out of malice, they were just overwhelmed with emotion. Anyway, my eventful pilgrimage across the Empire as a returning student came to an end. The scary part is that it¡¯s notpletely over, it¡¯s just over ¡®for now.¡¯ I¡¯m already scheduled to visit the Holy See again this winter break, followed by another nationwide tour. It¡¯s sad that my vacations don¡¯t feel like vacations anymore. I¡¯m just grateful that the summer break is ending soon and the second semester is starting, so I can escape. ¡°Kyahaha! Wee back, Senior Karl. No, wait. Should I call you Saint Karl Adelheit?!¡± After finishing up my business in the 1st Diocese and returning, the one who greeted me was none other than Eloise. ¡°¡­Are you enjoying teasing me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not teasing you. I¡¯m impressed. How does thate across as teasing?¡± ¡°Then how is that impressive?¡± You have no idea how hard it was for me! Everywhere I went, people swarmed me! Ugh¡­ Damn it. Talking about it makes it sound like I¡¯m bragging. ¡°Benefactor! Blessed One! Saint!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± If they don¡¯t calm down, I swear I¡¯ll grow a mustache during the next pilgrimage, raise my hand, and shout, ¡®Down with the Kanfras!¡¯ The moment I do that, everyone will probably shout ¡®Hail!¡¯ and rush to the south. [TL/N: I might be mistaken but¡­ Is bro talking bout H*tler?! ????] [PR/N: ??] And then we¡¯ll have to create separate living quarters for the elves and lock them all up with soap¡­ Ahem, I got carried away. [TL/N: That¡¯s crazy.] [PR/N: Tf¡­] ¡°Karl.¡± As I was suppressing the ¨¹bermensch within me, Eloise suddenly tapped me on the shoulder. [TL/N: *¨¹bermensch ¨C often tranted as ¡°Overman¡± or ¡°Superman,¡± is a concept from the philosophy of Friedrich Nietzsche. It represents a potential future for humanity, where individuals ovee traditional morality and societal constraints to create their own values and live life to its fullest potential.] I reflexively turned around, then stopped myself. I¡¯ve been through this before, if I fall for it again, am I even human? Even the Kanfras aren¡¯t this stupid. ¡°I¡¯m not falling for it.¡± ¡°Falling for what?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not wearing some weird outfit with a normal-looking coat over it, are you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not dressed properly, you¡¯re not getting away with it.¡± Eloise falls silent. It seems my prediction was correct. As expected of this ero elf¡ª ¡°If you don¡¯t look at me, I¡¯ll run around the academy in this outfit.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°And I¡¯ll shout, ¡®I love Karl!¡¯ while I¡¯m at it.¡± ¡°What?!¡± What is this crazy elf talking about?! This is a new kind of ckmail! I was so dumbfounded that I turned around to give her a lecture to bring her to her senses. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°Ta-da!¡± What? She¡¯s dressed normally. It¡¯s not like she¡¯s showing more skin than fabric. In fact, she¡¯s dressed more modestly than usual? Is this really Eloise? It¡¯s not even winter, it¡¯s summer! ¡°Ahahaha! What¡¯s with that look? Are you disappointed?! That I¡¯m not stripping down like I used to?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± ¡°Heh. Is that so? So how disappointed are you? Should I act a little more¡­ loosely in front of you, like I used to?¡± No, thank you. This is perfect. So please don¡¯t be a Kanfra or an Ero Elf. ¡°You told me to dress properly back then, Karl. So I¡¯ve been dressing properly ever since.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe, considering your track record.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can follow me around and keep an eye on me. I¡¯ll allow that much. You can even follow me to my room and bathroom!¡± [TL/N: At this point just give her the D man!] [PR/N: Shut your nasty ass up!?? Selena ftw] [TL/N: My bad bruh¡­ ??] Yeah, that¡¯s why I¡¯m suspicious. How can I trust her when she says things like that so casually! I let out a sigh. Even if it¡¯s just this much, it¡¯s an improvement. I was so curious that I asked the Hyzens about it a while ago. ¡°Hey, how did Eloise usually dress back home?¡± ¡°Is she still dressing indecently in the Empire? I told her to be careful.¡± Their response was immediate and predictable. So when I mentioned she¡¯s been dressing modestly here, their reaction was priceless. ¡°Eloise? What¡¯s wrong with her? She¡¯s still young. It¡¯s not like she¡¯s on her deathbed.¡± Wow. If her own people say that, I can¡¯t even imagine how wild she used to be. And now she¡¯s dressing so conservatively that she¡¯s practically covered up even in the summer. ¡°I never knew you could be such an obedient elf.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not an obedient elf, it¡¯s an obedient woman. I can y dead if my boyfriend asks me to! Here or not, Karl?¡± ¡°No. Please don¡¯t.¡± A Medal of Honor recipient brings an elf and shouts ¡®Bang!¡¯ and the elf pretends to die with a ¡®Kya!¡¯ I imagined it for a moment. And the conclusion is¡­ No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s a crazy situation. Meanwhile, Eloise came up beside me and suddenly started rubbing her head against mine. [TL/N: Which one???] [PR/N: Istg this guy¡­] [TL/N: ??] When I asked her what she was doing, she whined, ¡®I did well, so praise me! Praise me quickly! Give me praise!¡¯ I wondered if she was really a long-lived elf. She acts like a child. Well, she has been keeping her promise, so it¡¯s only right to praise her. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s this? I thought you¡¯d push me away.¡± ¡°¡­Is that all you have to say after I let you pet my head?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ you seem to get embarrassed easily, Karl.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Not you? Last time, when I tried to close the distance, you were the one who ran away, Eloise. Have you forgotten? Or do you just not remember at all? This woman oozes Ero Elf energy at other times, but at crucial moments, she turns into an innocent elf. It¡¯s driving me crazy. ¡°Anyway, this is nice.¡± ¡°The head-patting? Well, I can do this for you sometimes.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, that too. But I meant it¡¯s nice to see you bing more and more amazing, Karl.¡± ¡°¡­If you¡¯re joking again¡­¡± ¡°Not at all. This is genuine, pure admiration.¡± As I quietly stroked Eloise¡¯s hair, she continued. ¡°Honestly, even I¡¯ve never heard of a miracle before. I never imagined it could actually happen. I thought it was just a story the church made up to make people believe in their teachings.¡± ¡°That¡¯s sphemy, you know?¡± ¡°Really? I heard the Radiant Church doesn¡¯t hunt down and kill people for heresy just because they don¡¯t believe in their teachings. Or am I wrong?¡± She¡¯s not wrong. If the Radiant Church was like that, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to spread their influence across the continent so quickly. And the people in the church have all been good people. ¡°Even they are amazed. That a miracle actually happened. And to the Empire¡¯s war hero, the most honored recipient of the Medal of Honor! That means Karl did something truly amazing!¡± ¡°But the seniors before me also¡ª¡± ¡°Ah,e on. Humility is good, but too much of it is strange.¡± Eloise suddenly stood up and lightly tapped my head. Ow, ow. That hurts! ¡°Right now, Karl, I think it¡¯s right for you to ept all of this.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s just too much. After all, I¡¯m just¡ª¡± ¡°Do you think the Goddess would do this for no reason?¡± That¡¯s exactly what¡¯s scary. There can¡¯t be no reason, but why me? The opposite would also be worrying. No reason for this kindness? Unconditional favor can be burdensome for the receiver, you know! ¡°Well, I¡¯m happy for you! I¡¯m happy that my man is bing even more sessful!¡± ¡°Did you get Selena¡¯s permission for that?¡± ¡°Like I need to?¡± Yes, you do, elf! If you don¡¯t, then who?! * * * Summer vacation ended, and the academy entered the second semester with its students. Normally, they would be chatting about the new semester, the uing festivals, and various events in the Empire, but this time, it was different. All the students were buzzing about a piece of news that hade from afar, and it was the main topic of conversation whenever they gathered. ¡°Is it true? Is it really happening?¡± ¡°It seems almost certain. All the dioceses in the Empire are buzzing about it.¡± ¡°When was thest time it happened? It was mentioned in history ss¡­ It was almost¡­¡± ¡°Almost a hundred years ago.¡± The news that had even the academy students in a frenzy was none other than¡ª [ The 7th Lumenous Council ] And soon after, all the cardinals from each diocese began to move to the Holy See inrge numbers. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 144 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 144 The Lumenus Council. A council where all clergymen from across the continent gather to discuss matters of doctrine, rituals, and norms. It¡¯s not held frequently, as its influence is immense whenever it convenes. Considering that the most recent council was held over a hundred years ago, and the topic of discussion then was whether to embrace or reject certain religions that didn¡¯t align with the teachings of the Light¡­ The Lumenus Council is about to be held once again in the Holy See. And the topic of this council is none other than a certain someone. ¡°We will now begin the 7th Lumenus Council.¡± After the prayer, everyone took their seats at the words of Cardinal Ignacio, the Grand Inquisitor. ¡°As I mentioned earlier, the topic of this council is the recent miracle and how to interpret the Goddess¡¯s will in rtion to it. We will also discuss whether to elevate the individual in question to the rank of saint.¡± There have been many miracles recorded in the history of the Radiant Church. Rain falling after years of drought, the sick suddenly recovering, gues sweeping the world subsiding. There were clergymen of the Church who witnessed these miracles. And the believers all called them saints. The saints whose names are inscribed in the Radiant Church all shared their final moments with such miracles. Perhaps this is why Karl was reluctant to call that light a miracle. It was just a brief sh of light after a prayer. Honestly, that¡¯s all it was. The gue didn¡¯t go away, and the dying didn¡¯te back to life. Compared to the existing saints and miracles, it was understandable for him to feel ashamed. Yes, until then, that is. ¡°Cardinal Bent, Archbishop of the 4th Diocese of the Empire, requests to speak.¡± ¡°Please speak, Brother Bent.¡± ¡°The miracle is still ongoing. It began with the discovery of the Church¡¯s lost sacred relic. Shamefully, our 4th Diocese searched everywhere but couldn¡¯t find it, yet the Blessed One found it immediately. Perhaps the Light was already shining on him from that moment.¡± The members of the 4th Diocese nodded in unison. Indeed, divine power was emanating like a mirage from the rock where the sword was found, or rather, the cross-section that Karl had cut. ¡°Cardinal Raskin, Prefect of the Congregation for the Relics, adds to the Archbishop of the 4th Diocese¡¯s opinion. Upon close examination of the recovered Sword of Saint Louis, we have found additional divine power that was not previously recorded. This is mainly found in the rosaries held by saints.¡± ¡°Which means¡­¡± ¡°It seems that the aura of another saint has been added to the ce where the aura of Saint Louis resided.¡± The cardinals, archbishops, and other clergy all nodded in agreement. The Prefect of the Congregation for the Relics has spent his entire life studying, managing, and staying close to sacred relics. Whatever he says about sacred relics must be believed. ¡°Some argue that a brief manifestation of light should not be considered a miracle, but what¡¯s important is not just the event itself, but what happened afterward.¡± ¡°The piety of the believers in the Empire has increased. Also, the voices of all who havee together to offer their prayers to the Goddess have be deeper and more earnest.¡± ¡°Gathering a united will. Isn¡¯t that the ¡®will to reach the light¡¯ written in the doctrine?¡± Contrary to Karl¡¯s wishes, the council was already solidifying the opinion that ¡®it was indeed a miracle.¡¯ Would there be anyone to refute this opinion? In this atmosphere, wouldn¡¯t such a person be considered extraordinary, in a way? ¡°Then the next issue arises.¡± At the words of one cardinal, everyone¡¯s faces showed signs of deep thought. ¡°In this case, is beatification or canonization appropriate?¡± ¡°To be honest, this is the first time we¡¯ve encountered such a case¡­¡± Miracles. Saints. The important thing is that all of these urred at the end. When the saints were martyred or returned to the Goddess¡¯s side after their light faded, only then did the miracles recorded in history manifest. But this time is different. Karl, who experienced the miracle, is still alive. This is a first in the history of the church. Everyone said that miracles were bestowed upon those about to embrace the Goddess, as a sign of Her appreciation for their devotion. But this case is far too different, isn¡¯t it? ¡°I believe the conditions for canonization have been met. However, the canonization ceremony itself might need to be postponed¡­¡± There is no doubt that it was a miracle. Whether he is called a Blessed One or a Saint, there is no objection. However, even for them, a living saint was unprecedented. Who had ever been called a saint while still alive? Not even the first Pope. The positions of other saints must also be considered. If someone living is suddenly canonized, no one knows how it will affect the perception of the old saints. If their positions are shaken, the history of the church will naturally be shaken as well. We must approach this cautiously. ¡°Then how about beatifying him first and canonizing himter?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a reasonable suggestion. The news of the miracle has already spread throughout all the dioceses. If we end it with beatification in this situation, we¡¯ll be used of heresy.¡± If it were just an ordinary young noble who received a miracle, they could have done that. The problem is, he¡¯s not. He was already praised as a war hero in the Empire even before receiving the miracle. He¡¯s a noble who has experienced the life of a soldier. He fulfilled not only the duties he had to bear, but also those he didn¡¯t have to. On top of that, the elves paid him their highest honor. The knights entrusted him with the sword of the one they respected most, vowing to reim it someday. In such a situation, if the church appears to be intentionally belittling him, it¡¯s obvious that we¡¯ll be caught up in troublesome rumors, whether they¡¯re true or not. ¡°¡­Your Holiness.¡± As the council¡¯s progress was unexpectedly slow, the auxiliary bishop next to the Pope spoke to him. ¡°What are your thoughts, Your Holiness? At this rate¡­¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to hear more opinions?¡± ¡°If we knew it would be like this, we should have invited the Blessed One.¡± ¡°Hahaha. Don¡¯t be absurd. Why would we invite him to a ce like this? That young man would have waved his hands and said it¡¯s too much for him.¡± Honestly, it doesn¡¯t make sense. How can we call the person involved and ask, ¡®Do you want to be beatified or canonized? Or should we do itter?¡¯ The news of the council¡¯smencement would have already reached Karl, beyond the Empire. That young man would probably insist that all of this is not suitable for him and decline. But what could they do? They had witnessed the miracle with their own eyes. What clergyman could ignore that? Besides, they had already benefited from it and would continue to do so in the future. They couldn¡¯t simply leave it at ¡®benefactor.¡¯ The Holy See, a ce that, while not overly entangled in worldly affairs, still had topromise with them. In that sense, the Pope and the cardinals needed topensate Karl. * * * The council went through a series of adjournments and reconveneings after its opening. There were no heated arguments. They simply strived to find the best solution for the past, present, and future. Their decision could determine the future direction of the church. How should they handle the existence of a living saint? As the council passed the fourth day and reached the fifth¡ª ¡°Then, we will conclude the discussion on the canonization of the Blessed One.¡± Finally, all matters were settled. * * * ¡°¡­So, what happened, Karl? Huh?¡± ¡°What do you mean, what happened? Of course, I sent a message to the Holy See. I said that having a living saint isn¡¯t right, for the sake of the previous saints of the church and the other heroes of the Empire.¡± Being a living saint is too much of a hassle. So I decided to put it off. Besides, I¡¯m not really keen on getting the title of ¡®saint¡¯ while I¡¯m still alive. Saint Karl Adelheit? Wow. The moment I get that title, I¡¯ll be under immense pressure, far more than any medal. I wouldn¡¯t be able to curse or act like I normally do. It would be like my whole body being bound by the doctrine. Who in their right mind would want that while they¡¯re alive? ¡°The church suggested beatification, but I refused that too. Same reason as before. I¡¯m just too frivolous. The title of ¡®Blessed One¡¯ is enough for me while I¡¯m alive.¡± ¡°¡­You underestimate yourself too much, Karl.¡± I smiled at Selena¡¯s words. Underestimate myself? This is being realistic. ¡°Oh, right. But I did ask them for one thing.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m ever canonized, I asked them to assign Patron saints to me.¡± ¡°Patron saints?¡± [TL/N: *Patron saints ¨C refers to saints who are believed to have a special affinity with a particr person, ce, or cause and offer them protection or intercession.] Apparently, saints always have attendants who assist them. Even during the canonization ceremony in the Holy See, I saw that there were at least two, and sometimes more than four, people standing next to the portraits of the saints. ¡°Yes. Specifically, our four troublemakers. Shulifen, Wilhelm, Alexander, and Joachim. I asked them to put them all by my side. Please. I really mean it.¡± I can¡¯t be the only one eternally enshrined in history, right? My friends, you¡¯ll be enshrined with me forever!! [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 145 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 145 It¡¯s unbelievable how enjoyable the start of a new semester can be. I love the academy. Oh-ho-ho! I love the start of a new semester! Ah, to be more precise, it¡¯s not the start of the semester itself that¡¯s enjoyable, but rather what I get to see because of it. ¡°Kaaarl!¨D¡± ¡°Karl, you bastard!¡± ¡°Karl!!¡± ¡°Karl Adelheit!!¡± Hmm. The screams of the quartet really create a perfect harmony. Oh my, I really love it. I¡¯ve always wished for the day they¡¯d scream because of me, and here I am, getting my revenge. Hahaha! Now you will understand how I feel! This is what it means to taste your own medicine, reincarnated style! You guys can go crazy because of me for once! ¡°Karl! What the hell did you do!¡± ¡°Why did the Office of Sainthood Causes from the Holy See suddenly contact us? Exin!¡± ¡°Patron saint? Patron saaaiint? You asked them to include us in that portrait?!¡± ¡°Why?! I didn¡¯t do anything, why the hell!¡± You¡¯re asking the obvious. You guys. Still don¡¯t know your sins? ¡°Oh, woe is me. Your foolishness knows no bounds.¡± ¡°Did you have a drink during the day?¡± ¡°This is merely to absolve you of your original sin of spreading that evil mint chocte.¡± ¡°What nonsense!¡± ¡°Oh-ho. Nonsense, you say? Would you dare speak that way to this blessed individual who has received a miracle from the Goddess? To the man who will one day be canonized?! Wilhelm! Are you a heretic by any chance?¡± I can almost picture the scene where the armed priest squad appears from behind, shouting ¡®Amen!¡¯ Just as well, I wield a greatsword simr to a bay, don¡¯t I? Would you like to fall like straw? Ahh?! Fortunately, the church isn¡¯t that extreme. ¡°No, just tell us why. Why on earth are we getting the patron saint positions all of a sudden.¡± ¡°So what? Even a guy like me will return to the side of light and be a saint, so it¡¯s only natural that you who hang out with me get at least that much status.¡± ¡°Still, I don¡¯t want to be eternally enshrined next to your portrait!¡± ¡°We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we? Friends go to hell together.¡± ¡°If we¡¯re friends, shouldn¡¯t you stop us from going to hell with you?!¡± Sigh. These faithless friends of mine. I did this all for you! They may say otherwise, but they surely understand, don¡¯t they? They know exactly what it means for me to name them as my patron saints and the impact it will have on them. Just so you know, being named a patron saint isn¡¯t something that¡¯s given to just anyone. Only those who are deemed worthy to be alongside canonized saints receive this honor. These are the people who, during the saint¡¯s lifetime, closely supported them and had their own influence. If a saint is said to have received a miracle from Goddess, then a patron saint can be seen as a supporter or friend who helped the saint up until the moment the miracle was received. ¡°You guys act like you don¡¯t get it, but I know your minds are racing.¡± ¡°What are you talking about¨D¡± ¡°Bing a patron saint? Having your portraits included in a holy painting that will hang in the Holy See forever? Do you really not understand what this means? Can¡¯t you imagine the influence it will have?¡± Compared to me, those four are far more aristocratic. Unlike me, who recently became a minor lord and heir, those guys were born heirs. So, they probably made political calctions the moment they heard about bing patron saints. ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to do it, just tell me. I¡¯ll call it off.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah, really. But instead of just calling it off, I¡¯ll say, ¡®Oh, it turns out this friend has such-and-such ws and is therefore disqualified from being a patron saint.¡¯ So just keep that in mind.¡± ¡°How is that calling it off! You¡¯re just forcing us to do it!¡± Oh-ho. Shulifen. As expected from the first Hydra, you¡¯re quick-witted. Yes, that¡¯s right! That¡¯s the correct answer! I¡¯m setting these unreasonable conditions precisely because I¡¯m determined to make you do it! Keh-heh-heh! Despite their reactions, they¡¯re probably being told by their family heads or other family members that ¡®This is a tremendous honor!¡¯ They were personally invited to the canonization ceremony in the Holy See. That alone is proof that they have performed deeds recognized by the church. In the noble world, having a close rtionship with the Radiant Church, which has continental influence, is considered almost as significant and honorable as having ties with the imperial family. But here, it¡¯s not just a simple friendly rtionship. Bing the patron saints of someone who will someday join the ranks of the saints? And it¡¯s not even the Holy See that selected them, but rather the pre-saint who received a miracle from Goddess who said, ¡®Ah, these guys are more than worthy to be my patron saints, so please ce them by my side¡¯? In the same imperial county and marquisate, those four hold exceptionally prominent positions. In terms of social prestige, they might even rival the ducal families. Even among the ducal families, who are political partners of the imperial family, there has never been a saint, blessed, or even a patron saint. The higher one is in the political hierarchy, the less likely they are to be closely involved with the church. So, them bing patron saints is not a loss in any way. ¡°In short, you all should be grateful to me.¡± ¡°No way¡­¡± ¡°Damn it. He¡¯s right, so I can¡¯t even argue.¡± Alexander and Joachim are clutching their heads and groaning. Meanwhile, Shulifen folds his arms and starts pondering deeply. What now? Whenever hees up with something, it always ends badly. ¡°Wait a minute, Karl. Is the empire just going to let this slide?¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not being canonized right now, but it¡¯s a guaranteed future canonization. So eventually, Karl, you will be a saint. Oh, and by saint, I don¡¯t mean the secr kind¡ª¡± ¡°I know that, you idiot, Shulifen.¡± ¡°Just making sure. Wilhelm, anyway.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Look at them bickering again in that short moment. Honestly, Shulifen and Wilhelm should be thankful they¡¯re both men. If they were both women, they¡¯d probably fight until they died, and if one of them was a different gender, they¡¯d fight, fall in love, get married, and still fight until they died. ¡°Anyway. He¡¯s asking if the empire will just let a future saint pass by quietly.¡± Wait. So Shulifen is suggesting¡­ we should all get caught in the st together? ¡°Be reasonable. I¡¯ve never heard of giving medals in such cases.¡± ¡°Are you sure, Karl?¡± ¡°Of course¡­ probably?¡± Damn it, really? Medals, again? No way! They wouldn¡¯t give out medals for something like this! On the surface, I denied it. But I couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. If this is the case, wouldn¡¯t it be better to get a definitive answer for some peace of mind? * * * ¡°¡­And that¡¯s why you came to me?¡± Lately, I¡¯ve been meeting my brother-inw more often. And almost every time, it¡¯s because my brother-inw is just too outstanding. But today is different. He suddenly asked for a meeting, and out of the blue, he said, ¡®Your Highness, am I getting another medal?¡¯ ¡°This is a big deal to me.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sure it is.¡± My brother-inw calls them ¡®heavy iron trinkets.¡¯ Some people would do anything to receive one of those trinkets. It¡¯s not just a trinket, though. It¡¯s proof of hard work and honor. Of course, he doesn¡¯t mean to dismiss them. It¡¯s just that he believes his actions are ¡®simply the right thing to do,¡¯ not something that needs a medal. ¡°To get to the point, no, you won¡¯t be getting a medal.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the ¡®Ah!¡¯? Brother-inw.¡± I shouldn¡¯t find this so funny. I seriously wonder sometimes if he¡¯s really Rika¡¯s brother. They¡¯re like night and day. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re d you¡¯re not getting one? That¡¯s absurd. It¡¯s not that you¡¯re NOT getting a medal, it¡¯s that they CAN¡¯T give you one.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Has anyone ever found a lost sacred relic? Or received a miracle in the Holy See? Never. It¡¯s simply unheard of. Even if it did happen, would a ¡®medal¡¯ be enough? War is one thing, but finding a sacred relic or receiving a miracle is on a whole other level. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be happy about not getting a medal. Immense glory and honor are heading your way, and they¡¯ll make any medal look like a cheap toy.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°It seems that with all the recent fuss about medals, I¡¯ve lost sight of the bigger picture.¡± After hearing me out, my brother-inw kept muttering, ¡®I see, I see,¡¯ and then started spouting strange noises like ¡®Aoh! Aoh-ooh!¡¯ ¡°Ah, and while I have you here at the Imperial Pce, I should probably mention this in advance.¡± ¡°Please, Your Highness. I beg you, tell me it¡¯s not another huge ordeal.¡± I¡¯m sorry, brother-inw, but it is. ¡°His Majesty will be summoning you soon. And noining, you hear? Think about everything you¡¯ve done recently. The Emperor can¡¯t just stay silent when a noble of his own country receives a miracle, can he?¡± Karl might think he¡¯s the only one struggling, but if he had any conscience, he¡¯d consider those around him. In fact, both His Majesty and I have been caught in the crossfire. A noble family loyal to the Imperial Family suddenly produces a benefactor of the Church? And then suddenly bes a saintly figure? We thought that was the end of it, but now he¡¯s received a miracle and is being considered for canonization? ¡®Karl, you have no idea how much our workload has increased because of you.¡¯ So, whether it¡¯s a medal or something else, just ept it graciously. Didn¡¯t I tell you before? If we don¡¯t look after you, the Imperial Family will be criticized for years toe. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 146 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 146 ¡°Congrattions! I¡¯ve heard the news. They say when a new Saint of the Empire appears, you too will be enshrined as Patron Saints, enjoying eternal glory.¡± Ha-ha! Remus Bayern, the Heir to the Duchy of Bernstfall, approached with augh. [TL/N: Remus Bavaria ¡ú Remus Bayern ] Shulifen, Wilhelm, Alexander, and Joachim all forced smiles onto their faces, their lips twitching as they looked at him. ¡°Thank you, Young Lord.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor, sir. Ha-ha-ha.¡± ¡°Ha! Ha! Ha! Oh, this is wonderful! Ha-ha!¡± ¡°¡­Is something the matter?¡± Of course, given who they were dealing with, their change in demeanor was immediately noticed by Remus. They weren¡¯t strangers, having met more than a few times. They knew each other well, including the fact that they tended not to show their emotions easily. They weren¡¯t enemies, but there was no need to reveal too much. The five heirs faithfully adhered to that simple principle. Whenever and wherever they met, they always wore a calm smile, their eyes gleaming with a sharp light. But this time was different. And not just a little different. They were practically broadcasting their feelings. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®something wrong,¡¯ Young Lord?¡± ¡°You all look stiff. Your smiles are forced. It seems like something unpleasant has happened.¡± Something unpleasant? Oh, yes. Yes, indeed, Young Lord. That¡¯s exactly what¡¯s wrong. Patron Saints! Ugh! That bastard Karl has gone and made us all eternally enshrined! ¡ªThey wanted to scream, but they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to do it. Their noble status held them back, and they wondered whether the other would even remotely understand. ¡°Hahaha. My goodness. Shulifen, you have given our family such an incredible gift.¡± ¡°Well done, Wilhelm! Well done! Your name will forever shine in our Fritz family!¡± ¡°Come here, my son. Today, I will embrace you as a mother should. Al,e quickly.¡± [TL/N: Al ¨C Short for Alexander] ¡°It seems we need to strengthen our ties with the Adelheit family even further, Joachim.¡± These were the reactions of the four family heads upon hearing the news of their sons bing Patron Saints. It wasn¡¯t just anyone else, but their own parents. Theyughed and rejoiced, saying how proud they were of their children, how remarkable they were, and how they would be great treasures of their families. And was it just them? No, other family members, retainers, and servants at the main residence felt the same way. Even other nobles they knew, and even those they barely knew, apuded them and eximed how envious they were. But what was there toin about? It wasn¡¯t a matter of whether others heard or not, but rather the possibility of being misunderstood as if they were bragging about receiving such an important role. ¡°Young Lord Remus, about the Patron Saints thing¡­ We never wanted this, not at all.¡± ¡°I heard. That¡¯s why it¡¯s even more remarkable.¡± ¡°What does that¡ª¡± ¡°Young Lord Karl Adelheit has proven himself to be a remarkable figure, worthy of being called a saint. The fact that he chose you as his Patron Saint is a testament to your own greatness.¡± He¡¯s not listening to a word I¡¯m saying. Ha ha. The four of them thought almost simultaneously. ¡°In any case, this has once again greatly elevated the Empire¡¯s prestige. Who knew that the current Heirs, who will one day lead their own territories, were such devout individuals?¡± ¡°Well, about the devout part, we¡¯re not exactly¡ª¡± ¡°Modesty is a virtue, but there¡¯s no need for it in front of me. You, who joined forces with Young Lord Karl and even established the Pension Foundation, are truly righteous people for the continent. Surely, the Goddess recognized this and bestowed a miracle upon Young Lord Karl, thereby leading you all on the path to glory.¡± Wilhelm almost reflexively shouted, ¡®That¡¯s not it! It¡¯s not like that!¡¯ at Remus¡¯s words, but thankfully, Alexander and Joachim gave him a warning look before he could. Judging by the Remus¡¯s obliviousness, it was clear how the rest of the nobility would react. They would likely be singing their praises, and the more pious among them might even offer prayers of gratitude. Now they understood why Karl was so terrified of receiving medals and honors. Some might find this situation enjoyable, but they certainly didn¡¯t. ¡°¡­Hey, wait a minute.¡± The four stepped out onto the balcony to calm their upset stomachs. Then, Alexander grabbed the other three and spoke. ¡°We can¡¯t just let this happen.¡± ¡°What are you talking about all of a sudden?¡± ¡°We should really make Karl pay for this! We can¡¯t just let him get away with this!¡± ¡°¡­Do you have a good idea, then?¡± Should we pray diligently and hope for a result like, ¡®From now on, let Karl be surrounded by a blinding light¡¯? If not that, how can we get back at him without causing any harm? Joachim, Wilhelm, and even Shulifen were skeptical. ¡°Listen, I¡¯ve thought really hard about this.¡± But Alexander showed no signs of giving up, eagerly presenting his idea. ¡°The Pension Foundation. Let¡¯s expand it even more.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s already huge! If it gets any bigger, we won¡¯t be able to handle it!¡± ¡°We have plenty of people helping us, and most importantly, we have, you know, ¡®him¡¯ behind us.¡± Officially, the four families were in charge of managing the Foundation. Officially, they were supported by the Duke¡¯s family and several other noble families. And unofficially, the Imperial Family also had a hand in it. The reason for their unofficial involvement was to avoid the appearance of tantly taking advantage of the nobles¡¯ voluntary good deeds. In any case, Alexander¡¯s point was this¡ªThey could handle further expansion! If things got a little tricky, the Imperial Family would help them out in some way! The only question remaining was, why expand the foundation¡¯s scale? ¡°To spread Karl¡¯s name far and wide.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Karl Adelheit Early Childhood Education Centers in every region of the Empire. Karl Adelheit Hospitals and medical support facilities. Karl Adelheit Relief Systems. You know, make his name shine wherever you go. What do you think?¡± This is madness. Utter madness. Has this guy gonepletely mad after being burned by Karl¡¯s Guardianship? Cover the entire Empire with Karl Adelheit? Is that even possible?! Putting aside all the other issues, the reason for this is simply revenge for being made Patron Saints! ¡°This is ridiculous¡­¡± ¡°This is so stupid.¡± ¡°Is this really Alexander¡¯s final conclusion?¡± For a while, the three remained silent. Then, they finally spoke in unison. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± * * * ¡°¡­?¡± What the hell? Why am I suddenly getting goosebumps? They say that chills are never a good sign. This is ominous, very ominous! Could it be that some surviving ghouls are up to no good somewhere? ¡°Is something wrong, Young Lord?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± At first, the Imperial Knights were quite rigid, but now they were even exchanging casual conversations. Personally, I¡¯m connected to the Imperial Family. Officially, I¡¯m a recipient of the Medal of Honor, a clear mark of my dedication to the Empire. Even the most rigid knights wouldn¡¯t excessively guard against or show hostility towards someone like me. ¡°You may enter the pce.¡± Once again, I¡¯m clocking in at the Imperial Pce. Honestly, is this truly the life of a mere Young Lord? As I walked further, I noticed the Minister of the Imperial Household Ministry himselfing out to greet me. This is driving me crazy. The Minister of the Imperial Household Ministry, along with the Chambein, is one of the Emperor¡¯s closest aides. The fact that he personally came to greet me means the Emperor has postponed all his appointments to meet with me. ¡°Greetings, Minister.¡± ¡°I see the Blessed One.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s a bit embarrassing, please don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Hahaha. My apologies, Young Lord. Your reputation has been quite extraordinarytely.¡± I suddenly feel worried. How will that staunch Imperial loyalist perceive me? Will he yell, ¡®Because of you, the people of the Empire are chanting your name more than the Emperor¡¯s! You scoundrel! If you ever be a traitor, I¡¯ll personally drive the carriage to capture you!¡¯ ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go. His Majesty has been waiting for a while.¡± This is insane. I¡¯ve even made the Emperor wait. As expected of a man like me¡­ No, wait. This is truly crazy. I quickly followed the Minister, and soon, I was once again in the Emperor¡¯s presence. ¡°Long live His Majesty. I, Karl Adelheit, have arrived at the pce in response to the imperial summons.¡± ¡°Wee. I have been waiting for you.¡± An Emperor waiting for his subject. I¡¯m both honored and terrified. What could be the reason this time? ¡°Please, have a seat. It pains me to see you kneeling like that.¡± ¡°¡­¡± To be granted the privilege of sitting in a chair before the Emperor¡­ Wasn¡¯t this only allowed for Dukes? The Chambein, perhaps sensing my inner thoughts, personally guided me to a chair with a look of surprise on his face. I should have asked the Crown Prince about the reason for the summons. I should have used my brother-inw card for this. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 147 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 147 Having fulfilled the Emperor¡¯s orders, the Minister of the Imperial Household Ministry stood silently beside his liege. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ Karl Adelheit, the Young Lord of Friedrich County. Has there ever been a noble who visited the Emperor¡¯s chambers so frequently? Even the Dukes didn¡¯te this often. Not to mention, Karl wasn¡¯t even a titled noble yet, just a Young Lord. ¡°He received a miracle in the Holy See? Young Lord Karl Adelheit?¡± The Emperor¡¯sughter at the news from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs and the Holy See was still vivid in his mind. It was understandable. In truth, the Minister of the Imperial Household Ministry himself had been dumbfounded when rying the news. A miracle, indeed. And not one that appeared as a saint ascended to the Light, but one that manifested simply as a response to a prayer. He suddenly recalled Karl¡¯s recent audience with the Emperor. There, he had imed it was merely good fortune. He hadn¡¯t made any noble sacrifices or held any resolute determination. He had thought it was humility. But could that be true? Had he aplished all those things without any spirit of sacrifice or determination? Then how could the actions of others be exined? And the manifestation of the miracle in the Holy See confirmed his suspicions. No matter how lucky one might be, could luck alone cause a divine miracle? It was love. It was affection. It was like a divine tribute to the most radiant soul. Even the Minister of the Imperial Household Ministry, who had only believed in Goddess as much as anyone else, hade to believe this. ¡°Sit.¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡± That must be why he was granted such an immense privilege. A noble, in the presence of the Emperor, sitting on a chair and facing the Emperor himself. The people of the Empire would be shocked if they saw this. Yet, in the end, they would ept it. The Medal of Honor alone was enough, but a divine miracle? How could anyone exin that? ¡°Come, sit down. Or do you wish to make me even more ufortable?¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Karl quickly sat down, startled by the Emperor¡¯s yful joke and feigned frown. Karl must also know that this is the Emperor¡¯s affectionate jest towards a subject who continues to elevate the Empire¡¯s prestige. That¡¯s why he¡¯s responding with such exaggerated reactions. ¡°I¡¯ve heard all about it. You¡¯ve had quite a busy vacation.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. It just happened that way.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. For an academy student, vacation should be a time to rest. Since you¡¯ve been so busy, I must offer my condolences.¡± ¡°I¡¯m deeply honored.¡± For a moment, the Minister of the Imperial Household Ministry almost burst outughing. The Emperor was essentially teasing Karl, saying, ¡®How are you doing, since you couldn¡¯t enjoy your vacation?¡¯ And Karl, in a very polite manner, was whining, ¡®Oh dear, it was so hard for me.¡¯ Of course, he didn¡¯t actuallyugh. He had been in court for years, so he wouldn¡¯t make such a mistake. ¡°Young Lord Karl Adelheit.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°You first.¡± ¡°¡­Your Majesty?¡± ¡°It seems you have something to say, so I¡¯ll give you the right to speak first.¡± Upon hearing those words, the Minister of the Imperial Household Ministry and the Chambein immediately prostrated themselves and eximed. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± This was the Imperial Pce, the residence of the Emperor, the heart of the capital. Nothing, except for Goddess, could precede the Emperor. The Emperor initiated conversations, told stories, and concluded everything. Yet, he was expressing, ¡®Speak your mind. I will listen.¡¯ This was a privilege that had only been briefly granted to the founding fathers who had greatly contributed to the establishment of the Empire, and only in its very early days. It was a line that even the Dukes dared not cross for the sake of Imperial authority! ¡°Your Majesty, this is too much. I beseech you to withdraw it.¡± Karl, perhaps also feeling that this was inappropriate, tried to get up from his chair and kneel again. ¡°It is the Emperor¡¯s will. I will not ept the refusal.¡± Of course, Karl obediently returned to his seat upon hearing the Emperor¡¯s slightly stern response. ¡°¡­Then.¡± After a moment of hesitation, Karl decided to just go for it. Honestly, the Emperor had asked him to speak his mind first, so wouldn¡¯t this be the right thing to do? ¡°There¡¯s no need to give me anything more for what happened in the Holy See. It was just, truly¡­ a coincidence. I can continue to work hard for the Empire. But I would rather not receive anything more for the sake of the Empire.¡± ¡°Is that your wish?¡± The Emperor quietly gazed at Karl, thinking what a strange fellow he was. Strange. Extremely strange. It couldn¡¯t be anything but strange. Why was he acting like this? Anyone in the Empire would want to spread their name further. No, it was only natural for any person to feel that way. Who in the world could be without ambition? It was self-satisfaction derived from self-disy. No human could escape it. It was a kind of instinct, a survival instinct etched in long history, and simply a natural course of things. There was no reason to refuse it so vehemently. ¡°I¡­ I have already received more than enough, Your Majesty. I¡¯m receiving an overflowing amount of love.¡± ¡°Receiving an overflowing amount.¡± He knew. He knew he was receiving an overflowing amount. But still, wouldn¡¯t anyone want to receive more, even if it overflowed? ¡°Many people willingly gave their lives for me on the battlefield. I have already been sufficiently rewarded for everything I did there. And since then, I¡¯ve gained friends, regained the starting point I lost due to foolish thoughts, and everyone around me is already happy. So, I believe I¡¯ve received all that I need.¡± The Minister of the Imperial Household Ministry, who had been bowing his head, stealthily nced at Karl. Now, he truly didn¡¯t understand. At first, he had thought Karl was just a young noble who spoke well and strived to gain the Emperor¡¯s favor. But now, he could vaguely understand why Karl aplished such great things, why the Goddess bestowed miracles upon him, and why he was involved in all sorts of events. Goodness without a thought for good or evil, determination without a desire for anything. Simply following where his heart leads him, he seeks his own light. A phrase he once heard from the Radiant Church came to mind. He didn¡¯t know why, but it echoed clearly in his ears. ¡°¡­I expected as much. Once again, this is your response. If you keep this up, I¡¯ll only want to give you more. Are you perhaps aiming for this? If so, at least I¡¯d be at ease.¡± The Emperor shook his head, looked at Karl for a moment, and then spoke. ¡°As you might have already guessed, I can¡¯t give you nothing. A divine miracle is no small matter. This situation, where Sainthood is being discussed, can¡¯t be ignored. You are a noble of this Empire, my subject. As the Emperor who receives the loyalty of such a noble subject, I cannot do nothing.¡± If you were still in the military, I would have simply given you another Medal of Honor. A third medal really isn¡¯t necessary. I know. Why worry about it when you can¡¯t even receive it anyway? So, I was thinking of creating a medal named after you. The Minister of the Imperial Household Ministry and the Chambein felt their minds going nk in real-time. The Emperor was having such a casual conversation with a mere young noble. If other nobles saw this, they would rub their eyes in disbelief, wondering if they were hallucinating. ¡°So, how about this?¡± The Emperor smiled as he presented a proposal to the ever-loyal subject who had been strengthening the Empire¡¯s prestigetely. ¡°I wish to reward not you, but all those you hold dear. No, calling it a reward would be an insult. I wish to express my gratitude, which should have been done long ago. Not for being wounded or dying in battle, but for willingly fulfilling their duties and serving others, not me. I want to make heroes of them all.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°It will take time. It will be difficult. There may be opposition. But it will be done. For the sake of this glory. So that this radiance does not end in my reign. For the current Crown Prince, for the Imperial Heir growing within the Crown Princess, for that Heir¡¯s child, and that child¡¯s child¡­ So that this Empire may shine brightly for eternity, I intend to do this for that driving force, that power.¡± How does that sound? At the Emperor¡¯s final words, Karl immediately rose from his seat, as if to say, what more could he ask for? ¡°If that is what you wish. Even if they are forgotten, those who were steadfast in their duty, who were true to themselves even when no one acknowledged them, those who gave their all and received nothing¡­ If such glory is bestowed upon them, wouldn¡¯t that be the source of loyalty that shines for eternity?¡± The Emperor smiled at Karl¡¯s answer. Yes, with such a response, it seemed doable. Those who were already heroes, and those who never considered themselves heroes¡­ Everyone would be heroes of the Empire and be respected. There would be no mockery of nameless, pointless sacrifices. ¡°Then, it seems this matter is settled. Next, I shall speak first.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing major, Karl. I merely wish to lessen your burden.¡± ¡°Your Majesty?¡± As Karl looked up, puzzled, the Emperor pointed at Karl¡¯s chest. ¡°You have too many medals, Karl. It must be quite a hassle to wear them all at official events.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, it is.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯d like to propose a recement for those medals. Hmm, what should I call it? Yes, let¡¯s call it a medal bar. What do you think?¡± He would create a medal bar and give him a few more medals along with it. Honestly, he couldn¡¯t not give them. The rewards for others were one thing, but Karl¡¯s were a given. Still, with a medal bar, he wouldn¡¯t have to carry the weight, so it would lessen his burden, wouldn¡¯t it? The Emperor, picturing Karl¡¯s delighted face at the thought of a medal bar, smiled a little wickedly. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 148 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 148 Ooh! A medal bar, a medal bar! His Majesty has some sense after all. I was just about to rack my brains for ideas from my past life to suggest this, but I didn¡¯t expect him to beat me to it. It wasn¡¯t always like this, but every official imperial event was absolute torture. How many medals am I supposed to have on my chest? I kid you not, the left side of my chest could probably stop a few bullets. The weight is no joke, either. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say my body¡¯s bnce is slightly tilted to the left because of the medals. Sounds exaggerated? Sadly, it¡¯s true. Don¡¯t believe me? You don¡¯t, do you? I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s real. ¡°Do you know? Right now, as you¡¯re talking about the medal bar, your face is the brightest it¡¯s ever been. It¡¯s baffling. Did you want this that badly?¡± ¡°My apologies, Your Majesty. But it couldn¡¯t be helped, the truth is, I was thinking just a little bit that having so many medals was inconvenient. Ah! That¡¯s not to say I¡¯m belittling the Empire¡¯s medals in any way¡ª¡± I hastily tried to add more, but the Emperor waved his hand as if to say it was fine. He already understood what I meant, and he had no intention of saying anything different, or so he said. ¡°Well then, that¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll have the relevant departments discuss recing the medals with a medal bar and discuss the medal bar itself.¡± ¡°I am eternally grateful for your benevolence.¡± ¡°Benevolence, my foot. It¡¯s even better that you¡¯ve epted it this way.¡± Better? What do you mean by that? ¡°Honestly, seeing your chestden with medals must be quite a pitiful sight for others. One or two is fine, but as they say, too much is as bad as too little. If it¡¯s too shy, it only diminishes its prestige. So, except for the Medal of Honor, I¡¯ll have the other medals reced with a medal bar.¡± And thanks to that, there¡¯s no problem with awarding you more medals! ¡ªhe added, and I couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡®Huh?¡¯ ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Ah, surely it¡¯s not because of the additional medals I mentioned just now?¡± ¡°Your, Your Majesty¡¯s words¡­¡± ¡°Of course, that¡¯s the main reward. However, it can¡¯t cover all of your achievements. The miracle in the Holy See is the Holy See¡¯ business, and the fact that you raised our Empire¡¯s prestige through that should be calcted separately.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°At least, since you asked so earnestly, I¡¯ll forget about increasing your territory or promoting you. But you¡¯ll receive the medals. Since they¡¯ll be reced with a medal bar anyway, there¡¯s no problem, right?¡± No. Wait, Your Majesty? So¡­ uh, ah! Come to think of it, he¡¯s right again! Promotions, territory expansion¡­ Honestly, from my perspective, those are things I¡¯d rather avoid. It¡¯s not like my family is from some backwater territory. We already hold the title of Count and possess amplends. There were actually a few discussions about it. But my father tly refused, saying, ¡®A warrior¡¯s ce is right here. Going higher, having more, it¡¯ll only exceed our capacity and create more problems.¡¯ And that applies to me too. With my sister bing the Crown Princess, I naturally became the next head of our family, the next owner of the County. But honestly, while I¡¯m good with people, my foresight and political skills as a noble or head of the family are just average. The scope I can handle is right here. In other words, instead of promotions or territory expansion, getting medals might be better. Right. So let¡¯s think of it as a good thing. Think. Think¡­ ¡°Your Majesty, just one medal¡­¡± ¡°One is a bitcking for a noble who received a miracle from Goddess and raised the Empire¡¯s prestige through it.¡± ¡°Then just two¡­¡± ¡°How about four?¡± ¡°Three. Please, just three, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Four.¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Four.¡± Damn it. Where have I seen this before? And of all people, this guy isn¡¯t just some random tough guy, he¡¯s the Emperor, so I can¡¯t even argue! Gaaah! ¡°Or we could make it five.¡± ¡°Four! I am eternally grateful for your benevolence!¡± * * * After Karl left the Imperial Pce, the Emperor sat down andughed heartily for a moment. The Chambein and the Minister of the Imperial Household Ministry watched in silence. ¡°Chambein.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°How many years have you served alongside me?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re referring only to your reign as Emperor, it¡¯s been over 20 years. If you¡¯re counting from your time as Crown Prince, it would be double that, plus another 10 years.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve been by my side for so long. So I want to ask you. In all that time, have you ever seen a young man like him? No, a noble like him?¡± The Chambein couldn¡¯t answer. No matter how hard he tried to recall, he couldn¡¯t think of a single noble who was the same as Karl. Everyone was always driven by ambition, their eyes gleaming at the thought of fame. Their loyalty to the Empire, their fervor for the Imperial family, ultimately stemmed from such motivations. ¡°I can see why the Crown Prince calls for that young man so often.¡± He¡¯s not a burden. Above all, he¡¯s enjoyable. With his intentions so transparent yet resolute, from the Crown Prince¡¯s perspective, he must be a brother-inw he can confide in. Some are already worried that the Crown Prince and a certain family are bing too close. The Emperor himself had harbored such concerns. After all, this was the future Emperor¡¯s wife¡¯s family, the maternal family of the future Emperor¡¯s heir. But seeing him now, seeing the future head of the Emperor¡¯s wife¡¯s family, the future head of the maternal family, the Emperor strongly felt that such worries were unfounded. ¡®At the very least, he¡¯ll be a reliable uncle to the Imperial grandchild.¡¯ Of course, people can change, so he couldn¡¯t bepletely at ease. But that was for the future emperors to worry about. If they turned even a loyal subject like him away, it would be a reflection of their ownck of qualities as emperors. ¡°Minister of the Imperial Household Ministry.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Youmand.¡± ¡°Inform the Ministry of War and Justice to discuss the medal bar. Ah, of course, excluding the Medal of Honor. That can never be diminished.¡± ¡°And¡­¡± The Emperor paused in thought before continuing. ¡°Look into simr cases and find out what kind of medals are awarded in such instances.¡± ¡°I will do my best to research all precedents, Your Majesty.¡± There hasn¡¯t been anyone canonized while alive, but there have been those who made significant contributions to peace with the Church. If we can figure out what kind of treatment and medals they receivedter, the next steps will be clear. ¡°Also, inform the Ministry of Education to prepare a biography on Karl Adelheit, the heir to the County of Friedrich. It might be a bit early, but seeing how things are, it seems like something we should do right away.¡± Biographies of several loyal nobles had been in the works for some time. However, work on them usually began when the noble¡¯s activities were nearing their end or after their death. There was no precedent for starting one while the subject was still alive and well, especially in their prime. But the Minister of the Imperial Household Ministry, without raising any questions, bowed his head in agreement. ¡°I will inform the Ministry of Education and the Ministry of Internal Affairs to begin immediately, Your Majesty.¡± I hear the Holy See are also nning to create a biography of Karl. How embarrassing would it be for the Empire to be a step behind? He¡¯s a noble of this Empire, a subject of the Imperial Family. ¡°It¡¯s human nature to want to give more when someone keeps refusing. Hahaha!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Somehow, it seems like our Emperor has taken quite a liking to that young man. He liked him, but the young man kept refusing everything, so at first, the Emperor understood, but the things the young man aplished were all so extraordinary that the Emperor seems to have decided to just force them into his hands. * * * Ugh. Medals! I thought he wouldn¡¯t give me any, but he¡¯s giving them after all! Oh dear, oh my! ¡°Why the long face?¡± When I returned home, my father and mother, who happened to be in the garden, asked me that. I ran to them and told them about the Emperor¡¯s outrageous act. Seriously, I told him I really didn¡¯t want to receive any more, but he said he¡¯d give me four?! ¡°His Majesty¡¯s grace is truly vast and deep.¡± ¡°Karl, be even more devoted.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, sir.¡± Of course, my parents, who had literally dedicated their lives to the Empire, were simply overwhelmed by the Emperor¡¯s kindness. ¡°Ah, Father.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°About the territory expansion, or maybe a promotion to¡­¡± ¡°Are you trying to ask if I¡¯m disappointed?¡± In the past, Father had refused those things. But that was in the past. People can change their minds. And if it¡¯s not for himself, but for his son¡¯s future¡­ he might be a little disappointed. That¡¯s what I thought. ¡°Karl, remember this. Once you graduate and get married, you¡¯ll be the head of our Adelheit family, the lord of the County of Friedrich. Your will is what matters, not your father¡¯s.¡± ¡°But still¡ª¡± ¡°If you declined, you must have had your reasons. I have no intention of prying. So if you¡¯ve made your decision, stick to it. That¡¯s what an Adelheit man does. That¡¯s what the lord of the County of Friedrich does.¡± As expected of Father. His words are a great help. Honestly, I was a little worried¡­ ¡°Ah, of course, you should be prepared for your wife to nag you about it.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°I also got an earful from your mother about how I should have epted the territory expansion or promotion instead of declining¡­ Ouch. Honey? Wait a minute. Gaaah!¡± Hmm. Is it just my imagination, or does it look like Father¡¯s side is about to be ripped apart? [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 149 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 149 Why me? Why? Just why? Roderick Fredericks, a full professor at the Imperial Academy and Selena¡¯s graduate advisor, clutched his head and screamed internally. Despite his reputation for setting slightly difficult exams, he was considered a good professor by the students. He had a pleasant personality, didn¡¯t harbor any sense of superiority despite being a noble, and most importantly, he had a tremendous passion for academics, as befitting a professor. For these reasons, when Selena, the daughter of the Marquis of Nafplion, became his graduate student, Professor Roderick apuded and praised her enthusiasm for learning. Some noble students saw the Academy as merely an extension of their social circles. This greatly displeased and frustrated him. They were at the Empire¡¯s most prestigious educational institution, the most glorious ivory tower, and what were they doing? Instead of learning something to contribute to the Empire, they spent their time on meaningless social activities, which made him feel suffocated. Then Selena chose to pursue graduate studies. Despite being the daughter of a Marquis, she was interested in pursuing a higher degree. It just so happened that Professor Roderick specialized in Imperial history, and she also wanted to study history, so they smoothly became advisor and student. From then on, he was passionate about his role as an advisor. He strived to set a good example for a student eager to learn. Selena was keeping up well, and he was feeling quite satisfied when he heard the news. ¡°Professor Roderick, I¡¯m not trying to belittle you or anything, but¡­ be careful.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Selena Ifrit, the graduate student. I heard she¡¯s dating that young man.¡± ¡°That young man?¡± ¡°Karl Adelheit.¡± There was no response like ¡®Who¡¯s that?¡¯ Of course not. No matter how much an Academy professor immersed himself in academics, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t know that name. No, rather, as someone dealing with Imperial history, he should be more familiar with that name than anyone else. A fair number of individuals have received the Imperial Medal of Honor in the history of the Empire. Most of them weremon soldiers ofmon birth, but there were also a few noble recipients. However, among them, not a single one, not even once, has had the honor of wearing it twice. Perhaps it¡¯s only natural. Half of the Medal of Honor recipients, no, more than half¡­ almost 70% received it posthumously. Most of the remaining 30% received it while so severely injured that they could no longer fight. It was a miracle they were even alive. So how could anyone receive it twice? That¡¯s preposterous. ¡®But it actually happened.¡¯ He received the Imperial Medal of Honor twice. Once for single-handedly breaking through enemy lines and rescuing hundreds of Imperial soldiers. The other time, right after his discharge, he single-handedly stopped Luzernes¡¯ elves from hijacking a train for a terrorist attack, saving hundreds of innocent Imperial citizens. When Professor Roderick first heard the news, he thought, ¡®Am I hearing things?¡¯ The opponents were all elves. Even average elves were stronger than most Imperial soldiers, and he achieved such an unbelievable feat against elves trained as regr soldiers! And he didn¡¯t even do it with other squad members, butpletely alone! ¡°Good heavens.¡± It was astonishing. Nobles usually associated with other nobles, but he never imagined his graduate student¡¯s lover would be the recipient of the Medal of Honor, not just once, but twice! Perhaps that was the turning point. The graduate student, who had been simply admirable, started to seem different. To be precise, it was because of the warnings he received from those around him, ¡®Don¡¯t push your graduate student too hard. You¡¯ll be in real trouble if you do. The military already treats him like a hero, and now she¡¯s the lover of someone the entire Empire knows!¡¯ He tried to remain indifferent. But Professor Roderick was also human, so he couldn¡¯t help but be affected. His graduate student was now engaged to a two-time Medal of Honor recipient! ¡®I wish it had ended there. That was the limit of what I could handle.¡¯ Not long after, the Hyzens unexpectedly bestowed upon him an honor that was only allowed for elves. The Legion of Honor medal being awarded to a human! Upon hearing this news, both Elven history researchers and Imperial historians cried out in astonishment, proiming it a momentous event. Following that, a lost sacred relic of the Church suddenly came to light through Karl¡¯s hands. Even the 4th Diocese had half given up on it, but he found it and returned it to the Church. Thanks to this, Karl became known as a benefactor or a Blessed One within the Church, receiving immense respect. Was this the end? No. This time, it was Lasker. Those knights, obsessed with their knighthood, relinquished their honor to him. They personally requested that he safeguard the sword of the Twelve Knights until they regain their qualifications, promising to return for it someday. ¡°Professor Roderick?¡± ¡°Eek! Se-Selena! What is it?!¡± ¡°Um¡­ I found the materials you asked for earlier.¡± ¡°Ah. Ah! I see! Haha! Thank you!¡± Every time Karl¡¯s achievements soared, Professor Roderick¡¯s anxiety rose in direct proportion. No matter how much of an Academy professor he was, in the end, such individuals were receable. There were many others like him. But there was only one Karl Adelheit. Only one. In that situation, if that young man were to suddenly ask, ¡®Professor, you¡¯re not mistreating my fiance, are you?¡¯ and confront him¡­ ¡®Can I¡­ continue my life as an academy professor?¡¯ This was his worry until just a few days ago. Yes, until a few days ago. < Lumenous Council Concludes. Canonization of Karl Adelheit, Heir to the County of Friedrich, to be Discussed ¨C Canonization Confirmed. However, the Timing to be Discussed Later > The news that reached him was truly shocking. That young man had ascended to the ranks of sainthood. He had disyed the glorious act of receiving a miracle from the Goddess in the Holy See! With a situation like this, if, just if, Karl were to look at him with arms crossed and say, ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ It wouldn¡¯t just be a matter of continuing his professorship¡­ ¡®Can I¡­ can I even survive?¡¯ Yes, that worry is probably more realistic. ¡°Professor.¡± It¡¯s Selena. It wasn¡¯t like this at first, but now just hearing her voice makes my heart pound. Oh my. Do I really have to endure this for another two years? Can¡¯t she just graduate early? It would be great if grad school, like the Academy, allowed early graduation for top students?! ¡°I¡¯ve organized and brought what you asked forst time. Do you have anything else for me to do?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh! No, nothing. Nothing at all.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be in my research room, so please contact me if you need anything.¡± Even with such an incredible fiance, Selena never bragged or tried to use her influence. I¡¯m grateful for that, but it also makes it even scarier. If she unted it, it would be easier to understand, but since she¡¯s like this, I have no idea where the line is that I shouldn¡¯t cross! ¡°That professor made Brother Karl¡¯s fiance suffer!¡± ¡°He dared to harm the one loved by the Church¡¯s benefactor?! You heretic!¡± ¡°Burn him! Tear him apart! Bury him! Drown him! Oooooh!¡± Once again, Professor Roderick, who had briefly fallen asleep, woke up thrashing from a nightmare. * * * ¡°What¡¯s up? You seem to have a lot of free timetely?¡± ¡°Not really. It¡¯s just that I have more time to focus on my thesis, so naturally, I have some time to clear my head.¡± That¡¯s strange. I remember Selena being very busyst semester. Wasn¡¯t she also assisting her advisor in addition to preparing her own thesis? Well, having more free time is good for both me and Selena. ¡°By the way, I heard you had another audience with His Majesty.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ yeah, it turned out that way.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really amazing. I bet you¡¯re the only heir in the history of the Empire who¡¯s had so many audiences with His Majesty and the Crown Prince.¡± It¡¯s not that big of a deal¡­ I¡¯m getting more medals, Selena¡­! ¡°Speaking of which, did you hear the news?¡± ¡°What news?¡± ¡°Huh? You haven¡¯t heard yet?¡± What news? I have no idea what she¡¯s talking about. ¡°The festival this time.¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± Right. It¡¯s already that time of year. The Academy¡¯s autumn festival. I experienced it oncest year, and at that time¡ª ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Karl?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just thinking aboutst year.¡± I remember the time I crushed the Kanfras with freshly baked, piping hot bungeoppang and hotteok. Their faces were quite a sight back then. The moment they flinched and backed away is still vivid in my mind. ¡°Karl. Karl? Are you okay?¡± ¡°Huh? What?¡± ¡°No¡­ I mean, likest time.¡± I immediately understood what Selena was worried about. I hadn¡¯t fully recovered from the nightmares of the past. The sight of those bastards trying to harm those close to me again made my eyes turn red. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Selena.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± The good thing is that I¡¯ve gotten much better since then. I won¡¯t go crazy and beat those Kanfras to a pulp like I did back then. Of course, I¡¯ll still be angry enough to break a limb or two and hand them over to the Special Affairs Department. ¡°¡­Anyway, the student council said they have a favor to ask of you for this festival.¡± ¡°Me? What kind of favor?¡± ¡°They want you to give a congrattory speech before the start of the Academy¡¯s autumn festival.¡± No, no¡­ A congrattory speech at the festival! This is driving me crazy! Aaaaagh! [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 150 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 150 Autumn has arrived at the Academy. And that means the festival is just around the corner. ¡°Hehehe.¡± The president of the Academy¡¯s student council, Carly Rhodes, let out a very satisfiedugh. Until the previous student council, the Autumn festival had been a time of joy and, at the same time, a time of agony. nning a festival to satisfy countless students and faculty members, all with different backgrounds, ages, and genders, was an incredibly difficult task. There was even a saying among the student council members, ¡®A student council member who enjoys the festival is not a true member.¡¯ ¡®But this time is different. At least until next year when I¡¯m still the student council president! Hehehe!¡¯ There¡¯s no reason to worry. The ultimate attraction, no matter when or how it¡¯s used, is right here. ¡°Wee, senior! I¡¯m Carly Rhodes, the current student council president!¡± ¡°Ah, yes. Nice to meet you, President.¡± Karl Adelheit. Honestly, I¡¯m still not sure how I should address him. For now, I¡¯m calling him ¡®senior,¡¯ but looking further ahead, that can¡¯t be the end of it. The heir to the County of Friedrich, the home of the Crown Princess. A two-time recipient of the Medal of Honor. A recipient of the Legion of Honor medal. A skilled swordsman who wields the sword of the Twelve Knights. The benefactor who found the Church¡¯s sacred relic. ¡®And the one who received a miracle and is certain to be canonized after his passing, following the canonization discussions.¡¯ At first, I considered calling him a ¡®Saint-to-be,¡¯ but it felt a bit distant, so I decided against it. Besides, ording to rumors, Karl is quite embarrassed by such things, so it¡¯s better to approach him casually, the student council president concluded. ¡°I heard you were looking for me.¡± ¡°Yes. I need your help with the festival this time.¡± ¡°My help?¡± Fromst year to this year, perhaps even next year and the year after that¡­ the student council president thought that the biggest attraction of the Academy would be the person sitting in front of her. Even though he had already achieved so much and enjoyed so much glory, it didn¡¯t seem like it would be the end. This year, next year, and the years after that, he would probably create more headlines and be the center of attention again. That was her prediction. ¡°We need something to wow the crowd at the festival, and it seems like you¡¯re the best person for that right now, senior.¡± Meanwhile, Karl¡¯s anxiety was growing. Surely they wouldn¡¯t ask him to go on stage and sing or dance, or even worse, participate in that hellish talent show? He could handle dancing, but singing was a no-go. He hated singing, both in his past and present life. It was so bad that even his superiors in the military told him, ¡®Hey, just don¡¯t sing.¡¯ ¡°First, we¡¯d like to ask you to give a congrattory speech. Would that be alright?¡± ¡°A speech is fine¡­ But wait, isn¡¯t that usually done by the Chancellor or someone else on their behalf?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but we think it would be more fitting for you to do it this time! We¡¯ve already consulted with the Chancellor, and fortunately, they readily agreed!¡± No, they might not be happy about it deep down. They just had their speech taken away by a mere student. Go ask them again. Three times. They say the real conversation starts after three refusals. Go, now! Whether or not she knew what Karl was thinking, President Carly continued chattering away. ¡°You even ran a snack booth at thest festival, right? This time¡ª¡± The memory of beating up the Kanfras was far more vivid than the snack booth. Karl tilted his head. Or was it the delicious snacks that led to that cursed mint chocte? ¡°Can we expect something different this time?!¡± Don¡¯t get your hopes up. I might suddenly receive a miracle in the middle of the festival. I¡¯m scared that might actually happen. If it happens in front of all the students, I might swear, saint or not. Karl subtly protested, ¡®Shouldn¡¯t the festival be about all the students? Isn¡¯t too much spotlight on me a bit much?¡¯ Of course, the student council president immediately crushed his protest with a ¡®Not at all!¡¯ ¡°Then, we¡¯ll be counting on you, senior!¡± ¡°¡­Alright. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Please, let nothing happen. Please. * * * ¡°¡­So, you guys are going to have to work hard too.¡± ¡°You say that like you never made us work before.¡± These guys. When did I ever make you work?! You were the ones who clung to me! When I voiced my frustration, the four of them looked at me with a strange expression. ¡°So, what are we doing for the festival this time?¡± ¡°Bungeoppang and hotteok again?¡± ¡°Not this time.¡± Since they¡¯re already sessful, there¡¯s a high chance that someone else will prepare those even if we don¡¯t. Besides, it¡¯s the best tactic and strategy to not use something you¡¯ve already used once. ¡°Then how about mint chocte? Finally, Karl will also experience the beauty of¡ª¡± ¡°Wilhelm, gag him.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± After suppressing Shulifen, who was hindering my thoughts, I pondered what to do for the festival. What would be good? What should I do to have a festival worthy of my enormous reputation? ¡°Why do you have to do anything?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Joachim, who rarely speaks, finally opens his mouth. He¡¯s the weakest of the four¡­ not really, it¡¯s just that he¡¯s rtively quietpared to the other three, so his presence is a bit faint. If this were a movie or a drama, would he be the character you¡¯d say, ¡®Oh right, there was that character too?¡¯ at the end? ¡°Why do you have to do anything?¡± ¡°But the student council president keeps saying she has high expectations of me. She seems to want me to do something.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying.¡± Did I just fail to understand Joachim¡¯s words? Just in case, I nced at the other three, and they were also looking at Joachim with strange expressions. ¡®What is he talking about?¡¯ Or ¡®Speak in the Imperialnguage¡­ in the Imperialnguage.¡¯ Or maybe even ¡®That¡¯s all you have to say?¡¯ Are those the looks they¡¯re giving him? ¡°This festival, instead of you doing something, Karl, you should visit all the booths run by your juniors.¡± ¡°I did thatst time, too.¡± ¡°It was only for a short time. This time, do it properly. That way, the booths will naturally gain more attention thanks to you, and your reputation will increase as well¡ª Ah, anyway.¡± Aha. So it¡¯s like a kind of food tour? No, wait, a booth tour? Joachim¡¯s suggestion, after his long silence, was quite good. That¡¯s usually how these types of characters are, quiet until they say something that makes you go, ¡®Oh!¡¯ ¡®I think I heard something strange at the end, but let¡¯s just ignore it for now.¡¯ I¡¯m reminded once again that these four guys have distinct personalities. There¡¯s the entric one, the seemingly sharp but actually clumsy one, the one who bnces the other two, and finally, the quiet one. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound bad.¡± ¡°Right? I¡¯m much better than those guys.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°Then, in recognition of my contribution, how about getting me out of the position of Patron Saint?¡± What are you talking about? No way. You¡¯re not seriously trying to betray your friends for something like this, are you? ¡°Joachim, let¡¯s all hold hands and leave our faces on the murals of the Holy Cathedral together for generations toe.¡± ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s already weird enough seeing my portrait now, do I have to make others see it too¡­?¡± Right. That¡¯s exactly it. I¡¯m the one who has to do it, but I want to do it together. I patted Joachim on the back in encouragement and immediately headed to inform the student council of this great news. ¡°¡­Eloise?¡± ¡°Oh, hi, Karl! Ah, Senior Karl!¡± ¡°Lav and Lefia too¡­ What¡¯s this strangebination?¡± Eloise greeted me cheerfully, Lav smiled quietly beside her, and Lefia, squeezed between them, managed to wave a hand after some struggle. Meeting these three wasn¡¯t strange in itself. The question was, why were they all gathered right on the path to the student council office? The reason was soon revealed. ¡°¡­The elves are setting up a booth together?¡± ¡°Yeah! What do you think?!¡± First, Eloise said that the Elven exchange students were working together to set up their first booth. This had never happened before. Although Elven exchange students had been seen asionally at festivals, they had never taken the initiative to create a booth and participate so enthusiastically. This is good news. It means the elves are starting to integrate into the Academy. The Empire had already established a cooperative atmosphere with the elves, so it was a wee development for the young people who would one day lead the Empire to be closer to the elves. ¡°What¡¯s the theme?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll decide that from now on!¡± ¡°¡­Never mind.¡± It was worrisome that Eloise was in charge of that, though. ¡°Is Lav doing the same?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m nning to set up a booth with themoner students. Master. Ah, Senior.¡± ¡°What kind of booth?¡± ¡°¡­I apologize, but it¡¯s a secret.¡± Ah, a trade secret, I see. It would be rude to pry further, so I¡¯ll retreat. ¡°Junior Lefia, are you also going because of a booth?¡± ¡°Ah, yes! Mine isn¡¯t a secret! I haven¡¯t decided on a theme yet! I¡¯m just going to apply for a booth!¡± All three of them have their own booths. Hmm, this means I have three ces I must visit during the festival. I was once again impressed by Joachim¡¯s foresight. If I had been messing around likest time, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see the booths these three are running. * * * The Academy¡¯s Autumn festival. At that event, none other than Karl Adelheit will be giving the congrattory speech! ¡°Brother Karl might offer some words of wisdom. It would be an honor if he could attend and grace the asion with his presence.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a semi-formal affair, and it would be awkward if we didn¡¯t attend. If someone of his stature were to express any disappointment with the elves, it could create quite a stir.¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious to hear what kind of congrattory speech an honorable knight would give. I will officially request permission to travel to the Empire.¡± For their own reasons, congrattory guests suddenly started gathering for the Academy¡¯s festival. Even Avileshti, who had no particr connection to Karl, said, ¡®Uh, if we don¡¯t go, won¡¯t we be the only ones left out?¡¯ and word reached the Empire that they would be sending mages. As a result, the Imperial Ministry of Foreign Affairs was in an uproar. ¡°Why, just why! Did these guys all take drugs or something?!¡± It was only natural for the Minister of Foreign Affairs to clutch his head andment the sudden influx of work. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 151 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 151 More than half of the imperial officials are graduates of the Academy. And every single one of them knows all too well about the Academy¡¯s Autumn Festival. Thergest, most extravagant, and above all, most important student-led event. The influence gained from that day can make one the talk of the social circles, while others rise as candidates for the next student council president. Simply put, it makes them the stars of the Academy, monopolizing the admiration of seniors, juniors, and peers alike. The fame, however, is fleeting,sting only about a week. Anyway, the point is that the Academy¡¯s Autumn Festival is, as the name suggests, a festival exclusive to the Academy. It¡¯s a day for the students to enjoy themselves. The faculty is included, but it¡¯s still limited to the Academy. It¡¯s not a regional event, and certainly not a day celebrated throughout the empire. Meaning, there¡¯s no reason for other countries to show interest, nor for church officials to try and sneak in under the pretense of giving a congrattory speech. But then, what is the meaning of this? [Cardinal Nicos of the 1st Diocese, wishes to attend the Academy¡¯s Autumn Festival] [Manon Louisvire of Hyzens, ¡®coincidentally¡¯ enters the Empire for a vacation and wishes to attend the Academy¡¯s Autumn Festival as an ¡®unofficial¡¯ visitor] [TL/N: Coincidentally my ass] [The Kingdom of Lasker expresses interest in visiting the Imperial Academy] ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­Am I seeing things?¡± Officials from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, without exception, grabbed their heads in frustration at the news. It¡¯s the Academy Festival. It¡¯s not an Empire-wide event. It¡¯s just a day for students to have fun! Why are youing? Why are you trying to get involved? Don¡¯te! Don¡¯te! If you alle, we¡¯ll really be worked to death! In this already crazy situation, Avileshti sent this insensitive message¡ª [In the spirit of continental harmony, our country can also arrange participants to attend.] What are you guys doing without us? You¡¯re leaving us out like that! You¡¯re trying to ostracize us, aren¡¯t you? I can¡¯t stand that. Let me join in too! ¡­It was enough to be interpreted that way. So to summarize, three nations and the church all want to attend the Academy¡¯s festival. Whether it¡¯s for a simple visit, a congrattory speech, or just to look around! ¡°Did these bastards all take drugs or something?¡± ¡°Why is the Cardinal doing this? Did you hear anything from the Holy See?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about the others, but the elves are a bit unsettling¡­¡± Meetings, meetings, and more meetings. And finally, they came to one conclusion. ¡°They¡¯re using Young Lord Karl Adelheit as an excuse.¡± The church is now openly showing favoritism, certain that Karl is a saint. Hyzens is trying to show with all their might that ¡®Elves are safe!¡¯ since the atmosphere in the empire could change depending on the Young Lord¡¯s words, and especially considering the incident that happenedst year. Lasker, while having acknowledged the empire¡¯s dominance, doesn¡¯t intend to fully submit. They¡¯re attempting to establish a connection with Karl, who can be seen as a potential ally, while also gauging the empire¡¯s internal situation. And finally, Avileshti¡­ Well, as I said before, they¡¯re just throwing a tantrum because everyone else is gathering except them, and they want to go too. ¡®I hate you¡­ Young Lord Karl Adelheit¡­ This time, I really hate you¡­!¡¯ [TL/N: ??] ¡®This means I won¡¯t be able to leave work for at least two months. Help me. Help me! Please!¡¯ Karl may not know it, but the number of officials in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs crying out his name was increasing by the moment. * * * Meanwhile, Karl was crying out for the Emperor. < Highest Order of Merit ¨C Ministry of Internal Affairs, Golden Crown Cultural Medal ¨C Ministry of Education, Parliamentary Honorary Golden Medal ¨C Imperial Parliament, Imperial Freedom Medal ¨C Imperial Household Ministry > The Emperor had finally dered that he would bestow four medals. Each one was generously chosen, if received even once, would etch one¡¯s name into the history of the Empire. The Highest Order of Merit was already awarded once through the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, so that was a pass. The Golden Crown Cultural Medal was awarded because it would be a good educational opportunity to inform future talents of the empire about such an outstanding figure and emphasize the more excellent and outstanding aspects of the empire. The Parliamentary Honorary Golden Medal can be seen as the civilian version of the Imperial Medal of Honor, awarded to those who have made significant achievements and contributions to the history and culture of the empire. For reference, it boasts an incredibly high difficulty of being awarded, requiring the approval of 2/3 of the members of parliament. And finally, the Imperial Freedom Medal is awarded only by the Imperial Household Ministry, and since the Ministry exists solely for the Imperial Family, it is the same as the Imperial Family personally awarding the medal. This, along with the Parliamentary Honorary Golden Medal, can be seen as the civilian version 2 of the Imperial Medal of Honor. In summary, he was to receive four medals equivalent to the Medal of Honor, even if he didn¡¯t receive the Medal of Honor itself. Moreover, the person awarding all these medals was the final boss of the empire. < The awarding of the above four medals will be personally bestowed by His Majesty the Emperor of the Empire. Long live His Majesty the Emperor! > ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Karl checked all the messages and let out a groan. ¡®You said there wouldn¡¯t be any medals, Your Highness¡­¡¯ Feeling wronged, he looked into it himself and found that the Crown Prince was only referring to the ¡®miracle¡¯ and ¡®canonization¡¯. Since the Holy See had already hyped him up, the empire would remain silent on that matter. Instead, they would naturally award him for all the benefits the empire had gained in rtion to him. Karl wanted to shout, ¡®I¡¯ve been tricked!¡¯, but when he thought about it, it would be strange if he didn¡¯t receive any medals at all. Even from his own perspective, the events rted to him had greatly improved the empire¡¯s external image, positively influenced education, inspired various fields, and above all, raised the pride of the imperial citizens as citizens of the empire to its peak. ¡®This must be what they call maximum national pride!¡¯ Even in his past life, Karl had seen a few simr cases. Monarchy, republic, militarism, totalitarianism, democracy, socialism. Evenmunism and whatnot. Wasn¡¯t national pride the one thing that couldn¡¯t be ovee, even whenbining all political systems? And the source of that national pride was right in front of him. If one couldn¡¯t savor it, then whoever they were, they shouldn¡¯t be in politics. That¡¯s the right thing to do. Excessive national pride is harmful, but a moderate amount can raise a nation¡¯s unity to its peak, right? ¡°Ugh.¡± Holding his forehead, Karl turned to the next message. There, just as burdensome as the medals, was another shocking piece of news. < Empire - Holy See Commemorative Coin to be Issued Simultaneously > It didn¡¯t specify what or who the coin wasmemorating. But anyone who wasn¡¯t a fool would know why and for whom it was being made. Not long ago, someone from the Ministry of Internal Affairs had visited Karl, saying, ¡®I¡¯d like to sketch your profile,¡¯ and before he could say anything, they had already done it! ¡®Surely they won¡¯t ask me to wear this coin on my chest too.¡¯ Amemorative coin. And one with his face on it, issued simultaneously by the empire and the Holy See. Curious, he asked the Ministry of Finance, and they said they were setting a separate budget for the silver to be used in the coin. He wondered if the Ministry of Finance would be annoyed by the sudden budget allocation, but ording to his sources, they were already reaping the benefits of the Karl trickle-down effect. As an additional piece of news, thememorative coin was to be distributed only to key figures in the church, nobles of the rank of count or higher in the empire, and high-ranking officials. It was meant to encourage them to do their best with a righteous and faithful heart, befitting their important positions. What is happening? Medals,memorative coins¡­ As Karl continued tough in a daze, a new piece of information reached his ears. ¡°Young Lord, we just received a call from the Imperial Household Ministry.¡± It was none other than the Imperial Household Ministry. The very department in charge of the Imperial Family¡¯s affairs had reached out. Upon hearing this, Karl instinctively shuddered. Something, something ominous is about to happen! ¡°His Majesty has expressed his intention to personally bestow all of the medals upon you, Young Lord, at the Academy festival¡­ Young Lord? Young Lord?!¡± Enough¡­ please stop¡­ To what extent do you intend to immortalize me¡­ Stop it, please¡­! Karl clutched the back of his neck and copsed into his chair. The Emperor wasing in person? This had never happened in the history of the empire. What kind of crazy emperor would leave the Imperial Pce to bestow medals upon a subject at the Academy? Later, it was revealed that there was a reason behind the Emperor¡¯s decision. All the dignitaries from other countries were gathering at the Academy, each with their own reasons or excuses. So, the Emperor decided to show them right there. This proud young noble of the empire. The greatest treasure they could never even dream of having, no matter how much they desired it. And that the empire, with the Emperor himself taking the lead, would bestow upon this figure the highest honors of the empire. Later, upon hearing this news, Karl is said to have eximed¡ª ¡®So, Your Majesty, in a nutshell, this is a kind of teabagging, isn¡¯t it¡­?!¡¯ You don¡¯t have a young prodigy like our Karl in your ranks, do you?! Our nobles are the true elite! Blessed with miracles and showered with medals. Eh?!¡± This was the Emperor¡¯s boasting on a scale of a different dimension. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 152 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 152 Mothers are creatures who can¡¯t help but brag about their children¡¯s test scores. Men are creatures who can¡¯t help but tell their teammates about carrying a game. The Emperor is a person who can¡¯t be satisfied until he lets the world know how great his empire and subjects are. In that sense, I could understand, just a little bit, this absurd behavior of our Emperor. Of course, only a little bit. I absolutely can¡¯t understand anything more. Damn it. Damn it! ¡®Your Majesty! Have you really gone senile?!¡¯ If this inner thought were to be revealed, I could be dragged straight to the underground prison, regardless of any honorary medals. But it can¡¯t be helped. Nowhere in the history of the empire has an emperor ever rushed out of the Imperial Pce to the Academy to bestow medals on a subject! Until now, it had only happened once for the princess and once for the crown prince. Even that was absurd. If you¡¯re going to receive a medal, you go to the Imperial Pce. There¡¯s no reason for the esteemed members of the Imperial Family to make an outside visit. Even this started because I half-jokingly said, ¡®It¡¯s a bit difficult for me to move as a student,¡¯ and they said, ¡®Ah, then we¡¯ll go. That works, right?¡¯ I heard there was some talk back then about whether I was getting too much special treatment. Of course, now, it seems like the Emperor himself would personally step in and knock the block off anyone who said that. [TL/N: *Knock someone¡¯s block off ¨C hit someone very hard..] ¡°Congrattions, Saint Karl Adelheit!¡± ¡°Saint!¡± ¡°Congrattions!¡± In that sense, I want to knock the blocks off these four right now. Ugh. ¡°You guys, what the hell are you doing?¡± ¡°What do you mean, what are we doing?! We¡¯re just doing our best for you as your Patron Saints!¡± ¡°The saint¡¯s name must shine forever!¡± ¡°We are fulfilling our duty, so please don¡¯t worry about a thing!¡± ¡°¡­¡± I looked at the three of them and then turned my gaze to Joachim, thest conscience of the Hydras. The other three were idiots, but I thought at least Joachim was somewhat normal. But even he ended up betraying me. ¡°We are merely fulfilling our duties as Patron Saints!¡± What duties as Patron Saints? You guys said you wouldn¡¯t do it even if you died not too long ago! And now you¡¯re suddenly acting all passionate? Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to?! ¡°Young Lord, have you heard the news? The Karl Adelheit Foundation is rolling out new public initiatives.¡± ¡°They¡¯re researching new ways to prepare for drought and a simplified magic-based water supply system. All the funding for this is going under your name.¡± ¡°New employment support for military veterans is also under your name¡ª¡± This is revenge. They¡¯re getting revenge. They¡¯re definitely getting back at me for acting on my own without consulting them! There¡¯s no way the foundation bearing my name would be stering it everywhere without some ulterior motive! Normally, I would have dissuaded them. Even if I didn¡¯t, those around them would have strongly opposed it. In a country ruled by the Emperor, the name of one noble is bing too prominent? Anyone can see it¡¯s like waving a red g, practically begging for intervention. Even if I were the Emperor, I¡¯d think, ¡®Hold on, aren¡¯t these guys getting a bit too ambitious?¡¯ But what if that very Emperor is busy boasting about that noble more than anyone else? What if he¡¯s going to the ce where foreign dignitaries are gathering and openly showering them with rewards, shouting, ¡®This is what an imperial noble is!¡¯? The result is obvious. Everyone will happily join in, saying, ¡®This is true loyalty to the empire and the Imperial Family!¡¯, and they¡¯llunch me into the sky with the Emperor. It¡¯s not even a ne. It¡¯s like putting me on a spaceship and sending me beyond the sun. ¡°You petty bastards. Even so, how can you take revenge like this? I admit I went a bit overboard, but!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that you realize you went overboard, Saint!¡± ¡°I ept your determination to be immortalized for generations with your friends!¡± ¡°No, but¡­¡± You know what¡¯s even sadder? I can¡¯t undo it now. My name has already been spread too far and wide. People start pping as soon as they hear the name ¡®Karl Adelheit.¡¯ If I suddenly remove my name now, or withdraw from the projects with my name on them? Image is hard to build, but it falls apart quickly. The moment rumors start circting that something might be wrong with me, the political situation will be a real mess. ¡°Well, that was all a joke, Karl.¡± And these guys, as expected of nobles, immediately switch to a serious demeanor. ¡°The news of you receiving medals from His Majesty has already spread throughout the empire.¡± ¡°And there¡¯s also this opinion going around. That no matter what, it¡¯s not right for the ruler of the empire to personallye and bestow medals. That you, as a subject, should go to the Imperial Pce.¡± ¡°There¡¯s been some talk about this among the nobles as well.¡± In short, what these guys are saying is that they¡¯ve been making such a fuss because of that very reason. Since the Emperor is making a move, they¡¯re trying to solidify the justification for it. By raising my reputation beforehand, it bes more difficult for the nobles to raise their voices against the Emperor¡¯s personal involvement. It would be the most frustrating thing if they were trying to prove their loyalty but ended up being resented instead. So, they¡¯re telling me this in advance before I get the wrong idea. That the Emperor isn¡¯t doing this out of necessity, for public sentiment, or for show, but after careful calction of the empire¡¯s benefits. They¡¯re saying I don¡¯t need to struggle to maintain a loyal image, just pretend to dissuade them and then discreetly step back when the time is right. ¡°It¡¯s an unprecedented event, Karl. Since His Majesty is making the journey, we need a stronger justification.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only way to firmly show that the Emperor¡¯s steps are not taken lightly.¡± ¡°We have our own serious reasons for doing this. Keep that in mind.¡± ¡°¡­So they say, Karl.¡± I understand, guys. If your only reason for doing this was to tease me, I would have thrown a fit. But if there¡¯s a legitimate reason like this, I¡¯m willing to listen. I¡¯m reasonable. Suddenly, a thought crosses my mind. Maybe the Emperor secretly pushed these guys to do this. * * * Finally. The day has finally arrived. Originally, it was just the start of the Academy¡¯s autumn festival. Truly, it was just a day when students gathered at booths instead of lectures to enjoy their own time, nothing particrly special. But not this time. At least, not this year¡¯s autumn festival opening day. It waspletely different from any other time. Starting with the key figures of the empire, there was the unofficial delegation from Hyzens, the cardinal delegation from the Holy See, the knights of Lasker, and even the mages of Avileshti. It was hard to tell if this was merely a school festival or a grand imperial celebration. And soon after, the highlight of today¡¯s event was approaching. ¡°It¡¯s the Imperial Guard. And behind them, the Imperial Knights!¡± ¡°Oh my god. I never thought I¡¯d see them like this¡­¡± The Academy has children from high-ranking noble families, but on the other hand, there are also children from rtively low-ranking families. There are even manymoners among them, those who strive to advance solely based on their abilities. How often would they get to go near the Imperial Pce? How often would they get to see the Emperor¡¯s spear, sword, and shield right in front of them? Therefore, it was only natural for these young students to be both nervous and excited by their appearance. ¡°Make way! Everyone, make way!¡± And from behind, the one who would outshine everyone gathered at the Academy today was approaching. ¡°Long live the Emperor!¡± ¡°Eternal be the Empire!¡± ¡°Goddess, protect the Empire and the Emperor!¡± Every time the carriage passed, everyone, regardless of age, gender, or social status, knelt and shouted from the bottom of their hearts, their voices echoing through the academy grounds. Meanwhile, the carriage passed through the tightly controlled main gate of the Academy and entered beyond. Inside, the guards and imperial knights were already lined up in formation. Normally, they would have controlled everyone even more thoroughly, but this time, they needed more ¡®spectators.¡¯ * * * ¡®I¡¯m going crazy.¡¯ This was the only way to describe Karl¡¯s current state. And indeed, he was literally trembling, his hands and feet shaking, openly expressing his current mental state. He was amazed, or perhaps ashamed, of himself for receiving medals from the Emperor, not in the Imperial Pce, but at the Academy, in front of all the students and guests. ¡°Young Lord, it¡¯s time for you to move.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. I understand.¡± He followed the Special Task Force agents who were waiting for him and walked down the Academy hallway. Even from afar, the distant cheers and shouts of ¡®Long live the Emperor!¡¯ reached his ears, along with the chants of his own name, the Empire¡¯s hero, all seemingly under the Emperor¡¯s tacit approval. Exhaling, Karl slowly walked to the end of the hallway. Taking a deep breath, Karl slowly made his way to the end of the hallway. Finally, he emerged from the shadows, stepping onto the central podium bathed in bright sunlight. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 153 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 153 It¡¯s rare for the Emperor to leave his residence. It¡¯s simr to how the heart should remain in its safe ce within the chest. The sight of the Emperor, holding a medal in one hand and patting a subject¡¯s shoulder with the other, was an act typically reserved for heroes returning triumphantly from war. To add to that, even those events were usually held in the widest part of the city, after taking all measures to ensure that everyone in the world, everywhere, could witness the scene. ¡°I will not speak at length.¡± In that sense, this scene taking ce here, in the Imperial Academy¡¯s za, was incredibly new and shocking to both the people of the empire and those from other nations. The Emperor¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t particrly majestic or grand. However, it was precisely that calmness that made all the citizens of the empire gulp. ¡°Because the whole world already knows. Everyone is a witness.¡± More than half of those gathered today were Academy students. Normally, high-ranking nobles and officials of the empire would be seated, but this time was different. This was possible because the Emperor himself had expressed his wish that ¡®the masters of this ce are them, so don¡¯t needlessly take their seats away.¡¯ And precisely because they were ¡®students,¡¯ new reactions emerged, different from before. The previous reactions were more of vignce and calction than respect or reverence. That¡¯s how nobles and imperial officials would typically react. The Emperor had no intention of belittling or criticizing that. However, this time, the people were different. They were less tainted by the world and could be a little more pure. The Emperor was more pleased to see them cheering and their eyes sparkling with the desire to be like him. ¡°I am merely bestowing the glory befitting a noble who has brought honor to the empire.¡± As the Emperor finished speaking, the Chambein stood respectfully behind him. He held arge chest in his hands. Everyone gathered here knew what was inside, thanks to the widespread rumors. ¡°Your sacrifices would be honored even by the First Emperor.¡± The chest opened, revealing four distinct medals gleaming within. Four honors for today, but only one person to bear their glory. ¡°Your honor will be remembered even at the end of the empire.¡± As those standing beside him nodded, Karl, who had been waiting, carefully knelt before him. He felt embarrassed to the point of madness, but as the Emperor had said, ¡®Be an object of admiration for those students,¡¯ he couldn¡¯t deny that either. The young souls who looked up to heroes and dreamed of bing heroes themselves might one day be another hero. ¡°Karl Adelheit. Young Lord of the Friedrich County. Sharp sword of the empire, and loyal subject of the Imperial Family. Come forth and stand proudly before the glory that is rightfully yours.¡± With the Emperor¡¯s permission, Karl, who had been kneeling, slowly rose. ¡°In recognition of your contributions to the internal affairs of the empire, I bestow upon you this medal.¡± First, the Highest Order of Merit, bearing the name of the Ministry of Internal Affairs, was ced on Karl¡¯s chest. Another glorious light revealed itself beside the Medal of Honor, which was already shining brightly. ¡°Furthermore, in recognition of your positive influence on the future of the empire, I bestow upon you this medal.¡± The Golden Crown Cultural Medal was ced next to it. It was usually awarded to outstanding schrs or artists, but this time it was awarded for having an influenceparable to theirs. ¡°Next, the Imperial Parliament unanimously decided to award the Parliamentary Honorary Golden Medal.¡± Normally, only 2/3 approval was needed, but this time, the entire Imperial Parliament made the same decision. To a small extent, he was a war hero of the empire. To arger extent, he was a warrior of light who spread his benevolent influence throughout the continent. The moment they said, ¡®It¡¯s a bit inappropriate to award a medal to such a person,¡¯ their political careers would be over. ¡°Finally, as the head of the Imperial Family and the ruler of the empire, I personally express my ¡®respect¡¯ and bestow upon you the Imperial Freedom Medal.¡± The Imperial Freedom Medal was under the jurisdiction of the Imperial Household Ministry. In other words, only the will of the Imperial Family mattered. How many people in the history of the empire had received the honor of the Emperor¡¯s respect? The students, gathered to enjoy the festival, stared nkly at the recipient of that honor. ¡°It looks good on you.¡± The Emperor smiled brightly as he looked at the medals on Karl¡¯s chest. To think that he, who was extremely reserved in his emotional expressions, could smile like that. The Chambein, and even the Minister of the Imperial Household Ministry, were all secretly quite flustered. ¡°Behold.¡± The Emperor reached out and grabbed Karl¡¯s shoulders, turning him towards the crowd. ¡°He is the one who protected you.¡± At the Emperor¡¯s words, at least a few understood clearly. Some students who had almost suffered greatly at the hands of the Luzernes elvesst year. Students who had rtives or friends on the train. And others, though not very close, who had been able to sleep peacefully a few years ago because Karl was on the front lines. ¡°Behold once more.¡± The Emperor concluded with a derative final word. ¡°He is the one you will admire.¡± * * * I suddenly became curious. What would the imperial historians write about this day? The Emperor personallying to the Academy and bestowing four medals, and then having a mere noble give a congrattory speech at the Academy festival, despite the Emperor¡¯s presence. Whatever it was, I¡¯m sure it would be a delicious event for historians. ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯ll keep it short.¡± To be honest, I think I cked out for a moment. When the Emperor said to me, ¡®It seems appropriate for Young Lord Karl to give the congrattory speech,¡¯ I¡¯m pretty sure I responded with some gibberish as proof. That¡¯s why I said such nonsensical things. I can assure you, those words in no way reflected my true feelings. ¡°Having fun is also a skill. I hope this autumn festival will be even more enjoyable than thest one.¡± After saying it, I thought it might sound like, ¡®I still remember what your kin didst year, you elves,¡¯ to the elves. But it was toote. The face of the Hyzens elves sitting in front seemed to turn a little pale¡­ I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s just assume it was my imagination. And to be honest, your people did do something wrong. Think of it aspensation for that, and bow deeply to the Imperial Academy every year at this time. Meanwhile, a high-ranking imperial official approached me and whispered¡ª ¡°We n to attach all the medals to Young Lord Karl Adelheit¡¯s new military uniform and present it to you. A new uniform, even more impressive than the previous one, will be delivered soon, so you can look forward to it.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯ll receive your thankster. It¡¯s notparable to the medals, but we did our best to prepare the uniform.¡± I¡¯m not exactly thrilled about it! You¡¯re going to give me a new uniform weighed down with medals and then expect me to wear it to every official function, aren¡¯t you?! Just because it¡¯s supposedly morefortable than wearing the medals themselves! I wanted to protest, saying they didn¡¯t need to bother with the medals, that I could simply pin them on myself. But I couldn¡¯t say that in front of the people who were working hard for me. In the end, the best I could do was, ¡®Thank you. Hahaha.¡¯ ¡°Young Lord Karl Adelheit.¡± Just when I thought it was finally over, the Chambein approached me. ¡°His Majesty wishes to see you briefly before returning to the pce.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right there. Lead the way.¡± I thought he had said everything he wanted to me, but it seems he had more to convey personally. Instinctively, I felt that this had something to do with the foreign dignitaries who had flocked to the Academy. Just a while ago, he had put me at the forefront, showering me with all sorts ofpliments, as if telling the Academy students and everyone else to look at me. ¡°You must also be aware.¡± As I reached the Emperor, he got straight to the point, making me realize that an Emperor is indeed an Emperor. ¡°The Holy See, Hyzens, Lasker, and even Avileshti. They all came to the Academy with their own reasons.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Enjoy the festival.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Youth is a good thing, isn¡¯t it?¡± Listening up to this point, I could roughly grasp what the Emperor wanted. ¨C Foreign dignitaries are here, but the Holy See aside, the other three are a bit¡­ troublesome, aren¡¯t they? ¨C I¡¯ve already boosted your reputation, and it¡¯s the Academy festival, after all. Moreover, you¡¯re still young, so acting boldly won¡¯t be a big issue. ¨C Therefore, I permit you to act out to a degree that you deem appropriate. That¡¯s quite a difficult request, Your Majesty. Something that can be tolerated under the name of a festival, yet simultaneously put pressure on the three ces excluding the Holy See. That is too difficult. I scratched my head for a moment beforeing to a conclusion. There¡¯s only one thing I¡¯m good at, after all. ¡°Hmm.¡± I checked the greatsword at my waist. [TL/N: Oh no¡­! ????] I received the blessings of two cardinals and the Pope, so it should have some magic resistance, right? As for my clothes¡­ well, it doesn¡¯t matter if they get a little burnt. I¡¯ve rolled around on the battlefield with my body on fire many times before. [me Magic Demonstration! ¨C Maximize the Splendor of the Festival!] I¡¯ll apologize to my magic research juniors in advance. Don¡¯t me me. The Emperor made me do this. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 154 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 154 A few days before the Academy¡¯s autumn festival, in a dimly lit lounge¡­ ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The elves stood nervously, waiting for something. They were even standing at attention, which was unusual for them, and there was an uneasy atmosphere in the air. Could it be that, once again, with the festival approaching, some foolish elves were nning to raise arms against the empire¡­? ¡°Is this the best you¡¯ve got? Are you sure?¡± Eloise crossed her arms and faced the elf exchange students standing before her. ¡°Hmm.¡± Swish. Swish¡ª Eloise frowned as she checked the ¡®items to be disyed at the festival booths¡¯ on each table. On the table where she stopped, various tea leaves and teacups were ced. ¡°I told you, let¡¯s stop with the tea. You guys are practically advertising that we live in the forest! Didn¡¯t I say that the humans already know we live in the southern forest? I understand your love for nts, but do you really think you can attract the students¡¯ attention with just ¡®tea¡¯?¡± As the word ¡®nts¡¯ came out of Eloise¡¯s mouth, the other elves visibly winced. But no one was foolish enough to openly object. Fortunately, they had all been well-persuaded by Eloise¡¯s friend, her ¡®fist.¡¯ ¡°This is a no-go, no need to even look at it. It¡¯s truly pathetic, pathetic.¡± ¡°B-But! This tea was something even the high-ranking nobles of the empire were desperate to get their hands on until recently¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s the point, you idiot. The important thing is ¡®until recently.¡¯ Damn it.¡± For reference, ¡®recently¡¯ for elves meant at least 20 years ago. And Eloise knew very well that trends could easily fade in that time. Besides, this wasn¡¯t a ce with old folks who were crazy about tea. These were very young people. At first, they might be drawn to the novelty of southern specialty tea leaves, but they¡¯ll lose interest quickly. Some are bitter, some are nd. And with so many more stimting snacks avable, who would bother drinking tea at a festival? ¡°Since when was tea even trendy? Do you think the empire still has no contact with us elves, and people go crazy over southern tea leaves?¡± Luzernes was almostpletely wiped out. Hyzens was developing an even stronger rtionship with the empire. Naturally, trade flourished, and various tea leaves and berries produced only by elves spread throughout the empire. In other words, tea at the festival wasn¡¯tpletely unmarketable, but it was far behind inpetitiveness. With this, they wouldn¡¯t be able to draw a crowd at the festival, no matter how hard they tried. Eloise, mercilessly rejecting the tea, moved on to the next table. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Well, at thest festival, there was a booth where people shot targets with non-lethal guns!¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Elves are known for bows! So we thought we could do something simr with bows¡ª¡± Without needing to hear more, Eloise struck the elf exchange student on the head. ¡°B-But why?!¡± ¡°Guns are easy, you just pull the trigger. Anyone can do it. But bows? Can just anyone do that?¡± This is amon misconception. People think that elves who handle bows are agile, so all you need is agility, precision, and good eyesight. ¡®That¡¯s nonsense. What you need to draw a bow is strength. Strength!¡¯ Anyone who¡¯s pulled a bowstring knows this. Beginners get their fingers torn up after just a few tries. Or rather, even pulling it once is a big deal. Female students who haven¡¯t received any proper strength training wouldn¡¯t be able to pull it even halfway and would end up putting the bow down. ¡°And what¡¯s this? You¡¯re going to use real bows? Do you want to see someone¡¯s hand fly off while pulling the string?¡± ¡°But! We can¡¯t offer toy bows! Elves have their pride, that¡¯s¡ª¡± ¡°You sure have a long way of saying you want to be buried alive while protecting your pride.¡± None of it was satisfactory. Eloise covered her face and sighed. ¡°What are you going to do during the festival? Do I have to answer that too?¡± From the beginning, Lavrenti was wary of everyone. It seemed like the only person she was willing topromise with was Selena. She thoroughly controlled the information. As a result, even Eloise couldn¡¯t figure out exactly what kind of booth they were nning to set up. ¡®As expected of the empire¡¯s sharpshooter¡­!¡¯ In contrast, Lefia answered every question she was asked. ¡°Me? I¡¯m¡­ well, I¡¯m nning to feature special things you can only find in Lasker!¡± A Lasker booth led by a princess from Lasker. The name alone piqued curiosity. Eloise¡¯s sense of crisis grew even stronger. At this rate, she might not even be able to get Karl¡¯s attention, let alone the Academy students¡¯! ¡°¡­Wait a minute.¡± Eloise stopped abruptly as she passed by the tables and hurriedly turned back. ¡°This. What is it?¡± Something red in a bottle. The moment she saw it, and the moment she smelled it, she had a feeling. ¡°It¡¯s a jam made with special fruits from the Great Southern Forest that my family sent me.¡± ¡°Jam?¡± ¡°Yes. Actually, I was trying to preserve them in sugar for a long time, but somehow it turned into jam. But it seems like it would go well with the bread that¡¯s a staple food for the empire¡¯s people, so¡ª¡± This was it. Eloise pped her hands and smiled brightly. It was an elven product, but not one that unted their superiority. It was approachable, which could significantly reduce the pressure on the students and Karl. Plus, if it was jam, it could pair perfectly with Karl¡¯s famous winter treats. It was a natural way to create another link with him! Eloise thought. ¡°It¡¯s decided. We¡¯re going with this, everyone.¡± Any elves have any objections? At Eloise¡¯s question, no elf dared to raise their hand. If they did, they might find a ¡®special forces¡¯ (more like an assassination squad) elf at their bedside in the middle of the night. * * * Time passed, and it was the day of the festival. ¡°¡­You¡¯ve put some thought into this, Eloise.¡± Lavrenti bit her lip as she looked at her rival, who had appeared with a shy and attention-grabbing booth named ¡®Special Jam from the Great Southern Forest.¡¯ ording to her research, the elf exchange students had never set up a booth at the Academy festival before. And there were hardly any instances of them enjoying the festival very much. This meant that even if they participated in the festival this time, they were unlikely to pose a significant threat. ¡®But to think they would do it this way. I thought they would just show off their damn tea or bows.¡¯ The elves Lavrenti knew couldn¡¯t help but carry an air of superiority. The Luzernes¡¯ elves were extreme in that regard, but Hyphens¡¯ elves were still elves, so it was hard to say that they werepletely free from that trait. And among the things that elves considered superior to the empire were tea and bows. So, she had expected them to unt those things at the festival. She hadn¡¯t imagined that they would make jam from the fruits of the Great Forest and show an empire-friendly attitude from the start. [Bakery Booth] The booth that Lavrenti and other students were leading this time was none other than a bakery. The reason for choosing this booth was quite military-veteran-like. The empire¡¯s military rations included hard, dry biscuits with almost no moisture. At first, there were manyints about how to even eat them. Just one bite felt like it sucked all the moisture out of your mouth. But once they were deployed on the actual battlefield, they realized that it was impossible to have regr meals, let alone a quick snack. And in those moments, the dry biscuits became the best gift. Countless veterans reminisced about how they never knew those biscuits, nibbled on during brief moments of respite, could be so delicious. Lavrenti felt the same way. She even wished she could eat as many of those biscuits as she wanted after being discharged. ¡°Baked goods. Not bad, Lavrenti. But do you have to make them like this?¡± ¡°Huh? If you make them like this, they¡¯ll be too dry. And tasteless.¡± ¡°If you add these ingredients and bake them like this, they¡¯ll be a bit better¡ª¡± Let¡¯s skip over the part where Lavrenti¡¯s ssmates dissuaded her from making them solely in the military style. If she had done it her way, it would have been a bat ration experience booth¡¯ instead of a ¡®bakery booth.¡¯ Anyway, Lavrenti¡¯s bakery booth was doing well. At first, that is. ¡°Hey, these cookies from the bakery booth taste amazing with the jam from the elves¡¯ booth!¡± ¡°Really? Let me try¡­ Whoa? It¡¯s true!¡± ¡°They¡¯re good on their own, but they were missing something, and this jam fills that gap.¡± It was something Lavrenti couldn¡¯t have imagined, and a situation she wasn¡¯t particrly happy about. They were supposed to bepetitors, but the students were pushing them into a coboration. This wasn¡¯t right. This wasn¡¯t what she had nned. As Lavrenti and Eloise were struggling with this strange situation¡­ ¡°Huh?¡± Selena, who had just finished her work and entered the festival, heard strange news from Lefia. ¡°What did you just say, Lefia?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not, but¡­ I heard Senior Karl is going to demonstrate his ability to nullify magic¡­¡± What was this, as soon as she arrived? Selena was flustered and quickly went to find the source of the rumor. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 155 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 155 The highlight of the Academy¡¯s Autumn festival was the massive magical fireworks disy that took ce every evening. The colorful paints that decorated the dark sky like a canvas were so impressive that there was even a saying that if you weren¡¯t amazed by it, you weren¡¯t an Academy student. Precisely because of that, because of its grand splendor, the magic was not easily prepared. Only for this day, the members of the Academy¡¯s magic department spent an entire month, even staying up nights, preparing and preparing again. ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡± Therefore, it was only natural for the magic department students to be flustered by a sudden proposal. ¡°Um, Senior Karl. We think we misheard you, so could you please repeat that one more time¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. That firework magic. Could you modify it and shoot it at me?¡± [TL/N: This mf crazy asf] ¡°¡­¡± Karl Adelheit. The undisputed war hero of the empire. Just a moment ago, the Emperor personally awarded him medals and officially dered, ¡®There is no one more outstanding than this young man.¡¯ Naturally, all the students of the Academy cheered his name. The fact that he was a student like them, a kind of academic connection, further fueled their admiration. There were many high-ranking officials in the empire who graduated from the Academy, but Karl was the best senior among them all. Perhaps everyone would consider him the greatest graduate. But that¡¯s one thing, and this is another. If someone could remain calm after hearing such nonsense, wouldn¡¯t they be an inanimate object rather than a person? ¡®Senior, have you lost your mind?¡¯ These words lingered on the lips and in the minds of the magic department students. Fortunately, they weren¡¯t all that impatient, so there was no idiot who blurted those words out. ¡°Senior Karl, we¡¯d like to hear the reason why you¡¯re asking this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I just want to try nullify some magic.¡± ¡°¡­¡± They must think I¡¯m crazy. What kind of person casually says, ¡®I¡¯ll just nullify some magic,¡¯ and acts like it¡¯s no big deal? ¡°Um¡­ Senior Karl, I¡¯m really sorry, but¡ª¡± ¡°Of course, this is entirely my decision and judgment, so I¡¯ll take full responsibility. Your department won¡¯t be involved in any trouble.¡± ¡°But still¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re worried about the professors, that¡¯s fine too. I¡¯ll talk to them.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°And I¡¯ll be the first to help you get additional funding for your magic department research.¡± ¡°How can we help you, Senior?¡± If other departments saw this scene, they might say, ¡®You guys have no pride! You¡¯re being swayed by money!¡¯ But the magic department would proudly answer, ¡®Yes!¡¯ Magic is ultimately a form of money burning. All the materials, time, andbor costs involved in research¡­ it¡¯s all money in the end. If someone offers to fund that, they¡¯ll do anything. ¡°So, first, if we cast the magic like this¡ª¡± ¡°Our magic focuses on range for visual appeal. It would be better to modify it a bit, right?¡± ¡°Probably.¡± ¡°How do you intend to mitigate the risks involved?¡± ¡°Magic is activated only when the form and mana are perfectly intertwined, right? So, we can either destroy the form beforehand or cut the magic circuit that supplies mana.¡± The magic department students agreed with Karl¡¯s opinion, acknowledging its validity. At the same time, they were curious. He knew not only the principles of magic but also how to destroy it. As far as they knew, Karl didn¡¯t take any lectures on magic. Then how did Karl know so much about magic? ¡®I¡¯ve been hit by it so many times before. One time, I almost died.¡¯ That¡¯s right. Karl learned by simply getting hit. In doing so, he figured out how to dodge, and while dodging, he came to the conclusion, ¡®Hey? If I do this right, I can deflect it midway and neutralize it with minimal damage.¡¯ Of course, this was all just theory. In reality, if you were even a littlete or did it wrong, the magic would explode right in your face. If that happened, with luck, you¡¯d die cleanly and painlessly in one shot. If you were unlucky, half of your body would be sizzling and you¡¯d die slowly in agony from the burns. ¡®Are we really doing this? Even if Senior Karl takes responsibility, we can¡¯t escape me if there¡¯s an ident.¡¯ ¡®Senior, I trust you. But if you get hurt, our department is doomed¡­¡¯ ¡®The research funds¡­ the research funds¡­! If it weren¡¯t for those damn research funds!¡¯ But they couldn¡¯t stop. It was toote to turn back now. The water had already been spilled, so to speak. Besides, the magic department members were also a little curious. If a magic spell was precisely disrupted by some physical force before it reached its intended target, would it really just be dispelled without any chain reaction? The theory said so, but was it actually possible? Was there really no one brave enough to demonstrate it? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Really. I¡¯ve even nullified bullets a few times.¡± In that sense, Karl was truly the perfect test subject. * * * ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Something felt strange. And quite ufortable. The representatives from the Holy See, Hyzens, Lasker, and even Avileshti, each representing their own nation or group, were sitting there, clearing their throats. They hade to the Academy festival under the pretense of enjoying the festivities and using Karl as an excuse to gauge the atmosphere in the empire and see if they could establish closer ties. It would be even better if they could show Karl the positive aspects of their country or group. But then the Emperor suddenly appeared in the middle of the festival. It was the first time in the history of the empire. He even personally awarded medals and dered Karl a hero in front of everyone. The students went wild. They rejoiced as if it were their own achievement that a fellow student was receiving the highest honor. And the foreign guests also went wild, but in a different way. ¡°Don¡¯t give my kid any false hopes. He¡¯ll really die.¡± ¡°This friend is a noble of our empire. Don¡¯t even try to bid on him.¡± Yes, that¡¯s what the Emperor wanted to say. This wasn¡¯t just bragging. It was a warning. If anyone dared to cross the line and ignore this, it was a hint that the empire could do anything under the pretext of insulting the empire. Those who had been trying to cling to Karl and pick up scraps, hoping to benefit from the miracle he had received from the Goddess, were now in a very difficult situation. This was especially true for Lasker and Hyzens. As a result, the unofficial delegations from those two countries were struggling, the priests from the Holy See were wondering what was going on, and Avileshti, who had no particr thoughts, was also feeling tense. ¡°Esteemed guests.¡± The devil¡¯s whisper reached them. ¡°If it¡¯s not too much trouble, there¡¯s a good spectacle to see. Would you like toe with me?¡± The tension in the air was palpable. Karl¡¯s invitation offered a wee distraction, and they readily agreed. So the guests from each country moved to a ce where Karl was holding a greatsword and staring straight ahead. ¡°What¡¯s going on all of a sudden¡­?¡± The mages from Avileshti were the first to notice the change. As those sensitive to the flow of mana, they turned their heads, their eyes filled with curiosity. Meanwhile, up ahead, the ¡®Academy Magic Department¡¯s Special me Magic,¡¯ which had undergone some modifications, began to fly towards Karl. ¡°Whoa, whoa!¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening?! Why is he just standing there¡­?¡± Just as the mages and priests were about to stop him in surprise¡­ ¡ªShatter! An ominous sound. Sparks and mana scattered in all directions. The guests, who had been murmuring, stared nkly at Karl. ¡°Next.¡± Another spell flew in. It wasn¡¯t a massively destructive spell, but it still had enough power to kill. One wrong move, and someone could be turned into a well-lit bonfire in an instant. Shatter!¡ª Karl sliced it in half with his greatsword as if he were cutting an apple. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± As expected, as expected of the Blessed One. You are truly amazing! This was the sentiment of the priests from the Holy See. What is this? Is it a warning? Are you telling us to hurry up and finish off the remaining Luzernes remnants? If we don¡¯t finish them off quickly, will you cut us down too? The elves from Hyzens worried. This is crazy. Baba Yaga seemed to be retiring, but the empire is showing us that there¡¯s an even bigger monster. As expected, the Emperor is a terrifying figure! The knights from Lasker were shocked. Is this the empire¡¯s promation that the end of the age of magic is near? Not only guns and gunpowder, but now they can nullify magic with a single greatsword? The mages from Avileshti were also greatly shocked. And finally, Selena and Lefia, who were watching the scene¡­ ¡°That¡¯s so cool!¡± ¡°It¡¯s amazing!¡± It seemed that they had developed a tolerance after experiencing so many strange things. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 156 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 156 A sudden memory from my past life surfaces. What did they call it? Ah¡­ right. Baseball. More urately, batting practice at the cages. Anyway¡­ ¡°I used to be pretty good at that in my past life. The memories are flooding back.¡± Once again, a crimson me hurtles toward me. Ah, correction. It¡¯s blue. Despite being a humanities major, I do recall that blue mes burn hotter than red ones. If I fail to block this, I¡¯ll be toasted in front of everyone like a marshmallow at a campfire. ¡°Hup.¡± I focused my mind. The surrounding noise and the gazes directed at me fade away. All that remains is me, the greatsword in my hand, and the azure fireball hurtling towards me. Everything slows down, yet bes clearer. The me, which was just a trajectory, gradually reveals its form. The direction it¡¯s flying, its speed, the influence of the wind, and even the changes it undergoes due to the wind¡ªall of it registers in my mind. There¡¯s nothing difficult about this. I just need to move to the most certain, the brightest point among the countless paths. With the calctionsplete, I aimed for the optimal timing. I need to cut through the magical form, the point where mana converges within that me. Some might question whether that¡¯s even possible. But to be honest, magic doesn¡¯t travel at the speed of sound, so it¡¯s not out of the question. It¡¯s slower than elven arrows. With a slight exaggeration, it¡¯s about the same speed as elves themselves. So, it can be done. ¡°Now.¡± I thrust my greatsword into the exact spot. Just as I feel the scorching heat, the core of the form is already shattered, and the heat and light vanish into nothingness. ¡ªFwoosh! Mana resembling smoke and ash scatters in all directions. The smell¡­ how to describe it? Not like burning, but more like the strange scent of the wind in a forest. It would have been great if I had mastered this technique a bit sooner. If I had, I might have saved at least one more person. Bullets and arrows were scary, but the most terrifying thing was magic. While bullets and arrows might kill or injure one or two, a direct hit from magic would instantly wipe out six or seven. And if you were really unlucky and it hit the gunpowder storage¡­ Well, that was hell unleashed. The image of arade,ughing and joking just moments ago, turning into a charred lump after being struck by magic shes through my mind. Just as something wells up in my chest, I shake my head to clear it away. ¡°Good thoughts. Good thoughts. Whew. Shit, I almost became charcoal myself.¡± Don¡¯t get distracted during battle. Those who do are the first to die. Recalling my senior¡¯s words, I immediately cut down another spell that had flown right up to me. ¡ªFwoosh! Cheers erupt in the distance. They probably think I intentionally dyed the detonation. I didn¡¯t mean to, but if it made me look good, that¡¯s not a bad thing. Ande to think of it, I only remembered my past life because of that magical bombardment. The slight concussion triggered memories of my previous existence, and thanks to that, I was able to benefit a bit. If I had been able to neutralize magic attacks too early, it would have been a loss. ¡°Senior Karl!¡± I see my juniors up ahead waving their hands. What? It¡¯s over already? Barely ten spells and that¡¯s it? On the battlefield, hundreds would rain down once they started. It feels a bit anticlimactic, but I didn¡¯t show it. This isn¡¯t a battlefield, it¡¯s an academy, and we¡¯re not fighting, we¡¯re enjoying a festival. In fact, expressing this kind of dissatisfaction would probably be seen as abnormal by others. ¡°Hmm.¡± I discreetly nced towards where the foreign guests were seated. From afar, it was hard to tell for sure, but I imagined their jaws were hanging open in disbelief. With this, I¡¯d faithfully carried out the Emperor¡¯s order. Doing any more would likely be overkill. As I sheathed my greatsword and turned away, I felt someone running up beside me. ¡°Karl!¡± ¡°Senior!¡± What? So the guests weren¡¯t the only ones watching. ¡°¡­Wait a minute.¡± Thinking about it, this could be a big deal. I did this dangerous stunt right in front of Selena. My father always said a man should act properly in front of his wife¡­ Did I just do the opposite? In my mind, scenes like ¡®What are you doing?! That¡¯s dangerous!¡¯ and ¡®I can¡¯t believe this! Why are you suddenly fighting magic?!¡¯ were already reying over and over¡ª ¡°What was that just now, Karl?! Did you just cut through magic?!¡± ¡°Huh? Uh¡­ yeah. Sorry. So, this is¡ª¡± ¡°Amazing. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it. How did you do that to magic?! Are you hurt anywhere?¡± ¡°Right? If you cut magic precisely at the form part, it copses.¡± ¡°Ah! I¡¯ve heard about that, Senior Karl. But that¡¯s strange? I didn¡¯t know you took magic theory sses.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t, Lefia.¡± ¡°Huh? Then how do you know so much about it?¡± Well, because I was like a dog on the battlefield where magic rained down relentlessly? ¡°Anyway, did Selenae out to enjoy the festival?¡± ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m going to have fun at least today, even if I can¡¯t for the whole festival!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the right attitude. Like I said in my speech earlier, having fun is also a skill.¡± Rest well when you can. That¡¯s how you can fight properly when you have to. It shouldn¡¯t be any different at the academy. If you could just sit and read books all day and have it all sink in, what could be better? ¡°Shall we go check out the booths?¡± ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s go, Karl.¡± ¡°So, where should we start? Do you know what kind of booths there are?¡± ¡°Um¡­ Ah, right. Lefia here is running a booth. Want to go there?¡± Come to think of it, Lefia mentioned running a booth about something rted to Lasker. The only Lasker specialty I know of is knights, so I¡¯m curious. ¡°Lead the way, Lefia! Come on, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Eek! A-alright! But don¡¯t get your hopes up too high!¡± ¡°Saying that only makes me want to get my hopes up even more, you know?¡± ¡°No, please don¡¯t!¡± * * * Chuckle. Chuckle. Chuckle. Selena, Karl, and Lefia sandwiched between the two, looking flustered. The Lasker representative observing this scene let out a satisfied chuckle inwardly. Officially, Lefia had renounced her title as the princess of Lasker. She had severed the rights and duties bestowed upon her as royalty. Therefore, any words or actions Lefia took from now on would not represent the will of the Lasker royal family. However, that didn¡¯t mean Lefia¡¯s origins would simply vanish. Whether she liked it or not, she was ultimately from Lasker. Even if she distanced herself from Lasker,pletely severing those ties was impossible. And that aspect was working out quite favorably in the current situation. No matter what, if the Empire¡¯s war hero was seen in such a positive light, her close rtionship with Baba Yaga¡¯s son could prove beneficial to Lasker. ¡°And on top of that¡­¡± In truth, there was another reason why the Lasker representative was reacting so gleefully. ¡°¡­¡± The Avileshti mage¡¯s face waspletely contorted. And no wonder, since Karl had just shattered the magic spell that was flying towards him with a single greatsword. Of course, that spell was only of moderate power. It wasn¡¯t the ultimate creation of several top mages working together. After all, magic was magic, and that magic had just crumbled into dust right before his very eyes. And not in front of just anyone, but in front a representative of Lasker, the nation of knights! ¡°His pride must be quite wounded. Heh heh heh. Damn mages. Serves you right. When our Lasker bowed to the Empire, you all shouted that those who wielded swords had finally been tamed. You bragged about the dawn of the age of magic.¡± The Empire used and valued both swords and magic, as well as guns and gunpowder. In contrast, Lasker still emphasized swords and looked down upon magic. It was only natural to expect Avileshti to cheer when Lasker, in such a situation, bowed its head to the Empire. But in that very situation, the Empire¡¯s war hero, in front of both Lasker and Avileshti, had shown the ability to nullify magic with a sword. Whether it could be used in actualbat was secondary. The message it conveyed was what mattered. ¡°¡­¡± The Avileshti mage bit their lip slightly. Was this a warning from the Empire? ¡°You were all excited when we crushed Lasker, weren¡¯t you? But don¡¯t get the wrong idea. We don¡¯t like it when you mages get too cocky either.¡± ¡°Right now, we¡¯re tolerating it because you¡¯re cooperating well with our Empire, but if you get carried away and cross the line because you¡¯re excited about stepping on Lasker, you know what¡¯ll happen, right?¡± Though they came under the pretense of the Academy festival and to honor the hero, was this their true intention all along? As expected of the Empire. As expected of the Emperor. And, as expected of the war hero, a noble of the Empire and a subject of the Emperor. Avileshti, who hade with a light heart, was leaving with a valuable lesson and a stern warning. ¡°Crazy bastard.¡± And the Hyzens elf? Well, their reaction was always about the same. ¡°¡­¡± The priests from the Holy See had already been deep in prayer since earlier. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 157 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 157 ¡°¡­Junior Lefia?¡± ¡°Yes? What is it?¡± ¡°This¡­ Didn¡¯t you say this booth was for traditional Lasker games?¡± That¡¯s right. Lefia¡¯s festival booth was called the ¡°Traditional Lasker Games Booth.¡± The Empire and Lasker shared a border, but they weren¡¯t exactly close neighbors. Their natural environments and ways of thinking differed slightly, so their traditional games were bound to be different too! That was the starting point. But something was strange. Really, really strange. ¡°Those¡­ Are those four sticks you¡¯re throwing¡­ Are those¡ª¡± ¡°Ah! Yes, you know it?! The other students had no idea! Did you perhaps hear about it from Baba Yaga¡­ I mean, Count Friedrich?!¡± ¡°Um¡­ Yeah, I guess so.¡± Over there, the juniors were throwing something into the air, shouting, ¡®Please, just one more time!¡¯ If my eyes weren¡¯t deceiving me, those were definitely Yut sticks. They might be called something different in Lasker, but to me, they were Yut. Even the game board looked exactly like Yutnori. [TL/N:Yutnori is a traditional board game yed in Korea, especially during Korean New Year. Please Don¡¯t Skip or you won¡¯t understand shit: The sticks are cast to determine how far a token can advance. The score is determined by counting the sticks that are over, and those that are up. Eachbination has a name. One stick over (t side up) and three sticks up (round side up) is called ¡°do¡± (?, pig). Two sticks up and two sticks over is called ¡°gae¡± (?, dog). One stick up and three sticks over is called ¡°geol¡± (?, sheep). All sticks over is called ¡°yut¡± (?, cow), whereas all sticks up is called ¡°mo¡± (?, horse). A ¡°do¡± is worth one space advancement, a ¡°gae¡± is worth two space advancement, a ¡°geol¡± is worth 3 space advancement, ¡°yut¡± is worth 4 space advancement, and ¡°mo¡± is worth 5 space advancement. When the stickse to the result of either ¡°yut¡± or ¡°mo¡±, the yer has another chance of throwing the sticks up again (optional- some people prefer not to y with this rule). If you get ¡°yut¡± or ¡°mo¡± consecutively, you y (throw) again.] The square outer path, the X-shaped shortcut inside. Each yer had to return their two to four pieces to the starting point. ¡°Ah! Got caught again! This is so frustrating!¡± ¡°Hahaha! Didn¡¯t I tell you, you get another turn if you catch a piece? Wow, Lasker has such fun games! I love it!¡± ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯re just happy because you¡¯re winning!¡± Even the rule of getting another turn for catching a piece was the same. It was just a fantasy version of Yutnori from my past life in Korea! ¡®Well,e to think of it, the basis of this world was created by a Korean author¡­ So it¡¯s possible. It¡¯s possible¡ª No, it¡¯s not! This is crazy! What the hell?!¡¯ A Western-style country with a hint of vodka, but the traditional game is Korean? What kind of bizarre mashup is this? I¡¯d like to grab the author and ask them how they created this world, if possible. ¡°Senior Karl, would you like to y too?!¡± ¡°Me? I¡­¡± I was about to say no thanks, that I already knew the game and wasn¡¯t that interested. But momentster, I found myself starting a game with Selena. Lefia¡¯s eyes were sparkling with such enthusiasm, and Selena seemed interested, so my job was to simply y along. ¡°I¡¯m throwing, Karl! Hyah!¡± ¡°Oh! Senior Selena! It¡¯s Mo! Five spaces forward and another turn!¡± So they call it ¡®Mo¡¯ here. Well, at least they changed the word. ¡°It¡¯s Karl¡¯s turn!¡± I took the Yut Sticks (they call them ¡®yung¡¯ here) from Selena. Muscle memory from my past life kicks in, and I instinctively gather the four sticks, tapping them rhythmically against the ground. ¡°Just throw whatever.¡± ¡ªck! ¡°Senior Karl got a Mo too!¡± ¡°Ah?! Does that mean my piece gets caught?!¡± ¡°That depends on Senior Karl¡¯s decision, but first, you have to throw again!¡± Lefia handed me the sticks, and I casually tossed them into the air. ¡°What?! Another Mo?!¡± ¡°Eek?!¡± ¡°¡­¡± This can¡¯t be good. And as always, my gut feeling was right on the money. ¡°Another Mo?!¡± ¡°Karl! What¡¯s going on? How are you getting Mo every time!¡± ¡°This time it¡¯s Yung!¡± ¡°You get to throw again with Yung too?!¡± ¡°Yes, yes! Senior Selena! You always get another throw with Mo and Yung!¡± I decided not to capture Selena¡¯s piece for now. But my turn just wouldn¡¯t end. Mo. Mo. Mo. Yut. Then Mo again. Mo. And another Yut. I was clearly throwing them haphazardly, but for some reason, these damn sticks refused to give me a simple Do, Gae, or Geol. ¡°¡­It¡¯s Yung again.¡± ¡°Junior Lefia, when does Karl¡¯s turn end¡­?¡± ¡°Well, you see, Mo and Yung mean you keep throwing¡­ But they¡¯re not supposed toe up easily, so it usually goes to the next person¡¯s turn. But this! Even I can¡¯t predict this!!¡± This wouldn¡¯t do. At this rate, even with four pieces, I¡¯d be the only one ying. ¡°Junior Lefia, I think there¡¯s something wrong with these Yung. Can you switch them out?¡± ¡°Ah! You might be right, Senior Karl. Just a moment!¡± While Lefia disappeared behind the booth, Selena tilted her head and quietly took the Yut sticks from my hand. ¡°Hold on. Karl, let me try throwing them.¡± The sticks left Selena¡¯s hand and fell to the ground. Thud!¡ª ¡°One more time.¡± Thud! ¡°¡­Just one more.¡± Thud Thud! Do. Gae. Geol. All the types came up. And that was statistically correct. In Yutnori, Yut and Mo don¡¯te up easily. ¡°These seem normal, Karl?¡± ¡°They do.¡± But why only for you? Selena¡¯s expression seemed to ask that question. What could I say? The only thing left to do was to suggest, ¡®Maybe we should call it a game.¡¯ * * * The Lasker traditional games booth experience was over. For the record, even with the different Yut sticks Lefia brought, the result was the same. After seven consecutive Mo throws, Selena gracefully conceded the match. And at Lefia¡¯s booth, they gave me the absurd title of ¡®God of Yung.¡¯ I wanted to tell them not to give me such a title, but Lefia was smiling so brightly that I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it. ¡°Now, where to next¡­?¡± ¡°Over there. I heard Eloise and Lav are running a booth together.¡± ¡°The two of them are that close? Is that okay, Karl?¡± Don¡¯t ask me, Selena. I didn¡¯t put them together. Ask the organizers. Selena had a worried expression. It seems she already knew that Eloise and Lav were rivals. I¡¯m starting to worry too. If they end up fighting, it¡¯ll be a big problem. Those two¡­ No, one elf and one human aren¡¯t like Selena or Lefia, who were raised gently. They¡¯re more likely to prefer cutting off an enemy¡¯s head and putting a bullet in their heart than having a calm, reasoned discussion. Lav even fought against elves. Even though they weren¡¯t enemies, Eloise and I were initially a bit awkward, so they must be even more so. ¡°Are the two of them really on bad terms? They seemed fine to me.¡± Lefia, who was next to me, quietly voiced her opinion. I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s trying to state the truth or reassure Selena and me. ¡®¡­Why does it seem to get more chaotic the closer we get? Seriously, guys. Please.¡¯ Last year¡¯s me was enough for festival shenanigans. Please don¡¯t follow in my footsteps! I prayed inwardly as we finally reached the booth where the two women were¡ª ¡°Huh?¡± I was surprised, but for a reason entirely opposite to what I¡¯d been worried about. ¡°Oh, Karl!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve arrived, S-Senior!¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Didn¡¯t they say they were running separate booths? But no matter how I looked around, they were sharing the same one? And that wasn¡¯t all. Looking closer, I saw elf exchange students and first-year juniors working together. I couldn¡¯t see clearly, but judging by the smell¡­ Hmm. This is the smell of baking cookies. And this, what is it? It smells sweet and fragrant? ¡°Ta-da! What do you think! This is my booth, featuring special jam from the Southern Great Forest!¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Eloise? Your booth? It¡¯s our booth. And the name isn¡¯t ¡®Southern Great Forest Special Jam Sales Booth,¡¯ it¡¯s ¡®Academy Cookies Baked with Love and Topped with Southern Great Forest Special Jam Booth.''¡± [TL/N: long ahh names.] [PR/N: Both Trash.] ¡°Same difference! And honestly, our jam is the star of the show! Cookies are just dry without jam! We¡¯re the ones making this work!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t agree. What kind of vor is there in just eating jam? And it¡¯s not ¡®star of the show,¡¯ it¡¯s ¡®crowning touch.¡¯ Get it right, elf.¡± Hmm. They don¡¯t seem to be on that bad of terms. That¡¯s a relief? ¡°Eloise. Lav.¡± ¡°What!¡± ¡°Yes, Senior?¡± ¡°The booth name is too long, so I¡¯ll give you a new one.¡± Why this sudden change of heart? Well, watching the two of them and the students working together, something clicked. ¡°Let¡¯s call it the Empire-Elf Grand Unity Booth.¡± ¡°¡­Your naming sense is terrible, Karl.¡± [TL/N: ??] ¡°The ¡®Academy Cookies Baked with Love and Topped with Southern Great Forest Special Jam Booth¡¯ is way too long. And ¡®Grand Unity¡¯! Doesn¡¯t that sound impressive?¡± ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t want to disagree with your opinion, but isn¡¯t it a bit premature to discuss grand unity over mere jam and cookies¡­?¡± No, no. This isn¡¯t just a booth selling cookies with jam. I raised my hand, pointing past the two women, to the two groups of students working together. ¡°Justst year, it was hard to see something like this. Elf exchange students actively participating in the festival, and Imperial students running a booth together with them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because the war ended not too long ago¡­¡± ¡°Exactly, so this is the start of grand unity.¡± Working together, struggling together, experiencing events and idents together, and gaining something together¡ªthese things naturally create a sense of camaraderie. In the military, they call it radeship,¡¯ and in the academy, they call it ¡®fellowship.¡¯ And the fact that the Empire epted elves from Hyzens as exchange students, and that Hyzens deliberately sent their elves to the Imperial Academy, all of it was possible because of a certain will to foster that ¡®fellowship¡¯ and strengthen their rtionship. ¡°It certainly is a good sight.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Eloise smirked, and Lav crossed her arms, lost in thought. ¡°Still, I think our booth members are doing a better job.¡± ¡°Huh? What are you saying? My kids are doing better!¡± ¡°Want to ask Senior Karl?¡± ¡°Why not!¡± Hey, hey? Guys? ¡°Hey, Karl! Who¡¯s doing a better job? Tell us!¡± ¡°We request your impartial evaluation, Senior Karl.¡± ¡°No¡­ Why are you all suddenly doing this when you were getting along so well?!¡± [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 158 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 158 The Empire and the Holy See have a very close rtionship. While the Radiant Church maintains amicable rtions with all other nations, it¡¯s widely known that none are as close as the Empire. The Empire ceded a portion of its territory to the Church, establishing the Holy See. In return, the Church consistently provided the Empire with religious and moral justification for its actions. It was a conclusion reached after careful consideration of mutual gains and losses. For the prosperity of the Empire, and for the firm establishment of the Church. Therefore, a meeting between the two would not be unusual, but this time it was different. ¡°It is an honor to meet you, Your Eminences.¡± The Empire¡¯s Minister of Foreign Affairs and Minister of Internal Affairs rose from their seats to greet the Cardinals of the Church. It was natural for the highest-ranking officials to attend on behalf of the state, but the Holy See could have easily sent a bishop-level representative without any issues. Yet, they sent Cardinals, holders of the esteemed rank of Eminence, which could only mean one thing. ¡°The Church, the current Pope, is showing great interest in this matter.¡± The two ministers exchanged a subtle nod. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, brothers. May Goddess¡¯ grace be upon you all.¡± Meanwhile, the two Cardinals, as soon as they were seated, immediately got to the heart of the matter. ¡°We havee to inquire about the progress of thememorative coin for the Blessed One. We wish to confirm if a more detailed n has been established.¡± ¡°Furthermore, as we need to report to His Holiness the Pope, we would like to request an official document summarizing the current situation. Would that be alright?¡± ¡°Of course. Our Empire always prioritizes the convenience of the Church.¡± The two Cardinals responded with heartyughter, expressing their gratitude. The reason for their meeting with the Imperial ministers was to check on the progress of thememorative coin being made for Karl Adelheit and to finalize some discussions. ¡°First of all, the initial design of thememorative coin is like this.¡± The Minister of Internal Affairs handed over the documents, and the two Cardinals examined the draft design within. At first, they nodded in agreement, but soon they whispered to each other and returned the documents. ¡°Is something not to your liking?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it. First of all, please convey our gratitude to the artist who worked hard to depict the scene of the Blessed One receiving the miracle in the most sacred way possible.¡± ¡°I will do so. But why¡­?¡± ¡°Thismemorative coin is not just for the Church, but for the Blessed One of both our Holy See and this Empire, is it not?¡± While showing the miracle was good, it would also be depicted in holy paintings, so it wasn¡¯t entirely necessary. More importantly, wouldn¡¯t it be better to include an act of kindness worthy of praise even from the Goddess, rather than the miracle itself, on this kind ofmemorative coin? That was the opinion of the two Cardinals. ¡°Hmm.¡± The Minister of Internal Affairs was the first to stroke his chin in contemtion. Come to think of it, they were right. Especially the Ministry of War, which, uncharacteristically, had insisted that the scene must be included since it was Karl¡¯smemorative coin. The scene in question was the heroic image of Karl single-handedly rescuing hisrades. ¡°Actually, we have a few other options. Would you mind taking a look at this one?¡± The minister presented another document, and the Cardinals quickly epted it, examining the new design. It depicted Karl running with an Imperial Army soldier, who appeared to be injured, slung over his shoulder. ¡°¡­This is it.¡± ¡°Your Eminence?¡± ¡°This is the true image of the Blessed One. This is why we praise him, and why the Goddess loves him so much. The great spirit of sacrifice, seeking no reward. Yes, this is what should be on thememorative coin, and we should forever honor that spirit.¡± Once the two Cardinals reached a conclusion, the rest of the process proceeded smoothly. [ The Empire shall bear the cost of producing thememorative coins, but the Holy See shall contribute at least half of the pure silver required for the materials. ] [ Thismemorative coin shall not be given to just anyone¡ªin the Empire, only those of the rank of Count or higher, and in the Holy See, only those of the rank of Bishop or higher, shall be eligible to possess it. ] [ This is an object that honors a noble spirit. If, by any chance, the bearer of this coinmits an act that tarnishes their honor, it shall be confiscated immediately. ] [ As an exception, the Empire may award thismemorative coin to individuals who have not reached the rank of Count but have performed deedsparable to those of a Count or have elevated the Empire¡¯s honor. ] [ The Holy See may also award this coin to those who are not of the rank of Bishop but are deemed worthy of honoring the noble spirit. ] The intention of the Empire and the Holy See was clear. The Karl Adelheitmemorative coin. They intended to establish it as a kind of second Medal of Honor. * * * Meanwhile, the Crown Prince was discussing an important matter with the Ministers of Justice and War. ¡°While there are civilian medals, most medals will ultimately be military decorations. Therefore, the Ministry of War¡¯s opinion will be quite important.¡± ¡°We understand, Your Highness. We have already had sufficient discussions with the working-level officials and prepared the medals in a way that does not tarnish the honor of the decorated individuals.¡± Medals are a simplification of decorations. However, oversimplification can diminish the glory of the original decoration. If that were to happen, there would be no point. If people thought it was better to wear the full decoration on their chest, wouldn¡¯t this discussion and the taxes spent be a waste? ¡°The Ministry of Justice will need to draft new legition regarding medals. How is that progressing?¡± ¡°There were no difficulties, Your Highness. Since there are already manyws regarding decorations, we only needed to make minor additions or revisions.¡± ¡°Excellent. If we proceed like this, we should be able to present my brother-inw with a splendid uniform for his winter vacation.¡± Hahaha, the Crown Prince burst intoughter, and the other two ministers smiled and nodded in agreement. ¡°Ah, Your Highness. There is actually one thing I¡¯d like to mention regarding that.¡± ¡°What is it, Minister of War?¡± ¡°We intend to make the uniform for Sir Karl Adelheit slightly different from the existing ones¡­¡± At the Minister of War¡¯s words, the Crown Prince¡¯s smile faded slightly, and he stroked his chin in thought. I understand their intentions, but if not handled carefully, it could easily give the impression that Karl is receiving special treatment. There are other Medal of Honor recipients in the Empire. It could be seen as unfair if they suddenly create a new benefit that wasn¡¯t avable to them. Fortunately, those concerns were quickly put to rest. ¡°This proposal is based on the opinions conveyed to the Ministry of War by the existing Medal of Honor recipients.¡± ¡°The past heroes?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness. They said they have no issue with their esteemed junior receiving a finer uniform, and they urge us to bestow a unique honor upon the one who has brought glory to the Empire and saved countless young lives.¡± If the matter has already been settled, that¡¯s good news. While the other details could be handled by the relevant departments within the Empire, seeking the opinions of the existing Medal of Honor recipients would have been a bit tricky. Soon after, the Minister of Warid out several sample designs before the Crown Prince, all of which were moderately modified from the existing Imperial nonmissioned officer uniform. Which of these would make Karl¡¯s appearance even more distinguished? ¡°Hmm.¡± For something like this, it would be better to ask the Crown Princess than the person himself. After all, a sister would know her brother best. The Crown Prince was seriously considering seeking Rikata¡¯s help right away. ¡°¡­Your Highness?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± A stray beam ofte afternoon sunlight pierced through the window. The warm light continued to move, finally settling on one of the uniforms. As if to announce that it hade all the way here just to illuminate this one. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The three men remained silent. Instead, they all reached the same conclusion in their minds. It was divine providence. * * * ¡°¡­?¡± What¡¯s this? Why do I suddenly have this ominous feeling? It¡¯s like something absurd is about to happen, something beyond my control¡ª ¡°Karl! Come on, let¡¯s move! We have to go to the next booth!¡± ¡°Whoa.¡± Eloise, who had sidled up to me, had her hands full of all sorts of things. Snacks, candy¡­ And on the other side, what¡¯s that? Is that a gun? ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to leave Master alone for a bit, Eloise?¡± Unlike Eloise, who had grabbed plenty for herself, Lav had only taken things for me. Thankfully, I had told her to enjoy herself too, otherwise, she might have ended up as a pack mule the whole time. ¡°You two never get tired of bickering, do you¡­?¡± Lefia, who had initially been at a loss, now seemed to have adapted and was even offering her opinions. Good progress. I thought she¡¯d always be a timid foreign princess, but now she¡¯s showing a bit of a confident side. ¡°Is Selena not here yet?¡± ¡°The line seems a bit long. Ah, there shees.¡± At Eloise¡¯s words, I turned my head and saw Selena running towards us with a smile. ¡°Did you wait long? Sorry! The line was a bit long!¡± ¡°Not at all. So, did you buy it?¡± Selena responded with a ¡®Yeah!¡¯ and held something up for me to see. ¡°What do you think?!¡± ¡°Oh, it turned out really well.¡± Small dolls, not very detailed, but each capturing their unique characteristics. Selena, Eloise, Lav, and Lefia were standing around me. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could make something like this.¡± ¡°Neither did I. It¡¯s not super detailed because I made it quickly, but I¡¯m still very satisfied!¡± Weughed and chatted as we walked through the heart of the festival. It was definitely a more enjoyable autumn thanst year. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 159 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 159 The festival was over, and somehow, I managed to survive the onught of final exams. Now, all that was left was to enjoy a week or so of leisure before winter break. And after that, another year woulde to an end, and a new one would begin. ¡®Of course, there will be more going on during this winter break thanst summer.¡¯ The news I¡¯ve been hearingtely isn¡¯t ordinary. First, the Empire and the Holy See have decided to jointly issue amemorative coin, with a limited distribution to a select few starting from the New Year¡¯s ceremony. I hear it¡¯s Cardinals or higher in the Holy See, and Marquises or Counts in the Empire. Of course, among themoners, those who have received the Medal of Honor or certain other medals will be personally visited by the Ministry of Internal Affairs to receive thememorative coin. Damn it. My face is going to be stered everywhere. It¡¯s my fault for not stopping them. At least the original image is objectively decent. If they had put an ugly mug on it, it would have been a permanent embarrassment for generations toe. Or maybe the people who sculpted my face for the coin did some kind of Photoshop-like touch-up. Thank you, Mom and Dad. Thank you so much for giving birth to this handsome son of yours. If I had heard that the face on thememorative coin looked different from my real face, I might have dug myself a hole and crawled into it. ¡°Karl! There you are. What are you doing all by yourself?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been looking for you, and you didn¡¯t even answer. You bad boy.¡± The reason I didn¡¯t answer is that I didn¡¯t want to. It wasn¡¯t Selena, Lav, Eloise, or Lefia calling me, it was you four! Do I have to answer every time you call?! I¡¯m not obligated to. ¡°Congrattions, guys.¡± ¡°What? Out of the blue.¡± ¡°Are you feeling weak, Karl?¡± ¡°Cut the crap. You¡¯re finally graduating.¡± That¡¯s right. This damn quartet is finally graduating. Last semester, they didn¡¯t have enough scores to graduate. So, with the twisted logic that they were already a year behind, they decided to just repeat the year and enjoy themselves. Anyway, these guys, who¡¯ve stuck around until the 5th year of the academy, will finally graduate. ¡°What¡¯s up, Karl? You don¡¯t look sad at all that we¡¯re graduating.¡± ¡°Why would I be sad? It¡¯s not like we¡¯ll never see each other again, or that we¡¯re nning to avoid each other.¡± ¡°I know, but you seem too cheerful about it.¡± ¡°Hey, how about we repeat the year? We can spend the whole year messing with Karl. What do you think?¡± Yeah, I¡¯m not falling for that. And I¡¯m the heir to a Count¡¯s family, so don¡¯t you think I¡¯d know the rumors going around? ¡°Stop lying. I heard you all have all sorts of ns for next year. One of you is going on a tour of the territory, another is visiting somewhere else. And the mass exodus of your family vassals suggests they¡¯re preparing for a new heir, right?¡± ¡°¡­Did you nt a spy in our families or something?¡± ¡°Yeah, how do you know all this stuff?¡± Well, I asked your family heads when I met them, and they told me everything. They even asked me to get along with their sons and maintain a good rtionship with their families. ¡­Hahaha. Seriously, it¡¯s quite absurd when I think about it. Our Friedrich County, the Adelheit family, is said to be the top among the Empire¡¯s Counties. Plus, my sister became the Crown Princess and will eventually be Empress, so our blood ties with the Imperial family will solidify our position even further. But that¡¯s one thing, and above us, there are still the Duke families, Marquis families, and the Archduke¡¯s family. Marquis families, in particr, are sorge that they can appoint Counts as their vassals. And the Duke¡¯s family, well, there¡¯s no need to even mention them. In that situation, the heads of two Marquis families came to me, a mere heir of a Count¡¯s family, and asked me to ¡®be good friends with our children¡¯ and ¡®maintain a strong rtionship with our families.¡¯ I was so surprised and confused that I just stared nkly for a moment. Then they went even further and said, ¡®Our heirs are still young and yful, but they¡¯re not bad kids.¡¯ ¡®It must be hard for parents to criticize their children in front of others.¡¯ Hearing that, how could I possibly say, ¡®I¡¯ll think about it¡¯? I immediately shook their hands and replied with confidence, ¡®Friedrich County will be a strong ally of your houses. And we, heirs, will forge close friendships.¡± Thanks to that, I learned that these guys would be starting preparations to lead their families from next year. After all, it¡¯s highly likely that I¡¯ll be taking over my family around the time I graduate too. ¡°Anyway, stop with the nonsense and focus on getting ready. You¡¯re not nning to lead your families in your current state, are you? You guys seem to forget, two of you are future Marquises, and the other two are future Counts.¡± ¡°We know.¡± ¡°Know, my ass. There are less than ten Marquis families in the whole Empire, and the same goes for Counts. That means you idiots, as the future heads of those families, have the power to either rock the boat or steady it in high society.¡± [TL/N: ¡®to rock the boat¡¯ ¡ú to cause trouble or create a disturbance in a situation that is otherwise stable and calm.] To be honest, there¡¯s no chance of anything I¡¯m worried about happening. These guys were the original protagonists. There¡¯s zero chance of them doing anything bad or harboring evil desires. It¡¯s like their fate is set in stone. Then why am I even saying this? Because I just want to nag them a little! ¡°But Karl, I¡¯m genuinely sad.¡± ¡°The two years I spent with you were way more fun than I expected.¡± ¡°Just fun? You were also influenced in a good way and learned a lot.¡± ¡°Oh, right. That too.¡± I understand the fun part, but what good influence and what did you learn? If you guys are nning to improve my image, could you please refrain? I¡¯m already scheduled for another trip to the Imperial Pce for thememorative coin and a fancy new uniform dripping with medals. Whether they know my thoughts or not¡­ No, they probably do. But they¡¯re most likely doing this on purpose because they enjoy seeing me frustrated. ¡°Well, thanks to Karl, we got to experience military life, even if it was just for a short while, right?¡± ¡°Thanks to that, we were able to truly understand the immense duty the citizens of the Empire bear, and what kind of actions we should take as nobles of the Empire for them.¡± ¡°More than anything, it led to the opinion that the quality of meals definitely needs improvement.¡± ¡°If we could just slightly lower the quality of the bread the nobles eat, it could go a long way in improving the soldiers¡¯ rations.¡± Ah, that timees to mind. I jokingly told them to enlist in the military, and they actually went. The funniest part was that these guys put down ¡®sick leave¡¯ as the reason for their leave of absence. Seriously, just thinking about it makes my head spin. By the way, our senior Marcus also said it was the most absurd thing he had ever experienced during his time as a teaching assistant. He got quite an earful from the professors because of it. I wonder what he¡¯s up to these days. Last semester, he finished his time at the academy and moved on to be an academy official. He¡¯s probably doing well, right? ¡°At the festival, you suddenly came up with those weird fish-shaped pastries. I was a bit confused at first.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, are the bungeoppang still selling well?¡± ¡°It¡¯s that time of year again. It¡¯s inevitably a popr winter snack.¡± ¡°Hotteok, was it? Those sell well all year round. It¡¯s a shame.¡± Yeah, that was a shame for me too. Honestly, bungeoppang are delicious anytime, but they¡¯re definitely better in winter. There¡¯s something special about taking a bite of a hot bungeoppang when it¡¯s cold outside. ¡°Next was the Pension Foundation, right?¡± ¡°The Karl Adelheit Veterans Pension Foundation! Haha! What a great choice that was!¡± ¡°Is it still doing well?¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t, the inspection team would be all over them. I heard they brought in people from the former Imperial Treasury to handle the inspections.¡± ¡°Whoa. If you misuse even a single penny, they¡¯ll send you straight to Goddess.¡± The Imperial Treasury is scary indeed. Even the Ministry of War doesn¡¯t have any actual military forces under itsmand, but the Treasury is the only one with such a subordinate organization. Well, it makes sense, since taxes are a crucial matter. Even in my past life, wasn¡¯t the Secret Service of the United States initially created for tax purposes? ¡°And then¡ª¡± ¡°Student Karl! Student Karl, ah! There you are!¡± What? What¡¯s going on? I was enjoying listening to the stories of these four guys. The new teaching assistant, who had taken over from Marcus, was running towards us from afar. ¡°Student Karl! Right now! Prepare to enter the Imperial Pce immediately!¡± ¡°¡­Huh? Right now, sir?¡± There were several matters that required me to visit the Imperial Pce. The problem was, it was scheduled for tomorrow, not today. And even then, it was for the afternoon. Why the sudden change? ¡°It¡¯s an urgent matter! The Imperial Pce has sent someone to find you!¡± ¡°The Imperial Pce?¡± The Imperial Pce, the residence of the Crown Prince and Crown Princess¡ªmy brother-inw and sister. They¡¯ve sent an urgent message, requesting my presence. ¡®Could it be¡­?¡¯ A sudden, ominous thought shes through my mind. My sister is pregnant. Of course, it¡¯s still a long way until my nephew or niece is born. But if it¡¯s an urgent matter at this time, and they¡¯re looking for me at the Imperial Pce¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll get ready right away!¡± * * * ¡°Y-Your Highness! Huff, huff!¡± My heart felt like it was about to burst. I had be the crazy guy running through the pce, but I couldn¡¯t help it. As soon as I entered the Imperial Pce, I pushed past knights and servants alike, sprinting towards the garden. ¡°Brother-inw, you¡¯ve arrived?¡± ¡°Your Highness! You said there was an urgent matter¡ª¡± ¡°Hmm? Ah, yes. There is. Of course there is. Follow me quickly.¡± I hurried after the Crown Prince. Could my sister be unwell? Did something happen to my niece or nephew? Oh, Goddess! This can¡¯t be happening! I prayed so hard¡­ ¡°Actually, just this morning, Vee finally felt the baby kick!¡± [TL/N: He calls Rika ¡®Vee¡¯ ] [PR/N: So Rikata(OG name), Rika(Nickname), Vee(Only called by the Crown Prince)] [TL/N: Yep] ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°Our little one made its presence known this morning with a little kick! Bea felt it for the first time, and as soon as it happened, she wanted to tell you!¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± Phew¡­ ¡­Damn it! Sis! Brother-inw! You just took ten years off my life! [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 160 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 160 I had a strange dreamst night¡­ ¡°Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Next year, the long-awaited imperial grandchild will be born.¡± ¡°Indeed, Your Majesty.¡± The imperial treasure, awaited by His Majesty perhaps even more than by me. May the child grow strong and healthy, quickly findingfort in the arms of parents and grandparents. It¡¯s a relief that Karl¡­ my brother-inw, prayed in the Holy See for the safe birth of the imperial grandchild. Goddess even granted a miracle, so She must have heard the prayers my brother-inw offered. ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk.¡± After a meeting thatsted over two hours, His Majesty quietly called me to the rear garden. I thought he wanted to discuss various matters from the meeting, but¡­ ¡°When the imperial grandchild is born, it¡¯s time for the Crown Prince to prepare.¡± ¡°¡­Your Majesty?¡± He suddenly mentioned the word ¡®prepare¡¯ and smiled. ¡°I mean it¡¯s time for you to take the throne.¡± ¡°Your Majesty! Such an undeserved honor you bestow upon me!¡± I hurriedly tried to kneel, but His Majesty stopped me. ¡°I¡¯ve been on the throne for over thirty years. That¡¯s long enough, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Preposterous, Your Majesty. During your reign, the empire has flourished. In contrast, I still have much to learn and improve upon. Therefore¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying I¡¯ll hand it over immediately, Crown Prince. I¡¯m simply saying, let¡¯s prepare.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°When the Imperial grandchild begins to walk and talk, it will be time to bestow the title of Crown Prince or Crown Princess upon them. And this old man yearns for rest.¡± I vaguely understood His Majesty¡¯s words. He meant to pass the throne while his mind was still sharp. It¡¯s not entirely unprecedented. Looking back at the empire¡¯s history, there have been quite a few emperors who abdicated. From the empire¡¯s perspective, it would also be less chaotic for a former emperor to pass away than for the current emperor to do so. ¡°However, Your Majesty, I still¡­¡± ¡°Learning is a lifelong journey. Even I, after ascending to the throne, learned every day. I learned from the past, from my officials, and sometimes even from the people of the empire.¡± That¡¯s what being an emperor is. The immense power held in one handes with equally heavy responsibilities in the other. It¡¯s a life filled with burdens and anxieties. Therefore, I wish to offer you some advice¡ªit¡¯s best to make your decision sooner rather thanter. His Majesty said that, patted my shoulder, and told me he would be on his way. If it weren¡¯t for the news from the Imperial Pce, I might have stood there pondering for a long time. ¡°Your Highness! There you are.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You need to go to the Imperial Pce right away. Her Highness the Crown Princess¡­¡± Upon hearing those words, I pushed past the attendant and started running towards the Imperial Pce. In hindsight, it was a foolish act. I should have listened to what had happened first. In front of all the pce staff, the Crown Prince of the empire was seen panting and running. It was a bonus that the attendants and even the knights were shouting, ¡®Your Highness! Please calm down!¡¯ At that moment, I had only one thought¡ªthat no harm hade to my wife. Rika, I prayed that she was alright. And that our child was safe as well. ¡°My wife! Rika!¡± As I entered the Imperial Pce, gasping for air, the attendants and maids greeted me with surprise. That¡¯s when I knew. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t what I had feared. If something had truly happened, they wouldn¡¯t be so calm. ¡°Your Highness.¡± As I went to the rear garden of the Imperial Pce, I saw my wife gently smiling and stroking her belly. It had certainly grown muchrger than before. In the early stages, I wondered if she was truly carrying a child, but now it was evident. ¡°I heard you were looking for me. Is something the matter, my dear?¡± ¡°Well, I just felt the baby kick.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°I felt it faintly before, but this time it was a big, definite movement. As if the baby was reassuring me that it¡¯s growing well.¡± Mesmerized by her words, I approached Rika. Then, kneeling down, I carefully ced my hand on her belly and put my ear to it. ¡°¡­I can¡¯t hear or feel anything.¡± ¡°Perhaps the baby was startled by its father¡¯s sudden arrival. Just wait a little.¡± I stayed still, just as Rika suggested. There was no guarantee that our child would respond immediately just because I was waiting. It could remain quiet for hours. But even so, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to leave. I wanted to feel what Rika, my wife, had felt. I wanted to confirm that our child was growing well. ¡°¡­Ah!¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Both my wife and I let out a gasp simultaneously. ¡°Just now.¡± ¡°Yes, my dear. The baby answered again. It said it¡¯s doing well, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°¡­Ha. Haha. Hahaha!¡± Some fathers aren¡¯t fortunate enough to experience their child¡¯s movements even a few times due to various circumstances. I am truly fortunate. I, as a person, married the woman I love and now have this precious fruit of our love. ¡°My dear, if it¡¯s possible¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll contact your brother right away, my dear.¡± My wife smiled brightly at my response. She, too, would want to share this joyful news with her brother first. * * * ¡°¡­So that¡¯s why you called me.¡± ¡°Indeed, brother-inw.¡± The Crown Prince¡­ My brother-inw smiles at me¡­ and I feel a lump in my throat. Seriously, though. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to tell me the reason beforehand? Do you know how worried I was, thinking something had happened to my sister and my niece or nephew? Huh?? My thoughts must have shown on my face. The Crown Prince suddenly let out an awkwardugh and started patting my back. ¡°Hahaha. I apologize, brother-inw. But to be honest, I felt the same way. When I heard the urgent summons from the Imperial Pce, my first thoughts were negative. I was so startled that I broke out in a cold sweat.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped.¡± Right. It can¡¯t be helped. A household with an expectant mother is always filled with tension. Especially if that expectant mother is the Crown Princess of the empire, and the child is the future emperor! ¡°Anyway, go on. Your sister is waiting. She wanted to tell you the news first, before anyone else.¡± ¡°Yes, Your¡­ High¡­ Wait a moment.¡± ¡°Brother-inw?¡± ¡°Her Highness the Crown Princess¡­ Surely she hasn¡¯t informed your parents of the news yet?¡± ¡°Oh, um.¡± Only then did I notice the Crown Prince¡¯s look of realization and embarrassment. Even though my sister called for me first, as her husband, it would have been better if he had suggested, ¡®How about we inform your parents-inw first?¡¯ It seems our Crown Prince, my brother-inw, was so overjoyed that he got a bit carried away. ¡°Well, brother-inw.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll convey the news to my family.¡± ¡°Would you do that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure they don¡¯t feel left out.¡± This is the first time my sister is having a child, and the first time for the Crown Prince as well. So let¡¯s be understanding. Everyone is bound to be overwhelmed, so it wouldn¡¯t be right to criticize them for not beingposed. That would make me a real jerk. Anyway, after chatting with the Crown Prince, we had just entered the rear garden of the Imperial Pce when¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± My sister, who was sitting there, suddenly ced her hand on her belly and let out an overly loud gasp. Startled, both the Crown Prince and I, along with the maids nearby, rushed to her side in rm. ¡°Your Highness, are you alright?¡± ¡°My dear? What¡¯s wrong? Is something¡­¡± ¡°Ah, no. I¡¯m fine. Really, I¡¯m fine.¡± Are you sure you¡¯re okay, sis? That sounded almost like a scream?! As everyone wore worried expressions, Sister Rika waved her hand and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m truly fine, Your Highness. It¡¯s just that the baby moved so strongly¡­ Ah!¡± ¡°My dear?¡± ¡°It¡¯s happening again. This is strange. It¡¯s the first time the baby has been this active.¡± Confusion filled my sister¡¯s face. Just how forcefully did my niece or nephew move to startle my sister, of all people? ¡°Perhaps the baby is excited to see its uncle. Hahaha!¡± Meanwhile, the Crown Princeughed, cing a hand on my shoulder. He seemed to think it was a good thing as long as there was nothing wrong with my sister¡¯s health and it was just a strong kick. ¡°Ah, right. Karl,e here for a moment.¡± ¡°Your Highness? What can I do for you¡­?¡± ¡°Karl.¡± ¡°¡­Sorry, sis. So, why?¡± As I approached, my sister, who had been rummaging through something, suddenly held something out to me. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Your new formal attire for the New Year¡¯s ceremony.¡± ¡°But why do you have it?¡± ¡°I wanted to see it so badly. I wanted to see how handsome you¡¯d look in it.¡± Saying this, my sister unfolded the uniform and held it up for me to see. Well, first of all, I like the all-ck design. Now that¡¯s what I call a uniform. What I¡¯ve worn so far has been nothing more than military attire masquerading as a uniform! I hated the digital camo from my past life, and I hate the brown and green color scheme of the empire! ¡°What do you think, Karl?¡± ¡°It looks good. It¡¯ll be nice to wear for the New Year¡¯s ceremony.¡± ¡°Would you like to try it on here? Just the top.¡± ¡°Here?¡± There¡¯s no reason not to. I took the uniform top from my sister and put it on. As expected, all-ck is the way to go. It would be even better if it weren¡¯t for the medals haphazardly pinned to the chest. ¡°Ooh. You look quite dashing, brother-inw.¡± ¡°You look amazing, Karl! Truly stunning!¡± I must be the only person in the world to be praised by the Crown Prince and Crown Princess just for trying on a uniform. It¡¯s a bit embarrassing, like being treated like a child, but if my sister likes it, I¡¯m happy¡­ ¡°Oh my.¡± ¡°Sis?¡± ¡°Ahaha. Our baby seems to think its uncle looks handsome too. It¡¯s kicking up a storm.¡± My niece or nephew has good taste! That¡¯s great. I wouldn¡¯t want to be the uncle ignored by my own niece or nephew! [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 161 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 161 Another winter break. And another New Year¡¯s celebration to follow. Up to this point, everything is the same asst year. You could say it¡¯s a repetitive routine without anything special. Some might find this repetitive routine boring. But for me, such a repetitive routine is even more wee and enjoyable. Because I wished for this ordinary and repetitive routine, and fought hard for it. ¡°¡­In that sense, can¡¯t we just pretend none of this happened?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°S-sorry¡­¡± Eloise, standing there with her hands on her hips, full of confidence. And beside her, Lefia fidgeting and looking around nervously. To understand what¡¯s happening, we need to go back about a week. ¡°Fire!¡± ¡°Eek!¡± ¡°Extinguishing magic! Extinguishing magic, now!!¡± A fire broke out in part of the dormitory where the female students were staying. The cause of the fire was said to be a malfunction in the magic circuits that were used for heating the room. Fortunately, no students were killed or injured. The dormitory did not burn downpletely either. However, since the mana circuit was damaged, major repairs were needed, and it was inevitable that there would be no heating during the repairs. Therefore, some students had to leave the dormitory and return to their homes during the break. Since it¡¯s a vacation anyway, it¡¯s not really a problem. They just need to go home and rest for about two months, and by the time theye back, the dormitory repairs will be finished. But there was a small problem. Some students found it difficult to stay anywhere other than the dormitory. And both Eloise and Lefia were among those students! Of course, the Empire wanted to offer a solution for this. ¡°The Empire will do its best to amodate the students who have been inconvenienced by this unfortunate incident¡ª¡± So, to summarize, they¡¯re going to prepare temporary amodations as soon as possible. In fact, the preparations progressed smoothly, and they ended up with a ce even better than the dormitory. However, in the midst of all this, Eloise came up with a clever scheme. More precisely, she used her acquaintance with my parents to secure a ce as a guest in our home. When I asked my parents about this absurd situation, their response was truly amazing. ¡°It¡¯s interesting, don¡¯t you think? For her to do this, knowing who your mother is. If an elf is that confident, she won¡¯t be called a ¡®half-elf,¡¯ right?¡± ¡°Since your mother said so, I agreed.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I think my mother¡¯s words can be summarized as ¡®It¡¯s amusing to see an elf sticking her head into a lion¡¯s mouth andugh.¡¯ Anyway, for that reason, Eloise became a temporary guest at our Friedrich County. But it didn¡¯t end there. A few dayster, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs came to me with a very troubled look and asked me this out of the blue¡ª ¡°Young Lord Karl Adelheit. Would it be possible for you to temporarily take in student Lefia?¡± ¡°Me? Why?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only one who has a connection with the Lasker royal family, and it seems Lefia herself is also interested.¡± ¡°But why would Lefia want¡­¡± ¡°It seems Eloise, the exchange student from Hyzens, put the idea in her head.¡± ¡°¡­¡± It seems she learned something bad from hanging out with Eloise. No, Lefia! You shouldn¡¯t learn such things, they¡¯re useless!! ¡­Or are they? Since it even reached the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, should we consider it a sess? The news eventually reached my father, and I hoped he would refuse since we already had a guest, but the problem was Lefia¡¯s maternal family. The Lasker Knight family, the one my father used to sh with¡ªthey were once enemies, but now he seems to have a strangely amicable sentiment towards them. So, by the order of the Count, our family ended up with one elf guest and one Lasker guest. And it was only natural that Lav, upon hearing the news, would say, ¡®What about me? What about me?¡¯ ¡°Karl, you¡¯re a hero of the Empire. You should also invite your junior.¡± ¡°But Father, I think it will be too much for the household staff.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already discussed it with the head butler.¡± I can onlyment the fact that I¡¯m not yet the head of the family. Why are all these peopleing to our house? If this happens, Selena, who should be staying at the grad school even during the break, will be restless. Everyone except her is having a gathering at my family¡¯s estate! ¡°By the way, Karl, what about Senior Selena?¡± ¡°Are you asking because you know, or are you really asking because you don¡¯t know, Eloise?¡± ¡°Hehehe.¡± Look at that. Look at that elf¡¯s smile! That¡¯s why she¡¯s called a half-elf! She said she wasn¡¯t interested inpeting, but it¡¯s obvious she¡¯s always looking for a chance to take a spot! Even Lefia seems to have some thoughts on this, judging by her subtle expression! ¡°Um¡­ can¡¯t graduate students rest during the break? I think it¡¯s possible to invite her.¡± Fortunately, junior Lefia seems to have a truly kind heart. I wonder if that¡¯s why my father asked me to look after her. And as I expected, Selena, whom I met just before the break, had a very annoyed expression on her face. * * * ¡°I heard the news. Everyone except me is staying at Karl¡¯s family estate?¡± ¡°Uh, well¡­ That¡¯s how it turned out.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ This means I¡¯m the only one left out¡­!¡± Selena shows an unusually anxious expression, even biting her nails. If I leave it like this, it feels like something will definitely happen. For example, a graduate student¡¯s great escape from grad school, or maybe the Marquis will visit her professor and ask, ¡®Is there no way for early graduation from grad school?¡¯ I quickly racked my brain. This is me, Karl Adelheit. I¡¯ve survived both my past and present life through quick thinking. This is nothing. ¡°Well, Selena, how about this?¡± ¡°How about what?¡± ¡°Even though it¡¯s a break, it¡¯s not a break for me. Just likest summer break, I have a lot to do, going around various dioceses. In fact, I have an even busier schedule thanst time.¡± This isn¡¯t just talk, it¡¯s real. It¡¯s so unfair, but what can I do? I lived and received a miracle. Anyway, this winter, I¡¯m scheduled to travel all over the Empire, having meals with high-ranking members of the church, praying together, listening to their good words, and sharing my own. I¡¯ll also be taking on the role of checking on the public sentiment in each region, at the request of the Ministry of Internal Affairs. Rumor has it that even the nobles in each region are waiting for me. They say that when I sweep through, public sentiment naturally stabilizes, and it has a very positive effect. ¡®I¡¯m not some kind of totem. What is this?¡¯ ¡­No, wait. Maybe I am a totem. A totem in the truest sense, where all sorts of luck and divine miracles fall around me just by standing there. ¡°That busy? How can you not rest during the break, Karl?¡± Selenaes closer, as if worried, and strokes my forehead. It¡¯s so kind and touching of her to take care of me first, even though she¡¯s the one who¡¯s actually busier and has less time. ¡°So, Selena, how about youe along as a temporary research trip for your thesis?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You can say you¡¯re visiting various regions and parishes of the Empire for academic research.¡± ¡°B-but isn¡¯t that a lie¡­?¡± Of course, it¡¯s a lie. But it¡¯s not entirely a lie either. In reality, many historians travel around the Empire to conduct research and investigations. So it¡¯s definitely not a bad lie. It¡¯s not even a lie. It¡¯s just, like, adding a little excuse or reason. Your advisor will probably like it too. It¡¯s not often you get the chance to visit all the main churches of each diocese in the Empire, listen to their stories, and research their materials! With my passionate persuasion, Selena tilts her head and says, ¡®I-is that so?¡¯ This is a clear sign that she¡¯s starting toe around. ¡®Now, to deliver the final blow, I have to bring up that topic again.¡¯ ¡°That means we¡¯ll be together for at least a month. For the other month, I¡¯ll be staying at my family estate and learning about family matters.¡± In other words, for at least a month, she¡¯ll be together with Eloise, Lav, and Lefia. Selena seemed greatly moved by the fact that she would have half of the two months to herself, even though she would be alone for the other half. ¡°It sounds a bit strange, but it¡¯s tempting¡­¡± ¡°What can I do? Honestly, I get lonely traveling alone. Sure, there will be people weing me everywhere, but it can¡¯tpare to having someone to travel with.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°And¡­ Well, I think we need to make something clear.¡± Selena tilted her head at my words. If it were Eloise, she would have said, ¡¯Are you saying that because you know, or because you don¡¯t?¡¯ But since it¡¯s Selena, I exined it right away. ¡°Selena and I are not just close. We¡¯re more than that. We travel together and everything. We¡¯re practically a promised couple, except for the engagement.¡± ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Externally, this is to announce the engagement between our Adelheit family and Selena¡¯s Ifrit family. Internally, it¡¯s to make one thing clear to the other girls who keep giving me those looks. Selena seemed to have finished her calctions in her head after hearing that. ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll go ask my advisor right now.¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± Actually, I think the advisor¡¯s answer is already decided. Think about it. A guy who received the Medal of Honor twice, and on top of that, the Emperor himself came and awarded it to him. Now, add to that all sorts of other things, and most importantly, he¡¯s received a divine miracle. And a girl who has a 99.99 percent chance of marrying this guy asks to go on a short trip? Is there anyone who could say, ¡®Absolutely not. A ve should work like a ve¡¯ in front of her? ¡®If there is, that person is a true hero.¡¯ ¡°Karl!!¡± And exactly 15 minutester, Selena came running towards me with a bright smile. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 162 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 162 Marquis Nafplion of the Ifrit family sat quietly in his garden, gazing out at the scenery. ¡®It¡¯s about time they arrived,¡¯ he thought, just as one of his knights discreetly approached. The knight delivered the news the marquis had been waiting for. ¡°My lord, Count Friedrich has just arrived.¡± ¡°Show him in immediately.¡± A meeting between a marquis and a count of the Empire. At first nce, this might seem like a meeting for official business, a cooperative rtionship with a slight hierarchical difference. But not this time. Setting aside their titles of marquis and count, they were meeting as fathers of their children. ¡°Marquis Nafplion.¡± ¡°Wee, Count Friedrich.¡± Having conversed several times in social gatherings, there was no awkwardness between them. In fact, having both served in the Imperial Army, they could be considered close. To be precise, Count Friedrich was a military man, while Marquis Nafplion, despite his experience as amander, primarily handled desk work. He was a figure specialized in the Empire¡¯s civil service. After exchanging greetings, the two nobles began to inquire about each other¡¯s well-being. Was everything alright? How was the countess? Were there any troubles in the family? And so on. Next, as a marquis and a count of the Empire, they briefly discussed the current political situation. However, that was merely an appetizer for the main topic, a brief mood setter. ¡°Speaking of which, I heard our wives had a tea party five days ago.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. I heard that too, Marquis.¡± ¡°It seems they¡¯re thinking it¡¯s time to start preparing. Hahahaha.¡± Both the Adelheit and Ifrit families, the Friedrich County and the Nafplion Marquisate, all agreed that Karl and Selena would marry and be husband and wife. However, they were still discussing the exact timing and how the wedding would proceed. ¡°Internal family matters are entirely within the domain of the family, so it¡¯s not for me to say¡­ But still, wouldn¡¯t it be nice for our daughter to marry your heir right after he graduates?¡± ¡°Of course, we will. I even heard from Karl yesterday that he ns to take Lady Selena with him when he tours the Empire¡¯s dioceses and provinces this vacation.¡± ¡°Is that so? Haha. Our daughter hasn¡¯t even told us that yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll tell you today. She must have been busy yesterday.¡± Count Friedrich, also a father of a daughter, was sensitive to the fact that Marquis Nafplion¡¯s feelings could have been slightly hurt. In truth, Rikata had never expressed any discontent about such a matter. Regardless. ¡°And this is a personal matter, but the people currently staying with our family are merely guests¡­¡± ¡°Not at all, Count. Who could criticize guests weed by your family? I understand there must be a reason. It¡¯s truly alright.¡± In truth, this was a slightly sensitive issue for Count Friedrich as well. He had taken in three guests, all of whom had a peculiar rtionship with Karl. Two of them openly expressed their affection, and the other denied it when asked. No matter how firm the rtionship between Karl and Selena was, as parents, they naturally wanted their daughter to be loved wholly. In such a situation, how would they feel if they heard that their inws suddenly took in three girls who were rivals to their daughter? ¡®Ceylon also told me to exin this well.¡¯ Count Friedrich had already been warned by his wife. He was told to be careful not to make the inws ufortable. So he was a bit worried, but seeing the current situation, it seemed he didn¡¯t need to worry too much. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m quite pleased. To think Selena will apany Karl on such an important task of touring the Empire and observing public sentiment.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± It meant that his daughter was the undisputed first choice, untouchable by anyone. And traveling together would bring many social benefits, making it even better. Count Friedrich, roughly guessing Marquis Nafplion¡¯s inner thoughts, smiled and took a sip of tea. ¡°However,¡± After a moment, the smile faded from Marquis Nafplion¡¯s lips as he continued. ¡°There is something that concerns me, Count.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°There are some voices of concern arising in certain parts of society.¡± ¡°Voices of concern.¡± The count could roughly guess what the marquis was referring to. ¡°They say that too much power is being concentrated. The Adelheit family is already the family of the Crown Princess. She will one day be Empress, and automatically, the grandmother of the future ruler of the Empire.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°At the same time, the current heir, Karl, is undeniably the Empire¡¯s war hero, a counterbnce to the Hyzens and Lasker, and a pir supporting the perfect cooperation between the Empire and the Church.¡± ¡°¡­¡± It was practically a hymn of praise for the Adelheits. Hearing this far would be enjoyable, but Count Friedrich was also a member of the Empire¡¯s nobility. If he failed to grasp the implications at this point, he would be unfit to lead his family. ¡°But this family is joining with the Ifrit family, one of the most prestigious families in the Empire, so they¡¯re worried that the influence of the two will be too great.¡± ¡°Exactly. Ah, of course, it¡¯s not that they¡¯re trying to suppress our two families. It¡¯s just that they¡¯re worried that the existing priority of ducal families in the nobility might be disrupted.¡± He understood. It was not unreasonable for such talk to arise. If it were just the fact that they were the Crown Princess¡¯s family, it wouldn¡¯t be this serious. But Karl, the heir and future head of the family, had grown too big to bepared to a mere count. And if he were to marry into the Nafplion Marquisate, their influence would certainly not be seen as just that of a ¡®county¡¯. ¡®Should I have epted the offer of promotion when it came?¡¯ Count Friedrich muttered, then shook his head. His time for promotion had long passed, and more importantly, Karl didn¡¯t seem interested. He had said that further promotion would only increase his burden, and if he made a mistake, the reputation he had built up would crumble in an instant. ¡°On the contrary, Marquis.¡± Instead, the count chose to share what Karl had once said with his future father-inw. ¡°Such concerns might actually be a good thing.¡± ¡°Could you borate, Count?¡± ¡°Karl once said something.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a saying, ¡®Early sess leads to early downfall,¡¯ Father. It means that excessive sess at a young age can lead to a quicker fall. It could be due to one¡¯s own carelessness or arrogance, but the envy and jealousy of others can also be a factor. I¡¯m actually worried about that too. So, I thought this.¡± Karl¡¯s words continued¡ª ¡°Instead of being the target of envy and jealousy, I¡¯ll be an ideal to strive for. I¡¯ll push aside actual power and influence, focusing only on honor and glory. That¡¯s why I opposed the promotion. That¡¯s why I refused anything that would strengthen the family¡¯s power.¡± ¡°Look, nobles of the Empire. This is the pinnacle of honor that you must reach as a ¡®noble of the Empire.¡¯ It¡¯s not just about being a role model, but about bing a unique characteristic of our Empire¡¯s nobility,pletely different from the privileged sses of other nations. I¡¯m going to make sure this happens.¡± ¡°Then, many of those who would oppose me will disappear, and instead, future versions of myself will emerge who want to follow in my footsteps. And if I¡¯m surrounded by such nobles, the authority of the Imperial family will naturally rise. That¡¯s why our family will be able to establish firm roots without any wavering.¡± Clink¡ª Putting down his teacup, Count Friedrich shrugged. ¡°Sometimes, even though he¡¯s my son, I see him differently. How should I put it¡­ It¡¯s as if he¡¯s already lived a life before.¡± It was probably just a joke. But Marquis Nafplion gave a rather serious answer. ¡°Indeed. Compared to other young men, Karl is quite exceptional.¡± ¡°Hahaha. Thank you for thepliment, Marquis.¡± ¡°I do see the wisdom in Karl¡¯s words. If scrutiny and suspicion are inevitable, it¡¯s wiser to transform those sentiments into admiration. In that light, Karl¡¯s pursuit of honor demonstrates remarkable foresight.¡± ¡°You tter me. There¡¯s no need to praise your future son-inw so much.¡± Praise, you say. Well, is that really all it is, Count? Or should I say, inw? This goes beyond mere admiration, it¡¯s almost frightening. Marquis Nafplion quietly took a sip of tea. * * * ¡°Aww, that¡¯s mean. You¡¯re just going to run away after I came all this way?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it¡¯s mean or that I¡¯m running away. I¡¯m not going on vacation, I¡¯m going to work.¡± ¡°Have a safe trip, Master.¡± ¡°Thanks, Lav. Look, Eloise, Lav is already seeing me off!¡± ¡°Please give my regards to Senior Selena, Senior Karl.¡± ¡°I will, Junior.¡± Being seen off by three women felt a bit strange. It was even stranger knowing that Selena was waiting for him after this. He hadn¡¯t cheated, but it felt like he was. As he took a carriage to the station, Selena, who seemed to have arrived earlier, waved at him. ¡°You¡¯re early?¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯m so excited to spend a whole month with Karl!¡± She seemed thrilled about the trip, using her thesis research as an excuse to travel. As they say, grad school, along with the military, is a hell that leads to the downfall of life. ¡°Where are we going first?¡± ¡°The south, I guess?¡± ¡°And it¡¯s because of that relic, right?¡± He nodded with a smile at Selena¡¯s question. Looking out the window as they boarded the train, he suddenly felt relieved. If there were multiple relics missing instead of just one, he would probably be the one finding them all. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 163 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 163 Karl¡¯s tour of the Empire¡¯s regions and dioceses during winter break. Now, Selena was included as well. The two, apanied by escorts and others who would assist with various tasks, boarded the train, gradually moving away from their families and friends who hade to see them off. Among those watching this scene were four familiar faces. ¡°They¡¯re gone?¡± ¡°They¡¯re gone.¡± ¡°They¡¯re gone.¡± ¡°They¡¯re gone.¡± In order, Shulifen, Wilhelm, Alexander, and Joachim. Inyman¡¯s terms, they were the future powerhouses of the Empire, or as Karl would say, the damn Hydras. The four watched the smoke-emitting train disappear into the distance, then turned around. ¡°Then let¡¯s finish up quickly while Karl is away.¡± ¡°One month is all we have, Shulifen. Are you sure it¡¯s enough? I think it¡¯ll be tough.¡± ¡°So what? You¡¯re not going to do it?¡± At Shulifen¡¯s question, Wilhelm shrugged, saying, ¡®That¡¯s not what I meant.¡¯ A momentter, a carriage twice the size of a normal one stopped in front of them. The door opened, and after all four entered, the carriage set off for an unknown destination. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, young heirs.¡± Inside the carriage, a man with thick sses sat holding a stack of equally thick documents. His identity was none other than Shafen Marini, the chief financial officer of the Karl Adelheit Veterans Pension Foundation, and a veteran who had worked in the Ministry of Financial Audit Bureau. The four shook hands with Chief Officer Shafen. As always, they exchanged brief greetings and well-wishes for the new year. Next, as expected, the topic turned to business. ¡°The task you four requested has been mostlypleted. Now, you just need to confirm the current situation yourselves.¡± ¡°Are you certain it¡¯s been done properly?¡± ¡°Yes. There¡¯s no evidence of funds being misused or misappropriated. And considering the current market prices, it would be quite a feat to siphon off funds without me noticing.¡± The most important aspect of the pension foundation is, of course, transparent operation. It¡¯s not just anyone¡¯s name, it¡¯s Karl Adelheit¡¯s. The name of a madman who has received the Imperial Medal of Honor twice and holds all otherparable honors and glories. He¡¯s even been considered for canonization. When he passes away, he¡¯s sure to be a saint. And if a pension foundation bearing the name of such a figure were to be embroiled in scandal? Due to opaque management, no less? If, by any chance, something like that were to happen, it would not only lead to a copse of social trust but also mean facing the full wrath of the Imperial family. Even if the Imperial family were to forgive them, apologizing to the Radiant Church would be another matter entirely. ¡°Then, Shafen, could you give us a status report?¡± ¡°Of course. We havepleted the first phase of providingprehensive support to the families of disabled veterans across the Empire. As per your request, we are currently installing magic circuits to ensure they have a morefortable and warm summer and winter.¡± ¡°The recent fire caused by magic at the academy might make people sensitive. How are you handling that?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve hired ten additional experts from Avileshti. It will increase the operating costs, but safety inspections are invaluable, so I trust you understand.¡± Naturally. What could be worse than saving a penny only to have someone die or get hurt? It would not only damage their external image but also deeply wound their pride in doing the right thing. More importantly, Karl himself might go on a rampage if his honor were tarnished. ¡®Actually, that¡¯s the scariest thing.¡¯ ¡®An angry Karl? Once in a lifetime is enough.¡¯ ¡®The moment he grabs his greatsword, the nightmare begins.¡¯ ¡®A battlefield veteran in a rage is a demon, a true demon.¡¯ Unbeknownst to Karl, he was effectively keeping these four in check. ¡°How is the medical support progressing?¡± ¡°We are working on it with the Church. This part will likely require more funding than expected. Many cases have worsened due to long-term neglect, and some require ongoing treatment and care. Therefore¡ª¡± They do not directly solve the problem of livelihood but provide indirect support. Direct intervention could harm their pride or hinder their self-reliance. The four and the pension foundation meticulously adhered to this principle while discussing what they could do. ¡°And¡­ Ah, it seems we¡¯ve arrived. Let¡¯s continue our discussion inside.¡± The carriage stopped in front of a building that was almost the size of an official Imperial department. It was formerly the Imperial Ministry of Internal Affairs, but it had been vacant for a while since the ministry moved to a new location. Now, it has a new sign, the headquarters of the Karl Adelheit Veterans Pension Foundation. As they entered, all sorts of people began to greet the four. There were those like Shafen, wearing sses and holding documents, working on administrative tasks, those in military uniforms who were mainly dispatched to various regions of the Empire for fieldwork, and those who handled auxiliary tasks. Although it was called a pension foundation, it was practically a massiveplex business. The four heirs walked briskly and soon entered a conference room. Several people were waiting for them inside and immediately rose from their seats. ¡°Please, sit down. There¡¯s no need for that.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s skip the pleasantries and get straight to the point.¡± ¡°Very well. Then, first of all, there are noble families who have expressed their desire to contribute to our pension foundation and are currently awaiting review. Some say our review criteria are too strict. What are your thoughts on this?¡± Shulifen shook his head as if it were obvious. ¡°Our Karl Adelheit Veterans Pension Foundation will only ept the hands of glorious and honorable nobles of the Empire who have not caused any major trouble.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If they have caused significant social problems, or have never served in the Empire¡¯s public office and only maintained their own territories, or even if there are no direct descendants in their family who have served in the Imperial Army, they will be rejected without exception. Do you understand?¡± ¡°We understand.¡± Surely, many nobles of the Empire take pride in being nobles and strive to uphold their honor. But just as there is light, there is also darkness. There are certainly nobles who are not like that. Especially those who are not near the capital or inclined towards public service, but simply settled in their originalnds, their hometowns, are often the case. Some of those people heard the rumors of the pension foundation and expressed their willingness to contribute. The reason is obvious. They want to whitewash their names through this opportunity, as if buying indulgences with money. Shulifen, Wilhelm, Alexander, and Joachim had no intention of witnessing such a sight. ¡°Unless they¡¯re willing to donate almost everything they have to the national treasury, reject them. I¡¯d rather fail than receive help from dishonorable people.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement with that strong deration. In an attempt to break the tension and find out what he initially wanted, Alexander asked a question. ¡°How are the various welfare projects and the inspection of the Empire¡¯s regional roadwork, which are being carried out in Karl¡¯s name, progressing?¡± ¡°The welfare projects are being coordinated with the Ministry of Welfare, and the inspection of the Empire¡¯s regional roadwork is ongoing in consultation with the Ministry of Land and Infrastructure. Since there is a lot of ovep with national projects, there are many aspects that need to be coordinated.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush them too much, but keep the pace steady. Within a few years, when the people of the Empire hear Karl¡¯s name, they should think of ¡®honor and glory¡¯ first.¡± Everyone nodded in unison. The Imperial family and the Church had already concluded their discussions about him as a hero and a saint, respectively. There was no problem in highlighting him. In fact, it was the right thing to do. Moreover, as Karl¡¯s reputation grew, the honor of the Empire¡¯s nobles would also rise. It was a win-win situation. They could dere to all the citizens of the Empire that they were honorable nobles and receive the respect they deserved. Therefore, the people gathered here often assumed that the four were aiming for such a goal. ¡®We won¡¯t die alone, Karl.¡¯ ¡®We¡¯re in this together till the bitter end, Karl.¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s go all the way together!¡¯ ¡®¡­Sorry, Karl. I couldn¡¯t stop them.¡¯ They had no idea what the four were actually thinking. * * * ¡°¡­Ugh.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Karl? Are you cold? Do you have a cold?¡± ¡°Not really. I just got a sudden chill.¡± What could this mean? This ominous feeling. It¡¯s never been wrong before. As I shivered again, Selena narrowed the distance between us with a worried expression. ¡°I think you do have a cold. Wait a minute.¡± She touched my forehead and muttered, ¡®You don¡¯t seem to have a fever? That¡¯s strange.¡¯ But that couldn¡¯t be. This body wasn¡¯t one to get sick with a mere cold. Still, it was a shame it wasn¡¯t a cold. If it were, I could have used it as an excuse to stay holed up somewhere and rest! ¡°Young Lord, we¡¯ll be arriving in the south soon.¡± ¡°Ah, thank you.¡± ¡°And Cardinal Bent, the head of the 4th diocese, has been waiting with the clergy for a while now.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ah, I wish I had a cold. Cough, cough. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 164 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 164 I had heard that cardinals and clergy hade out to wait for someone before, but not often. For the Church, weing important guests was a fairlymon urrence. However, for the head of a diocese to lead the clergy and wait for over 30 minutes, with preparations made in advance, was something usually reserved for a duke or someone of simr stature. And right now, I was experiencing it firsthand. ¡°Hahaha! Wee, Brother Karl. I¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Thank you for your warm wee, Your Eminence.¡± I had visited the south several times, and each time, Cardinal Bent¡¯s smile grew wider. If I wasn¡¯t mistaken, the corners of his mouth were almost reaching his ears. ¡°It seems like just yesterday we parted inte summer, and now it¡¯s already the depths of winter. Time flies.¡± ¡°And then spring wille, and as we gaze at the new buds, summer will arrive. Isn¡¯t everything flowing ording to the Goddess¡¯ will?¡± ¡°Hahaha! Indeed. That¡¯s right. Change is always like that.¡± I had spent so much time with people from the Church that I now understood them perfectly. Not every time, but if I mentioned Goddess¡¯ will or the natural order, they would be overjoyed. And since I was practically guaranteed sainthood upon death, they would interpret anything I said in a positive light. The right to speak freely in front of a cardinal. The prospect of sainthood was quite nice in moments like this. ¡°And beside you¡­ Ah.¡± Suddenly, a yful glint appeared in Cardinal Bent¡¯s eyes. I could immediately predict what he was going to say. ¡°The Starting Point hase as well.¡± ¡°Eek.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard all about it. That you are Brother Karl¡¯s Starting Point.¡± ¡°Th-that¡¯s! That¡¯s¡ªeeeek!¡± You¡¯d think she¡¯d be used to it by now. But Selena still seemed quite shy about our rtionship being publicly known. ¡­Well, no. It¡¯s understandable. If I had just said, ¡®This is my girlfriend¡¯ or ¡®This is my fiance,¡¯ it would have been fine, but I blurted out, ¡®This is my Starting Point.¡¯ ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so shy, Sister Selena. The Church doesn¡¯t view love between a man and a woman as something lowly or shameful. Love is the most beautiful thing, and at the same time, the strongest and most righteous. It¡¯s no different from Goddess¡¯ will, the light of the world.¡± Meanwhile, it seemed our dear Cardinal had misunderstood the reason for Selena¡¯s shyness. ¡°Your Eminence.¡± Let¡¯s end the lighthearted talk here. The most important thing right now is something else. ¡°I¡¯d like to hear about our ns for the south.¡± ¡°Ah, of course.¡± Cardinal Bent¡¯s smile faded as he got to the main topic. ¡°Actually, just yesterday, before Brother Karl arrived, something very auspicious happened.¡± ¡°An auspicious¡­ event?¡± ¡°Yes, Brother. A pure white mist rose up, indicating the presence of the Light, not only at the Church headquarters but also at the ce where you recovered the relic, the ces you¡¯ll be staying, and even the station where you¡¯ll arrive.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I almost blurted out, ¡®Maybe it was just steam because it was cold and those ces were warm.¡¯ Of course, that couldn¡¯t be true. The south is the warmest ce in the Empire, even in winter. And no matter how much the Church is infatuated with Goddess, they wouldn¡¯t confuse water vapor with divine will. ¡°So everyone in the south is curious about Brother Karl¡¯s actions.¡± ¡°They¡¯re probably hoping for another miracle, right?¡± The cardinal responded to my question with a heartyugh. * * * This was a bad omen. Karl¡¯s premonition was proving true from day one. ¡°Your Eminence, they say that all the temples in the south are filled with an auspicious energy.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes. Since this morning, radiant lights have been dancing and swirling.¡± As soon as Karl started his first schedule with a visit to the cathedral in the south, such news started to pour in. And as he entered the cathedral, he could hear an unknown songing from somewhere. ¡°¡­Your Eminence, is there a choir nearby?¡± ¡°We do have a choir, but they finished their practice a while ago.¡± ¡°Then what is this¡­?¡± The cardinal only smiled at Karl¡¯s question, as if saying, ¡®You already know the answer, why are you asking?¡¯ Moreover, flowers that were not in season bloomed in the garden, and unlike other ces, a brilliant light was shining only on the cathedral. It was as if someone was weing him back to hisnd. ¡®Please stop¡­ Please stop it¡­! How could this be happening from the very first day? If this keeps up, I wouldn¡¯t just end up a saint, I¡¯d be a living legend.¡¯ Karl pleaded with Goddess, but that was not the end of it. In fact, the real thing happened the next day. ¡°¡­That day, I remembered a passage from the scriptures: ¡®Greater love hath no man than this, that a many down his life for his friends. Ye are my friends, if ye do whatsoever Imand you.¡¯ Thus, I went forth to save my friends, not for personal glory, nor out of hatred or anger for the enemy, but solely for their sake.¡± To ordinary believers, he taught the lessons of sacrifice and love from the Light¡¯s teachings. To the local leaders of the south, he conveyed a message that there was something other than ¡®fierce anger or hostility towards the elves,¡¯ a subtle warning not to cause friction in the current rtionship between the Empire and the elves. Karl faithfully carried out the requests made by the Ministry of Internal Affairs and the Ministry of Foreign Affairs before his departure. After all, he had no desire to send his juniors to the same battlefield, to face the same enemy, ever again. Just as Karl finished speaking and was about to sp his hands in prayer, ¡°¡­What the¡­?¡± Suddenly, something began to glow brightly from Karl¡¯s chest. Cardinal Bent, the priests, the pdins, and all the believers in front of him were startled, but the most surprised was Karl himself. ¡®What is this now?!¡¯ Startled, he reached into his coat, and the first thing he grasped was, of course, that. He pulled out the familiar hilt, and now his greatsword, practically an extension of himself, was emitting a light that was beyond mere brilliance. Even under the bright sun, its radiance was even more intense. It was like a beacon in the darkest, foggiest ce, guiding all the ships in the world so they wouldn¡¯t lose their way. ¡°¡­¡± The cardinal, witnessing the scene, was the first to kneel and recite the Lord¡¯s Prayer. Following suit, the priests, then the pdins, and finally the believers all knelt and began reciting the prayer along with the cardinal. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Selena, wondering if she should do the same, also knelt. While reciting the prayer along with the others, she nced at Karl and mouthed, ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ But could Karl answer? In fact, he was the most bewildered and dumbfounded by the current situation. ¡®I mean, what is this?¡¯ God, please. At the very least, shouldn¡¯t we have agreed on this beforehand? How am I supposed to exin this if you just randomly do this? Just as Karl finished speaking and was about to sp his hands in prayer, ¡°¡­What the¡­?¡± Suddenly, something began to glow brightly from Karl¡¯s chest. Cardinal Bent, the priests, the pdins, and all the believers in front of him were startled, but the most surprised was Karl himself. ¡®What is this now?!¡¯ Startled, he reached into his coat, and the first thing he grasped was, of course, that. He pulled out the familiar hilt, and now his greatsword, practically an extension of himself, was emitting a light that was beyond mere brilliance. Even under the bright sun, its radiance was even more intense. It was like a beacon in the darkest, foggiest ce, guiding all the ships in the world so they wouldn¡¯t lose their way. ¡°¡­¡± The cardinal, witnessing the scene, was the first to kneel and recite a prayer. Following suit, the priests, then the pdins, and finally the believers all knelt and began reciting the prayer along with the cardinal. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Selena, wondering if she should do the same, also knelt. While reciting the prayer along with the others, she nced at Karl and mouthed, ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ But could Karl answer? In fact, he was the most bewildered and dumbfounded by the current situation. ¡®I mean, what is this? Goddess, please. At the very least, shouldn¡¯t we have agreed on this beforehand? How am I supposed to exin this if you just randomly do this?¡¯ Karl¡¯s mind was racing faster than ever. He couldn¡¯t just stand there dumbfounded in this situation. He was the heir to the County of Friedrich, the future head of the Adelheit family, a noble of the Empire, their favored war hero, and a soon-to-be saint. And a person of that stature had a duty to meet the expectations of others. ¡°Ah, um! So! Yes! I hear you, Light! I swear upon this sword, entrusted to me by my friends, that all nobles of the Empire shall pursue honor as I do! Duty and glory are one! Loyal to those above,passionate to those below, until the moment I stand before you without shame!¡± ¡®Screw it, I¡¯ll just go with it. I¡¯ll think about itter. It¡¯s better than standing here like an idiot!¡¯ Waving the lightsaber-like greatsword around, Karl spouted whatever came to mind. The unfortunate thing was that no one present could question or find anything strange about his words. ¡°The Light watches over the Empire!¡± ¡°Know only honor, and glory will follow!¡± ¡°Goddess, protect His Majesty the Emperor and the Empire!¡± ¡°A new relic! The Sword of Oaths! The Light reveals a new will through the Blessed One!¡± And in the midst of it all, the greatsword gained a new name and the title of a holy relic. Watching the scene, Selena suddenly thought¡ª ¡®It¡¯s a good thing Karl is kind.¡® She didn¡¯t know why she thought so, but she was incredibly relieved that it was Karl, and not anyone else. Meanwhile, Karl was thinking¡ª ¡®What is this atmosphere? I feel like I could grow a mustache and start spouting nonsensical propaganda¡­ No, wait. Am I losing my mind?¡¯ [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 165 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 165 A holy relic. Literally, a gift and a symbol of love bestowed upon us believers by the Goddess. When was the first time I encountered a relic? Ah, yes. I believe I was seven years old. I went with my parents to wee a group of priests who were visiting our town. And there, I saw the ¡®Holy Grail of Glory,¡¯ one of the relics of the Radiant Church that they had brought with them. ¡®Just thinking about that time¡­ my heart still swells with excitement.¡¯ I can¡¯t help but smile. It seems that I, as a young boy, fellpletely in love with that relic. No, it wasn¡¯t just falling in love, it was more like I came to cherish it. Since then, for over 50 years, I have managed, researched, and preserved that great artifact and legacy, ensuring that others like me could follow in my footsteps. ¡°Your Eminence, Cardinal Raskin, we will be arriving at the 4th diocese soon.¡± At the words of my auxiliary Cardinal, I shook off my thoughts and slowly turned my head. The scenery had changed. The Holy See, which I had left yesterday, was now covered in snow, a world of pure white. But here in the southern Empire, where our 4th diocese is located, there wasn¡¯t even a trace of snow. The weather was even pleasantly warm. The people of the south considered this cold, butpared to the Holy See, located further north, this was quite warm. It was truly a wondrous ce. And I thought, it must be because of this warmth that the Great Forest, where the elves reside, remains green all year round. nk nk!¡ª The train slowed down and then came to aplete stop. I got up, followed the guide, and stepped outside, where a familiar face greeted me. ¡°Wee, Cardinal Raskin.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Cardinal Bent.¡± Personally, we were both elevated to the position of cardinal around the same time. Officially, one was the Cardinal in charge of the Department of Sacred Relics, and the other was the Cardinal in charge of the 4th diocese of the Empire. After a brief exchange of greetings, they got straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the news. A new holy relic has appeared, and you¡¯ve summoned me for that matter.¡± ¡°Indeed, Cardinal Raskin. Actually, a while ago¡ª¡± What Cardinal Bent said next was hard to believe. In front of the devout followers of the Church, Brother Karl was once again graced with a miracle. But it didn¡¯t just pass by briefly¡ªits traces remained deeply embedded in the greatsword he carried, and even now, it holds that radiant light. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you blessed that greatsword before, Cardinal?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. And after that, the Cardinal of the 1st diocese added another blessing, and then¡ª¡± His Holiness the Pope himself blessed it. I still remember that day. It was the first time in the history of the Church that the Pope personally gave a blessing. Of course, no one dared to say it was excessive. Who would dare to question His Holiness¡¯s decision after witnessing the blessing firsthand? It was more likely that everyone was impressed by His Holiness¡¯s foresight. ¡°But, to think that the Light itself descended upon that very greatsword¡­¡± ¡°It seems ¡®It¡¯ followed the traces left by us, the unworthy, and marked it.¡± Indeed, that was a possibility. Two cardinals and then His Holiness the Pope had blessed it. And who was its owner? A man who leads the entire continent towards goodness and light. It would be strange if Goddess didn¡¯t take an interest in this. Hearing this, I immediately understood why the 4th diocese had summoned me. ¡°It must have been surprising. To suddenly have a holy relic right in front of you.¡± ¡°I was surprised too, but I¡¯m more concerned about Brother Karl. The divine traces on his belongings are so strong that we¡¯re now facing the question of whether it¡¯s a relic or not.¡± ¡°Hahaha. It¡¯s more of an confirmation than a trial. After all, Brother Karl has personally experienced miracles, so there¡¯s no doubt that the Light has visited him.¡± First, it seemed necessary to see it firsthand. So, I followed Cardinal Bent to meet Brother Karl. ¡°Your Eminence.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Brother Karl.¡± Without further ado, I asked him to show me the ¡®object.¡¯ As someone who manages and investigates all things touched by the divine, I would be able to tell what it was at a nce. And as expected, the moment I saw the greatsword that Brother Karl took out, I felt my heart pounding. ¡°Ah¡­!¡± I had no doubts, but seeing it in person made my heart race and my breath quicken. This reaction, this energy, and this holiness¡­ It was the same feeling I had when I saw the relics in the Holy See. I was certain. I, Cardinal Raskin of the Department of Sacred Relics, guarantee it. Thud!¡ª ¡°Your Eminence?!¡± Brother Karl was startled and didn¡¯t know what to do. But what could I do? I was also a believer, a human who always prayed and sought Goddess¡¯ mercy. As such, how could I, a mere mortal, stand tall before the very object that She, in Her divine presence, have graced? It was simply unfathomable. ¡°I swear to speak only the truth, to take full responsibility for what I have seen with my own eyes, heard with my own ears, and experienced with my own body. I, Cardinal Raskin, ArchCardinal of the Department of Sacred Relics, humbly wee the new holy relic.¡± Was it an excessive reaction? Of course not. There was a reason for it. The greatsword, no, the holy relic in Brother Karl¡¯s hands contained a clearer and stronger divine will than any other relic before it. I can guarantee that any member of the Church would have reacted the same way. However, there was one thing that bothered me. ¡°Brother Karl, I apologize for bringing this up at such a sacred and noble time.¡± ¡°Please, go ahead.¡± ¡°I believe we need to have a discussion.¡± ¡°A discussion, you say?¡± ¡°About whether this holy relic, touched by the divine, should be entrusted to an individual or, with your permission, brought back to the Church.¡± * * * ¡­For the reasons above, my and Selena¡¯s trip to the southern Empire has been extended by at least a week. I heard that the Church is still discussing. Until now, all holy relics have been returned to the Church without exception. The very existence of the Department of Sacred Relics in the Holy See signifies that ¡®all holy relics are to be entrusted to and managed by the Church.¡¯ But this time, the situation was a bit different. The ownership of this relic was clear from the beginning. It¡¯s my greatsword, not anyone else¡¯s. It¡¯s hard enough to ask for someone¡¯s personal belongings, let alone a war hero¡¯s and a blessed item of the Church. Furthermore, this time, I expressed my will strongly and clearly. ¡°I would like you to entrust this to me entirely.¡± It was a gift from my toon leader, even though he was a damn rascal. It¡¯s not a 100% happy memory, but it reminds me of some good times. More than anything, it¡¯s the only bridge that connects me to myrades who are no longer with us. It¡¯s a bit embarrassing that it suddenly became a holy relic after being touched by divine power, but that¡¯s all. I¡¯m not someone who blindly follows the teachings of the Light, and in the end, Goddess only stayed for a short while. So why should the Church take my greatsword? ¡®There¡¯s even some Kanfra blood on that sword¡­ It¡¯s a bit, no, it¡¯s very unsettling!¡¯ Fortunately, the Church seemed to understand my wishes. Even Cardinal Raskin, the Cardinal of the Department of Sacred Relics, said that it would be more appropriate for this holy relic to remain with its original owner. Since the person with the highest authority on holy relics within the Holy See had said so it was trustworthy. From the Church¡¯s perspective, it would be rather awkward to suddenly im an item as a holy relic and take it to the Holy See, even if it was associated with a blessed individual or a saint. ¡°We¡¯re nearing a conclusion within the Holy See as well. Please wait just a little longer.¡± The schedule was unintentionally extended, and some people seemed worried that I might be displeased. But that wasn¡¯t the case at all. In fact, I was hoping for a bit more dy. And the reason for that was the work of our Cardinal of the 4th diocese, His Eminence Cardinal Bent. ¡°I believe it¡¯s best for you to rest since your schedule has been extended, Brother Karl. Here, you can rest undisturbed if you move and stay like this.¡± Thanks to the amodations and itinerary specially arranged by the Cardinal, Selena and I were able to restfortably while we waited. As expected of the Cardinal. He¡¯s truly worthy of leading the southern diocese, the first ce where I connected with the Church. I was so pleased that I thought it wouldn¡¯t be bad to visit the 4th diocese from time to time and boost our cardinal¡¯s reputation, even if I didn¡¯t do so for other ces. ¡°Karl, how about we give a gift to His Eminence? He¡¯s been taking such good care of us.¡± Selena also expressed the same sentiment, so it could be considered a unanimous decision. * * * Four dayster, Karl and Selena resumed their tour of the Empire. As the Cardinal of the Department of Sacred Relics had assured, the holy relic, now called the ¡®Sword of Oaths,¡¯ remained quietly dormant in Karl¡¯s possession. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 166 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 166 As Karl left the southern Empire with the new holy relic, heading to another destination, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mother!¡± Eloise was having tea with none other than Countess Ceylon. The rtionship between these two was quite peculiar. One was a former member of the Elven Special Forces, and the other was a former Imperial secret agent who had literally ¡®dismantled¡¯ elves. Although they hadn¡¯t shed directly, due to the nature of their professions, they couldn¡¯t be unaware of each other. It was fortunate that Eloise had never targeted humans. If they had been in a position to kill each other, the situation would have been even more awkward. ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared of me?¡± The countess had even asked that directly when they first met. It was a story, half-rumored, half-true, among the family¡¯s servants that she had given Friedrich an elf¡¯s head as a gift when they were dating. ¡°Not at all! Why would I be scared of Karl¡¯s mother?!¡± Of course, for Eloise, who preferred humans over her own kind, there was no reason to be afraid. Instead, her goal was to score points here, widen the gap with other women, and conversely, narrow the distance with Selena. ¡®ording to the information I¡¯ve gathered, Karl cherishes his family. Especially his sister, Rikata, who he¡¯s very close to. And Rikata is said to be the spitting image of their mother¡­¡¯ In other words, winning over the countess would naturally bring her closer to Karl. Besides, isn¡¯t it said that a wife should win over her inws to have afortable future? ¡®This is the right thing to do for our future child.¡¯ Eloise was well aware of her biggest weakness. Race. Yes, that¡¯s the problem, being an elf. Karl had been hurt too much by those damn Kanfras. And that pain likely extended to his parents, the count and countess. Honestly, what parent would like the people who hurt their child? Even Eloise would chase down and kill anyone who hurt her future child. Anyway, there were two ways to ovee this weakness. One was to win Karl¡¯s heart, and the other was to make everyone around Karl ept her. So, it made sense to start by winning over the countess, who had fought the most with the elves. If she could ovee the most difficult mountain, the rest would naturally follow! ¡°I could pour the tea for you, Mother.¡± ¡°No, dear. If you¡¯ve fought alongside Karl even once, you¡¯re a friend of our family. It¡¯s no trouble at all to pour tea for a friend.¡± ¡®Thank goodness.¡® She was truly grateful that she had been on that train. If she hadn¡¯t, it might have been difficult to score points like this. ¡°And you also served alongside the Crown Princess on a mission.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Although she wasn¡¯t such an esteemed person back then.¡± ¡°Surely, you¡¯ll keep what you saw of our Crown Princess back then to yourself, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡®Ah, that.¡® Eloise smiled brightly and decided to answer tactfully. Saying ¡®Yes, I understand¡¯ or ¡®I¡¯ll forget it¡¯ was not the best answer. An ordinary person might have answered that way. But she was a woman who had been in the special forces. ¡°Oh my? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Mother. What did I see?¡± ¡°¡­Fufufu.¡± ¡®Ehehehehe! Mother isughing with satisfaction! Yes! I scored another point! See that, Lav!? This is what a prepared daughter-inw is like. Huh?! Don¡¯t you dare mess with me!¡¯ Inwardly chuckling, Eloise continued to chat enthusiastically with the countess. * * * ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± ¡°Lady Lavrenti? Are you alright?¡± ¡°Ah, yes. I was just lost in thought for a moment. Please continue.¡± Meanwhile, Lavrenti was touring the territory under the guidance of the Friedrich County¡¯s servants. On the surface, it seemed like she was simply a guest, wandering around out of curiosity. However, her sharp senses as a skilled sharpshooter and survivalist were working overtime. ¡®Winning favor is important, but it¡¯s also crucial to know what kind of ce this is. Preliminary reconnaissance in enemy territory is essential, Eloise.¡¯ To be precise, it wasn¡¯t quite urate to call it enemy territory, but with rivals present, she¡¯d let it slide for now. Even if she could somehow handle Selena, the other two women, one elf and one former princess, were considerable adversaries in Lavrenti¡¯s eyes. And so, Lavrenti spent her mornings with the count and countess, and her afternoons touring the territory, meticulously preparing for the future. ¡°It seems that section of the canal will need repairs this year.¡± ¡°Ah, we were actually nning to start the repairs this year. How did you know?¡± ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯m amoner that such things catch my eye. I apologize if myment was presumptuous and caused any offense.¡± There weremoners among the count¡¯s servants. However, in that situation, where they were guiding a guest, everyone present had been granted a title by the count. If a meremoner acted too presumptuously in front of them, it could be offensive. So when Lavrenti apologized, the servants waved their hands in unison. ¡°Please, don¡¯t say that. You are a guest of the Adelheit family and the young master¡¯s guest. And besides that, you¡¯ve fought for the Empire.¡± ¡°We all serve those who have fought for the Empire. How could we treat Lady Lavrenti, who is simr to them, as a lowlymoner?¡± They say that a family¡¯s servants naturally resemble their master. And who was Count Friedrich? A noble who silently devoted himself to his duty. He was a man who had repeatedly declined promotions and even a discussion of elevation to a higher title, despite his numerous achievements. Honor over power. Duty over privilege. Not what he could receive, but what he could do. The Countess held the same values, as did his eldest daughter, Rikata. And now, Karl, the heir, prioritized these values above all else. Therefore, the servants also held honor in high regard and valued duty. In that sense, it was unthinkable to mistreat Lavrenti, a hero who had bravely fought on the battlefield, fulfilling her duty to defend the Empire. ¡°On the contrary, we are grateful for the opportunity to serve another hero of the Empire.¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t say that. In front of my master, I¡¯m just a sharpshooter.¡± ¡°Master, you say?¡± The servants looked at each other, slightly bewildered. Observing their reactions, Lavrenti thought to herself, ¡®Good, just as nned,¡¯ while feigning ignorance on the surface. ¡°Ah, I haven¡¯t exined, have I? Actually, Karl Adelheit, the heir of this county, is my master. He taught me many things when we were on the front lines, including marksmanship, which is how I became a sharpshooter.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard that before!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± While the other servants were impressed, the head butler alone seemed a bit flustered. It was understandable. Unlike the others, he knew Karl¡¯s peculiar secret. ¡®The young master¡¯s shooting skills are so bad that anyone would¡­ Sigh.¡¯ How could Karl, with such skills, have taught Lavrenti to be the Empire¡¯s best sharpshooter? The head butler muttered to himself that this was the greatest mystery of all time as he followed Lavrenti. * * * ¡°Hahaha. That sounds like Karl. That rascal, pretending to be uninterested while charming all these beautiful women.¡± ¡°Th-that¡¯s not true! Count! Karl is just¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. Don¡¯t take it too seriously, Princess¡­ ahem, Lady Lefia.¡± When Count Friedrich first met Lefia, he was secretly worried. Even though it was an unavoidable and unique situation of war, it was the count himself who had destroyed Lefia¡¯s maternal family. Few people died, but their influence had greatly diminished. They almost copsed right after the war. Lefia was now face to face with that monster, the Baba Yaga they spoke of. And she wasn¡¯t just meeting him and leaving, she hade to stay as a guest in the monster¡¯s home. The reason was Karl, but he would be gone for a month, leaving her to face his parents. Count Friedrich was worried that Lefia might be ufortable, but¡­ ¡°Both my grandfather and uncles, though they met Baba Yaga as enemies, remember him as a fellow warrior. They said all those who crossed swords with him were honorable knights, and they would like to share a drink and augh with him someday.¡± She was forgiving, and although not entirely fearless, she had the courage to ovee it. As a woman of Lasker, she certainly had backbone. By their standards, she might be considered delicate, but from this side, she was more than enough. Thanks to her, the count was able to talk about the past without much worry. Beside him, Lefia responded with smiles and appropriate interjections. ¡°So, Lady Lefia.¡± ¡°Yes, Count?¡± ¡°How much do you like my son?¡± ¡°¡­Eh?¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t, there would be no reason for you toe to our house, would there?¡± Was the question too direct? Lefia, momentarily unable to process the conversation, let out a confused sound. Then, finally regaining herposure, she asked if she had heard him correctly. ¡°C-Count, I¡¯m so sorry. I was lost in thought for a moment¡ª¡± ¡°You heard correctly, Lady Lefia. Do you like my son?¡± ¡°Th-that¡­¡± ¡°For your information, there¡¯s already the daughter of the Marquis of Nafplion by his side, and there are others as well. I¡¯m asking if you¡¯re truly okay with that.¡± That was Count Friedrich¡¯s way of looking out for her. Lefia knew that. So, after a brief moment of contemtion, she lowered her head and nodded slightly. ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°P-Please don¡¯tugh, Count! Hmph!¡± [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 167 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 167 The official appointment in the south had ended. So many things had happened, and among them, this greatsword was the most impressive. ¡°¡­¡± I discreetly took out the greatsword I had been keeping in my coat. Ah, should I no longer call it a greatsword but the Sword of Oaths? I wonder what expression our toon leader would make if he saw this. Would he shout, ¡®That¡¯s the one I gave you!¡¯ as soon as he heard the rumor? Or would he say, ¡®Karl, that guy?! Wow, now I¡¯ve seen everything in this world!¡¯ Honestly, I¡¯d prefer the former. It wouldn¡¯t be good for him to go around saying unnecessary things and get trampled by an angry crowd. I want him to live well off of my name, not get killed by a mob shouting, ¡®Don¡¯t insult our war hero!¡¯ ¡®I should look for him someday when I have the chance.¡¯ The toon leader had left, saying he wanted to forget all these terrible memories and never be found again. He had lost all his subordinates and even one of his own legs in the war. But instead of cursing the Empire, the elves, or the world, he would tell himself, ¡®Damn it! You¡¯ve got a prosthetic leg, so walk properly!¡¯ whenever he stumbled. Even if he saw me carrying the greatsword he gifted, now a holy relic, he might still hide the fact that he was the one who gave it to me. Thinking about old times brought a mix of joy and sadness. I wondered if they were doing well, living well like me. Or were they still gued by nightmares and insomnia? ¡°Priest.¡± ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± ¡°The next stop is the 2nd diocese, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± If it was the 2nd diocese, that meant the eastern Empire. I had heard that there was a memorial there for the fallen soldiers of the Empire. It wasn¡¯t a ce that had any particr connection to me. Those who died on the southern front either returned to their hometowns or were buried in the south. And most of them were from the south, so it was rare for them to be buried in the east, far from their homes. But what did it matter where or when they fought? In the end, we all gathered to fulfill our duty, we sacrificed our youth, and we silentlypleted our task, even if no one acknowledged it. ¡°Wee to the eastern Empire, Sir Karl Adelheit!¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again.¡± For that reason, after arriving in the eastern Empire andpleting important appointments, such as meeting with influential families supporting the pension foundation and the Cardinal of the 2nd diocese, I decided to change the itinerary slightly and visit the memorial for the fallen soldiers. * * * ¡°Hmm.¡± Glen Robinson, a Knight of the Friedrich County. He had apanied Karl Adelheit, the heir of the Adelheit family to whom he swore allegiance, on a month-long journey to serve as his escort. Their current destination was the eastern Empire, specifically the memorial for the fallen soldiers. ¡®It seems he still hasn¡¯t forgotten that moment.¡¯ No, it was only natural that he couldn¡¯t forget. Who in the world could forget something like that? Glen stood quietly, watching Karl, careful not to disturb him. ¡°Sir Glen.¡± Soon, the woman who would be the future mistress of the Friedrich County approached him. Selena Ifrit, the daughter of the Marquis of Nafplion, and apanion on this journey. From what he could tell, they had already promised each other their future. They were practically husband and wife, just without the official ceremony. ¡°Sir Glen, aren¡¯t you going with Karl?¡± ¡°I was going to, but the young lord ordered me to wait here.¡± ¡°I see. Me too. He told me not to follow him, that he wanted to go alone.¡± As Selena said, Karl approached the memorial alone. He had no flowers or alcohol, the usual offerings people brought. He was empty-handed. ¡°¡­The weather isn¡¯t very nice.¡± The sky, which had been cloudy since they arrived in the east, was getting worse. Dark clouds, a humid and stuffy feeling not suitable for winter. ¡°You¡¯re right. It looks like it¡¯s going to rain, not snow.¡± As predicted, a downpour began in the middle of winter. It wasn¡¯t an ordinary one, but a heavy rain, the kind that usually fell in summer. Meanwhile, Karl stood silently in front of the memorial, getting drenched in the rain. ¡°Karl! If he catches a cold¡­¡± Selena fidgeted, then finally, unable to bear it, she tried to approach the memorial. But Glen stopped her. He saw Karl raising his hand to stop her. Of course, he wasn¡¯t unconcerned. Glen was apanying Karl on this journey as his escort. But what if Karl caught a severe cold or the flu in this winter rain? Even if he wasn¡¯t responsible, it wouldn¡¯t be a simple matter. Not only that, but the priests from the Church who had apanied them, and even the influential figures of the east¡­ They were clearly on edge, as if fearing the war hero, personallymended by the Emperor, might suddenly break copse. ¡°¡­.¡± In the pouring rain, Karl raised his hand and stroked the memorial a few times. He then leaned his head slightly against the rain and muttered something inaudible. ¡°Karl!¡± ¡°Young Lord!¡± When he finally returned, Selena wiped his face and Glen hurriedly offered a towel. The two, along with the others, all sent a questioning look, asking ¡®Why did you do that?¡¯ Karl smiled and said it was nothing. ¡°Getting wet in the rain like this wasmon on the battlefield. They were just like me. Just a little less fortunate. Seeing them, getting a little wet in the rain is nothing.¡± He said, smiling brightly. Karl turned his head slightly and looked at the memorial. ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of our juniors, so everyone can rest easy.¡± Karl leaves with the people, saying it¡¯s fine now. Of course, the military personnel among them had very strange expressions on their faces. And a littleter, when the rain stopped, a ray of light poured onto the memorial. * * * Karl¡¯s next destination was the western part of the Empire. There, Glen had yet another unique experience. ¡°Young Lord?¡± ¡°Ah. Myrade¡¯s son is getting married, so I have to congratte him!¡± By pure chance, they met someone Karl had fought alongside in the Southern Front. Though not from the same unit, they had fought in close proximity. Upon hearing the news, Karl postponed all other ns and headed straight to the wedding. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Young Lord, but this is¡­.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going, no arguments.¡± Needless to say, thisrade was amoner. And so were his son and daughter-inw. It was amoner¡¯s wedding. Even lower-ranking nobles who were acquainted often sent representatives. The impact was immense when the heir of a count, not just any heir but a war hero of the Empire and a blessed individual of the Church, showed up. Instantly, nobles from all over the west, whose names and faces were unknown, flocked to the wedding. The wedding was almost turned into a ce for nobles to show off, but Karl stopped it. ¡°This is a wedding. The protagonists of this day are only the couple. I would appreciate it if you didn¡¯t disturb their wonderful day.¡± Karl said, holding a flower in one hand and a greatsword in the other. If there were any nobles who didn¡¯t understand their ce and acted up, Glen would have told them that they were truly deserving of the title of the bravest person in the world. Anyway, the wedding went off without a hitch. Correction. There were no hitches, but there was an incident. ¡°Thank you to the bride and groom, and their parents, for weing me as a guest, even though I might be crashing the party¡­ Ah, ahahah!¡± A light that had been dormant for a while crept in and shone on Karl. This time, even Karl couldn¡¯t bear it. He insisted that the protagonists were the couple, not him, and asked the light to bless them instead. He strongly protested to the heavens, interrupting his blessings for the newlyweds. And thankfully, the Goddess listened to Karl¡¯s strong request. The light that moved away from Karl shines on the couple getting married today. And from somewhere, precisely from Karl¡¯s direction, a whisper spreads among the guests. ¡°Kiss!¡± A feeling that something would happen immediately if they didn¡¯t kiss. In the midst of this, the groom takes the courage and kisses the bride first. ¡°Yaaaay!¡± ¡°Live well! If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll truly be punished by the heavens!¡± The guests cheered loudly. The light shone gracefully. And in between, the happiest of all, Karl. Glen looked at Karl without realizing he was smiling too. ¡®Perhaps.¡¯ Perhaps, this is what Karl wanted to see all along. That¡¯s why he was so fierce and desperate. Fighting and fighting again, saving even one more soldier and sending them home. ¡®This person, someday, will be my new Lord.¡¯ The future of the county seemed quite promising. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 168 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 168 ¡°¡­And that¡¯s what happened.¡± Glen, a Knight of the Friedrich County, finished his report to the Count and Countess. As he had apanied the young lord as an escort, it was his duty to report on the events that had transpired. ¡°Hmm.¡± The Count, having heard Glen¡¯s full report, took a sip of the tea before him with a brief hum. ¡®He¡¯s getting much betterpared to before.¡¯ When his only son returned from serving as a soldier and experiencing a great war, the Count could sense that Karl had changed somehow. Whether it was something he had realized on the battlefield, or something he had lost¡­ He pretended not to notice, only showing an appropriate level of concern. Excessive attention could be a burden, so he believed Karl would ovee it on his own. And fortunately, Karl did take a step. Towards a better ce, a brighter ce. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Countess Ceylon seemed to feel the same way, as she smiled softly. ¡°It seems he has many good people around him.¡± ¡°Do you think so too, my dear?¡± For a month, while Karl traveled around the empire attending to his duties, the family hosted guests. No, calling them guests would be inurate. Rather than guests, they were more like¡­ family. ¡°From what I could tell, the youngdy of the Nafplion Marquisate already knew.¡± ¡°Selena, it seems she knew as well.¡± ¡°My son has always been capable, but I never expected him to be this capable.¡± The Count chuckled to himself. In the aristocratic world, if one had the ability, having multiple partners wasn¡¯t unusual. While many, like himself, still had only one partner, there were certainly those who didn¡¯t. Moreover, looking at the bigger picture, it seemed Karl hadn¡¯t chosen his women thoughtlessly. ¡®One is the daughter of the Naplion Marquisate, establishing a connection with other noble families. Another is an elf, showing a willingness to ally even with a race he once fought against. The third, though amoner, is a war hero, demonstrating that those who fulfill their sacred duty are not neglected. Andstly, the princess of Lasker, emphasizing a conciliatory approach to foreign policy¡­¡¯ It was as if he were a prince, not the son of a mere count. By doing so, he could promote the current policies of the empire and foster an atmosphere of cooperation. For a moment, Count Friedrich even wondered if the Emperor or Crown Prince had subtly influenced Karl¡¯s rtionships. How else could he exin the perfect alignment of Karl¡¯s women with the current policies of the empire? He decided to ask Karl about itter and concluded the report. ¡°¡­¡± Slowly rising from his seat, he walked to the window and looked out at the garden. There, Karl and his fourdies were enjoying afternoon tea. ¡°I think our estate is going to get quite noisy soon.¡± His wife, who had quietly approached him, spoke, and heughed. ¡°Indeed. Four weddings might be a bit overwhelming.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll contact the Naplion Marquisate and understand their feelings. You may have spoken to the Marquis, but it¡¯s always good to double-check people¡¯s feelings.¡± ¡°Thank you, my dear.¡± Matters outside the family were his responsibility, but if they eventually became internal affairs, it was the women¡¯s domain. Thus, the Count decided to trust his wife and leave it to her. ¡®At this rate, he might bring all four of them to the New Year¡¯s celebration.¡¯ Count Friedrich suddenly had that thought. * * * ¡°¡­So, you¡¯re saying that I have to bring all four of you to the New Year¡¯s celebration?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. Karl, it¡¯s the Count himself who said so, you know?¡± ¡°No, Wait! Why are you the one rying my father¡¯s message, Eloise?¡± ¡°My father?! He¡¯s our father! And he¡¯s my father-inw!¡± I held back from saying, ¡®What the hell kind of nonsense is that?!¡¯ I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say it. As I groaned, Lav approached and carefully helped me into my uniform jacket. ¡°We¡¯re all guests until the end of the break, right, Master?¡± ¡°Exactly! And we¡¯ve all been officially invited to the New Year¡¯s celebration!¡± Eloise proudly waved the invitations. I¡¯m certain. They¡¯re invitations with the imperial seal. I still don¡¯t understand why Eloise, Lav, and even Lefia received them. ¡°It¡¯s obvious, isn¡¯t it? Who do you think is the main character of this New Year¡¯s celebration?¡± ¡°Eloise is right this time, Master. You are the main character, and it¡¯s only natural that we, your guests, would also receive invitations.¡± ¡°Oh, well, I¡­ I was really okay with not going¡­ but the Ministry of Foreign Affairs forced me¡­¡± Hey, Lefia? Are you sure you were forced? Then why are you smiling?! At this rate, I¡¯m going to bebeled as a crazy womanizer with four women in tow. And not just anywhere, but at the New Year¡¯s celebration hosted by the imperial family! Knock Knock¡ª ¡°Karl, are you ready?¡± ¡°Ah, Selena.¡± Selena, wearing an aqua dress, looked even more mature and womanly today. I couldn¡¯t help but stare at her graceful figure, when I suddenly felt someone poking my side. ¡°What? You didn¡¯t react like this when Lav and I came in.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not fair. You definitely said we looked pretty.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but your eyes weren¡¯t dripping with honey like they are now. Right, Lav?¡± ¡°¡­I think you might be right.¡± These two bicker all the time, but they also have perfect teamwork in moments like this. If I said Eloise and Lav were the ultimatebo, they¡¯d probably scold me for saying something so ridiculous. Better not say it. ¡°Everyone, please stop. We¡¯re going to bete!¡± If Lefia is raising her voice like that, we might actually bete. That won¡¯t do. No matter how capable I am, I can¡¯t bete for a banquet hosted by the imperial family. I¡¯ve seen plenty of people in my past life and this one who got cocky and then fell hard. I quickly put on my jacket, buttoned it up, tidied myself up a bit, and looked in the mirror. ¡°¡­This is crazy.¡± The first thing I saw was my chest covered in medals. They tried to minimize the extravagance, but to me, it looked the same. ¡®No, be grateful for the reduced weight.¡¯ And even this doesn¡¯t include the Medal of Honor. Every department in the empire insisted that the Medal of Honor was too prestigious to be represented merely by a medal on the uniform. So, they adorned the uniform with all the other medals, and then, as a separate distinction, added the Medal of Honor, making its significance even more pronounced. ¡°That¡¯s surprising to me.¡± ¡°What is, Eloise?¡± ¡°Well, our people are very proud, you know. I thought they¡¯d insist on you wearing the medal they gave you and refuse to let it be disyed as a mere Imperial badge. But instead, they immediately designed a badge version of it and even crafted it themselves to present to you.¡± ¡°Well, their intentions aren¡¯t entirely pure. I heard they agreed to the badge to acknowledge the Empire¡¯s superiority, subtly stepping back from having their medal disyed equally next to the Medal of Honor.¡± ¡°You could be right, Selena.¡± Damn it. Stop using me for politics! And stop using my chest for medals and badges! I heard rumors that even me having four women is being interpreted as a political move. They just won¡¯t believe that it¡¯s not. What was it they said? Selena represents the noble factions within the empire, Eloise represents the elves who cooperated with the empire, Lav represents those who have served in the military, and Lefia represents the future diplomatic direction of the empire. They say that through me, the empire wants to convey the message that it embraces all of them. My response to that? What nonsense. It just happened this way. If I had such deep intentions, would I have done something crazy like enlisting as a soldier after being dumped? Knock Knock¡ª ¡°Excuse me, Young Lord.¡± ¡°Yes, Head Butler. What is it?¡± ¡°Those who will be traveling with you today have arrived.¡± ¡°Ah, those damn Hydras¡­ I mean, the four of them have arrived. I¡¯ll be down soon, so please tell them to wait a moment.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± The Head Butler closed the door and left, and I quickly finished getting ready and went downstairs with the fourdies. As we descended, I heard the voices of four men calling out, ¡®Hey!¡¯ almost simultaneously. ¡°Karl! Long time no see!¡± ¡°Whoa, four women?¡± ¡°So envious.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re going to bete.¡± For some reason, Shulifen, Wilhelm, Alexander, and Joachim were all saying different things today. ¡°Are you guys ever going to introduce me to your future wives?¡± ¡°Busy. Later.¡± ¡°Busy my foot.¡± ¡°I really am busy. I¡¯ll exin on the way.¡± I was the one who was insanely busy during the break, what are these guys talking about? I put the women in a different carriage and got into the same carriage as these four. And a momentter, I was roaring. ¡°¡­Damn you guys¡ªArgh! What in the world did you do?!¡± ¡°Oh, good. That¡¯s the reaction we were hoping for.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so proud!¡± [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 169 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 169 My head hurts. It feels like it¡¯s being stabbed and split apart. I¡¯m going crazy. ¡°So¡­ what you¡¯re saying is that using my name for the pension foundation wasn¡¯t the end of it?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°You guys have been meddling in all sorts of things all over the empire?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been spreading love and justice on your own?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean by that.¡± Yeah, don¡¯t understand¡­ Bullshit! I¡¯m the one who doesn¡¯t understand! ¡°Why? Why did you do that? You could¡¯ve just done it yourselves! Or at least in the name of the empire! By the grace of the imperial family! There are standard lines for this kind of thing!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Then why?!¡± ¡°Actually, the Crown Prince also saw it positively.¡± What?! Brother-inw! Why are youing up here?! ¡°The empire, the imperial family, that¡¯s all good. But if it¡¯s too much, it can be a bit¡­ you know. In times like these, you need a more definitive hero.¡± ¡°Shulifen is right. That way, there¡¯s less bacsh, and the influence is much stronger.¡± ¡°Besides, Karl, you¡¯re an undeniable hero of the empire. Just by promoting you, the empire and the imperial family will rise together, so it doesn¡¯t really matter, does it?¡± Okay, fine, it¡¯s all good. But guys, why aren¡¯t you listening to my opinion? You¡¯re saying you¡¯ve been doing all this in my name. Then why am I hearing about this for the first time? Why did you keep it a secret?! Their response to my frustration is utterly absurd. ¡°If we had told you, you would have stopped us.¡± ¡°When did you ever ask our permission to make us your Patron Saints?¡± ¡°If you dragged us into this, you should have been prepared to climb higher.¡± ¡°Honestly, I think this is more Karl¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°¡­¡± You bastards. What¡¯s the point of having friends? Shouldn¡¯t you cover for each other in times like this? Did I make you Patron Saints out of malice? It was all for your benefit! ¡°Yeah, yeah. I know, Karl.¡± ¡°We¡¯re doing this for you, you know.¡± ¡°Oh, so grateful. Should I be crying tears of joy?¡± ¡°We really worked hard.¡± Hahaha. My Hydras. Looks like they¡¯re asking for a beating after not getting one for a while. I immediately grabbed two of their heads under each arm and gave them a good headlock. ¡°Argh!¡± Does it hurt? Huh? Does it hurt? It should hurt! That¡¯s the whole point! ¡°Ah, please! Karl! I don¡¯t want my face rubbed against this guy!¡± ¡°Me neither, you bastard! You think I like it?!¡± ¡­It seems they hate being rubbed against each other more than the headlock itself. Then I should hug them even tighter. Just drown in each other¡¯s embrace, you Hydras! * * * To summarize the things these four have done, it goes something like this: [ Karl Adelheit Veterans Pension Foundation. Supporting all veterans across the empire. ] [ Sub-departments created under the Pension Foundation. Partnering with various administrative departments of the empire to initiate various projects for the citizens. ] [ Expanding treatment facilities, child care facilities, and daycare centers in coboration with the Radiant Church. ] [ Conducting projects tomemorate fallen soldiers and provide preferential treatment to their families. ] [ Providing additionalpensation to all young people in the empire who will enlist and fulfill their military duty in the future. Discussions with the Ministry of War are underway. ] These guys are truly insane. And this is only about half of what the four of them have been up to. The funnier thing is that instead of stopping them, the various departments of the empire are jumping on board, saying, ¡®Great! We can save tax money and share our workload! Let¡¯s work together!¡¯ ¡®But what if someone has bad intentions and embezzles the funds? With so much money flowing in and out, how can anyone resist the temptation?!¡¯ I did worry about that for a moment. After all, money is the most powerful drug that can drive people mad. But even that worry was quickly dispelled after hearing their exnation. ¡°We have people from the Ministry of Financial Audit Bureau here.¡± ¡°And the Imperial Household Ministry is conducting its own investigation. It¡¯s only natural since imperial funds are also involved in the operation.¡± ¡°You know what this means, right? Touching this is the same as touching the imperial funds. And what happens next?¡± Well, at the very least, that generation would be wiped out, and the next generation would be stripped of all their rights. It seems the Crown Prince, my brother-inw, had this in mind when he epted my sister¡¯s request to invest imperial funds. The Ministry of Financial Audit Bureau is scary, but even scarier is the Imperial Household Ministry¡¯s own investigation. If they find anything, it¡¯s game over. ¡®You¡¯re a traitor. You¡¯re purged.¡¯ Even a ducal family wouldn¡¯t dare do anything foolish where the imperial family has a hand. The only one who could is the sole ruler of this empire and the head of the imperial family, the Emperor himself. ¡®If the Emperor were to touch the Veterans Pension Foundation, it would mean the empire is already in chaos, so there¡¯s nothing else to say.¡¯ Of course, everyone will do their best to prevent that from happening. Anyway, thanks to all this, as everyone said, I became the main character of this New Year¡¯s celebration. ¡°Come forth, Karl Adelheit of the Friedrich County. A devoted and loyal subject of the empire and the imperial family, one who loves the people of the empire more than anyone and never hesitates to fulfill his duty. One who is loved by the Goddess.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I am deeply grateful for your words.¡± The Emperor¡¯s introduction of me was incredibly long. Just hearing it, one could understand my current position. ¡°There have been many events this year.¡± Yes, indeed. Many things have happened. It seems even more thanst year. ¡°And all of those events were ones that brightened the empire.¡± That¡¯s good to hear, Your Majesty. If you were to say, ¡®There have been dark events in the empire¡¯ at the New Year¡¯s celebration, it would turn into a funeral, not a celebration. ¡°And you all know who was there for each of those events.¡± It finally came. The Four had their contributions, and there was also that strange deity who oddly favors me. And of course, there was the fact that I had ridiculously good luck. But truthfully, I was always there. Because I was there, the Four were there. Because I was there, the deity watched over me. And that luck always lingered by my side. As I said, I don¡¯t know why. Why I received such undeserved gifts. Sometimes, I thought it might be because I¡¯m a peculiar fellow who remembers his past life. Other times, I thought it was a reward for the hardships I¡¯ve endured. ¡°Don¡¯t try to understand how such things were possible.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but raise my head at the Emperor¡¯s words. ¡°Those who quietly do their duty are always like that. They don¡¯t think about the consequences that wille, they simply do what is right.¡± That¡¯s why it¡¯s remarkable. That¡¯s why it was always that person. The Emperor smiled and patted my shoulder. Your Majesty, that¡¯s enough. If you go any further, I won¡¯t be able to handle¡ª ¡°So, Crown Prince. What should we do?¡± I heard rumors that he might abdicate soon, and now the Emperor is calling for the Crown Prince. Even with numerous nobles present, the Emperor yields the seat of honor to the Crown Prince. The Crown Prince approached me, grabbed my hand, and raised it high. ¡°As this year ends and a new one begins, may you all be like this as well.¡± This must be the grand stage the imperial family prepared for me. But this is too much attention. It¡¯s a spotlight I can¡¯t handle. ¡°Your Highness.¡± In the softest voice possible, I pleaded with my brother-inw. ¡°Just listen to me, please.¡± I promised to tell him every single one of my sister¡¯s favorite foods, down to thest detail, if he would just listen. ¡°¡­And!¡± My brother-inw isn¡¯t cold-hearted enough to refuse such a tempting offer from me. Besides, my sister is also expecting. As a husband, it¡¯s only natural to want to feed his pregnant wife whatever she craves. ¡°Karl Adelheit, the young lord of the Friedrich County, along with four others who have fulfilled their duties as nobles of the empire and upheld its honor! Young Lord Shulifen Rosenberg of the Adria Marquisate! Young Lord Wilhelm Fritz of the Gramstad Marquisate! Young Lord Alexander Edert of the Brunne County! Andstly, Young Lord Joachim cen of the Thieradal County! The four of you,e to the other side!¡± The expressions of the four guys turned grim. It seems they¡¯ve figured out who orchestrated this whole situation. But what can they do about it? Does it change anything if they know? Hey, the Crown Prince himself is calling you. What, you¡¯re going to make a sullen face? ¡°These are also the proud young nobles of the empire! Glory to the empire, blessed by the Goddess!¡± ¡°May Goddess bless His Majesty!¡± ¡°May the Light lead the empire to eternal glory!¡± As all the nobles in the New Year¡¯s celebration hall raised their right hands and shouted with all their might, ¡°¡­Hey, Karl. Thanks?¡± The guys next to me nced at me with a glint in their eyes. ¡°You wanna y this game, huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who threw the first punch and now you¡¯re talking.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a first punch?¡± ¡°A preemptive strike.¡± ¡°There are preemptive strikes even in good deeds?¡± ¡°You did it first. You can¡¯t hit us without a deration of war and thenin.¡± The four grumbled and said, ¡®Just you wait.¡¯ The guys who say ¡®just you wait¡¯ are usually the least scary! And it was me who provoked them. But it wasn¡¯t long before I regretted my provocation. ¡°¡­Shit.¡± Sometime after the New Year¡¯s celebration, as the break wasing to an end, I was leisurely walking through the central za of the capital when I saw a statue of me carrying a wounded soldier! [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 170 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 170 I immediately sought out those responsible for creating the statue. And I was met with even more shocking news. ¡°Wait, wait. Hold on a minute. Say that again. What did you just say?¡± ¡°An identical statue is already being made at the academy, Young Lord!¡± ¡°¡­¡± For a moment, I thought I was dreaming. My mind went nk. Grabbing my head, I barely managed to regain myposure and asked the statue makers. ¡°Is there any way to cancel it?¡± ¡°Pardon? I don¡¯t understand why, but the academy statue is already well underway. Removing it now would take even more time.¡± ¡°But still¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. I assure you it will be a masterpiece that will never tarnish your reputation, Young Lord.¡± That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m worried about! Just how extravagant and grand are they making it?! Look at the statue in the central za! Behind the scene of me carrying a woundedrade, they even sculpted angels blowing trumpets and scattering light! It¡¯s so over-the-top, they might as well have sculpted bullets flying around! ¡°How was the statue funded¡­?¡± ¡°It was funded by the Adria Marquisate, Gramstad Marquisate, Brunne County, and Thieradal County. The Bernstfall Duchy also provided partial support.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°We absolutely did not touch the Pension Foundation¡¯s money. I can assure you that you have nothing to worry about, Young Lord!¡± So, it¡¯s toote to back out now. I told the people involved to do their best and turned away. It seems that their warning of ¡®just you wait¡¯ was aimed at this. Back then, I wasn¡¯t particrly scared, but seeing the situation now, I¡¯m suddenly worried. ¡®I don¡¯t think those guys are going to stop here!¡¯ Just in case, I contacted the Ministry of Education, and my suspicions were confirmed. ¡°Information about Young Lord Karl Adelheit will be newly included in the academy¡¯s history lectures by next year at thetest! We¡¯re preparing as quickly as possible, but due to issues with verification and book printing, this is the best we can do. We apologize for any inconvenience!¡± I wanted to tell them it was fine, they could just omit me from the books entirely. The words lingered on the tip of my tongue. ¡°Um, by any chance, do you know who were the ones who initiated this¡­ I mean, who led this?¡± ¡°It was the young lords of the Adria Marquisate, Gramstad Marquisate, Brunne County, and Thieradal County! They¡¯ve agreed to cover half of the cost of printing the new books!¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± They put up a statue of me in the central za of the capital, and now they¡¯re nning to put one up at the academy too. And on top of that, they¡¯re saying my story will be included in books that not only academy students but anyone who wants to learn history in the empire will have to read. They¡¯re even nning to interview my formerrades. I asked them, not really a request but more of a plea, to please not make any mistakes. If they happen to poke at any sore spots of the survivors, they¡¯ll witness the wrath of my Greatsword, the Sword of Oaths. Anyway, there wasn¡¯t much I could do in this situation. I could just watch, or¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal.¡± ¡°Yes, please speak, Young Lord.¡± At the very least, I could return the favor, even if only half as much. ¡°I¡¯ll fully fund it, so let¡¯s make statues of those Hydras¡­ I mean, the four young lords. If possible, as big and extravagant as mine.¡± ¡°Well¡­ wouldn¡¯t it be a bit much to make them as big and extravagant as Young Lord Karl Adelheit¡¯s statue? We agree that your statue should be the best.¡± ¡°Then how about slightly smaller than mine? Is that okay?¡± ¡°¡­We¡¯ll try our best.¡± Good. Please do your best. Please. * * * As the cold winter days passed and the ice began to melt, signaling the approach of spring, statues of a certain man were erected in the capital¡¯s za, the academy, and throughout the empire. He was a great war hero, a model of imperial nobility, respected even by elves and knights of Lasker, revered as a saint by the church, and loved by the Goddess. And beside his statues, four other statues of nobles also took ce, showcasing their dedication. ¡°Karl! Are you serious?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, let¡¯s just all die together.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay! Your statue is still the biggest and coolest!¡± ¡°Yeah, you guys got four each.¡± The five men bickered amongst themselves as they gazed at the sight. ¡°Karl¡¯s statue is definitely the most handsome.¡± ¡°Of course! Look at the guy!¡± ¡°Actually, I think it¡¯s a bit uglier than he is in real life.¡± ¡°I agree¡­ he¡¯s much more handsome in person¡­!¡± The four women gazed at Karl¡¯s statue with sparkling eyes. They also looked at the five men bickering and whispered to each other that they were quite a match, constantly trying to outdo each other in praising Karl, a group of very close friends. And as time passed, the day finally arrived. * * * ¡°Oh. Finally, graduation.¡± ¡°Yeah, finally graduating.¡± ¡°Wow, finally graduation!¡± ¡°Ugh, you¡¯re finally graduating?¡± Thest one wasn¡¯t Joachim, but me. And I said it while looking at the Four with a very disappointed expression. Shulifen, as if feeling wronged, stepped forward and said, ¡®Hey! We only failed one semester, Karl! The rest of the time, we stayed for you!¡¯ ¡°For me? Can you say that with a clear conscience?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± He immediately looked up at the sky and shouted, ¡®Oh Goddess! If what he¡¯s saying is true, please send him a ray of light!¡¯ The answer came quickly. ¡°See? No light, right?¡± ¡°Oops.¡± ¡°Oops, my foot, you Hydra. You guys stayed because it was more fun for you!¡± At least put some spit on your lips before you lie, guys. You can¡¯t even fool me. One of the reasons they stayed was to build a stronger bond with me. Two of them are from marquisate families, and the other two are from count families. Their heirs failed a year and couldn¡¯t graduate. If people only heard that, their families would be in an uproar, and it would be quite embarrassing for them in the eyes of other families. But when they said, ¡®Oh! We wanted to spend more time with Karl, the war hero of the empire and the saint of the church, so we purposely stayed behind!¡±¡¯ all those worries disappeared. Their families even readily epted their decision, saying, ¡®That¡¯s a good idea. Stay for another half a year!¡¯ ¡®But that¡¯s over now.¡¯ One year was the limit they could stay. Any longer, and it would be too much, even with me as an excuse. There have been ¡®fifth-years¡¯ in the academy¡¯s history who stayed for an extra semester or two, but never a sixth-year! ¡°Today, we see our ssmates, seniors, and juniors who will leave the academy and scatter across the empire. Some may call this a farewell, but it is actually a true beginning. Everyone will do their part in their respective ces¡ª¡± I was worried they might ask me to give a graduation speech, but thankfully, that wasn¡¯t the case. While listening to the academy staff congratting the graduates on the podium, I nced at the Four. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Even though they pretended otherwise, all four of them were clearly emotional. After all, it must feel strange to think that they¡¯re leaving the ce they¡¯ve been for five years, perhaps forever. It¡¯s different from my military discharge, yet somewhat simr, so I can understand. After the graduation speeches, some people gave flowers to the graduates, and others offered their congrattions. As for me, I didn¡¯t really have anything to do. ¡°Good work, everyone.¡± ¡°Thank you, Selena.¡± ¡°Wow, we¡¯re getting flowers from Selena!¡± Selena, who had taken the time toe, handed out flowers to the Four. ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll see each other again after graduation, right?!¡± ¡°Of course. You can alwayse visit our family, Eloise.¡± ¡°Ahaha! I¡¯ll look forward to it!¡± Eloise was already thinking about visiting the marquisate and the count families. ¡°Thank you for everything. And thank you for working hard for people like me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s our duty, so it¡¯s okay. Lavrenti.¡± It felt a bit strange to be thanked, but Lavrenti expressed her gratitude nheless. ¡°Please take good care of Karl, okay?¡± ¡°Huh? That¡¯s something you should be saying to Selena, not me¡­!¡± Lefia¡¯s face turned bright red at the tant question. After saying their goodbyes to the four women, the Four approached me. ¡°Karl.¡± The atmosphere wasn¡¯t yful. They, and I, were very serious now. Those who leave first, those who stay behind, and those who will continue to walk together, shoulder to shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll go ahead.¡± ¡°Work hard.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll do our best to manage the Pension Foundation.¡± ¡°If there are any problemster, I¡¯ll double the number of your statues in the empire.¡± ¡°Hearing that makes me want to work even harder.¡± A time that was both long and short. A time ofughter, chatter, jokes, and shes. These guys must be thinking the same thing as me. That they met some decent people. ¡°We¡¯ve worked hard, and we¡¯ll keep working hard.¡± I shook hands firmly with the future marquises and future counts. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 171 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 171 Third year. Somehow, I¡¯ve be a third-year student. Unbelievable. And perhaps, the start of this school year will be the most hectic and busy. What¡¯s happening at the academy? No. Did the four troublemakers cause another incident? Hardly. Those guys graduated a while ago and left the academy. They¡¯re probably preparing to formally receive their titles from their families now. ¡°Her Highness, the Crown Princess, has gone intobor.¡± Justst night, the head butler personally came to the academy to deliver this news. Hearing that, I felt inexplicably anxious and my heart kept pounding. If I¡¯m feeling this way, I can only imagine how my parents and the Crown Prince must be feeling. I¡¯m really worried. ¡°Karl, have you heard anything yet?¡± Selena, who first heard the news from me, has been asking almost every hour. This isn¡¯t just any birth, it¡¯s the birth of this empire¡¯s imperial heir. Because of this, both Selena and I stayed up all night in the lounge, clinging to themunication device. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s morning now but there¡¯s still no news.¡± I know my sister is stronger than anyone else. She¡¯s always been more impressive than me. Even when we were young, she possessed the skills to best most knights. But that¡¯s one thing, and giving birth is another. I can¡¯t even imagine how difficult that process is. But if I dare to guess, even my sister must be going through a tough time. Click! ¡°I¡¯m here. Our sister¡­ no, I mean, Her Highness the Crown Princess went intoborst night?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve arrived, Master! I heard the news! How is Her Highness?¡± ¡°Ah! I¡¯m not toote, am I?¡± Following them were Eloise, Lav, and even Lefia. If the four troublemakers hadn¡¯t graduated, there might have been nine people gathered in this lounge. ¡°What time is it now?¡± ¡°Now? It¡¯s 7:15 in the morning.¡± ¡°The news came in just before midnight yesterday, so¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too anxious, Karl. As far as I know, the duration ofbor is the same for us elves and humans. From that perspective, this is a perfectly normal process.¡± ¡°Still, it would be nice if it were over quickly.¡± I¡¯m worried. Thinking of my sister, I wish my new niece would be born soon. But as a noble of this country, I can¡¯t very well rush the imperial heir. Just then¡­ ¡°Karl! Themunication device!¡± ¡°Master! There¡¯s a call!¡± ¡°Yes! Everyone, quiet!¡± After silencing everyone and connecting the device, the head butler¡¯s face appeared on the other end. [ Young Lord. ] Having known him since I was very young, I¡¯m well aware of the head butler¡¯s usual expressions. From that perspective, the head butler was clearly smiling now. ¡°Yes, head butler. Go ahead.¡± [ Moments ago, the imperial heir blessed the empire with their arrival. It¡¯s a beautiful princess. ] [TL/N: Ay Congrattions! My man is an Uncle now.] ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Starting with my exmation, Selena, Eloise, Lav, and even Lefia¡­ Everyone pped or smiled brightly, thanking the goddess for this blessing. ¡°By any chance, my sister¡­ I mean, Her Highness the Crown Princess¡­¡± [ Don¡¯t worry. ording to news from the imperial pce, both the Crown Princess and the imperial heir are in perfect health. ] ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s wonderful. Truly wonderful.¡± My pounding heart feels like it¡¯s melting away. Thank goodness. It all went well. [ The Count and Countess have just finished their preparations and have departed for the Imperial Pce. They say that this joyous news will be announced to the entire empire this morning. ] ¡°Joyous. Yes, that¡¯s right. It is indeed a joyous asion.¡± [ And the Count has instructed you, Young Lord, to also prepare to go the pce. ] Of course, of course. Naturally, I must go. Even if the Imperial Pce told me not toe, I would insist on going. It¡¯s not just any child, it¡¯s my sister¡¯s child. A beautiful daughter, they say. My niece! [ Then I must go. I need to help the Count and Countess with their travel arrangements. ] ¡°Understood, Head Butler. Thank you.¡± As themunication with the head butler ended, everyone who had been holding their breath erupted in cheers. Especially Selena and Lav, who were from the Empire, their shouts were the loudest¨D ¡°Wooohooo!! An imperial heir! This is a celebration!¡± ¡°Wait, hold on. Why are you the most excited, Eloise?¡± ¡°Huh? Of course I am! The imperial heir! The future ruler of the Empire! Isn¡¯t it a good thing they were born healthy?!¡± I wanted to ask why she, an elf, was so happy about this. But I decided not to be a petty man who nitpicks on this joyous asion. * * * ¡°¡­¡± My mind is nk. I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m holding in my arms. ¡°Crown Prince.¡± My father, the Emperor, who hastily concluded his court meeting upon hearing the news, calls for me. ¡°What are you doing? Quickly call out the imperial heir¡¯s name.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ah.¡± Right. Of course. I forgot. I was too overwhelmed, and she¡¯s too lovely. Too beautiful. My daughter. Rika¡¯s daughter. The imperial heir of this empire. The Crown Princess who will seed me, who will be the Empress of the Empire. ¡°Lily.¡± The name given by none other than Karl. My brother-inw and the imperial heir¡¯s maternal uncle. The greatest hero of this empire. A name chosen for no one else but our imperial heir. The one and only name, carefully considered and deliberated upon. ¡°The heir of the Friedrich County has given her a very good name.¡± Chuckling, Father takes a step closer. He tries to hide it, but it¡¯s all over his face. He¡¯s my father, after all. ¡°Would you like to hold her, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°Would that be alright?¡± ¡°In private, you are the imperial heir¡¯s one and only grandfather. You must hold your granddaughter.¡± ¡°Hmm. Very well, then. Crown Prince, go and see the Crown Princess for a moment.¡± Just then, the head maid entered and informed us that I could go see Rika. With a joyful heart, I entered the room and saw Rika lyingfortably. ¡°Rika!¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± I heard thebor was quite long. Moreover, it was the first time for both of us. But despite hearing how difficult it was, Rika looked so peaceful. ¡°Are you¡­ feeling alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just a little tired¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie. Your hands are trembling, and your face is still pale.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine soon, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡± As I was talking with Rika, Father entered the room. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Ah ah. What are you doing? I¡¯m not so foolish as to make a new mother stand up.¡± After quickly having Rika lie back down, Father handed me the imperial heir, our daughter. I carefully took her and ced her beside Rika. ¡°Truly, she is beautiful.¡± Both my father and I smiled, watching a mother holding her newborn daughter with joy. May you grow up beautiful and strong. This entire empire will be yours one day. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± The Chambein bowed respectfully from beyond the door. Normally, he would report directly, but this was the space of a newborn and her mother. My father, aware of this, stepped outside himself. A momentter¡­ ¡°¡­Count Friedrich and his wife have arrived, Your Majesty.¡± It seemed my parents-inw had rushed over as soon as they heard the news. After a short wait, they appeared. ¡°Long live His Majesty the Emperor. I, Count Friedrich¡­¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary today, Count. At this moment, allow me to be not your Emperor, but a father to a daughter. And a grandfather who has just met his granddaughter.¡± ¡°Your benevolence is overwhelming.¡± The room became a bit noisy. But our little princess slept soundly through it all. Just a moment ago, she had been crying so loudly that the world seemed to shake. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Vee looked at me, holding the princess and teary-eyed. [TL/N: Crown Prince calls her Vee. (Sometimes)] Did she need something? Was she ufortable? I approached her, and she smiled slightly before speaking. ¡°Has my brother not arrived yet?¡± ¡°Ah, he should be here any minute now. I made sure to inform your parents, so I¡¯m certain your brother was notified right away.¡± As I predicted, after a short time, the Chambein peeked in again. He announced the arrival of Karl Adelheit. The war hero of the Empire. My brother-inw. The princess¡¯s uncle. * * * ¡°Phew¡­¡± I¡¯m nervous. I never imagined I¡¯d be this nervous. Today, neither the Emperor nor the Crown Prince, nor anyone else matters to me. Only my sister, and only my niece. They are all I care about. ¡°Karl.¡± My sister called me. As I approached, she held out my niece to me. ¡°Say hello. This is your niece.¡± Feeling incredibly nervous, I carefully ept the tiny life wrapped in a nket. ¡°Her name, as you suggested, Karl. Lily.¡± ¡°Lily¡­¡± Such a small, yet incredibly lovely creature. How is this even possible? How can she already have such a hold on my heart? I unconsciously reach out my hand towards my niece. The newborn, as if with surprising strength, grasps the tip of my finger. Honestly, it¡¯s barely a grasp¡­ but still. ¡®Please.¡¯ Please, Goddess. Grant your warmth and love to my niece. Even just a fraction of what you¡¯ve given me. May this child also be blessed with such fortune. And so, I stood there for a long time, a captive of this tiny life. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 172 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 172 ¡°¡­Karl? What did you just say?¡± ¡°Master. I think I didn¡¯t hear you correctly¡­¡± ¡°Senior? Um, uh¡­ that¡¯s a bit¡­¡± Three women sat before me. From left to right, Eloise, Lav, and Lefia. All three looked flustered, or perhaps extremely embarrassed. ¡°You¡¯re making it seem like I said something weird by reacting like that.¡± ¡°You did say something weird! Suddenly! And out of the blue!¡± At Eloise¡¯s words, I looked at Lav and Lefia. Do you think so too? As if confirming my suspicions, neither of them could hide their ¡®maybe a little bit¡¯ expressions. ¡°Let me ask you this. Do you three intend to remain just friends with me?¡± ¡°Absolutely not.¡± ¡°Definitely not.¡± ¡°Th-that, uh¡­ n-no!¡± You feel the same, right? Me too. Maybe it¡¯s because we¡¯ve been inseparable. It feels like we¡¯re practically family now. Just like Selena, these women haven¡¯t hidden their affection, and now, both I and those around us feel it¡¯s natural for me to reciprocate. Right. That¡¯s why I¡¯m doing this. But why are they reacting like this all of a sudden? ¡°Even so! To suddenly want to meet my parents now!¡± ¡°Master. My parents might actually find it burdensome.¡± ¡°Those in Lasker might not be happy about my visit¡­!¡± ¡°First, Karl? Why are you doing this? Exin that first!¡± Why am I doing this? Hmm. Why did I bring this up? Ah, right. The start of this whole story goes back two days ago. * * * As my niece was born, and cheers of joy echoed throughout the empire weing the newborn princess¡­ ¡°Congrattions, son-inw. The princess has gained a very dependable uncle.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Thank you, Marquis.¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Father-inw.¡± I was sharing a cup of tea with Marquis Nafplion. Or rather, my father-inw. For the record, I¡¯m not married yet. I¡¯m single. It¡¯s in the ns, but it hasn¡¯t happened yet. Neither I nor Selena are married. We¡¯re both still students, so we thought it was too early. However, our parents didn¡¯t seem to think so at all. ¡°The wedding will be the year after next. But it¡¯s as good as done, so let¡¯s just be like family.¡± Selena¡¯s grandfather, the eldest in both families, said this on everyone¡¯s behalf. Our families already had a friendly rtionship and interacted often, but now, even though their children weren¡¯t married yet, the parents were already calling each other ¡®inws.¡¯ It¡¯s not that I dislike it or find it burdensome. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t quite adjusted to it yet. ¡°How do you feel seeing the princess? Don¡¯t you want to have your own children soon, son-inw?¡± ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something that happens just because I want it to. Selena¡¯s opinion is most important, and there are other factors as well¡­¡± Is he testing me as a father? I should always be careful. From a father¡¯s perspective, a son-inw can always be seen as a thief who kidnapped his daughter. ¡°Hmm? Selena probably feels simr to me, son-inw.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I heard recently that she wants at least one son and one daughter.¡± ¡°¡­¡± This is the first time I¡¯m hearing this. When did she say that?! I¡¯ll have to ask Selena if it¡¯s true when I get back. ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s why I¡¯m saying, let¡¯s have your wedding with my daughter right after you graduate.¡± ¡°I heard from Mother. You¡¯ve already set the date and ce for the wedding.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Women are much better at household matters than men, after all.¡± Suddenly, I feel like all of this has been a long introduction to something. I haven¡¯t made ns for a child with Selena, but it¡¯s only natural that it will happen. I already have finalized the ns for our wedding with Selena, so there is no need to even mention it. Yet, Marquis Nafplion, my father-inw, insists on bringing it up. ¡°Father-inw, is there something you want to say to me?¡± I asked directly, and my father-inw let out a shortugh, ¡®Haha!¡¯ ¡°Our son-inw is quite perceptive. Unlike me. When I was young, my wife constantly scolded me for being clueless.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a clueless man in front of women too.¡± ¡°Is that so? Well then, that¡¯s exactly what I wanted to talk about. Women.¡± Women. At that word, the teacup I was holding trembled slightly. It¡¯s always an awkward topic. Especially when it¡¯s brought up by Selena¡¯s parents, of all people. ¡°Don¡¯t feel pressured, son-inw. Honestly, it¡¯s a bit disappointing to have a son-inw with many women, but what can you do? We should actually be proud that our Selena was the first, the fastest to catch you.¡± ¡°Th-thank you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s cut to the chase, son-inw. Have you met the parents of the other women?¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± For a moment, my mind goes nk as if I¡¯ve been hit on the head with a hammer. Parents? The parents of the women? Eloise¡¯s, Lav¡¯s, and Lefia¡¯s parents? Putting aside the question of why this ising up now, it actually makes sense, doesn¡¯t it? ¡°Judging by your reaction, it seems you haven¡¯t yet.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Are you nning to just leave the three women besides Selena? That can¡¯t be right. You should greet them soon. At this rate, you¡¯ll end up visiting them after your wedding with Selena is over.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Go visit them soon, son-inw. It¡¯s already disappointing that their daughter isn¡¯t the first, but it¡¯s even more problematic if the man who stole their heart hasn¡¯t even shown his face once.¡± Marquis Nafplion, my father-inw¡¯s words, certainly had a point. My marriage with Selena is certain. That¡¯s why I¡¯m meeting my father-inw like this. But then, what about Eloise, Lav, and Lefia? Are they just passing acquaintances? No, they¡¯re not. At first, it was a bit flustering and even absurd, but now, they¡¯ve be as special to me as Selena. After solidifying my rtionship with Selena, my first, I will give them a chance too. But if that happens, what about their parents and families? ¡®What about them? They be family too.¡¯ Right. Family. But I haven¡¯t met these new family members yet. In Lefia¡¯s case, I did see her briefly when I visited Lasker, but it was just for a short while. Moreover, at that time, we only met as a host and a guest, so it feels even more unfamiliar. ¡°Karl.¡± My father-inw sets down his teacup with a gentle smile. ¡°Don¡¯t have any regrets. There¡¯s nothing good about them. Are you worried about Selena? Then love her more. That¡¯s all you need to do. Not love the others less.¡± Well, Father-inw. You only have Mother-inw, so you shouldn¡¯t be giving advice like a seasoned yer! [TL/N: This mf definitely got a 2nd wife I¡¯m telling you.] [PR/N: Right. Bros way too experienced lmao.] * * * So that¡¯s it. That¡¯s why I suggested to these three, ¡®Let¡¯s go visit your parents.¡¯ Too early? No way. It¡¯s way toote already. Time flies, and two years will be gone in a sh. Look at me now. I just returned to school, and I¡¯m already a third-year! Next year I¡¯ll be a fourth-year, and the year after that, I¡¯ll graduate. And then, I¡¯ll marry Selena. That means the weddings with the others will happen either that year or the next at thetest. On top of that, around that time, I¡¯ll be taking over as the head of the family, so I¡¯ll be even busier. Meeting their parents at that point would be the most difficult mission imaginable. ¡°That¡¯s why I want to meet them now, while we still have some time. See, Eloise? Does that make sense now?¡± ¡°It makes sense, but¡­ still, there¡¯s no need to go that far, is there?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t elves care when their children get married? Of course not. So, it¡¯s only natural to go and meet them.¡± ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s true, but¡­ Karl, are you really okay with this?¡± Are you really okay with this? Only then did I finally understand why Eloise was acting this way. ¡°What? Are you worried I¡¯ll be haunted by old nightmares if I go to a ce full of elves?¡± ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s a bit of a concern. Even if Hyzens was an ally, they¡¯re still elves like Luzernes.¡± ¡°If that were the case, I wouldn¡¯t have you by my side.¡± I still dislike the Kanfras. Their unique ent, behavior, and atmosphere still make me want to reach for my greatsword. But that¡¯s only when ites to the Kanfras. The elves who are actively working to improve rtions with the Empire are good elves. Absolutely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry and just set a date. I¡¯ll even skip my Friday sses to make time for three days. Lav, the same goes for you.¡± ¡°Yes, Master. Understood.¡± ¡°As for Lefia¡­ well, hmm.¡± Currently, Lasker is a more delicate situation than Hyzens. And Lefia, of all people, is a former princess who relinquished her status. If she returns to her homnd, it¡¯s uncertain whether she¡¯ll be weed orbeled a traitor. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t worry too much about me! It¡¯s really okay!¡± Even so, I should at least make a gesture of getting permission. * * * One monthter. Karl and Eloise visited Hyzens over the weekend. It was a personal matter. There was no diplomatic intent whatsoever. The Empire made that clear. However, Hyzens couldn¡¯t see it that way. ¡°Something¡¯s up.¡± ¡°Something¡¯s definitely up.¡± He¡¯s the Crown Prince¡¯s brother-inw. The Crown Princess¡¯ brother. The princess¡¯ uncle. A war hero of the Empire, a favored individual of the Church, and an unofficial powerhouse. Such a person is visiting Hyzens for personal reasons? There¡¯s no way! The Hyzens leadership immediately went into discussions to formte a response. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 173 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 173 ¡°¡­What¡¯s with the atmosphere? Did something happen in Hyzens, Eloise?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yes, indeed. And the reason is walking right beside me. Eloise sighed inwardly. Karl Adelheit. A man so outstanding that his excellence seems to pierce the heavens. Meeting him was a stroke of luck from the goddess. The best opportunity she would ever have. So she grabbed it. She begged him to notice her. She clung to him and wouldn¡¯t let go. Some might talk about elf pride, but Eloise didn¡¯t care about that. ¡°Better to be Karl¡¯s second than the wife of some idiotic elf!¡± Lavrenti strongly imed to be second, but that was nonsense. Eloise was the first to confess her feelings to Karl. She hadn¡¯t hidden it since the moment they met on the train. In contrast, Lavrenti only confessedter! Anyway, Eloise liked Karl. She liked everything about him, every aspect of him. The only thing that sometimes saddened her was when he would suddenly recall old memories. ¡°Really? Hmm. I hope we didn¡¯te at a bad time.¡± Or when he would suddenly be clueless, like now. ¡®It¡¯s strange. He¡¯s usually so perceptive. Why does he be like this at times like these?¡¯ She wondered if he was doing it on purpose, but he wasn¡¯t the type to be that yful. So he truly had no idea. He was just speaking without a filter. ¡®Idiot. Be aware of your position¡­!¡¯ Count of Friedrich County. In truth, this title isn¡¯t that significant. While the Count title isn¡¯t low in the Empire, it¡¯s not overwhelmingly high either. However, if you focus on ¡®Friedrich¡¯ or ¡®Adelheit¡¯ instead of ¡®Count,¡¯ the evaluation changespletely. The most prominent aspect is, of course, that it¡¯s the family of the current Crown Princess. The inws of the current Crown Prince. And Karl is the Crown Princess¡¯ brother and the Crown Prince¡¯s brother-inw. The princess¡¯ uncle. Although he doesn¡¯t have royal blood, he¡¯s clearly a family member of the imperial family. This alone is enough for Hyzens to feel pressured. If anything were to happen, wouldn¡¯t it give the Empire a very tempting excuse? But it doesn¡¯t end there. Rather, it¡¯s just the beginning. ¡®The Empire¡¯s war hero. A monster who received the Medal of Honor twice. And someone who even received the Legion of Honor medal, which we elves are so proud of. That¡¯s Karl.¡¯ In short, it means he could wreak havoc in the Great Forest with just a greatsword. Even if that doesn¡¯t happen, Karl¡¯s reaction could change the response of the Empire¡¯s military, and the cooperative rtionship could turn hostile at any moment. And crucially, he¡¯s a favored individual of the Church. No, not just favored, but practically a saint. He brings about miracles wherever he goes, so it would be strange if the Church wasn¡¯t obsessed with him. ¡®The Church has already been burned by the elves once.¡¯ To be precise, they were burned by the Luzernes elves, but elves are elves in the end. Things have gotten better now, but in the past, the Church openly rejected elves. They even went so far as to write in their doctrine at the time, ¡®Those who are not human should not receive the teachings of Goddess.¡¯ He¡¯s a favored individual of that very Church. A future saint. If Karl were to say, ¡®Ah, Hyzens is a bit like that,¡¯ the Radiant Church might immediately dere a holy war. And the Empire, as a partner of the Church, might also pretend to be reluctantly involved. ¡°Eloise! Do you know anything?! Why is that man entering the Great Forest?!¡± ¡°Has anti-elf sentiment grown within the Empire? I haven¡¯t heard of any such things!¡± ¡°Quick! Check if we¡¯ve given them a reason they don¡¯t know about! Hurry!¡± This was the chaotic scene that unfolded when Eloise personally went to inform them of their arrival. The higher-ups were still clutching her hands, pleading, ¡®Why are you doing this? Please ask your boyfriend! If the Empire is trying to turn us into enemies¡­!¡¯ This was the state of things. This was the atmosphere. Karl was, quite literally, a massive storm. ¡°Oh, this ce is really pretty, Eloise. Where are we?¡± The man himself, Karl, seemed oblivious or unconcerned, but¡­ ¡°Stop getting distracted and follow me! If you get lost, the Crown Princess will kill me!¡± ¡°Do you think my sister is that cruel?!¡± That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t see your sister when she was dealing with the Luzernes elves. Eloise shuddered slightly. She still had nightmares about it sometimes. When she asked for a watch, Rikata gave Eloise her own wristwatch and asked, ¡®Is the watch working alright?¡¯ If a rumor spread that she had caused trouble for Karl? Eloise was certain that the Crown Princess would throw off her dress, put on her military uniform, and chase after her with a dagger in hand. ¡°Here it is, Karl.¡± Arriving in front of a giant tree, Eloise gave an awkward smile. Her parents¡¯ house, the ce where she was born. But she didn¡¯t have much attachment to it. She had lived there only until her childhood, then joined the military and stayed there ever since. She visited asionally, but only to eat and leave. ¡®I did tell them I wasing¡­ Ah, whatever. Let it be.¡¯ BAM!¡ª ¡°Mom! I¡¯m home! Your daughter has brought you your son-inw!¡± And a momentter. ¡°Ah, ah! Ouch, Mom! It hurts!¡± ¡°I¡¯m hitting you because it hurts. You little¡­! After years of being away, that¡¯s the first thing you say?! Huh?!¡± Eloise was getting smacked on the back, and another elf who looked very simr to her greeted Karl. * * * ¡°Oh, Mom. Really. You¡¯re embarrassing me in front of your son-inw.¡± ¡°It is embarrassing. To think I¡¯ve raised a daughter like this for so many years.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me! I¡¯m such a great daughter!¡± ¡°Shut your mouth.¡± Hmm. Am I visiting my future inws, or am I watching a si? Just as I started to feel mentally confused, Eloise¡¯s mother cleared her throat. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, Karl Adelheit. It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. It¡¯s nice to meet you too, Mother.¡± ¡°Mom, can¡¯t you be a little more casual?¡± ¡°You go kneel over there and raise your hands.¡± Surely Eloise wouldn¡¯t do that¡­ would she? ¡°Do I have to stand here for an hour?¡± ¡°If you know, then just quietly take your punishment.¡± She raised both her hands as if ustomed to it. It was such a practiced pose that I was speechless. As I blinked in confusion, her mother spoke. ¡°If you two are happy, I¡¯m fine with it. There¡¯s no need toe all the way here to greet me. Just sending letters asionally would be enough.¡± ¡°But, well¡­ I thought it was proper etiquette, Mother.¡± ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m grateful you said that.¡± After that, I was able to hear various stories. Eloise¡¯s father was away due to some circumstances and wouldn¡¯t be back for at least a year. I wondered what kind of business would take that long, but a year for humans was only a few months for elves, so it wasn¡¯t that surprising. Besides that, there was one thing Eloise¡¯s mother specifically asked of me. ¡°But just promise me one thing.¡± ¡°Please speak, I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°Not a granddaughter like her, but a grandson like you.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°I guarantee you won¡¯t be able to handle a daughter like her, and I certainly won¡¯t be able to handle a granddaughter like that. Understand?¡± Um, well¡­ Mother, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s something I have any control over¡­ ¡°Oh, Mom! What¡¯s wrong with me!¡± ¡°Even your father ran away when he heard you wereing.¡± ¡°Oh,e on!¡± ¡°¡­¡± When I first visited Eloise¡¯s family home, I expected to be seen as a thief stealing their daughter away, or to feel the awkwardness of them resenting their daughter for abandoning her race for love and going to the Empire. After all, they¡¯re elves. A race that has always looked down on humans and considered themselves superior. Since a pure-blooded elf was involved with a human, I expected some negativity. But there was none of that. Instead, what did I find? A slightly boisterous, but otherwise ordinary family, no different from any other. Perhaps that¡¯s why I suddenly found myselfughing. ¡°Karl?¡± Eloise looked at me, and her mother followed her gaze. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°No, Mother. It¡¯s just¡­ Eloise and you have somehow managed to erase the slight suspicion I had.¡± Right. Just as there are Kanfras, there are also elves. And among those elves, there are ordinary people too. I was worried about my future children visiting Hyzens with Eloise, but seeing her family, it seems like I don¡¯t need to worry about that at all. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 174 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 174 ¡°¡­So, how did it go?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t get to meet her father. So I left a message through themunication device. I¡¯ll try to greet him that wayter, even though that¡¯ll be a year from now.¡± Lav nodded at my words and fell silent. ¡°Lav?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Lav.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Sergeant Lavrenti!¡± ¡°Sergeant Lavrenti!!¡± Wow. It¡¯s been ages since she was discharged, and she¡¯s still like this. You¡¯re really something, Lav. ¡°You called?!¡± ¡°No. I called you a few times, but you didn¡¯t answer. So I tried a drastic measure.¡± ¡°I-I apologize. I was lost in thought.¡± ¡°I think I can guess what you were thinking about.¡± Exactly one week after visiting Eloise¡¯s family, it was time to visit Lav¡¯s. Compared to entering Hyzens, this trip was a piece of cake. There was no need to consult the Ministry of Foreign Affairs about an imperial noble traveling within the Empire. However, this was only from my perspective. From Lav¡¯s point of view, it was clearly a very stressful event. ¡°What did your parents say?¡± ¡°My parents said they¡¯d wee me anytime! They even said they¡¯d prepare a feast, even though it might be a humble meal!¡± ¡°Please tell me you didn¡¯t just say ¡®okay¡¯ and leave it at that.¡± It¡¯s not just anyone, it¡¯s their daughter¡¯s future husband. It¡¯s only natural that her parents would prepare a warm wee. Even though I¡¯m a noble and they¡¯remoners, and even though the son-inw is technically a guest¡­ Lav¡¯s family has also received military honors for her service, a fact the Ministry of War acknowledges. The Silver Star Medal isn¡¯t something you get just for shooting a few rounds. Absolutely not. The Silver Star Medal is the second-highest military honor. Receiving it is enough to earn a non-hereditary noble title. That¡¯s how difficult it is to be awarded, and that¡¯s why it proves that you¡¯ve aplished something extraordinary. So, even with the difference in social status, Lav¡¯s parents don¡¯t necessarily have to bow to you. If they do, they might end up beingbeled as ¡®nobles who look down on the family of a decorated soldier,¡¯ which could lead to social bacsh against the nobles. ¡°I tried to dissuade them¡­ But they were so determined¡­ And the fact that you helped me earn this medal made them even more¡­¡± ¡°What about your siblings?¡± I heard Lav has many siblings. She even sends her sry home regrly. ¡°They were excited at first, but when they heard that a two-time recipient of the Medal of Honor wasing, they became a little intimidated¡­¡± ¡°So I need to prove I¡¯m not a monster first, huh?¡± My first Medal of Honor was for rescuing allies from behind enemy lines. The second was for preventing a Kanfra train terrorist attack. The second one was the problem. ¡®Sure, it¡¯s all good, but if you keep increasing the number of Kanfrass I supposedly killed, I¡¯ll be a monster!¡¯ I took down a few Kanfras at most. But somehow, the story got twisted into me taking down dozens. There were even rumors that I took down hundreds. Wait a minute. If that were true, wouldn¡¯t that mean everyone on the train, which had a little over a hundred passengers, were Kanfras? That would mean the people I saved were all Kanfrass too! How does that make any sense?! It feels like I¡¯m being turned into a Kanfra-ughtering machine, and it¡¯s frustrating! It wasn¡¯t that extreme! ¡°I guess the first thing I need to do is clear that up when I get there.¡± When we arrived at Lav¡¯s house, it was surprisingly nice. I had heard they were struggling financially. Lav has been sending money home, but could it have made this much of a difference? ¡°Ah, this is thanks to the Young Lord of Marquis of Nafplion.¡± ¡°My brother-inw? Oh, right. Come to think of it, they were doing something simr in the Nafplion Estate.¡± It was my brother-inw who provided Lav with financial and academic support to enter the academy. He¡¯s Selena¡¯s older brother and the future Marquis of Nafplion, the one I rescued. At first, Selena apparently resented her brother quite a bit. It was understandable, as his actions inadvertently created a potential rival for Karl¡¯s affections. But in the end, his actions were a stroke of genius. Thanks to him, Lav acknowledged Selena¡¯s superiority and is now engaged in a battle of souls with Eloise instead. ¡°Father! Mother! I¡¯m home!¡± As the door opened, a wave of heat washed over my face. Following close behind was a delicious aroma. ¡°You¡¯re here? Ah! Wee! Young Lord! We¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡± Lav¡¯s mother, who greeted us personally, tried to bow her head. I barely managed to stop her. I exined that we were meeting as a future son-inw and future mother-inw, not as a noble and amoner. I even had to jokingly warn her that I¡¯d bow even lower if she kept insisting. As we went further in, I saw Lav¡¯s father hurriedlying out. He was wiping his hands, so he must have been preparing to wee me. ¡°Wee, Young Lord. We¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± I heard from Lav that her father also had experienced war. She added that he didn¡¯t fight on the front lines or in intense battles, but does one have to constantly fight enemies to be considered a veteran? I was rather relieved that he didn¡¯t have much experience. ¡°Father, Mother. I apologize for visiting sote.¡± ¡°Oh my! Not at all, Young Lord. Please don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s already overwhelming that a noble like you is taking amoner as a partner, and if you act like this, it puts us in a difficult position.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± Unfortunately, I can¡¯t do anything about the ss system. It¡¯s a societal issue. The only thing I could do was to not act arrogantly just because I¡¯m a noble. The rest of the schedule, as expected, was a typical family meal. Lav¡¯s father and mother urged me to eat more, and Lav herself joined in. ¡°Wow¡­ What¡¯s with the dinner tonight¡­?¡± And then there were Lav¡¯s siblings, who were unintentionally treated to a feast because of me. Now¡¯s my chance. These kids could help lighten up this slightly stiff atmosphere! ¡°Hello, kids. Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°Yes! Of course we do!¡± ¡°Who am I?¡± ¡°The Kanfra yer!!¡± [TL/N: ??] ¡°Pffft!¡± ¡°Cough, cough!¡± The youngest-looking child shouted confidently. Thanks to that outburst, Lav¡¯s parents, who had barely taken a bite, choked on their food. More importantly, the Kanfra yer? Just how far has that nickname spread? I didn¡¯t ughter any Kanfras! It was a justified force in battle! ¡°I-I apologize! I apologize!¡± Lav¡¯s parents and Lav herself apologized in the middle of their meal. But hey, he¡¯s just a kid. I canugh off a child¡¯s prank. ¡°You¡¯re a Medal of Honor recipient, sir. Sorry about that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a hero of the Church!¡± The other siblings quickly covered the youngest¡¯s mouth and corrected him. Hmm. It¡¯s definitely bustling with so many children, unlike other families. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not entirely wrong. But still, there¡¯s a certain atmosphere in the Empire now, so you should be careful about mentioning Kanfras. Understand, brother-inw?¡± ¡°What¡¯s a brother-inw?¡± ¡°It means your sister¡¯s husband.¡± ¡°Aha! You¡¯re my sister¡¯s husband!¡± ¡°Yes. So, do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!!¡± That kid¡¯s got a loud voice. He¡¯ll make an excellent soldier as long as conscription exists! * * * To give them some time to clean up after dinner, I stepped outside. ¡°¡­Master.¡± I turned around to see Lav approaching hesitantly. ¡°Lav? Shouldn¡¯t you be helping inside?¡± ¡°Well, my parents told me toe out.¡± ¡°Why? Were they worried I¡¯d leave early?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just¡­¡± I could guess what she was about to say. She was probably worried that I, a noble, might be ufortable in amoner¡¯s home. They must have told her to check on me and send me back if things weren¡¯t going well. But perhaps thanks to my memories of my past life, this atmosphere doesn¡¯t feel bad at all. Of course, it¡¯s a bit scary that I don¡¯t have any aversion to the ss system due to the stronger influence of my current life. But I¡¯m perfectlyfortable here, so it seems they were worried for nothing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m really okay. If I couldn¡¯t adapt to this, how could I have served as a soldier, and on the battlefield for over two years?¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± ¡°If your parents are worried, tell them this. My master lived with othermoner soldiers in those harsh conditions! He can¡¯t possibly be ufortable with this!¡± Right. I can¡¯t be ufortable. If I were, myrades woulde running and beat me up. They¡¯d say I¡¯ve gotten too full of myself and started acting like a noble. ¡­But then again, am I not a noble? ¡°Actually, I¡¯m enjoying this. It brings back old memories.¡± ¡°Are you talking about your time in the military, Master?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ uh¡­ yes.¡± Actually, I was talking about my past life, but well, it¡¯s the same thing. Come to think of it, I¡¯m curious. I remember most of my past life, but why can¡¯t I remember the end? ¡®Should I ask the Goddess when I pray again?¡¯ An omnipotent being. Goddess of Light. Such a being would know about my past life, wouldn¡¯t they? If they could convey their will to me through light, then simplemunication should be possible. So, let¡¯s ask if they know anything about my past life! ¡®But first, I need to figure out how to handle the visit to Lasker.¡¯ Up until now, it¡¯s been easy. No issues whatsoever. But Lasker¡­ Well, that¡¯s a whole different thing. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 175 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 175 I had met both Lav and Eloise¡¯s parents. Only the mother in Eloise¡¯s case, but still. Now, the only one left was Lefia. The problem, however, started right there. [ Visiting Hyzens was manageable, Young Lord. Eloise Loengrand had some connections with the Hyzens leadership. ] [ But Lefia Arkebel is different. Although she relinquished her title as princess, her lineage still belongs to the Lasker royal family. ] [ She could have been a potential sessor to the previous Lasker King. She¡¯s different from Eloise. ] The shackles ced on Lefia by those foolish Laskerans were still holding her back. They always assumed the worst, even when they knew nothing would happen. This is why power is scary. This is why I try to avoid politics. And it wasn¡¯t just Lefia who was the problem. [ Additionally, your visit, Young Lord, could also be problematic. I believe you understand the reason without me having to exin. ] The Ministry of Foreign Affairs, which had readily allowed me to go to Hyzens, had a 180-degree different reaction this time. The only hopeful response was that it might be possible for me to enter as part of a diplomatic visit with a minimal justification. ¡°¡­For these reasons, it seems like a visit to Lasker won¡¯t be possible this semester. I¡¯m sorry, Lefia.¡± ¡°No! Absolutely not! I¡¯m really okay with it! I¡¯m actually more worried that you¡¯re in a difficult situation because of me¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m in a difficult situation? I¡¯m the one who feels sorry.¡± I can meet Selena¡¯s parents whenever I want, so that¡¯s a pass. I¡¯ve already personally met Eloise and Lav¡¯s parents, so that¡¯s another pass. With Lefia being the only one left, she must be feeling anxious, even if she doesn¡¯t show it. Unfortunately, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it at this point. The only thing I could do was ask the other girls to look after Lefia. ¡°The Ministry of Foreign Affairs said they¡¯ll try to arrange an official state visit to Lasker before summer break, so let¡¯s aim for that.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Senior. I¡¯ll be waiting. Thank you so much for your consideration.¡± Seeing Lefia smile faintly, I suddenly understood the Laskerans¡¯ concerns. She has a certain charm. How should I describe it? A captivating aura? She doesn¡¯t have leadership ormand skills. It¡¯s¡­ I don¡¯t know how to exin it. But one thing is for sure, the moment I see her, I find myself treating her well. ¡°Oh, and if you have time, visit my family estate. My father is looking for you.¡± ¡°The Count? Why me¡­?¡± ¡°Ask him when you get there. And oh, call him Father, not Count.¡± ¡°But, that¡¯s!¡± I¡¯m embarrassed too, but it¡¯s a special request from my father. That¡¯s all for now with Lefia. I¡¯d like to chat more, but I have an important appointment today. ¡°Your Eminence.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve arrived, Brother Karl.¡± Today¡¯s appointment was with none other than Cardinal Nicos of the Radiant Church. He is the head of the 1st Diocese, located near the capital. He¡¯s also the one who blessed this greatsword that I¡¯m now sick of. ¡°I heard you requested a meeting, so I rushed over, putting everything else aside.¡± ¡°Oh, there was no need for that.¡± ¡°Hahaha! If a brother who has reached the threshold of sainthood in life requests a meeting, anyone would do the same. So, what is it that you wanted to discuss with this old man?¡± Well, Your Eminence. Have you heard of past lives? You see, it¡¯s like this¡ª ¡°Due to some circumstances, I¡¯d like to visit the Holy See this weekend. Would that be possible?¡± ¡ªOf course, I didn¡¯t say that. I¡¯d bebeled a madman if I started talking about past lives. Instead, I decided to visit someone who might have the answers. ¡°I understand this is a very sudden request. The Holy See isn¡¯t just any territory, and it¡¯s rude to ask for entry so abruptly, just five days in advance. However¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t ask why you¡¯re doing this. I¡¯ll simply answer this way, Brother Karl.¡± Cardinal Nicos, with a smile on his face, gently tapped the back of my hand. ¡°Whenever, wherever. Our Church will always wee you. This is not just my personal opinion, but the will of the entire Church.¡± I received an answer five days in advance for something that others might not even get after a month of requests. At times like this, I realize how convenient it is to have the saintly free pass. * * * The weekend arrived, and I immediately boarded a train to the Holy See. The Ministry of Foreign Affairs asked if something had happened, but once again, it was a personal matter. I couldn¡¯t even say, ¡®I¡¯m going to meet my future parents-inw,¡¯ like I didst time. What I¡¯m about to do, even they would find hard to believe. I left all mypanions behind, as it could take a while. It¡¯s just me now. I have a lot to think about, and I want to organize my thoughts. nk nk!¡ª The train, which had been speeding along for hours, slowed down. I nced out the window and saw a group of people in white priestly robes and pdins in white armor waiting at the station. A sigh escaped my lips, but what could I do? I wasn¡¯t just anyone. I was called a hero and a saint, and I even had a new holy relic in my possession. If the Church didn¡¯t react to the arrival of such a person, it would be a sign of their decline. ¡°Brother Karl Adelheit! It¡¯s an honor to see you again, Your Grace!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good to see you too.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll escort you immediately. His Holiness is waiting for you.¡± I worried that I might be the legendary weirdo who had breakfast with the Crown Prince, lunch with the Hyzens leaders, and dinner with the Pope. The problem was that I couldn¡¯t help but think it was entirely possible. ¡°Wee, Brother Karl. It¡¯s good to see you again.¡± ¡°Your Holiness.¡± I immediately bowed to the Pope and expressed my gratitude. ¡°Thanks to Your Holiness¡¯s benevolent heart, the prayers of everyone in the Holy See, and all the believers, my niece, the princess of our Empire, was born healthy.¡± ¡°Hahaha. How could that be my doing? It was the fervent prayers of the other brothers and sisters that the Goddess heard and answered.¡± The Pope deflected the credit and started a conversation on various topics. I answered sincerely, and the Pope continued the conversation for a few minutes. ¡°Your sudden visit raises some questions. Is there something going on?¡± Finally getting to the main point, I revealed my purpose to the Pope. ¡°Actually, I have something I¡¯d like to ask the radiant Light, the Goddess.¡± ¡°If you are the one asking, Brother, She will answer you anywhere.¡± ¡°Of course, but I thought it would be better to ask in this holynd.¡± Gotta manage public sentiment at times like this. The Ministry of Foreign Affairs loves it when I show respect to the Holy See. And it wouldn¡¯t hurt to be in the Church¡¯s good graces if I ever need their help in the future. ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your words. Follow me. I¡¯ll guide you to the ¡®Temple of Radiance.''¡± ¡°The Temple of Radiance¡­¡± It was a particrly important ce in the Holy See. It was known as the location where the Light first shone upon the world. This grand cathedral, and indeed the entire Holy See, were built around that very spot. ¡°If you ask there, Brother, She will surely answer you.¡± I followed the Pope and, a few minutester, entered through a white door into a small shrine within the cathedral. ¡°I shall leave you now. Return when you are finished.¡± With those words, the Pope led the priests away, closing the door behind them. After briefly looking around, I approached the statue of the Goddess in the center. Yes, this would be the most reliable ce to ask. And the fastest. Swoosh¡ª I ced my hand on the statue. With a calm heart and a peaceful mind, I drew upon something from within and focused on the question I wanted to ask. ¡®O Light, your humble creation dares to ask. I remember my previous life. What kind of ce it was, and what kind of people lived there. What kind of person I was, and what kind of life I led.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t a remarkable life. In fact, it was worse than my current life. But if you ask if it was unhappy, the answer is no. It was quite enjoyable. That¡¯s why it¡¯s even more puzzling. Why? How? ¡®But I can¡¯t remember the end very well. So I want to ask. If you happen to know, if you are aware, would you give me a hint?¡¯ I waited quietly for an answer. But no sound or sign came. I looked around, but there was no light shining in like before. It was just the same calm and peaceful scene as before. ¡°¡­I guess I¡¯m the unusual one.¡± Well, maybe the past life is a special privilege just for me. Goddess might not know either. In fact, that would make it truly unique. I touched the statue again and apologized for asking such a strange question. * * * Some time after Karl left, a breeze blew through the Temple of Radiance. And within that breeze, a voice that no one could hear was carried like a song. ¡º Because of you, five lived. ¡» [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 176 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 176 Scratch Scratch¡ª Late at night, the office was still lit. Inside, Shulifen was busy moving his pen. ¡°¡­¡± There was so much to do. As the heir to the Marquisate and as a key member of the Pension Foundation. He had so many responsibilities in various areas that he often had to sacrifice sleep and meals. With a sigh, he put down his pen and leaned back in his chair. Staring nkly at the flickering manamp, he muttered to himself without realizing it. ¡°I miss it¡­¡± Yes, he missed it. The academy. Those moments when he was a student there. He missed it madly, terribly. To put it bluntly, he missed it damn badly. As soon as he graduated, Shulifen immediately started working as the Heir to the Marquisate of Adria. He would seed the Rosenberg family, either next year or two yearster at thetest. He would follow in his father¡¯s footsteps and be the Marquis of Adria. He would be one of the pirs of the Empire. Therefore, he had to maximize his capabilities as a lord before then. He had been preparing for it, but after graduating from the academy, the intensity of his work more than doubled. Documents poured in every day, and Shulifen was constantly tempered in the fires of real-world experience. He steeled his resolve. It was something he had to do, a duty ced upon him. It couldn¡¯t be enjoyable. It was a duty, a job, and at the same time, an ordeal. His father, too, would groan and clutch his head whenever a mountain of documents piled up. He had to do it. He must aplish it. It¡¯s not just him who¡¯s struggling, everyone is. His father. His grandfather. His friends, too. Isn¡¯t it a duty they all must bear? ¡®¡­But this is a bit much¡­! It¡¯s too hard. It¡¯s too boring! And most importantly, I can¡¯t even relieve this stress!! If this were the academy, I would have endured it, no matter how difficult or tiring the assignments, exams, or anything else.¡¯ When things got tough, he could talk to his friends, joke around, and then go back to focusing on his work. Because that cycle repeated itself, he could endure it. He could always withstand it. But now, He¡¯s no longer an academy student. He¡¯s a graduate who has left that ce. ¡®I can¡¯t go back. I can visit the academy again, but I can¡¯t turn back time.¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± Shulifen suddenly felt mncholic as he remembered this fact. It had only been a few months, but it already felt like years had passed. He suddenly felt arge hole in his chest, a vast emptiness filling him. He tried to dismiss it as a fleeting emotion, a sentimental feeling thates with the dawn. So, Shulifen decided to call it a night and went to bed. * * * ¡°¡­But it doesn¡¯t get any better.¡± [ ¡­. ] The next day, Shulifen contacted Wilhelm, the heir to the Fritz family of the Gramstad Marquisate and his friend, through the magicmunication device to pour out his woes. Knowing Wilhelm¡¯s personality, he would probably retort, ¡®Stop whining and just admit you¡¯re calling because you don¡¯t want to work.¡¯ Even during their student days, they had countless bickering and arguments over such things. Shulifen regretted bringing it up. But he felt that venting like this would help him feel better. [ Sigh. ] Wilhelm let out a sigh. Shulifen gave a wry smile. Here ites, he thought. ¡®He¡¯s about to bombard me with how I¡¯m being useless. And I¡¯ll just grumble back, saying, ¡®What are friends for? Just listen to me!¡ª¡¯¡¯ [ I feel the same. ] ¡°Wait, what? What are friends for¡­ Hold on, Wilhelm. What did you just say?¡± [ I said I feel the same way as you, Shulifen. ] ¡°¡­¡± [ As I work until dawn, I remember. It¡¯s only been a few months, but the past already feels hazy, like it happened years ago. Back then, I felt like I could do anything, ovee any obstacle. But in just a few months, I¡¯ve be someone who just reminisces about those memories. ] Anyone listening would think they were old men who had tasted all the bitterness of life. In reality, it was a conversation between young men barely in their mid-twenties. ¡°I never imagined you¡¯d feel that way too.¡± [ Damn it, I didn¡¯t expect to feel like this either. But when did it start? About two days ago? I suddenly started thinking, what am I doing with my life?] ¡°You, We¡­ We¡¯re fulfilling our duties.¡± [ Yes, that¡¯s right. Duties. I have no intention of running away from them. You know, right? The rights we holde from fulfilling our responsibilities. I don¡¯t n to give those up. But still. ] ¡®But still.¡¯ [ Sometimes, the past, which was much more fun than now,es to mind, and it¡¯s unbearable. ] To be precise, it wasn¡¯t the entire academy he missed, but the time spent with someone he met there. Perhaps it was more urate to say that he was longing for that. ¡°What about Karl?¡± [ He¡¯s going to Hyzens, then the Holy See, and to Lasker in the summer.] ¡°Lucky him. We¡¯re stuck in our rooms, wrestling with paperwork.¡± [ Won¡¯t he be in the same boat as us in two years anyway? ] ¡°I don¡¯t mean to belittle Karl, but the workload of a County is different from that of a Marquisate.¡± A Marquisate holds immense power, even able tomand Counties. Excluding Dukedoms, the Marquisate boasts thergest territory. Precisely because of this, the responsibilities are far greater. Karl, too, will one day sit in the same position as them and carry out the same duties. But the amount of work will differ. Perhaps half, or even a quarter of the hardship they endure? ¡°¡­I suddenly feel like teasing Karl.¡± [ Me too. If we were still at the academy, we¡¯d be right there, messing with him. ] If the heads of their families heard this, they might scold them, saying, ¡®You¡¯re still acting like children even after growing up!¡¯ But there were no family heads here, only friends who knew each other¡¯s true selves. [ Me too. ] ¡°Hey, Wilhelm. Hold on a second.¡± Shulifen picked up another magicmunication device. Wilhelm did the same. A momentter, Shulifen was face-to-face with Alexander, and Wilhelm with Joachim. And they came to one conclusion. ¡°I¡¯m going crazy with boredom.¡± It seemed they needed a change. * * * ¡°¡­So you came to me for this?¡± ¡°Hey, let¡¯s ask you something.¡± How should I deal with these Hydras who came to visit me on a weekend morning? I pondered whether I should give all four heads a headlock again as I spoke. ¡°So, you woke me up on this beautiful weekend morning because you don¡¯t want to work?¡± ¡°Hey now, Karl! That¡¯s not it!¡± ¡°Yeah! We just¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t deepen your voices. Before I shave your Adam¡¯s apples with a ner.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± I know your true colors, so don¡¯t try to imitate some historical drama tone on me. You¡¯re asking for it. ¡°If you have that much free time, go do more work.¡± ¡°How can you say such harsh words! We¡¯re dying here!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not dead, since you made it all the way here. That means you can work more.¡± ¡°No! We can¡¯t take it anymore! We need a change!¡± So, you damn fools. What kind of change do you want that you came all the way here for? You¡¯re alumni, but the heirs to marquisates and counties who barged into the academy. The students are already whispering, wondering if something¡¯s happened again. Sighing, I looked at the four sitting in front of me. Shulifen, Wilhelm, Alexander, and Joachim. My proud Hydras. I haven¡¯t exterminated them yet because they asionally do good things. If these guys were troublemakers, my greatsword would be a disciplinary tool. Absolutely. I haven¡¯t said it out loud, but I¡¯m always grateful to them. I just did my job, nothing more. I didn¡¯t really have any other intentions. But it was these guys who did the heavy lifting. It started with the Pension Foundation. Maybe it was thanks to them that change began. It would have been difficult without them. And they helped me a lot in other areas too. ¡®I should do something for them.¡¯ Let me think. What was the first thing I did for these guys? Headlock? No. A greatsword drenched in Kanfra blood? Not that either. Mint chocte bungeoppang¡­ Oh, for f*ck¡¯s sake. I quickly shook my head to scatter the demonic thoughts. I could still vividly recall the chocte, strawberry, and mint chocte ice cream they sold at the southern beach. ¡®Not that either. Not that either. The first thing I did for these guys was¡­¡¯ Ah, I remembered. ¡®Military enlistment.¡¯ ¡­Thinking back on it now, I might have been a bit of a bad guy. Suggesting enlistment to these guys who were rtively well-behaved and kind-hearted. And they even readily epted and went, didn¡¯t they? If I did that again, I wouldn¡¯t be a human, but a beast. So, what these guys who keep moring for change really need is¡­ ¡°Hey.¡± No matter how much I thought about it, it seemed like the right answer. ¡°Go date someone.¡± [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 177 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 177 ¡°Dating?¡± ¡°Dating?¡± ¡°Dating?¡± ¡°Dating?¡± ¡°¡­¡± My dear friends? When you all raise your voices at the same time, my ears take quadruple damage. I can hear you all just fine, so please lower the volume a bit. This old man¡¯s hearing is still intact. ¡°Yes, dating.¡± ¡°Why are you suddenly jumping to that conclusion?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a perfectly logical reason.¡± Listen up, guys. ¡°First, you¡¯ve left the academy, where you were full of energy, excitement, and anticipation for what tomorrow might bring. Now you¡¯re stuck in a monotonous daily routine, and you¡¯re dying because of it.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Second, it¡¯s already hard to adjust, but the constant influx of work is making the pressure even worse.¡± ¡°True.¡± ¡°Third, but this is such an important duty for you that you can¡¯t avoid it. You can¡¯t even ask anyone else to do it for you.¡± At my words, the four of them looked at each other for a moment, then nodded. Well, that settles it. It¡¯s crystal clear. It¡¯s not even difficult. ¡°That¡¯s exactly why you need to date.¡± ¡°Karl, your words have always been hard to understand, but today you¡¯re even worse.¡± ¡°Cut the crap and tell us properly. Why are you suddenly talking about dating?¡± ¡°Are you trying to provoke us by mentioning your visits to your inws?¡± These guys are being a pain even after I¡¯m trying to give them sincere advice. Should I just forget about it? Let them deal with their boredom and frustration themselves? ¡­No. I should be patient. They¡¯re my friends after all. And I did just give them a hefty deposit into the Pension Foundation this month. ¡°Just listen without interrupting. Your problem is this, right? You need a change in your routine. You need a break from work. But you can¡¯t just ck off and have fun.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s pretty much it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not ¡®pretty much,¡¯ it¡¯s 100% urate. If you keep denying it, I¡¯m done here.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say you¡¯re right, Karl. So what?¡± The benefits of dating. I strongly emphasized this point to the four of them. First, if you flirt and have fun while dating, the boredom of everyday life will vanish in an instant. It¡¯s obvious. I¡¯ve never seen anyone who finds their days boring while in love. And even if there was such a person, I, who is currently in love, would teach them a lesson with my Greatsword! Furthermore, by dating, you four can officially take a break from work. ¡°Wait a minute, Karl. How does dating free us from work?¡± ¡°Think carefully. What is the most important quality for a head of a family, a titled noble of the Empire, my dear friends?¡± ¡°Sense of duty?¡± ¡°Loyalty?¡± Look at these righteous nobles. In other genres, they¡¯d be talking about power and strength. They¡¯re being so upright that I¡¯m starting to feel like I¡¯m teaching them something bad! ¡°Of course, those are important. But guys, you¡¯re missing the most crucial thing.¡± ¡°The most crucial thing?¡± ¡°Yes. Whether it¡¯s a noble from a small rural territory or a duke governing a vast duchy, the most important thing they all value is the issue of session.¡± I intentionally left it out, but this even includes the Empire¡¯s absolute, invible imperial family. Everywhere you go, sessors are important. If the line of session is disrupted, any reign can be shaken. That¡¯s why, no matter where you go in the world, the person who can produce an heir emerges as a strong contender for the next ruler. ¡®They¡¯d rather choose a bastard who can have children than a legitimate heir who can¡¯t.¡¯ In other words, the four of you dating isn¡¯t just about oveing the boredom of everyday life. In reality, none of you have a partner yet. No, you don¡¯t even have girlfriends. Your fathers, the two Marquises and the Counts, who asionally visit me, alwaysment about this. ¡°Young Lord Karl already has four potential wives. I wonder what my son is doing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s frustrating. Why are those boys so clueless!¡± ¡°Could Young Lord Karl perhaps give them a hint sometimes?¡± ¡°If a hint doesn¡¯t work, just give them a push. I¡¯m counting on you.¡± Right now, they¡¯re still adjusting to their work, so they don¡¯t have time. The Marquises know that, so they¡¯re not pressuring them yet. But as time passes, and they get used to their work and have more free time¡­ That¡¯s when they¡¯ll start hearing from the Marquises, ¡®Bring home a daughter-inw!¡¯ ¡®Or they¡¯ll start preparing for arranged marriages.¡¯ I know from experience, arranged marriages are not the way to go. Marriage, even between well-matched couples, is full of fights, hurt feelings, and pain. If you base it solely on a connection created for the sake of the family¡­ I guarantee that the lifelong marriage will be a lifelong shackle and curse. ¡°To you, it might just be dating, but your family heads will see it as you taking steps to secure the future of your houses.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°They might adjust your workload if you start seeing someone. You can learn to work anytime, but no one knows when or how you¡¯ll meet the right person.¡± Honestly, saying this makes it sound like I¡¯m telling them to date if they don¡¯t want to work. That¡¯s not my intention at all, but that¡¯s how it¡¯sing across, which worries me. ¡°Dating, huh¡­¡± ¡°Dating¡­¡± ¡°We¡­ want to date too.¡± ¡°But we¡¯ve never¡­¡± Huh? Are you guys telling me you¡¯ve never dated before? But you¡¯re heirs to prominent noble families, how?! ¡°Well, our first crush was Selena, right?¡± ¡°And we got rejected right away.¡± ¡°We were so shocked that we avoided girls for a while.¡± ¡°From then on, we were so busy having fun with you, Karl, that we didn¡¯t even think about dating.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I¡¯m not happy at all, you guys. You¡¯re telling me you didn¡¯t even consider dating because you were having too much fun with me?! Damn it, I¡¯m not happy at all! You have no idea how much I suffered because of you! ¡°Anyway, you guys need to start thinking seriously about this. I¡¯m not just trying to help you escape your work, I¡¯m doing this for the sake of your families.¡± ¡°Is it that serious?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be taking over as heads of your families in two, or maybe three years at thetest. But the position of the mistress, who¡¯s supposed to manage the household affairs? Who¡¯s going to lead the servants then?¡± In noble families, important family matters are handled by the women. Even my wedding preparations with Selena are being led by our mothers, not the heads of our families. But the future heads of marquisates and counties have no one by their side? That¡¯s a problem in itself. It¡¯s not just an issue for your families, but it could also lead to strange rumors. ¡°For example, that you¡¯re impotent and can¡¯t have children.¡± ¡°What?! Me, impotent?!¡± ¡°Or that you have a strange sexual preference for men.¡± ¡°I like these guys?! Oh Hell Nah. Get lost!¡± Seeing their strong reactions, it seems like neither of those is true. ¡°That¡¯s the situation. So, think seriously about it, okay?¡± ¡°I never thought I¡¯d hear that from you here.¡± ¡°Me neither. I thought maybe our fathers had stopped nagging us about getting married and finding a woman.¡± If you know that, then hurry up and do it. I can¡¯t be the only one collecting wedding gifts. There¡¯s a code of ethics ¨C if you receive, you must also give! ¡°I have to go now. Unlike you guys, I¡¯m still an academy student and have student activities to attend.¡± ¡°Oh really? You were justining about the weekend a minute ago. What student activities do you have on the weekend?¡± ¡°You guys wouldn¡¯t understand, but I¡¯m even busier on weekends.¡± Sounds like a joke, right? I wish it were a joke, but it¡¯s not. I use weekends to meet with my juniors and show them what a senior is like. ¡°Isn¡¯t that more like showing off than acting like a proper senior?¡± Shut up, Shulifen! This is why I hate his perceptive ass! * * * ¡°Are you ready, brother-inw?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m all set. But, Your Highness¡­¡± I really don¡¯t understand, honestly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it unnecessary for Your Highness toe personally for this?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about going to the Imperial Pce. You could have just sent someone to fetch me. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary for the Crown Prince toe himself.¡± At my words, the Crown Prince clicked his tongue. What? Did I say something wrong? ¡°First of all, brother-inw, you¡¯re a Medal of Honor recipient. If I just sent someone to bring you to the Imperial Pce, what would that say about the prestige of the Medal of Honor, and how our imperial family treats its recipients? It¡¯s only right for me toe in person.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°And personally, you¡¯re Vee¡¯s brother and the princess¡¯ uncle. It¡¯s natural for family toe when family calls, don¡¯t you think?¡± That¡¯s true. It is true, but still, Your Highness! You¡¯re the next emperor! ¡°Besides, this is actually the most crucial reason.¡± The Crown Prince leaned closer and spoke quietly, as if afraid someone might hear him. ¡°Our little princess has been crying so loudlytely. It seems she¡¯s going to be quite the woman.¡± ¡°¡­¡± So, you¡¯re saying you ran away because you couldn¡¯t handle my niece¡¯s crying. I suddenly noticed that the Crown Prince¡¯s face looked haggard, with dark circles under his eyes. [TL/N: Dad life ain¡¯t easy eh.] [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 178 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 178 Why would the Crown Prince suddenly take this humble person with him? To understand this question, we need to go back in time a bit. * * * ¡°Niece! My little niece~!¡± I hummed a tune as I walked. Today was the day I¡¯d see my niece. I had only seen her once on the day she was born, and not since then. The reason being that both the mother and child needed time to recover. After that, I was busy with various things and couldn¡¯t see my niece for over a month. But finally, I had some free time and was on my way to meet our little princess. ¡°¡­¡± On the way to the Imperial Pce, I stared nkly at my hands. Even though some time had passed, I couldn¡¯t forget the warmth I felt when I held her. The scent unique to babies and her tiny figure seemed to be permanently etched in my eyes. Maybe this is why babies are called healthy drugs. Even though I only saw her briefly, I couldn¡¯t wait to see her again. I was so excited. ¡®Be a good uncle. Be a good subject.¡¯ I don¡¯t know how many times I repeated this to myself. At the same time, I thought it would be nice to have my own child. They say the first time is the hardest, and seeing my niece for the first time made me so happy and excited. I took a carriage sent from the Imperial Pce and headed straight there. Passing by the imperial knights, whom I¡¯ve seen so often that we now exchange pleasantries, I arrived at my destination. ¡°Crown Princess.¡± ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Normally, she would narrow her eyes if I didn¡¯t call her ¡®sister.¡¯ But right now, there were maids and guards present. It wasn¡¯t a private setting yet, so both of us maintained a formal demeanor. ¡°I¡¯d like to have a word with my brother. Could you excuse us for a moment?¡± The head maid attending to her in the Imperial Pce was someone who had served her since their time at the family estate. She was originally supposed to manage the household staff at the estate with the butler, but thanks to Rika, she was now the head maid of the Imperial Pce, and would eventually be the head maid of the entire imperial household. Naturally, she knew me. So, after agreeing to Rika¡¯s request, she exchanged a knowing nce with me. The other maids and guards followed suit, leaving just me and Rika alone. Rustle¡ª Ah, no. To be precise, there were three of us. Me, Rika, and my niece in her arms. ¡°Would you like to hold her, Karl?¡± ¡°Is it okay? She seems to be sleeping soundly. What if she wakes up¡­?¡± ¡°Lily is a bit sensitive, but she¡¯s fine when she¡¯s asleep. Here.¡± I took my niece from Rika¡¯s arms. The small baby wrapped in a nket had a strange scent that I couldn¡¯t quite describe. It was like the smell of milk, or something else. I wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful, my little niece.¡± ¡°Heehee. Is she that pretty?¡± ¡°Yes. She¡¯s even prettier because she looks like you.¡± This was definitely not ttery. Just so you know, my sister is truly beautiful. If my brother-inw weren¡¯t the Crown Prince, I would have proudly eximed, ¡®Wow, my brother-inw hit the jackpot!¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m d you said that. Our Lily will be so happy to hear it.¡± Oh, her hand moved. Seeing her tiny hand wriggling, I couldn¡¯t help but want to hold it. She¡¯s truly a bundle of joy. It made me realize the truth behind the saying that even those without children can develop maternal instincts around babies. If I, her uncle, felt this way, Rika must feel it even more strongly. And so, with Lily in my arms, I was catching up with Rika. ¡°Your Highness, the Crown Prince ising.¡± Huh? My brother-inw is here already? That¡¯s strange. It¡¯s not even the end of the workday yet. As I tilted my head in confusion, Rika smiled and exined the reason. ¡°Lately, he¡¯s beenpletely smitten with his first child, his first daughter. He¡¯s been working so hard to finish his duties in the afternoon, and if that¡¯s not possible, he cuts his mealtime short toe see her.¡± He¡¯s truly devoted. He¡¯s already achieved two out of the eight doting parent achievements. A Wife and a child. It¡¯s not a bad thing, but it¡¯s a bit concerning for the Crown Prince to leave work early. ¡°Vee. Ah, my brother-inw is here too.¡± ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± Normally, I should have handed my niece back to Rika and given a proper greeting. But the Crown Prince entered so quickly that I couldn¡¯t. So, I bowed slightly while holding my niece¡­ ¡ªWaaaah! ¡°Oh.¡± My niece woke up! Ah, brother-inw! Why did you have toe at this moment?! My niece, who had been sleeping soundly in my arms, suddenly burst into tears. I was so flustered by the suddenness that Rika came over and took her. She then soothed the crying baby, and despite being a first-time mother, she seemed quite skilled. ¡°I didn¡¯t enter noisily. Perhaps the princess has sensitive ears.¡± Was he embarrassed that the baby woke up as soon as he entered? Flustered, the Crown Prince approached and coughed awkwardly before muttering. ¡°It seems she was startled by the touch of a stranger.¡± If I were to say, ¡®Yes, it¡¯s because of you, brother-inw,¡¯ I¡¯d bebeled a disloyal subject. So, I shifted the me to myself, and the Crown Prince gratefully patted my shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. When Vee holds her like that, she¡¯ll calm down soon¡ª¡± Waaah! Waaah! ¡°¡­She calms down quickly. Both at night and during the day. So don¡¯t worry¡ª¡± Waaah!! Waaaah!!! Was it just my imagination, or were the exmation marks in her cries increasing? I nced at my niece, and even though Rika tried to hide it, she looked quite flustered. The Crown Prince had just said that she calms down quickly in her mother¡¯s arms. But she was crying so pitifully in her mother¡¯s arms, so it was understandable that the new parents were flustered. And I, as a new uncle, couldn¡¯t do anything about it either. ¡°Vee, let me hold her for a moment.¡± The Crown Prince took my niece from Rika and tried to soothe her. But the crying wouldn¡¯t stop. It was getting louder. Even the head maid standing behind them was giving them a look, as if to say, ¡®Shall I take her?¡¯ ¡°Karl.¡± ¡°Yes, sister. Ah, I mean, yes Your Highness.¡± ¡°You hold her for a moment.¡± Me? Not the head maid, not Rika, but me? Why? The Crown Prince was just as confused as I was, staring nkly at Rika. As if he couldn¡¯t understand why she was handing their daughter over to me. But as my niece¡¯s cries grew louder, the Crown Prince finally relented. And as I hesitantly held my niece again, I started to worry about how to soothe her, a difficult and challenging problem¡­ ¡°Oh.¡± ¡­But I didn¡¯t have to. As soon as she was back in my arms, her crying suddenly subsided. ¡°Brother-inw?¡± The Crown Prince, who had been gesturing to the head maid, looked at me in surprise. Meanwhile, my niece hadpletely stopped crying. Not only that, but she was looking directly at me. Seeing her sparkling eyes, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Hello, my little niece. Are you done crying now?¡± She was still a baby, only a few months old. There was no way she could understand my words. But our little princess, as if she understood me, continued to stare at me. Ah-goo¡ª ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°My!¡± ¡°Gasp!¡± And the first babble, which no one expected, was an added bonus. * * * Since that day, I¡¯ve been summoned to the Imperial Pce whenever I had free time. It seems my little niece, who usually sleeps, cries, or just rolls her eyes around, has started to be more active whenever I¡¯m around. I feel like I¡¯ve somehow taken over the maids¡¯ job. I feel a bit sorry, but what can I do? My niece keeps asking for me. She even stops crying as soon as I hold her! ¡®Could she already recognize people¡­?¡¯ It¡¯s been two months since my niece was born. Unfortunately, Ick knowledge about babies. I¡¯m not even sure if they can make sounds at this age, let alone recognize people. Meanwhile, my little niece, whether she truly recognizes me or not, stops crying whenever I hold her or look at her. The Crown Prince and Rika, as well as the maids, were quite surprised by that strange sight. Thanks to that, I¡¯ve be my niece¡¯s designated soother whenever I have time. ¡®Like today.¡¯ Waaah! Waaah!! As soon as I entered the Imperial Pce, I heard my niece¡¯s ear splitting cries. When I went to see her, I saw Rika and the head maid trying to calm her down. ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°Karl, you¡¯re here.¡± This was the first time I¡¯d seen Rika wee me for a different reason. As I chuckled at the strange situation, the crying grew louder. It was as if she was throwing a tantrum, saying, ¡®Pay attention only to me!¡¯ ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ming. My little niece. Oh dear, your uncle is here. So please stop crying!¡± I took my niece from Rika and soothed her, and as usual, her cries subsided. Watching this, Rika and the head maid had expressions of deep gratitude. And the Crown Prince, my brother-inw¡­ ¡®Hey, don¡¯t give me that look of disappointment!¡¯ You¡¯re the one who always seems to set her off! [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 179 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 179 I once again soothed my niece and handed her back to Rika. As soon as she left my arms, my niece seemed to be on the verge of tears, but when I stayed close, she decided to hold it in, as if saying, ¡®I¡¯ll let it slide this time!¡¯ ¡°It seems our daughter already adores her uncle.¡± Your Highness, you¡¯re not jealous, are you? Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t stolen your wife¡¯s heart. I¡¯m just good at soothing a baby. ¡°I¡¯ve heard. After Hyzens and the Holy See, it seems Lasker will be next.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness. For Lefia¡¯s sake, I think it¡¯s right to visit at least once.¡± ¡°I understand your intentions, brother-inw. But there¡¯s no way to avoid diplomatic issues entirely.¡± I nodded in agreement with the Crown Prince¡¯s words. Hyzens and Lasker both acknowledged the Empire¡¯s superiority and bowed before it. There¡¯s also Avileshti, but there¡¯s no reason for me to visit there, so let¡¯s set that aside. Anyway, at first nce, they might seem simr, but there are differences if you look closer. Hyzens formed an alliance with the Empire against themon enemy Luzernes and shed blood together. On the other hand, Lasker, although the Empire won a decisive victory, did engage in a war with the Empire. They were the ones who caused bloodshed. While both are currently cooperating with the Empire, the atmosphere is different. In that situation, if Lefia, who could have threatened the current Lasker Queen¡¯s position, and the son of an imperial soldier who nearly destroyed Lasker, were to visit together, it would surely cause another uproar. ¡°The Ministry of Foreign Affairs also expressed their concerns about that.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me them too much. They¡¯re just doing their job.¡± ¡°Of course. How could I me the hardworking officials of the Empire?¡± If they weren¡¯t doing their job well, I would criticize them. But since they¡¯re doing a good job, there¡¯s no reason to. And I also understand that from Lasker¡¯s perspective, my visit with Lefia would be burdensome. Even though I¡¯m not a Count yet, I can still think politically to that extent. ¡°But you still intend to go, don¡¯t you, brother-inw?¡± ¡°Yes. I apologize, Your Highness.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. She¡¯s a woman who must miss her homnd, and if she marries you in the future, she¡¯ll have even fewer chances to visit. It¡¯s better for her to go now while she can.¡± It¡¯s times like these when I¡¯m thankful that the Crown Prince dotes on his wife. Even though my visit would require the Empire to make some concessions to Lasker, he¡¯s saying it¡¯s better for me to go. ¡°When are you nning to go?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking of going on the summer break.¡± ¡°Summer break. So, about a month or two? A month and a half left?¡± ¡°Roughly around that time.¡± ¡°Then we should inform Lasker of your visit through the Ministry of Foreign Affairs by next week.¡± I cautiously asked the Crown Prince what kind of reason they were nning to use. The answer I received was both absurd and befitting of the future emperor of the Empire. ¡°Honestly. A woman who was once your royalty wishes to form a bond with a noble of our Empire. Before that, the noble of our Empire wishes to inform them of this as her future husband and son-inw. That¡¯s what we¡¯ll say.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± ¡°Why beat around the bush? It¡¯s true that our Empire is making a concession, but that doesn¡¯t mean we have to be submissive. So, brother-inw, act confidently. We¡¯re only yielding out of courtesy, not because we¡¯re inferior in terms of justification or power.¡± In short, he was telling me not to back down, even if it meant causing another incident like my previous visit to Lasker. Touched by the Crown Prince¡¯s words, I expressed my gratitude. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, brother-inw. You¡¯re not only my brother-inw and the princess¡¯ uncle, but also the pride and honor of the Empire. So you can afford to be a little more assertive.¡± The Crown Prince patted my shoulder, encouraging me not to worry. I was about to reply that I would serve the imperial family with even greater loyalty in the future. ¡°That being said, brother-inw.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Do you have any special methods?¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± Suddenly asking such a question without any context left me wondering how to respond. I blinked, waiting for him toplete his question. ¡°Well, whenever I hold our princess, she cries, but when you hold her, she immediately stops and stares intently.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°I was hoping you could share any tips you might have. Is that possible?¡± For a moment, I almost looked at him with eyes full of pity. Oh dear. A father already feeling neglected by his daughter, or perhaps even worse. I felt so sorry for my brother-inw that I wanted to offer him somefort. But there was a problem. In fact, it was the most important issue. ¡°Your Highness, I apologize, but I don¡¯t have any special methods.¡± ¡°No special methods?¡± ¡°No, Your Highness. I don¡¯t do anything in particr when I hold the princess.¡± After all, I don¡¯t have any children. I¡¯m not even married yet. It¡¯s not right to ask me, ¡®How can I hold a baby properly?¡¯ The Crown Prince must know this. In fact, he¡¯s probably well aware. But for him to ask such a favor, it must mean the situation is quite urgent. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Rika, holding my niece, gave me a look of disapproval. But this time, the Crown Prince didn¡¯t give up and asked me again. ¡°Are you really sure there¡¯s nothing? Even the smallest, most trivial thing would be helpful.¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°Every time I hold her, she cries so pitifully that it breaks my heart. I want to see my daughter peacefully nestled in my arms too!¡± ¡°¡­¡± At this rate, the Crown Prince might start crying before his daughter does. In the end, I agreed and told him everything I could think of. I wasn¡¯t sure if it would actually be helpful or not. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Your Highness. Karl needs to leave soon¡­ Karl?¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll bete if I don¡¯t go now. Your Highness.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve kept you too long. I apologize, brother-inw. You should head back.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness. Then¡ª¡± Waaah! Waaah! Waaaah!¡ª Oh dear, niece. Why are you crying again? You¡¯re making it hard for your uncle to leave¡­! Rika gestured for me to go. But seeing my niece who showed no signs of stopping, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to leave. ¡°Sis, wait a moment.¡± In the end, I had to hold and soothe my niece once again until she calmed down. * * * Ministry of Education, Department of Historical Records. ¡°¡­It¡¯s done.¡± ¡°Finally!¡± The officials, with dark circles under their eyes, jumped up from their seats in unison. Two years of hard work and tedious overtime had finallye to an end. ¡°Quickly contact the Minister! Tell him we¡¯re ready to publish!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± As someone rushed out, the Chief of the Department of Historical Records slumped back in his chair with his colleagues. It had been a long and tiring battle, filled with immense pressure. This was no ordinary task, and any mistake could lead to major problems. That¡¯s why, for the past few months, they had camped out in the Ministry of Education, even giving up their time off. They ate, washed, and slept there, leading the work from the front lines. ¡°Chief! We have a magicmunication from the Minister!¡± ¡°Connect it immediately.¡± ¡®Look at that, themunication device rang right after we sent someone. The Minister must have been working too, but to respond this quickly, he must have been waiting for the news.¡¯ [ I heard the news, Chief. The work is finally done. ] ¡°Yes, Minister. We¡¯vepleted thorough verification and proofreading. We¡¯re ready for distribution.¡± [ Send a few copies to the Ministry of War¡¯s Public Affairs Department first. If they find no issues, we¡¯ll start distributing them to the Imperial Academy and other ces. ] ¡°Yes, sir!¡± [ Oh, and one more thing. ] The most important part. The words that everyone in the Department of Historical Records had been waiting for. [ You and the Department of Historical Records staff will receive a month¡¯s paid leave as a reward after all the work is finished. ] ¡°Wow! Minister!¡± [ Of course, you can¡¯t all leave at once. Manage the staff so they can take turns. ] ¡°Yes, sir! Thank you so much!¡± A month of paid leave. This wasn¡¯t just a simple break. Such a long vacation as a reward meant they had received significant additional points for their work performance, which would greatly impact their promotions. With this joyful news, the Department of Historical Records was in a festive mood. It felt like their hard work was finally paying off. ¡°Then quickly send a few copies to the Ministry of War¡¯s Public Affairs Department! We need to check their response!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The item they were all busily carrying under their arms. ¨C Imperial War Heroes ?Latest Edition? ¨C ¨C (Sergeant Karl Adelheit Section Added) ¨C [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 180 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 180 ¡°Uuugh.¡± Lately, Lefia couldn¡¯t bring herself to raise her head. If you asked if something had happened, well, yes, it had. But if you asked if it was something she experienced as a foreigner, the answer was no. The students here treated her better than anyone else. Then what exactly had happened? Why couldn¡¯t she hold her head up high? ¡®Karl, what are you doing¡­!¡¯ A corner of the academy square had been under construction, and suddenly, a statue appeared. A man carrying an injured imperial soldier, running while bathed in light pouring from the sky. His clenched jaw, determined eyes, the expression of someone determined to save another¡­ It was a magnificent statue, even if it didn¡¯t quite capture Karl¡¯s real-life charm. It wasn¡¯t just anywhere, but at the academy, his name forever enshrined alongside other heroes of the Empire. Every time she passed by, she would hear first-year students say, ¡®This person here is still a student at our academy!¡¯ It always made her happy. Whenever Karl¡¯s name was praised, a shy smile would spread across her face, and she would be startled by her own reaction. But that was one thing, and having the face of the person she liked so prominently disyed was a bit embarrassing. To be precise, it wasn¡¯t Karl who was embarrassing, but her own feelings for him. ¡°Lefia! You¡¯re here again.¡± A female ssmate she had been friends with since their first year approached her. She was from some noble family, but Lefia still couldn¡¯t remember the name of the territory. ¡°Were you looking at Karl¡¯s statue again?¡± ¡°N-no, I wasn¡¯t!¡± ¡°Oh please. You know this is the perfect spot to see his statue.¡± Lefia almost asked how she knew that so well. If she had actually asked, her friend would have grinned and teased, ¡®Caught you! Why so sensitive? Are you jealous?¡¯ ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go. We have 10 minutes left before ss.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± The next ss was ¡®Imperial History ¨C Advanced (2),¡¯ focusing on wars and the resulting changes in the Empire. To understand the Empire¡¯s history, one must first understand its history of conflict. Only then could one be treated as an imperial citizen, even if they weren¡¯t one, when living in the Empire. For that reason, Lefia was more dedicated to the history ss than anyone else. If the people of her homnd, Lasker, knew this, some would be saddened, and others would be furious. She might have renounced her title as princess, but her royal lineage remained. Even though they were cooperating with the Empire now, the people of Lasker had fought against them in the past. In that context, it would be ufortable for them to see Lefia, a former princess, trying to assimte into the Empire more than anyone else. That¡¯s why Lefia didn¡¯t want to return to her homnd. When Karl visited the parents of the other women, she was a little envious but said she was okay. She said she didn¡¯t need to go to Lasker, and that was the reason why. ¡®What can I do? I may be Laskeran, but who made me live as an imperial citizen?¡¯ It was frustrating, but she wasn¡¯t angry. Rather, she wasing to terms with it. She knew that the blood flowing through her veins was more of a curse than a privilege. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin the ss. Does anyone remember where we left off yesterday?¡± Lefia, who had been resting her chin on her hand, reflexively answered the question. ¡°We were at the beginning of the chapter on the Southern Great Forest War, Professor.¡± ¡°Oh, Lefia. You answered right away. Must have been studying hard, huh?¡± It wasn¡¯t studying. It was because the person deeply involved in that incident was sitting right next to her. Unable to say that, Lefia just chuckled. ¡°Professor.¡± Today, there was a teaching assistant standing next to the professor. The assistant called out to the professor, who responded with a surprised ¡®Ah!¡¯ and paused the lecture. ¡°We have a supplementary text to share with you regarding the Southern Great Forest War. It¡¯s just been distributed by the Ministry of Education, so it¡¯s not official yet. They¡¯re looking for feedback to see if there are any revisions needed, so please take a copy and read through it.¡± The teaching assistant then opened a package on the podium. Inside were books that looked freshly printed. ¡°The Imperial War Heroes? Oh, it looks like a new edition.¡± ¡°It is. But why did they revise it again? Were there any errors?¡± The students whispered amongst themselves as they received the books. As a reference book on war heroes, it underwent thorough verification and was usually used for several years once distributed. But they had received a new one justst year, and now there was another update. This meant there must have been some errors¡­ ¡°Huh?¡± Lefia¡¯s ssmate let out a gasp as she looked through the book. Surprised by her reaction, Lefia asked, ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ ¡°Look here. Isn¡¯t this Karl?¡± ¡°Karl?¡± ¡°What page is it?¡± ¡°Almost at the end. It¡¯s a newly added section.¡± Lefia quickly flipped through her book. < Sergeant Karl Adelheit ¨C The Unsung Hero of the Southern Great Forest War > < The Legend of the Rescue Mission. Single-handedly Brought Back an Entire Company, Turning the Tide of the War > < Subsequently Awarded the Medal of Honor. The Only Case of a Noble-Born Soldier Receiving the Medal of Honor > ¡®Oh my goodness. It was true. Karl was in the new edition. Ah, that¡¯s why they were redistributing it as thetest edition, even though they received a new onest year.¡¯ A thought suddenly urred to her. Paper was an important resource, so was it okay to use it so freely? They could have released the updated versionter, so why were they rushing to revise it now? As Lefia pondered this, she soon came close to the answer. ¡®The Empire wants to avoid showing any sign of neglecting its heroes.¡¯ Whenever a new hero emerged, they made sure to publicize it to the citizens of the Empire. While a world without heroes might be the ultimate utopia, the world wasn¡¯t like that, so they needed heroes even more. ¡°Wow, they¡¯ve written about him in such detail. It seems like Karl¡¯s section alone takes up almost 50 pages?¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably because it includes what happened after the Southern Great Forest War.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Look here. There¡¯s nothing written after the train terrorist incident.¡± ¡°Ah, it says here, ¡®Karl Adelheit¡¯s actions after the Southern Great Forest War will be covered separately. The Radiant Church, Hyzens, and Lasker¡­¡¯ Ah, so they¡¯re saying they¡¯ll release something else about thoseter.¡± ¡°At this rate, Karl¡¯s name might even appear in the Imperial Diplomacy and Theology sses.¡± As the students chuckled at the joke, Lefia blushed. ¡®Wow¡­¡¯ Karl was everywhere. He was all over the academy. The other students justughed it off as a famous senior being featured, but it was different for her. From her perspective, Karl was everywhere she looked, and it was making her heart race! First the statue, and now through the textbook with the professor¡¯s passionate lectures. She heard from other students that there was even a special lecture scheduled for the weekend! But was this the end? Of course not. It was just the beginning. ¡°Did you hear the news?¡± ¡°What news? Did someone break up again?¡± ¡°Not that! I just heard that there¡¯s been a sudden surge of noble children wanting to enlist in the military. They say they want to experience their limits by serving as soldiers or something.¡± Cough! Lefia, who was having coffee alone at a cafe after ss, choked. Noble children suddenly wanting to enlist in the military. This could only mean¡­ ¡°Is that because of Karl? I can¡¯t think of any other reason.¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing the same. With statues of him all over the Empire and his name being so well-known, it seems like more people are thinking that his military service was the start of it all.¡± ¡°No way. That¡¯s just because Karl is amazing.¡± ording to the students¡¯ conversation, the Ministry of War was troubled by this trend. Naturally, it bes very difficult to manage when children from noble families enlist as soldiers. The vast majority of conscripts aremoners. If a noble joins them, it could disrupt the hierarchy. Even though Karl never acted arrogantly or demanded special treatment as a noble and faithfully fulfilled his duties, there was no guarantee that everyone would be like him. If they caused trouble, it would only tarnish the reputation that Karl had built for nobles. Besides, their parents might not be as reasonable as Karl¡¯s. Clearing her throat, Lefia nodded silently. ¡®He was truly an amazing person. To think he would even start a trend of military enlistment.¡¯ She could now understand the saying that a good influence spreads faster than wildfire. ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Wow!!¡± The quiet cafe suddenly became noisy. As Lefia was about to raise her head to see what was happening¡­ Thump¡ª ¡°There you are. I¡¯ve been looking for you everywhere.¡± Karl sat down in front of Lefia and continued speaking as if it were nothing. ¡°Lasker. Let¡¯s go. This summer break.¡± ¡°What? B-but¡­¡± ¡°If they say anything, just ignore them. A daughter wants to visit her parents, a son-inw wants to visit his inws.¡± It was none other than the Empire¡¯s war hero speaking like that, so Lefia couldn¡¯t help but nod. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 181 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 181 The Minister of War, Boss Ahsim, was once again racking his brains and groaning in frustration. ¡°Sir! The sons of noble families are lining up to enlist!¡± ¡°They¡¯re asking why Sergeant Karl Adelheit has to fulfill his duty when they don¡¯t have to, since nobles aren¡¯t conscripted¡­¡± ¡°The families of these young men are also raising objections. What should we do?¡± Damn it. ¡®Cigarettes. Where are my cigarettes? I need a smoke.¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± Ah, this isn¡¯t enough. I know it¡¯s crazy to do this during work, but I can¡¯t stand it sober. Rummaging through his drawer, he soon found a bottle of liquor hidden in the back. Pop!¡ª He pulled out the cork and took a generous swig. The pungent aroma and burning sensation flowed down his throat, sending a wave of warmth through his body. ¡°Ah.¡± That¡¯s better. I feel alive now. My head is finally clearing up. As they say, a soldier lives on cigarettes and alcohol. It seems that trait still lingers even though it¡¯s been a while since I left the military. Of course, this is just a temporary solution. A brief escape. Even now, my subordinates are screaming while dealing with those nobles. They ask why they can¡¯t fulfill their duties like Karl Adelheit. ¡®Duties my ass, they¡¯re burdens. You bastards.¡¯ I don¡¯t know what kind of fantasy they have. Do they really think they can be like Karl just by enlisting as soldiers? Do they think it¡¯s easy to enlist, go to war, and survive on the front lines for two years? And on top of that, you have to single-handedly save hundreds of yourrades to earn a medal of honor. What delusion are they living in? I thought it would be great to use it as much as the Public Rtions Department did since his name was spread throughout the empire, but as you can see, the worst drawback was slowly strangling me. ¡°Minister. It¡¯s the Director of Personnel Administration.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± The door opened and Baden Yorul, the Director of Personnel Administration of the Ministry of War, entered. ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± ¡°The same as always. The young ones are still asking to be drafted as conscripts so they can fulfill their duties, and the heads of their families are encouraging them instead of stopping them.¡± ¡°Damn it. Have they lost their sense of what war is because they¡¯ve only been in the countryside?¡± I guarantee you, if we draft them as soldiers, most of them won¡¯t even make it through basic training. And of those who remain, most will quit as soon as they meet their seniors after being assigned to their units. Even if a very small number remain, the other soldiers in their units will beining that they¡¯re a nuisance. They¡¯re literally burdens. It¡¯s better for everyone if nobles just stay in their ce as nobles. They talk about duty and all that, but they can just apply to be officers or donate more money instead. ¡°Exin it to them clearly and send them home. If we let these nobles in and something goes wrong, they¡¯ll alle whining to the Ministry of War.¡± ¡°They say they¡¯ll never do that.¡± ¡°Who will believe that? At least Sergeant Karl Adelheit¡¯s Friedrich County was a family of warriors for generations, but these guys are all just a bunch of nobodies.¡± I understand their admiration for Karl. But they can never be like Karl. He¡¯s just unique. He has incredible luck. Goddess loves him. And his abilities are unmatched. Frankly, could they even kill the head of Luzernes with a single bullet? ¡®No. Could they even survive on the battlefield for more than three days?¡¯ If they get captured and ask us to pay a ransom for their sons, it¡¯ll only hurt morale. Besides, the empire isn¡¯t even in danger right now. There¡¯s no war! ¡°Enough. Give them three days and send them all home. If they really want to fulfill their duty, tell them to apply to be officers or donate more money to the soldiers. We¡¯re not taking any more nobles as soldiers.¡± ¡°Yes, sir. But, sir, three days is a bit short. We need at least five days¡­¡± ¡°Four days. No more. Think about the Ministry¡¯s schedule.¡± Considering the victory celebration and soldier appreciation event in a few days, three days is already very generous. The director seemed to know this as well, sighing and bowing his head before leaving. * * * While the Ministry of War was struggling with the unreasonable demands of the nobles, the Ministry of Welfare was also being overwhelmed by a literal tsunami of work. ¡°Manager! Here are the review results from each region!¡± ¡°Director! These are the requests for grade review re-evaluation!¡± ¡°Minister! These are the important matters that must be confirmed this time!!¡± From the lowest-ranking officials to the minister, everyone was being equally crushed in this terrible situation. Sadly, Karl was involved in this as well. It all started with the Karl Adelheit Veterans Pension Foundation. It started with good intentions, and the Ministry of Welfare responded by expanding it. Up to that point, it was really good. The Ministry of Welfare felt like some of their work was being taken care of. The problem was that this stimted others to sprout up like bamboo shoots after rain. They wanted to support not only veterans but also a wider range of fields. As these ovepped, the Ministry of Welfare was suddenly hit with an increased workload. ¡°Gaaaaaaaah!!¡± ¡°Why?! Why is everyone bing so kind!?¡± ¡°Why are so many people donating now when they barely did a few years ago?!¡± The investigation revealed that the reason was, as expected, Karl¡¯s existence. More precisely, it was because of a series of events. The establishment of a pension foundation for veterans after receiving the Medal of Honor and the huge number of people involved in it. It didn¡¯t stop there, and even the church was involved, so now it wasn¡¯t just ¡®an honorable thing to do,¡¯ but ¡®something you¡¯d be cursed for not doing.¡¯ Compensation is natural for those who sacrifice. Those who don¡¯t know how to express gratitude shouldn¡¯t even dream of enjoying the fruits of their sacrifice. As this awareness spread, support expanded everywhere rapidly. The first project to grow in size was the one to support discharged soldiers. Countless nobles joined the project started by the Ifrit family of the Marquisate of Nafplion, willingly donating money and taking good care of the citizens of the empire. It didn¡¯t stop there, and the next n was, of course, the Active Duty Soldier Support Project. It mainly focused on improving the treatment of soldiers and promoting proper living spaces, and it began to progress steadily. ¡°Remember our heroes! Never forget the sacrifices that brought us this far!¡± ¡°Surely, the Goddess is by the side of those who sacrifice themselves. Look at Sergeant Karl Adelheit! The Light shines upon him, so we must express our gratitude to all those he calls heroes!¡± The empire already had a good perception of its soldiers. But with Karl, who had even received a miracle from the Goddess, soldiers were elevated to an untouchable realm. Just mentioning the fact that he had been a soldier of the empire brought respectful gazes. As perceptions changed, thoughts about national defense naturally improved, and as someone set an example, naturally, many people followed him in admiration. On a grand scale, the status of all soldiers in the empire was elevated. On a personal level, Karl achieved unprecedented fame and glory. Even the ¡®War Hero Karl¡¯piled by the Ministry of Education was only a small part of it. Regarding the sacred relic, they had to talk to the Radiant Church first, and for the Legion of Honor medal, they had to discuss with Hyzens for how much more to promote it. Finally, a new discussion was scheduled with the educators from the Lasker region. Even the imperial family, who were typically ufortable with excessive praise for an individual, had no particr objections. Rather, they were subtly pushing him forward. He was the younger brother of the crown princess and the uncle of the imperial heir. The higher he rose, the higher the evaluation of the future rulers of the empire, who would have him as their subject, would also rise. * * * ¡°¡­Meanwhile, I¡¯m dying of embarrassment.¡± I¡¯ve been hearing all the newstely. Everyone¡¯s busy, right? But why do I have to cringe every time I see this? Wow. Look at that. My statue is so shiny. It¡¯s blinding, isn¡¯t it? Should I be thankful they didn¡¯t make it out of gold? They didn¡¯t actually put any in there, did they? ¡°Student Karl. It seems like it¡¯s time to enter.¡± ¡°Yes, instructor. I¡¯m going in.¡± Now it¡¯se to the absurd point where a student is giving a lecture. This is absolutely ridiculous, but what can I do? I have to endure it. Besides, I gave permission to use my name for national projects. If I go back on my word now, my pride will bepletely shattered. I can¡¯t allow that. I¡¯m embarrassed. It¡¯s awkward. But I have to do it. So that everyone I fought with can be heroes. So that they can all be remembered and appreciated. ¡°Students, I would like to introduce Student Karl Adelheit, no, Sergeant Karl Adelheit, who will be giving a special lecture today on the weekend.¡± A sudden thoughtes to mind. The elves and Lasker should really be grateful to me. It would be a disaster if I wrote something like, ¡®The only good Kanfra is a dead Kanfra¡¯ on the ckboard. Or maybe, ¡®Lasker are actually just wimps with swords.¡¯ [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 182 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 182 There are a few things I¡¯ve noticed since bing a third-year student. First of all, academy life, which was quite fun until second year, has be a bit boring. Ah, don¡¯t get me wrong. When I say it¡¯s boring, I don¡¯t mean the academy itself is bad, but rather that I feel that way because the people around me are either gone due to their own circumstances or don¡¯t have time. First of all, Selena is back to her grad school life and thesis preparation, so I barely see her even once every three days. Eloise, Lav, and Lefia, who were rtively rxed in their first year, are now filling their schedules with lectures due to the pressure of graduation scores. ¡®Lastly, the four friends who used to be so noisy have already graduated and are no longer at the academy.¡¯ Meanwhile, I have my student life plus my activities as an Imperial War Hero, so I¡¯m quite busy. I attend lectures during the week, give lectures on weekends, and asionally get invited by the church when I have some free time. So, my body is busy, but my mind is incredibly bored. It¡¯s a very strange situation. Because of this, I¡¯ve been longing for summer vacation more than ever. I¡¯m hoping the attention on me will die down a bit around that time, and more importantly, I have definite ns to visit Lasker with Lefia. ¡°Midterm exams start tomorrow. Don¡¯t forget, everyone. You¡¯re third-year students now. If your grades are low and you fail, you¡¯ll be very busy not only in the second semester but also in your fourth year.¡± After the midterm exams, which I¡¯m actually looking forward to¡­ ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s already final exams. As I saidst time, grades! Please, everyone, I hope you have a rxed fourth year. Some of your seniors couldn¡¯t.¡± After passing the final hurdle of final exams¡­ ¡°Students, you¡¯ve all worked hard this semester. I hope you have a wonderful vacation, and I¡¯ll see you in good health at the first lecture of the second semester.¡± The first semester of the academy had finallye to an end. All that was left was to visit Lasker with Lefia during the vacation, but¡­. Waaaah¡ª Waaaaah!!¡ª ¡°Oh my, my little niece. Why are you so sad today?¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange. She usually stops crying when her uncle holds him.¡± ¡°Indeed, Your Highness.¡± I came to the Imperial Pce to inform them that the vacation had started and that we would be visiting Lasker in a few days. But for some reason, my little niece, unlike usual, wouldn¡¯t stop crying no matter how much I tried to soothe and hold her. Waaaah! Waaaaah!! ¡°Karl. Hand her over to me.¡± In the end, my sister, unable to watch any longer, took Lily. But even in her mother¡¯s arms, my niece¡¯s crying continued. No, it got even louder when she left my arms. They say young children grow up crying, but this crying was different. The Crown Prince and my sister must have sensed it too, because they even called the royal physician and priests, but all they heard was¡­ ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to be sick.¡± In the end, even after being passed from my sister to my brother-inw, and then from my brother-inw to me¡­ Waaaah!! My little nephew, Lily, kept crying, seemingly upset and dissatisfied about something. * * * ¡°¡­Is she asleep?¡± ¡°Yes. Karl, I think she¡¯s exhausted from crying so much.¡± My sister lets out a sigh as she looks at Lily, sound asleep in her cradle. Oh my. I never imagined my sister would sigh like that. Just how much damage did the baby¡¯s crying inflict on her? ¡°It¡¯s strange. She¡¯s not sick, but she cried even when you held her.¡± ¡°Nothing we did could soothe her. I thought she might be ill.¡± Because of that, it took over an hour before I could finally tell them what I came here for. ¡°We¡¯re scheduled to leave in three days.¡± ¡°How long do you n to stay, brother-inw?¡± ¡°A month at most. If there¡¯s no particr reason, I¡¯m thinking about two weeks.¡± ¡°If you stay too long, the Lasker people might feel ufortable, right?¡± ¡°To be honest, yes. We have to consider their side too. Like it or not, we¡¯re in a cooperative rtionship with them now.¡± By now, the Lasker Queen¡¯s power would be iparably stronger than before. It wouldn¡¯t be shaken even if a former challenger who could have ascended the throne through the opposition appeared. Rather, showing an even firmer stance in front of her would reveal the unshakeable nature of her royal authority to the world. But that¡¯s one thing, and the thoughts of the surrounding officials might be different. They always say that power is about assuming the worst-case scenario, so it¡¯s understandable, but on the other hand, I wonder if it¡¯s really necessary. Honestly, if we told Lefia to be the queen, she¡¯s not the type to draw her sword and say, ¡®I¡¯m inheriting the throne, sister.¡¯ She¡¯s too kind. She would just say she absolutely won¡¯t do it. ¡°It¡¯s very kind of you to consider the rtionship between the two countries. But as I said before, don¡¯t be too humble. Just as they have their pride, our empire has its own.¡± And when that pride is damaged, it¡¯s obvious whose displeasure would be more fearsome. At the Crown Prince¡¯sst words, I felt a sense of reassurance filling my head. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s time for you to leave. Don¡¯t you have a lot to prepare for? You also need to organize things that will happen while you¡¯re away. Two weeks is not a short time, brother-inw.¡± ¡°The Crown Prince¡¯s advice is indeed reasonable. Then I shall¡­¡± Waaaah¡ª ¡°Oh dear.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Both the Crown Prince and I let out a sigh almost simultaneously at the sound of cryinging from the cradle. The head maid rushed in to soothe my niece, but my sister stopped her and took Lily herself, rocking andforting her in an attempt to quiet her cries. Waaaah! Waaaaah!! But her efforts were in vain. My niece once again cried out loud enough to wake the dead. She had only been asleep for about 30 minutes. Did she recover all her energy in that short time? She was crying so pitifully. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re doing this, my dear.¡± Even my sister couldn¡¯t hide her bewilderment as she held my niece, not knowing what to do. ¡®Could it be that she instinctively knows I¡¯ll be gone for a while?¡¯ I was so desperate that I even thought about that. Maybe that¡¯s why she¡¯s crying so sadly. It¡¯s absurd, but since it¡¯s my niece, I thought it might be possible. ¡°Sister. Can I hold her for a moment?¡± So, I decided to try ast-ditch effort. ¡°Oh dear, my little niece. Lily? Stop crying. Your uncle will bring you a wonderful gift when hees back. Okay? Something you can y with when you¡¯re older, something really cool and pretty.¡± Waaaah¡ª Waaaah! ¡°Uncle will give this gift only to Lily. So let¡¯s not cry and wait until then, okay? If you cry like this, Uncle¡¯s heart will ache so much that he won¡¯t know what to do.¡± Then, something amazing happened. Waaah¡­ Even though she¡¯s clearly at an age where she can¡¯t even properly recognize things, let alone understand words. Lily¡¯s cries gradually began to subside, as if she understood what I was saying. I was so stunned by this unbelievable event that I was momentarily speechless. Waaaah¡­! As if asking why I wasn¡¯tforting her anymore, Lily whimpered again, so I quickly patted her back. Then, my niece, who had truly stopped crying, soon fell into a deep sleep. ¡°Oh my.¡± ¡°My goodness.¡± As I held the small, warm baby in my arms, the Crown Prince and my sister eximed in unison. Even the head maid was covering her mouth, trying to hide her surprise. After holding Lily for about 10 minutes and confirming that she was sound asleep, I handed her over to my sister. ¡°Brother-inw.¡± Just as I was about to leave, the Crown Prince quietly approached me. ¡°This is something that came up in a discussion a while ago. I wasn¡¯t thinking about it, but after seeing what happened today, I think I need to bring it up.¡± ¡°¡­If you¡¯re thinking of giving me more work, I respectfully decline. My schedule is already full, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. If I really need you to do something, I¡¯ll adjust your schedule so that my orders take priority.¡± ¡°¡­¡± That¡¯s very touching, Your Highness. Should I just use the sister card? Waaaah. My brother-inw is bullying me. If I do it just once, I bet my arms and legs that the Crown Prince will call me the next day begging for help. ¡°Anyway. Actually, there¡¯s been talk of appointing you as our daughter¡¯s godfather.¡± ¡°Godfather? Me? But I¡¯m already her¡­¡± ¡°Uncle, but godparents can be anyone but the parents. In fact, it¡¯s often close rtives who are appointed.¡± Godfather. I hesitated for a moment, but soon shook my head. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather hear my niece call me uncle than godfather.¡± ¡°Hmm. If you don¡¯t want it, I can¡¯t force you.¡± Of course. And besides, there¡¯s already someone with the same name as me, so if I also be the godfather¡­ Ah, never mind. Forget I said that. ¡°So, what kind of gift are you going to bring for our daughter?¡± ¡°What else could be better than a sword from Lasker? I just received a good sword, so I think I¡¯ll bring a nice sword for my niece as well.¡± And if Lasker doesn¡¯t give me a gift this time? Well, then I¡¯ll just have to pull out my trump card, the talking greatsword. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 183 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 183 During the academy¡¯s summer vacation, Karl and Lefia finally headed to Lasker, hand in hand. The train they boarded was apanied not only by escort troops but also by key figures from the Radiant Church, ostensibly for matters rted to the Lasker diocese. However, no one would be unaware that the real reason was to monitor whether Lasker would treat their guests with respect. Karl had already visited Lasker once before. Even then, he was a war hero of the Empire. He was also the brother-inw of the Crown Prince, the younger brother of the Crown Princess, and the eldest son and heir of Count Friedrich, who was known as the nightmare of Lasker. But things were different now. There was a clear difference. At least back then, he wasn¡¯t the uncle of the imperial heir, the future crown princess, nor was he an important figure in the church, to the point of being considered for sainthood while still alive. And he wasn¡¯t as widely praised in all aspects of society in the empire as he was now. In other words, if Lasker made any mistakes in weing their guests this time, even if they imed ignorance, and if Karl felt disappointed and made it public¡­ ¡°From the empire¡¯s perspective, for the sake of Karl Adelheit, the young lord who will be one of the political and social guardians of the newborn imperial heir, it¡¯s highly likely that they will exert even stronger pressure than necessary.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to even mention the imperial heir. Karl Adelheit¡¯s name is already involved in all areas of the empire. If the imperial military rises up, and the veterans and discharged soldiers rise up, the imperial leadership will surely move as well.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also the church. It¡¯s not impossible that they would immediately discuss a holy war and make Lasker the enemy of all.¡± The Lasker leadership was in chaos. It would have been better if Karl hade alone. But Lefia was with him. Even though she had failed, even though she had refused it herself, she was still someone who could have potentially challenged the current queen of Lasker for the throne. Her return alone could create an atmosphere of ¡®what if?¡¯ among the people of the kingdom, but now Karl Adelheit was with her? ¡®If rumors spread that they¡¯re trying to take over the kingdom with the help of a foreign power, it¡¯ll be the end.¡¯ ¡®There could be talk that they¡¯re trying to destroy Lasker by joining hands with Baba Yaga.¡¯ The Lasker leadership, burdened with these worries, reported to their queen. What decision would she make? They had already epted the request to enter Lasker, so they couldn¡¯t cancel it now, but how would they react to it? It was at this moment, as the officials and knights worried about the queen¡¯s decision on the matter. ¡°What are you worried about? If they are heroes of the Empire and honored guests of the Church, they are heroes and honored guests of Lasker as well.¡± We have already decided to cooperate with the Empire. We have already epted the Church¡¯s teachings. So there is nothing to worry about. We will wee them with smiles and send them off with smiles. Therefore, Empire, do not try to pressure us too much. If you continue to push us despite our humble stance, we will have no choice but to raise our swords until thest one is broken. ¡°Wee our guests with the utmost hospitality.¡± Do not push us to the brink. That is all. At least, for now. With the Queen of Lasker¡¯s will made clear, the officials could proceed with a lighter heart. * * * ¡°¡­That¡¯s the current atmosphere within Lasker, Brother Karl.¡± One of the priests apanying us to Lasker delivered the news. As expected of the Church. Very reliable. This is why it¡¯s best to be connected to religion wherever you go. They say there are two powers that will bring you information without you even asking. Religion and Communism. We can exclude the ¡®red vor¡¯ since it doesn¡¯t exist in this world yet. Honestly, with monarchism still firmly in ce, even mentioning it could lead to severe consequences. Then what¡¯s left is religion. Currently, I¡¯m a respected figure in the Radiant Church, even being considered for sainthood. Naturally, they kept an eye on my situation and delivered information that might be useful to me without me even asking. ¡°Thank you, priest. That¡¯s a relief. I was worried that Lasker might be very ufortable with my visit.¡± ¡°How could they dare? You are a hero of the Empire and an honored individual of the Church. If Lasker reacts negatively and faces bacsh, they will lose all justification for their actions.¡± That¡¯s true. But it¡¯s precisely because it¡¯s true that I¡¯m more worried. Honestly, if I were the Lasker officials and someone like me came to visit, I would probably scream ¡®Ah, please don¡¯te! Just go away! Go away!¡¯ dozens of times. Of course, it¡¯s toote to turn back now. ¡°Young Lord. We¡¯ll be arriving in the royal capital soon.¡± The Lasker officials were worried about only one thing. Lefia¡¯s amodation. Whether she relinquished her status as a princess or holds no political power in the country, to those currently in power, she remains a troublesome and unsettling figure. Even now, ording to the news the Church keeps delivering, there¡¯s talk of surveince and whatnot. I can confidently say that if they actually try to do that, Lasker will face my Greatsword that very day. How dare they say that to a woman who gave up her status and everything to live her own life? Damn it. And we anticipated that, so we simplified the schedule as much as possible. We reduced the travel routes and avoided unnecessary meetings that could lead to misunderstandings. ¡®First, a meeting with the former king who abdicated. And then the Queen of Lasker.¡¯ That¡¯s the end of the official meetings. We won¡¯t meet anyone else. The next stop would simply be the ce where Lefia was born and her maternal family¡¯s home. Even with just this, those guys would grumble about inconvenience, but they couldn¡¯t openly express it. It was the former king who wanted to see Lefia, so who could say no to that? If someone did, they could be rightfully punished by the current queen for defying the former king. And by the way, I¡¯d also be showing my face to my future father-inw. ¡°Wee. Lasker is pleased to have you both visit.¡± Look at this. The official envoy from the royal family didn¡¯t show any special treatment towards Lefia. Normally, it would be appropriate to treat her as royalty, being the daughter of the former king and the sister of the current queen. But the fact that they didn¡¯t do so means they¡¯ve made their decision clear. I nced at Lefia. I was worried she might be offended, but fortunately, that wasn¡¯t the case. Instead, she seemed to be worried about being treated like royalty. ¡°We will escort you to the former king¡¯s residence.¡± Since we weren¡¯t 100% weed guests, our schedule proceeded quickly. The first stop was a meeting with the former king of Lasker. In front of him, Lefia announced her arrival with a slightly trembling voice. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°¡­Wee.¡± Unfortunately, neither Lefia nor the former king could embrace and enjoy a reunion. They both knew too well that such actions would only cause unnecessary rumors and turmoil within the kingdom. ¡°Come here, Young Lord Karl Adelheit.¡± Instead, the former king spoke to me, his son-inw, to convey his message to Lefia. ¡°She is an upright child, but also a delicate one. She has given up everything, yet gained everything. Please take good care of her. I will not ask you to love her the most, but please embrace her with love.¡± Just saying ¡®Of course¡¯ wouldn¡¯t be enough to easily appease a father¡¯s heart. So, I decided to reassure my foreign father-inw in a very Laskerian way. ¡°Although I am not from Lasker, I have been recognized as a knight by the knights of Lasker. And as a knight, I have learned that it is my duty to cherish mydy.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± That was the end of our conversation. He might want to spend some time talking to his daughter so I quietly stepped back, and Lefia began to chat with the former king, or rather, her father, after a long time. * * * The meeting with the former king was brief. Next was the Queen of Lasker, Lefia¡¯s half-sister. In truth, the time with the queen was even shorter. Unlike the rtively free former king, the queen had a mountain of work to do, so it was understandable that she couldn¡¯t devote more time to us even if she wished to. ¡°Lefia.¡± Even so, the queen made sure to do what she had to. ¡°Congrattions on your uing marriage.¡± ¡°Yo-Your Majesty.¡± ¡°My circumstances prevent me from attending your wedding in person. But I will pray for you from afar.¡± Be happy. At her words, Lefia bit her lip. It was heartbreaking to see her trying to hold back tears in such a happy moment. ¡°I leave her in your care, Young Lord Karl.¡± ¡°¡­I will.¡± Given the circumstances, I couldn¡¯t ask for a sword for my niece. It seems it would be better to do that the day before we leave. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 184 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 184 Eloise Loengrand. An Elf. A woman who treats everyone casually, regardless of who they are. However, even Eloise couldn¡¯t help but be cautious and careful with her words this time. ¡°¡­Selena. Are you okay?¡± Dark circles that had sunk so low they nearly reached her chin. Lifeless eyes. And most of all, an unidentified muttering that seemed like it could kill anyone who crossed her path. This was Eloise, who had served in Hyzens¡¯ elite special forces, specifically in a unit specializing in high-risk operations. She had done and experienced all sorts of things. Naturally, she could control her fear. But even she was experiencing this kind of fear for the first time. ¡°You¡¯re asking if I¡¯m okay¡­ Yes. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m perfectly fine¡­¡± ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t look fine at all¡­ No, forget it. Never mind.¡± Muttering about wanting to kill the person who invented the thesis, wondering why mages haven¡¯t developed a time-turner yet, and dering that if they had, she¡¯d steal it and confront the inventor of thesis¡­ Selena, who had never been like this before, was exuding a murderous aura. Eloise, feeling like Selena would really snap someone¡¯s neck if they got in her way, quietly sipped her drink. ¡°I guess grad school really isn¡¯t worth it.¡± Lavrenti was frozen as well. She was also very nervous about Selena¡¯s state. There¡¯s nothing scarier than someone suddenly acting out of character. The two women were experiencing this firsthand. And these were women who had been through the battlefield, veterans in controlling fear! ¡°But the professor isn¡¯t giving you a hard time, right, Selena? Right?¡± ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s right¡­ The professor is a good person¡­ That¡¯s why I want to kill the person who invented thesis even more¡­¡± ¡°Eloise. Let¡¯s just shut up and drink our coffee.¡± For once, Eloise nodded without any objection to Lavrenti¡¯s words. The two women brought up another topic leaving Selena, who was still muttering something with a chilling expression. ¡°Karl left four days ago, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been five days now, Eloise.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already been that long. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s met the former king of Lasker by now, right?¡± ¡°The first thing on his list was to meet Lefia¡¯s father, so I¡¯m sure he has.¡± ¡®Right. But I¡¯m still a little worried. It¡¯s Lasker, after all.¡¯ Eloise sipped her coffee, recalling which family Karl belonged to. ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about, but it¡¯ll be fine, Eloise. Have you forgotten what kind of person Master is?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten. But when ites to national pride, even that can be forgotten. I¡¯m not saying this to belittle humans, but elves are the same. It¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡®How should I exin it? Ugh, I don¡¯t know. Anyway, there¡¯s something like that.¡¯ Waving her hand dismissively, Eloise took a sip of coffee. ¡°So there¡¯s nothing to worry about. Master wouldn¡¯t be unaware of that. I doubt he would go to Lasker and make unreasonable requests.¡± Lavrenti, who replied, also drank her coffee. Or rather, she tried to. ¡°Oh. Karl said he was going to ask the Queen of Lasker for a sword.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Selena?¡± ¡°No. I met him briefly before he left. That¡¯s when he said he was going to get a gift for the imperial heir.¡± At Selena¡¯s sudden return to her senses, the two women were speechless. Meanwhile, at that time¡­ ¡°¡­Young Lord Karl Adelheit. What did you just say¡­?¡± ¡°If you have any unused swords, I would appreciate it if you could give me one. And if you do, a famous sword would be nice.¡± Even though she is the queen of a nation. Isn¡¯t he a bit too bold in front of her? The Queen of Lasker, Imir II, was speechless at the man¡¯s audacity. * * * Some people would probably say I¡¯m out of my mind. That I¡¯m crazy. Even though it¡¯s true that the Empire has the upper hand and Lasker is in a rtively weaker position. Even so, there are protocols to be observed, boundaries not to be overstepped, and they might say I¡¯m being too presumptuous. ¡®¡­But it¡¯s not like my argument ispletely unreasonable.¡¯ I made it clear from the beginning. The sword I¡¯ll receive from Lasker is not for me, but for the imperial heir. It will be a gift for the future crown princess, and eventually, the empress of the Empire. The short-sighted and simple-minded will only focus on the ¡®request-like nature of the favor¡¯ and the ¡®sword as a symbol of national pride.¡¯ Some of the extreme pro-knight factions in Lasker would be those kinds of people. I heard they still don¡¯t acknowledge the Empire¡¯s superiority and are shouting that they need to be prepared to fight at any time. For the Queen of Lasker, Imir II, my sister-inw, this would be an unpleasant sight. I understand her feelings towards the Empire, but for now, it¡¯s more important to read the situation and focus on steady growth. Yet, they keep getting in the way and throwing cold water on the peaceful atmosphere we¡¯ve worked so hard to create. It must be frustrating. If she could, she would probably want to get rid of them all. But shecks the justification for it, so she¡¯s biding her time. ¡®In that situation, offering a Laskerian sword as a gift to the imperial heir¡­¡¯ Some would say she¡¯s even selling out her pride. But what if, in that situation, I, of all people, were to formally dere it a ¡®gift¡¯ and emphasize its significance? Lasker would be the first to give a gift to the imperial heir. Leaving aside pride and all that, it would be a significant achievement, having done something that even the imperial dukes haven¡¯t done yet. Why is it important? Because if they¡¯ve achieved such a significant diplomatic feat, and the domestic dissenters keep making noise, they can now say, ¡°I worked hard to improve rtions with the Empire to this extent, and you¡¯re ruining it, so you¡¯re the traitors.¡± Why is it important? Because if they¡¯ve achieved such a significant diplomatic feat, and the domestic dissenters keep making noise, the queen can now say, ¡®I worked hard to improve rtions with the Empire to this extent, and you¡¯re undermining it, so you¡¯re the ones betraying Lasker.¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± The queen seemed to have somewhat grasped that aspect as well. She was staring at me with a strange look. I decided to show her that I had no other intentions but to benefit Lasker. ¡°Officially, it¡¯s a ce with formal diplomatic rtions with the Empire, but personally, it¡¯s the homnd of my future wife. I wish to offer a small gift to that ce, and I hope Your Majesty will ept it with a generous heart.¡± It¡¯s my wife¡¯s home, so I¡¯m just trying to find a way for our Empire to get along with them! ¡°¡­¡± Oh my. Look at our Queen, her mind working so fast. I can almost hear the gears turning in her head. She¡¯s probably calcting the benefits she can gain from this, as well as the losses she¡¯ll have to bear. ¡°Follow me for a moment.¡± Finally, it seemed she had finished her calctions and reached a conclusion, as the queen beckoned me with a silent gesture. I quietly followed her with my escorts, and soon we arrived at a rather secret location. ¡°Although my sister has abandoned her royal status and is marrying a man from another country, in Lasker, when a royal gets married, the royal family always gives a suitable gift.¡± Is this an early wedding gift? But if that¡¯s the case, it bes a strange situation where a gift is being given back as a gift, doesn¡¯t it? Whether she knew my thoughts or not, the queen held two swords, each in one hand, both of which looked quite impressive at first nce. ¡°One is for you, and the other is an additional gift from my heart. You may do as you wish with it.¡± Aha. So you haven¡¯t officially given a gift to the imperial heir. This is just a gesture of goodwill. But that goodwill could be a gift to my niece. Therefore, it means you¡¯ve given a gift anyway, so the Empire should understand Lasker¡¯s heart. ¡®At the same time, it doesn¡¯t give too much of a weakness to the domestic faction, either.¡¯ As expected, politics isn¡¯t for everyone. Power isn¡¯t for everyone to wield. Thinking that the world is a scary ce, I epted the two swords the queen offered. Hmm. Let¡¯s give the most ornate and coolest-looking one to my niece! * * * Ooh! Ooh!¡ª ¡°How about this one, niece? Does this look the best?¡± Ooh! Ooh! Ten dayster, Karl returned to the Empire and presented the heir with a magnificent sword that looked extraordinary at first nce. As if understanding what it was, the little child babbled and weed it. ¡°Haha.¡± Watching the scene, the Crown Prince simplyughed. No. I thought it was a joke, but I didn¡¯t think he would actually bring it. And the Queen of Lasker, who actually gave this, is also amazing. ¡®It¡¯s like she¡¯s saying she¡¯ll use it to her advantage.¡¯ Now that I think about it, that sword is a tool to silence the dissatisfied factions within Lasker. Anyone whoins about it now bes someone who insults the queen¡¯s pride. She can rebuke them, saying she made a great effort to achieve diplomatic sess, and asking what they have done. She¡¯s a formidable queen. Perhaps Lasker could recover its national power faster than expected. So it¡¯s fortunate. That Friedrich County is still strong and unwavering. And that the next lord of that ce is a loyal and trustworthy subject of the Empire. Ooh! Ooh!! ¡°Your Highness. You can¡¯t take both swords.¡± Ooh! Ooh!! But I¡¯m a little bit jealous. My daughter still doesn¡¯t smile like that even when she sees her father. But as soon as her uncle arrives, she forgets all about her crying and starts babbling! [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 185 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 185 ¡°That¡¯s incredible. So you really asked for a sword for the imperial heir right then and there?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say it so bluntly. I just asked for a gift.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the same thing, you idiot! Lefia, your sister seems really amazing.¡± ¡°Well¡­ my sister is quite amazing.¡± No. That¡¯s a misunderstanding. Someone might think I¡¯m a crazy guy who swung a greatsword in front of the queen and made demands. I may be a little different from others, but I wouldn¡¯t go that far. Both I and the Queen of Lasker had political intentions. We didn¡¯t just engage in a reckless exchange of gifts without any consideration, did we? That would be utterly foolish. Everyone calcted the potential benefits and drawbacks, navigating the situation with diplomatic finesse. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Master. Truly amazing!¡± ¡°Lav. Is that apliment¡­?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh! Of course! It¡¯s amazing! How could you be so bold in front of the Queen of Lasker!¡± Actually, I had no choice but to be bold. The Empire and the Radiant Church were behind me. And personally, the Queen of Lasker is my sister-inw, so I can be a littlefortable with her, right? Everything that happened in Lasker was nothing special. We just had a conversation. But when I returned home, I found that some strange rumors had spread. ¡°Young Lord Karl Adelheit obtained a sword directly from the Queen of Lasker!¡± ¡°He personally chose a gift for the imperial heir and said, ¡®If you don¡¯t give it to me, this time it won¡¯t be the Kanfras, but the knights who will be my enemy!''¡± Damn it. What are they talking about? Why am I putting knights on the same level as Kanfras? At least they didn¡¯t see humans as beasts like the Kanfras did! And I never said anything like that! Why would I say that to my inws? I wasn¡¯t the only one who was shocked. The Ministry of Foreign Affairs also started making corrections, fearing that Lasker might get furious. They said that I had not made any rude remarks, and that this was simply the Queen of Lasker showing kindness to a guest. One fortunate thing was that Lasker¡¯s internal affairs were unexpectedly quiet. Either they had anticipated this, or they started internal cleanup as soon as Lefia and I left. From my perspective, it seemed more like thetter than the former. ¡®As Lefia said, she¡¯s a good person, but also an excellent politician. If you ask if those who want to disrupt rtions with the Empire, gaining nothing but chaos, blood, and destruction, are truly knights and patriots, they¡¯ll have no choice but to kneel and beg or simply die.¡¯ Things I would never have seen as an ignorant soldier. But things I can see now that I¡¯m in charge of our family and the county instead of my sister. Like I always say, this is why politics and power are scary. Ugh, yuck. ¡°Oh, right. Selena, this is for you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I saw how bad her dark circles werest time, and now they seem to have gotten even worse. So, as soon as I got to Lasker, I asked around and found something. ¡°It¡¯s a mana tonic that knights often use. They say it helps with focus and maintaining overall health, especially when under stress.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ thank you, Karl. But wait, did you buy this just for me?¡± ¡°Of course. Grad school isn¡¯t easy. It¡¯s only natural for me to take care of you.¡± One in the military, one in grad school. There¡¯s probably no couple more absurd than Selena and me. We both deal blows to each other, and then feel sorry for each other because of it. I hope it will be a memory we canugh aboutter. ¡°Ugh. Seeing this makes me a little envious of grad school.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Eloise. You say that after seeing Selena?¡± ¡°But! Karl takes care of her because she¡¯s in grad school! Lav, aren¡¯t you jealous?!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I just need Master by my side.¡± Wow. Seriously. Lavrenti can say those things without hesitation. Ugh, my heart can¡¯t take this! Even if she¡¯s my woman, this is too much to handle! ¡°¡­Hey, Lav. Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed saying things like that¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m confident. My feelings for Master are an unchanging truth.¡± Eloise turns her head and looks at me with a creaking sound. What? Why are you looking at me instead of Lav? I didn¡¯t tell her to say that! I¡¯m innocent! ¡°What did you do in the past to¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, you stupid elf.¡± Meanwhile, Lefia is in awe. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Whoa, whoa. Hold on. Only Lav can pull that off. You guys can¡¯t! * * * This summer vacation was no different from previous ones. If I had to pick out the differences, it would be that the various departments of the Empire were looking for me more often, the amount of family work I had to take on as the young lord was increasing, and my niece was crying for me every day, so I had to visit the Imperial Pce every three days. In the process, I also came across a shocking fact. ¡°¡­Your Highness? What do you mean?¡± ¡°The official announcement will be made in the fall, brother-inw.¡± The Crown Prince. My brother-inw. He¡¯s going to be the emperor. My niece will be the crown princess. And the current emperor, who is perfectly fine, will step down from all fronts. Just looking at this, it feels like a forced abdication. I can almost picture my brother-inw being cast as a viin, usurping the throne. But upon closer look, there was a reason why it had to be this way. ¡°It¡¯s top secret, but I can tell you, brother-inw. Actually, Father copsed yesterday.¡± ¡°His Majesty¡­¡± ¡°Fortunately, he regained consciousness quickly and is now able to carry out his daily life. But ording to the priests and doctors, his health has deteriorated greatly due to overwork.¡± Overwork. It¡¯s understandable. The Empire has gone through all sorts of things while the current emperor has been in power. There was the terrible Southern Great Forest War, and the war with Lasker around the same time. Even one war is enough to make you lose all your hair and suffer from chronic indigestion. The current emperor has experienced two major wars in addition to the internal affairs of the Empire. It would be strange if he were healthy in that situation. He was always so dedicated to his work. I suddenly remembered the conversations I had with the emperor in the past. They were all good words. He was truly a man who cared for the Empire and its people. But he also sacrificed a lot for it. ¡°¡­So, His Majesty made a hasty decision.¡± ¡°I tried to stop him as much as I could. I said I couldn¡¯t ept it. But Father¡¯s will was firm. He also said he wanted to give the crown princess position to his granddaughter when she turned one, so it just so happened that the timing coincided.¡± Bing emperor. Bing the new ruler of this vast empire. There would be people who would cry out in joy at that fact alone. But the Crown Prince, my brother-inw, was full of bitterness instead of joy. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°I cannot bring myself to rejoice. Though I knew this day woulde, the thought that the radiant sun of our Empire, who has always been a beacon of strength, must now fade fills me with sorrow.¡± Perhaps the Crown Prince sees his future self in the Emperor. Nothing is eternal. No matter how virtuous or wise a ruler may be, the time to step down eventuallyes. ¡°Everyone else, but especially you, brother-inw, will be very busy.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m prepared.¡± The reason I¡¯m getting busy isn¡¯t simply because I¡¯m the young lord of Friedrich County. If I were busy just because I¡¯m the young lord, the four of them would be even busier. The young lord of a mere county would simply need to offer their congrattions and swear fealty to the new emperor. But I¡¯m not an ordinary young lord of a county. I¡¯m the war hero that the emperor and crown prince have promoted and celebrated. I¡¯m also the unbreakable link between the Empire and the Church. Besides that, I¡¯m a crazy guy who strangely has many connections with other countries like Hyzens and Lasker. ¡°To tell you in advance, Your Highness.¡± Of course, there¡¯s no need to worry about me. If I had other thoughts, why would I have fought on the battlefield in the first ce? ¡°I am only loyal to this Empire and the imperial family.¡± ¡°¡­I already know that and don¡¯t doubt it, but it¡¯s reassuring to hear you say it. Brother-inw, I¡¯m truly grateful to have a subject like you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re lucky to have a subject like me, but that this Empire is great to have a subject like me.¡± A ce where there are no meaningless sacrifices, a ce that tries to pay a fair price for them. Above all, a ce where everyone, starting from the top, tries to fulfill their duties. If I don¡¯t dedicate my loyalty to such a ce, where else would I? Besides, if this happens¡­ the second semester of my third year will probably pass by in a sh. There¡¯s no doubt that there will be an uproar as soon as this is announced. The political world is likely to be reorganized, so everyone¡¯s minds will be elsewhere. ¡®It¡¯ll probably be a hellish second semester. Just thinking about it gives me a headache.¡¯ Ooh! Ooh!! Meanwhile, my little niece didn¡¯t seem to care about any of that and was only looking for her uncle. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 186 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 186 At the end of summer, the nobles of the Empire received shocking news. ¡°My task for the Empire isplete, and I wish to step down.¡± Abdication. The act of voluntarily relinquishing the throne, even while the ruler is still alive. It was not entirely unprecedented in the Empire¡¯s history. There were at least five recorded instances. So why were the nobles so flustered? One only needed to look at the circumstances surrounding the abdications to understand. Until now, abdications had only urred when something major happened to the country. Droughts, floods, or gues. When a major national problem arose, the emperor would take responsibility and abdicate to avoid burdening the heir. But not this time. There was no major problem in the Empire. On the contrary, under the current emperor, the Empire had won two wars, produced outstanding officials, and recently, even someone who received a miracle. There was no need to abdicate to avoid burdening the heir with political pressure. Instead, his power had be even more absolute. He had be an undisputed and revered ruler. Therefore, it was natural for them to be confused when the topic of abdication came up. Ordinary nobles could simply bow their heads and ept the oue. But the great nobles, deeply involved in politics, had to show their loyalty. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± ¡°Hey, Karl. Do you know anything about this?¡± And today, my four friends, who had suddenly rushed in, were among those who had to show their loyalty. ¡°Of all times, an abdication right when we¡¯re about to inherit our titles!¡± ¡°This is driving me crazy. What are we supposed to do now?¡± Two marquisates and two counties. All deeply involved in the Empire¡¯s political scene. For those who would soon take over these positions, the announcement of abdication was quite a shock. ¡°Karl. Answer me. This isn¡¯t, like, one of those things, is it?¡± ¡°What kind of thing?¡± ¡°What else? Like a loyalty test, or maybe the Crown Prince is trying to gauge the reactions of his subjects before he ascends the throne.¡± Should I tell them, or not? I hesitated for a moment. They¡¯re my friends, and they¡¯re also at the core of the political scene. They¡¯ll find out soon enough anyway. But I decided not to. The Crown Prince was honest with me because it was me. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to tell other officials that the Emperor¡¯s health is failing. It¡¯s enough to say that the Emperor is abdicating to rest. ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly either. The Crown Prince only gave me a hint.¡± ¡°What the hell is going on? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen an abdication like this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s never happened before. It¡¯s usually done when something major happens to the Empire, but there have been cases where emperors have abdicated willingly after fulfilling their duties.¡± ¡°But those are extremely rare.¡± The guys who were talking suddenly turned their gaze to me. What? Why? ¡°Could it be because of you, Karl?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve grown too bigtely.¡± ¡°Not just a little big.¡± ¡°Right, right.¡± What nonsense are you guys talking about? What does me growing big have to do with the Emperor abdicating? ¡°So what we¡¯re saying is, maybe the Emperor is abdicating to pass on all the potential achievements of his reign to the Crown Prince, thanks to you, Karl.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of nonsense you¡¯re spouting. Why don¡¯t you keep yapping, boys?¡± I drew my greatsword and smiled, ¡®Haha!¡¯, and they all shut up. It¡¯s just that His Majesty¡¯s health is failing, so he¡¯s abdicating. There¡¯s no other reason! ¡°Anyway. This is a big deal.¡± ¡°Is it really that much of a problem? I don¡¯t get it.¡± ¡°What crazy official would keep their mouth shut when the Emperor is abdicating? And we¡¯re all the heirs to marquisates and imperial counties.¡± ¡°I can already see us being summoned by our fathers to let us take over starting next week¡­¡± Just be grateful it¡¯s not worse, guys. The Emperor isn¡¯t doing this to test your loyalty. If that were the case, he would have just let you beg until you were hoarse. I vaguely remember something simr happening in my past life. Thankfully, this isn¡¯t a country where unwavering loyalty to the throne is the absolute norm, so they¡¯ll grumble for a bit and then eventually move on. ¡°The atmosphere at the academy must be chaotic too. Are you okay, Karl? With the Empire¡¯s ruler changing, the second semester won¡¯t feel like a second semester at all.¡± ¡°What can I do? It¡¯s not like this happens every year, and the timing just happened to ovep, so I have to endure it.¡± * * * As autumn approached, the Empire was in an uproar. The reason, of course, was the Emperor¡¯s somewhat sudden announcement of abdication. ¡°Please reconsider your decision!¡± ¡°Reconsider, Your Majesty!!¡± They¡¯re truly dedicated. It seems like every government official who isn¡¯t swamped with urgent work is out here. I could even vaguely see marquesses and imperial counts gathered together. Whether the Emperor¡¯s will is already firm or not, whether the matter has already been decided internally or not. They have to do what they have to do. As subjects, they had to show that they can¡¯t just let the abdication pass by. ¡°Father, what¡¯s he doing?¡± ¡°He went to the Imperial Pce this morning. I think he¡¯ll probably ask the Crown Prince to reconsider, along with the other nobles.¡± Selena, who was eating a cake, asked a question. ¡°It¡¯s probably already decided, right? His Majesty wouldn¡¯t do something like this without a reason.¡± ¡°Probably. There¡¯s no reason for him to go to such lengths to strengthen his power.¡± ¡°Then at the next New Year¡¯s celebration¡­¡± By then, the new Emperor of the Empire will probably be weing the new year. Since my sister is the Crown Princess, I can¡¯t help but hear the news. They say that the people managing the internal affairs of the imperial family have already started recing my sister¡¯s people. I¡¯ve also heard that those who served Her Majesty the Empress will be retiring. They may be asking for reconsideration outside, but everything has already been decided inside. All that¡¯s left is for the Emperor to hand everything over to the Crown Prince. ¡®The imperial family probably wants to end this situation quickly too. Even the academy professors and students are all distracted and unable to focus because of the abdication news.¡¯ This isn¡¯t some former president getting reced. This is a monumental event that will determine the fate of the Empire for at least the next few decades. The radiant sun that all the nobles and people of the Empire trusted and followed as their parent was about to set. Naturally, everyone was paying attention. By the way, my father also went to the Imperial Pce. As a mere count, he wouldn¡¯t need to, but he had to because he¡¯s the Crown Prince¡¯s father-inw. I¡¯m so d I¡¯m not in the capital at a time like this. If I were a director or a minister, I would be doing the same thing, wouldn¡¯t I? Ugh. I hate that kind of thing. I¡¯d rather go cut off some more Kanfra heads. * * * ¡°Your Majesty! We beseech you! We implore you to reconsider!¡± ¡°We implore you to reconsider!¡± Some might see this as a mere political show. I won¡¯t argue against it. In a situation where the will of the Emperor has already been decided, even if I and the ministers beg him to retract his decision, it¡¯s not an order that will be rescinded. Perhaps today or tomorrow, His Majesty wille out personally to address the situation. However, despite that. Even if everything has already been decided, there are still duties to be fulfilled. Ministers must act as ministers. The sessor must act as a sessor. And the sovereign must act as the sovereign. Only by maintaining one¡¯s proper conduct until the very end can one earn the proper respect from everyone else. ¡®Rather¡­¡¯ Rather, it¡¯s terrifying. As time goes by, an inexplicable weight presses down on my chest. I have lived as the Crown Prince until now. I have spent my time as the son of the Emperor and the heir to the throne. I have done many things, but ultimately all responsibility rested with the Emperor. Even if I made mistakes, there was someone behind me who supported me. But not anymore. Soon, I will be sitting in that ce. Sitting in the highest seat, bing the most noble person. I must be the guardian of the Empire, who loves and cares for even the lowest and most humble subjects. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Vee believes I can do it. Because my father believes in me too, he willingly passed this heavy burden to his unworthy son. ¡°The Emperor ising.¡± At the chambein¡¯s words, everyone bows their heads. I also intended to do so. ¡°Emperor.¡± However, the Emperor¡ªNo. My father stopped me. ¡°How do you feel?¡± A question from a father to his son. A question from one who has been the Emperor to one who will be the Emperor. I instinctively answered. ¡°It¡¯s heavy.¡± ¡°And.¡± ¡°It¡¯s frightening.¡± The Emperor. My father smiled at my answer. ¡°Never forget that. Never forget what to fear. Ponder the weight of it for your entire life.¡± * * * Imperial Year 224. A new sun has dawned upon us. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 187 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 187 The throne of the empire, held for decades, had changed hands. For such a momentous event as an abdication, it had all happened remarkably quickly. The nobles who had begged the former emperor to reconsider his abdication immediately pledged their loyalty to the new emperor. In response, the new emperor dered a sweeping amnesty to celebrate this festive day, reassuring neighboring nations who were worried about potential shifts in the empire¡¯s diplomatic stance. Significant political changes were anticipated, and indeed, some did ur. Rumors circted about changes in leadership for several marquisates and imperial counties in theing year. Additionally, the possibility of personnel changes was hinted at for the ministers who served as the emperor¡¯s trusted advisors and enforcers. However, these matters were overshadowed by a series of major events that unfolded following the new emperor¡¯s ascension to the throne. ¡°May the light of the one and only Almighty be with the new Emperor of the Empire.¡± The Pope himself had traveled from the Holy See to the capital to personally crown the emperor. The task, traditionally performed by a high-ranking cardinal, was now carried out by the Pope himself. This event sent shockwaves through the empire. Indeed, through the entire continent. Although the church and the empire maintained a cooperative stance, their rtionship was one of partnership, not subservience. The church had never shown any inclination to defer to the empire. Yet, this time, that precedent was broken. The Pope himself attended the new emperor¡¯s coronation and ced the crown upon his head! Some spected that this was a reward for political or financial concessions made by the empire to the church. Others interpreted it as a sign of the church¡¯s intention to strengthen its ties with the empire. And the four young men who were to officially be marquises and counts next year¡ª ¡°It¡¯s Karl.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Karl.¡± They exchanged smiles as they looked at their friend sitting before them. * * * At first, I thought I had misheard. Maybe I was just tired from all the recent events. But even so, this was an outrageous, unprecedented event. ¡°Brother Karl Adelheit, His Holiness the Pope has expressed his intention to personally attend the coronation ceremony.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Everything flows as the Light guides it, so you shouldn¡¯t feel any burden. This is all Goddess¡¯ will, so how could it not be a good thing?¡± I immediately delved into the history of imperial coronations. Has a Pope ever personally attended an emperor¡¯s coronation since the first one? No matter how amicable the rtionship between the church and the empire was, this was unprecedented. It was an unspoken rule that they would send representatives or delegates, but never the Pope himself. Even during times of peace between the Empire and Lasker, neither the emperor nor the crown prince would attend the other¡¯s coronation out of respect for their equal standing and to avoid any appearance of subservience. This wasn¡¯t a matter of pride or anything else. It was simply the way things were done. But now, the Pope was going to make a grand entrance, leading his clergy. The Empire¡¯s reaction to this news? Exactly the same as mine. Why? Why is the Popeing? Of course, questions were questions, and the matter of how to politically and publicly leverage this was another issue altogether. The new emperor¡¯s coronation was immediately nned to be far grander and more magnificent than any before. It wouldn¡¯t be right for the scale to remain the same when the Pope himself was attending. And so, my brother-inw, or rather, His Majesty the Emperor, was crowned under the pledge of loyalty from the entire empire. At the same time, my niece officially became the crown princess, solidifying her position as the next in line to the throne. ¡®I guess I can¡¯t call her ¡®sister¡¯ anymore.¡¯ When she was in the Imperial Pce, she had more personal time, so I could still call her ¡®sister.¡¯ But that¡¯s no longer the case. Now, she¡¯s not the crown princess but the Empress. She¡¯s the emperor¡¯s consort and the crown princess¡¯s mother. And I am a noble and subject of the empire. My sister might be disappointed. But what can I do? It¡¯ll only be possible on rare asions now. And that¡¯s not important right now. What¡¯s more important to me is¡ª ¡°Why do you keeping here? Aren¡¯t you busy?¡± These damn hydras who were snickering while watching the Pope suddenly appear at the emperor¡¯s coronation ceremony! ¡°We¡¯re busy. But we made time toe here.¡± ¡°Of course, of course. No matter how busy we are, what could be more important than meeting our dear Lord Karl Adelheit, who brought His Holiness the Pope all the way to the empire?¡± ¡°I¡¯m seriously asking, have you been doing drugstely?¡± ¡°Drugs¡­ If work is a drug, then maybe we are.¡± ¡°I agree. Every time I work, I feel like I¡¯m going crazy.¡± ¡­These guys. Cornering me like this with their words. Now I can¡¯t even think of aeback. Hey, that¡¯s hitting below the belt! How am I supposed toe back from that?! ¡°Anyway, thanks to you, Karl, another ¡®first¡¯ has been written in the empire¡¯s history. The Pope¡¯s appearance at His Majesty¡¯s coronation ceremony. And he even personally blessed and crowned him!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t all the renowned artists of the empire flock to see it? They were saying they absolutely had to capture that scene in a painting or sculpture for all eternity.¡± ¡°Thanks to His Holiness¡¯s personal visit, the believers across the continent are buzzing. It¡¯s never happened before, so people are even talking about a ¡®Holy Empire¡¯ or something.¡± Whoa there. Anything else is fine, but don¡¯t put ¡®Holy¡¯ in front of ¡®Empire.¡¯ All the Holy Empires I know of turned out to be not so holy in the end. ¡°On top of that, Hyzens, Lasker, and Avileshti are all on edge.¡± ¡°Why those three all of a sudden?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not sudden, it¡¯s a natural progression. Our empire and the church have moved beyond a simple cooperative system to a partnership.¡± The continent¡¯s greatest power and the continent¡¯s greatest moral authority have joined forces. What could possibly happen now?! At Wilhelm¡¯s words, I finally nodded in understanding. Hmm. I guess my skills in analyzing political elements in detail are stillckingpared to these guys. ¡°The situation is getting quite interesting. And in response, His Majesty, immediately after abdicating the throne, announced his intention to visit the Holy See and then embark on a pilgrimage to holy sites, praying for the souls of the fallen who sacrificed themselves for the empire.¡± ¡°His Majesty¡­ I mean, the Retired Emperor is definitely capable of such a thing.¡± I¡¯m even considering apanying him when he goes south. The ce where I discovered the sacred relic is in the south, and my fallenrades, whom the Retired Emperor will honor, are also resting there. Ah, but let¡¯s leave the heavy topics for now. I don¡¯t want to ruin the mood. ¡°How¡¯s the atmosphere at the academy these days? It must be quite chaotic.¡± ¡°You have no idea. Not just the students, but even the professors are having trouble focusing on their lectures.¡± ¡°That¡¯s understandable. There was the coronation ceremony. It¡¯s not like the empire changes rulers every year, and some people might never witness it in their lifetime.¡± The academy has manymoner students and international students, but the majority are still from noble families. That¡¯s why they¡¯re even more sensitive to political changes. Especially since many of them will take over their family¡¯s affairs or even be the head of the family after graduating from the academy. As a result, the lectures have beencklustertely, and the academy life feels somewhat subdued. Normally, they would be busy discussing the autumn festival right after summer vacation, but this time, all they talk about is the new emperor, the Pope¡¯s visit, and the crown princess¡¯s recognition as the next in line to the throne. We need to get back to our normal lives soon. I guess it¡¯s inevitable when a new ruler ascends the throne. ¡°Oh, hey. Look at the time. We need to get going.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Damn, this is bad. We were chatting for too long.¡± ¡°Idiots. You were just gossiping without a care in the world?¡± ¡°Ah! We miss the academy, what do you want us to do?!¡± We miss the academy. Suddenly, those words sound strangely sad. It hasn¡¯t even been a year since the four of you graduated. And you¡¯re already reminiscing about the past? I chuckled, but I can¡¯t help but understand their feelings, so I don¡¯t know what to say. ¡°What? Why are you looking at us like that, Karl?¡± ¡°Just¡­ I kind of understand you guys.¡± ¡°What does a guy who hasn¡¯t even graduated understand?¡± ¡°Hey, you bastards! That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± These guys never give me a chance to get sentimental. Get out of here! I refuse to talk to you guys with yourck of empathy! * * * ¡°Your Majesty, I havee to pay my respects.¡± The emperor chuckled as he looked at Mique, who bowed her head respectfully. The sibling with whom he had easily interacted as crown prince was now visibly ufortable in his presence. ¡°You¡¯ve arrived.¡± Until recently, she had been quietly fulfilling her duties in the military. To avoid any potential influence on the session or any rumors, she had kept a strict distance from politics. That¡¯s why she chose the military. But after the crown prince¡¯s ascension to the throne, it seemed she intended to step down from the military as well, to avoid any unnecessary attention as the emperor¡¯s sister. ¡°Let me say this upfront, Mique. I see no problem with you continuing your service in the military.¡± ¡°I expected you to say that, Your Majesty. However, setting such a precedent could lead to unforeseenplications in the future.¡± When the first in line to the throne ascends, the rest are expected to step back from their roles, whether in politics or the military. They avoid anything that could lead to unnecessary misunderstandings. ¡°Now that I have some free time, I n to see the crown princess more often. I trust that¡¯s alright?¡± ¡°Of course. The Crown Princess might feel hurt growing up without seeing her aunt even once just because she¡¯s so busy, so make sure to spend time with her before that happens.¡± [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 188 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 188 ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Sergeant Karl Adelheit. Ah, should I call you Young Lord now?¡± ¡°Call me whatever you¡¯refortable with, Your Highness Mique. Ah, I heard you were promoted to Lieutenant Colonel recently. Congrattions.¡± ¡°Congrattions? Hardly. It¡¯s just a rank they gave me before I retired. I¡¯m still a Major.¡± Two years ago, this was Princess Mique, who had awarded me my first Medal of Honor. Now, she had be the Emperor¡¯s younger sibling, the Imperial Princess, and had stepped back from all frontline duties. The emperor I know would never doubt his own sister. He would have encouraged her to stay and serve the empire. But as soon as the crown prince ascended the throne, Princess Mique¡­ Ah, this is awkward. From now on, I¡¯ll just call her Lieutenant Colonel Mique. In any case, Lieutenant Colonel Mique, like all direct descendants of the empire before her, chose to step back from all her activities to avoid causing any trouble in the political scene. It was a strong statement of her intent to not leave even a spark that could ignite conflict. ¡°You must be disappointed.¡± ¡°Disappointed? Not at all. I¡¯m relieved. Did the military ever go easy on me because I was a princess? They gave me even more work! Young Lord Karl, you know what I mean? It¡¯s a blessing to be discharged early from the military. Honestly, I was terrified when His Majesty told me to stay longer.¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± I doubt that. If it were the Lieutenant Colonel Mique I know, she would have stayed in the military. Considering she rose to the rank of Captain on her own merit, she¡¯s more than capable. ¡°And I need to see my niece more. When she gets older, she¡¯ll start to remember people¡¯s faces, and I¡¯d be pretty hurt if she looked at me and asked, ¡®Who are you?¡¯¡± ¡°The Crown Princess may be young, but she¡¯s smarter than anyone, so I think your worries are unfounded.¡± Indeed, our niece is already recognizing faces. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t babble exclusively to me. In front of others, she either cries or just stares nkly. It might be a blessing in disguise for Lieutenant Colonel Mique to step down now. If she starts visiting her niece diligently from now on, she might get to see her niece happily calling out ¡®Auntie! Auntie!¡¯ in the future! ¡°Compared to when you received the Medal of Honor, this is on a whole other level. It¡¯s gotten so massive.¡± ¡°It was a bit smaller back then, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. It¡¯s all rtive, I¡¯m not trying to downy the Medal of Honor.¡± ¡°As if I would take it that way. It¡¯s a joke, a joke.¡± Suddenly, I remember the first time I met Lieutenant Colonel Mique. Let¡¯s see, she was still a captain then, right? And I had just returned from a leave of absence, still a bit dazed. A soldier who hadn¡¯t quite shaken off the military life. ¡°Sergeant Karl Adelheit! It¡¯s an honor to meet you! Your Highness!¡± ¡°Oh, um, yeah. Sure. Just don¡¯t shout so loud.¡± Pfft. Thinking back to that time, I can¡¯t help butugh. What was I thinking? Why did I have to report my rank and name like that? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever been that enthusiastic, even with our toon leader. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Ah, I just remembered the first time I met you, Colonel. I was a bit stiff back then, wasn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Ah, I remember. You were really nervous about receiving the Medal of Honor, weren¡¯t you?¡± To be honest, it wasn¡¯t the Medal of Honor that made me nervous, it was the fact that the princess wasing. Back then, I wasn¡¯t the heir to the family yet, just a naive young nobleman who suddenly enlisted as a soldier, caused a big ruckus, and then got discharged. Lieutenant Colonel Mique seemed to recall those days too, as she soon burst intoughter along with me. ¡°It seems like just yesterday, but it¡¯s already been two years. Almost three years now? Time flies by so mercilessly. It passes too quickly.¡± ¡°Back then, I thought that was the end of it.¡± ¡°And yet, you¡¯ve led all sorts of incredible things since then?¡± I¡¯m being wronged. I didn¡¯t lead them, they followed me. I was about to retort, but I decided to hold back for a moment after hearing the next words. ¡°His Excellency has arrived.¡± With those words, both I and Lieutenant Colonel Mique stood up from our seats. Though he has stepped down from the throne, the aura of the Emperor still lingers heavily around him. ¡°You¡¯ve arrived.¡± ¡°Were you here first?¡± ¡°Yes. I wanted to have a brief chat with Young Lord Karl.¡± After a short conversation between the father and daughter, we sat down. I had met the Emperor when he was still on the throne, and Lieutenant Colonel Mique had also met him during his reign. But this seems to be the first time we¡¯ve had a three-way meeting like this. ¡°Your Excellency, is your health alright now?¡± ¡°Hmm? Ah, yes, I¡¯m fine. Young Lord Karl, it was just old age, so there¡¯s no need to worry too much.¡± The former Emperor, chuckling heartily, suddenly looked at me and smiled. Why is he smiling like that? Did I do something wrong? ¡°I asked him to keep it a secret, but seeing that you know, it seems he must have told you.¡± ¡°¡­Ah, that¡­¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s actually a good thing. It means he trusts you more than anyone.¡± asionally, history has shown us monarchs who, despite the unwavering loyalty of their subjects, harbor a deep-seated distrust. Afraid that they might outshine them. A sun that fears the stars, attempting to banish the night yet only consuming itself in the process. ¡°In that sense, it seems the Emperor intends to take you, the star, with him.¡± ¡°I will dedicate myself fully to supporting him, so I trust His Majesty will do the same.¡± ¡°That¡¯s admirable. A capable subject is invaluable, but a lifelongpanion who shares the journey is a true blessing.¡± He¡¯s subtly expressing his relief that the young Emperor has a steadfast ally by his side. Come to think of it, if the Emperor weren¡¯t my brother-inw, I¡¯d likely regard him with the affection of an older brother. The reason I got along well with the former Crown Prince who is now the Emperor, more than others might be because of that. ¡°As I understand it, Mique, you and Young Lord Karl have known each other for a long time. You were the one who awarded him his first Medal of Honor.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve also heard that the two of you have never sat down for a cup of tea together.¡± At the former Emperor¡¯s words, Lieutenant Colonel Mique began to speak, ¡®Ah, about that¡­¡¯ ¡°That was my initial intention. However, Young Lord Karl¡¯s status has be quite elevated. If I had approached him without a clear reason, it could have sparked unwanted rumors and ultimately caused difficulties for His Majesty.¡± ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Mique is right. As someone from the military, a personal meeting with me would be enough to raise suspicions from others.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk. By that logic, I should have worried about summoning you while I was on the throne.¡± What can I do? Meeting someone because the Emperor summoned them and meeting someone because the Princess summoned them feelpletely different. Even if I were like other nobles, I would have been more sensitive to thetter than the former. Fortunately, now that the new Emperor has ascended the throne, there¡¯s no problem at all. We can sit here and chat like fellow Imperial soldiers, and no one will look at us strangely. ¡°Speaking of which, Your Excellency, I heard you¡¯re heading south after your visit to the Holy See.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve heard that much? Hmm. I¡¯m starting to worry that our Emperor trusts Young Lord Karl too much! I didn¡¯t realize he¡¯d tell you everything!¡± Your Excellency, didn¡¯t you just say a moment ago that I¡¯m a trustworthy subject?! Even if it¡¯s a joke, I¡¯m a little bit hurt that you changed your words so quickly! When I purposely put on a hurt expression, the former Emperor¡¯sughter grows louder. Something I couldn¡¯t even imagine when he was Emperor. Seeing this side of him, I¡¯m reminded that he¡¯s no longer bound by the formalities of the throne. ¡°I must go. I must go and pray for the souls of the fallen heroes of the empire who haven¡¯t been properly mourned.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°You stay in the capital and spend time with your niece. Why do you insist oning along?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be lonely alone, Your Excellency? I think it¡¯s only right that I apany you.¡± The former Emperor tells her to stay in the capital, but Lieutenant Colonel Mique insists on going with him. They were once bound by the formalities of Emperor and Princess, but now, released from those constraints, their interaction has the familiar warmth of a father and daughter. It¡¯s a sight that warms my heart. * * * In the end, Lieutenant Colonel Mique won. It¡¯s almost impossible for parents to win against their children. Moreover, since he needed someone to apany him on his journey, it was only natural that he would eventually ept. ¡°Young Lord Karl.¡± After Lieutenant Colonel Mique excused herself to prepare, the former Emperor called me. ¡°Yes, Your Excellency.¡± ¡°This might be sudden, but sometimes I get scared.¡± ¡°¡­Your Excellency?¡± ¡°Those who selflessly gave everything, even their lives, for this empire, for this imperial family¡­ I can¡¯t help but wonder if, in their final moments, they felt any regret. If they now harbor any resentment towards us from the afterlife. That thought terrifies me.¡± Words he had never spoken to me before, during his reign as Emperor. Perhaps the weight of his past decisions, the lives lost on those battlefields he could never visit as Emperor, now bore heavily upon him as he prepared to finally face them. Fortunately, I was able to answer that question with more certainty than anyone else. ¡°Your Excellency, I assure you, that will never happen.¡± Even if they could go back in time, they would all make the same decision. I was the one who witnessed their final moments, their unwavering courage and devotion until the very end. That¡¯s why I can assure you, without a shadow of doubt, that their spirits find sce in the sacrifices they made. ¡°¡­What did they like?¡± ¡°Simple things. An apple, a grape, chocte, coffee, and¡­ cold water. Ice-cold water. That was enough.¡± The former Emperor nodded and replied. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to bring those.¡± [TL/N: Idk about y¡¯all man but this made me sad¡­ damn.] [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 189 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 189 The ascension of a new Emperor isn¡¯t just an internal affair for the Empire. It¡¯s a matter of great significance for all those who have diplomatic ties with it. In what direction will the Empire steer its course? Will the peace that has been maintained until now be broken, or will it stay like that? Does the new Emperor intend to continue the cooperative rtionship with them, or not? These were the questions that weighed heavily on the minds of many, particrly those in Lasker and Hyzens, primarily due to the specter of war. Lasker had once fought for dominance with the Empire, though ultimately defeated. Now, they were diligently rebuilding their strength, even adopting a humble stance to regain their former power. The previous Emperor, rather than attacking Lasker, had chosen to focus on healing together. However, with a change in leadership, the ship¡¯s course could naturally change as well. With all the positive developments in the Empire recently, there was no need to worry about justification. In such a situation, the new Emperor could easily strain rtions with Lasker. Hyzens found themselves in a situation both different from and strangely simr to Lasker¡¯s. While they hadn¡¯t fought against the Empire, they shared an undeniable kinship with Luzernes, the nation that had recently inflicted the most damage upon the Empire. In the Empire, where social sentiment towards elves remained unfavorable, the new Emperor could easily adopt a hardline stance against them to appease the public. While the likelihood of this was low, it was always wise to prepare for the worst. Therefore, upon hearing the news of the new Emperor¡¯s ascension, both Lasker and Hyzens swiftly assembled delegations and dispatched them to the Empire. Simultaneously, both nations took another step. ¡°We implore you to help us, Young Lord Karl Adelheit.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard you are a man of honor, Sir Karl Adelheit. I humbly request your assistance.¡± They secretly sent envoys (or elves, in the case of Hyzens) to make contact with Karl. * * * I¡¯m already drowning in work, and now I have to deal with this too? I wanted to scream, ¡®Just leave me alone!¡¯ but it had to be Hyzens and Lasker. One is Eloise¡¯s homnd, the other is Lefia¡¯s. Of course, if I said that Eloise would likely brush it off with a nonchnt, ¡®My homnd isn¡¯t really my concern,¡¯ while Lefia would sweetly apologize, ¡®I wouldn¡¯t want to trouble Karl with my problems!¡¯ They¡¯d likely insist not to concern myself with their requests and urge me to focus on more pressing matters. But still, wouldn¡¯t they feel at least a bit of disappointment? It¡¯s impossible not to. At least, if I were in their shoes, I would. I didn¡¯t want to leave even a tiny bit of guilt in their hearts. And besides, since things have turned out this way, it¡¯s only right for me to do whatever I can for the Empire, our families, my brother-inw the Emperor, my sister, and my niece. ¡°I¡¯m quite taken aback by your sudden visit. One might assume I¡¯m the sole conduit for diplomatic affairs.¡± First, I asked why they came to me instead of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. ¡°I apologize, Young Lord. But we had no other choice.¡± ¡°The Ministry of Foreign Affairs is currently refraining from issuing an official response. We suspect they are still in the process of aligning their diplomatic strategies following the new Emperor¡¯s ascension to the throne.¡± Indeed, with my brother-inw bing Emperor, personnel changes are expected within the Empire¡¯s high-ranking officials. Some will stay, but others will be transferred to different positions. In that case, it¡¯s not unreasonable for the Empire¡¯s various departments to experience a temporary standstill. But that doesn¡¯t exin everything. Even if the Ministry of Foreign Affairs is on hold, the people working there aren¡¯t, right? Instead ofing to me, they should have gone to them. Why me, specifically? ¡°To be frank, Young Lord, in the current situation, you are the one who seems to best understand the new Emperor¡¯s intentions.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that His Majesty summoned you to the Imperial Pce every other day when he was Crown Prince.¡± Aha, so they think I¡¯m the current Emperor¡¯s confidant and want to ask me about his intentions? ¡°Hmm. I¡¯m grateful for your assessment.¡± But have you considered that this could put me in a difficult position? No matter how urgent the situation is, there are still lines that need to be drawn. ¡°If this matter leads others to reassess my position, it could be quite troublesome for me.¡± Currently, I don¡¯t hold any official position. I¡¯m simply the heir to the Adelheit family, the future lord of the Friedrich County. Yet, many people are wary of me, and the reason for that¡­ Well, I won¡¯t exin it. It¡¯s too embarrassing for me to say. You can figure it out yourselves. In any case, foreign envoys secretly approaching me to inquire about the Emperor¡¯s intentions? This makes me look like I¡¯m the one pulling the strings, a corrupt politician scheming behind the Emperor¡¯s back! ¡°Surely you didn¡¯te here without considering the potential political fallout. Are you perhaps hoping to see me lose my influence?¡± To be honest, I can¡¯t really ¡®lose my influence¡¯ since I don¡¯t have any official position to begin with. But our friends here didn¡¯t seem to think so. They both panicked and waved their hands in denial. ¡°Absolutely not, Young Lord!¡± ¡°We share the same sentiment, sir. We definitely didn¡¯te here with that intention. It¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°I understand. You¡¯re just desperate. Both of you are doing this for your homnds, right?¡± I¡¯ve made my position clear, so now it¡¯s time to explore the potential benefits of cooperation. Ah, but before that, I need to gauge what they¡¯re willing to offer in return. ¡°If you expect a favorable oue for yourselves and your nations, you¡¯ll naturally offer something beneficial to our Empire as well. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± Our Emperor has no intention of starting another conflict with your nations. But that¡¯s only possible if both sides show sincerity and goodwill. I bluntly asked what they could offer our Empire and the Imperial family, and they were surprisingly flustered for diplomats. * * * ¡°So, what did they say?¡± ¡°The Hyzens delegation proposed a joint development project in the Southern Great Forest.¡± ¡°Joint development, huh? Oh my, they must be quite desperate.¡± Of course, I wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to make a decision on my own and simply report the oue to the Emperor. That would surely offend him, even if he is my brother-inw. And if the Emperor is offended, my name goes straight to the top of the execution list. So, after the ¡®secret¡¯ meeting with the two envoys, I immediately rushed to the Emperor and reported everything that had transpired. ¡°Hmm.¡± But even after hearing the whole story, the Emperor didn¡¯t seem angry with the two envoys. Instead, he looked at me with a rather intrigued expression. Curious, I asked him why, and the Emperor, my brother-inw, replied¡ª ¡°Opportunities like this are rare, brother-inw. You¡¯ll soon be the lord of your earldom, so it¡¯s crucial for you to learn the art of diplomacy.¡± He seems quite pleased that I¡¯ve gained some real-world experience. One moment he¡¯s a reliable brother-inw, the next he¡¯s like a predator, rubbing his hands together with a grin, thinking, ¡®You better grow up fast so I can put you to work.¡¯ ¡°Brother-inw, as you know, the Southern Great Forest is a very important ce for the elves.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. The Great Forest War happened because of it, after all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s surprising. They¡¯re the ones proposing joint development, not us.¡± ¡°By being the first to bring it up, they¡¯re trying to emphasize their willingness topromise.¡± ¡°That¡¯s certainly possible. But the fact that they¡¯re willing to swallow their pride is also significant, brother-inw.¡± For context, here¡¯s what Lasker proposed¡ª They would refrain from anyrge-scale military exercises as long as rtions between the two nations remained amicable. Additionally, they promised to improve rtions with Avileshti, a nation they had previously treated as an enemy. ¡°Promising not to conduct military exercises is a big deal. Lasker is known for its knights¡¯ prowess and military might, second only to the Empire.¡± Furthermore, theirmitment to improving rtions with Avileshti signaled an alignment with the Empire¡¯s current diplomatic goals of peace and conflict resolution. This willingness to cooperate was further evidenced by their unprecedented deration of openness to dialogue with the magic nation. ¡°They seem quite desperate, don¡¯t they? If they just waited a little longer, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs would¡¯ve stabilized and given them an answer.¡± The Emperor chuckled and then nced at me before continuing. ¡°So.¡± ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°What are your thoughts, brother-inw? Which side do you think we should favor?¡± The ideal answer would be ¡®both,¡¯ but unfortunately, that wasn¡¯t possible. By prioritizing one, we could encourage their continued efforts while motivating the other to try harder next time. ¡°I¡¯d have to give my vote to Hyzens.¡± ¡°Oh? That¡¯s unexpected. May I ask why?¡± The reason, Your Majesty? Well, there¡¯s a very important reason! ¡°Your Majesty, this.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± The Emperor opened the small wooden box I handed him. Inside was a type of medicinal pill, emanating a fresh herbal scent. ¡°This is a gift from the Hyzens delegation. They said they brought it because I¡¯ll be getting married in the future, but I think you need it more than I do.¡± ¡°Something I need?¡± ¡°For the stability of the Imperial family, and for the Crown Princess, wouldn¡¯t it be better if you gave me more nieces and nephews?¡± In short, this is very good for men! ¡°Hmm.¡± The Emperor, my brother-inw, is still a man at the end of the day. How could he turn a blind eye after receiving such a gift? ¡°I think we should favor Hyzens in this matter.¡± Oh, and for the record, I didn¡¯t hand over the entire gift. I made sure to set aside a portion for myself. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 190 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 190 In both my past life and this one, there¡¯s always been one thing that happens when a new leader takes power¡ªbuilding up their achievements and recognition. And it has to be done quickly, with something tangible to showcase to the public. In my past life, leaders were elected, but here, it¡¯s a world of absolute monarchy. It seemed unnecessary, but that¡¯s precisely why achievements were even more crucial. Here, disapproval doesn¡¯t result in a change of leadership through peaceful means, but through potential uprisings and threats to the throne. Fortunately, the current Emperor, my brother-inw, possesses more than just noble lineage. Since his days as Crown Prince, he¡¯s handled all sorts of tasks, led numerous national projects big and small, earning the recognition of the former Emperor and the trust of his ministers and officials. Turning his past aplishments into present achievements is not difficult. Add a few more things to the mix, and hispetence as Emperor bes undeniable. Now, the final touch is to firmly imprint the image of the Emperor in the minds of all citizens¡­ ¡°¡­But, Your Majesty, even so, isn¡¯t it a bit much for me to lead the grand parade?¡± ¡°Nonsense. Who could be better suited than Young Lord Karl?¡± ¡°We have ministers, and even themanders of each military branch.¡± A grand ceremony where the new Emperor ascends the throne and all the Imperial forces pledge their loyalty. And I, of all people, have been chosen to lead the grand parade at this event. To put it in perspective, my official rank is Sergeant. And I¡¯ve been discharged. Even calling me a Sergeant is generous, since I spent most of my time as a regr soldier. In other words, they¡¯re asking a discharged soldier to take on a task usually reserved for at least a militarymander. ¡°Your Majesty, while I am honored by your confidence in my abilities, I must admit that this responsibility seems far beyond what a former sergeant like myself should undertake.¡± Medal of Honor recipient? Yes, I won¡¯t deny that. Numerous other medals? I acknowledge that too. Brother-inw of the Emperor, brother of the Empress, or uncle of the Crown Princess? I ept those titles as well. A potential saint, possessor of a sacred relic, and so on¡­ those are also true. But that¡¯s beside the point. How can a Sergeant lead a grand parade?! It¡¯s a ceremony where the military pledges its loyalty to the Emperor on behalf of the entire Empire. A mere Sergeant, neither amander nor a high-ranking officer, shouldn¡¯t be in charge! ¡°A Medal of Honor recipient is qualified for the task.¡± But our Minister of War, Boss Ahsim (yes, that¡¯s his real name), confidently replied¡ª ¡°As I understand it, you are the heir to the Friedrich County. Moreover, you served as a fieldmander during the Great Forest War, demonstrating your capabilities in a military setting. This alone provides ample justification for the Ministry of War to endorse your participation.¡± ¡°But still¡­¡± ¡°Besides, you personally served as a soldier on the battlefield, so it would be even more fitting for someone like you to step forward and pledge loyalty to His Majesty.¡± His words are so logically sound that it¡¯s hard to refute them. Come to think of it, there have been cases in the past where Medal of Honor recipients led military parades. It wasn¡¯t in front of the Emperor, but still! ¡°If you¡¯re worried about the military¡¯s reaction, don¡¯t be. We¡¯ll manage it well, and besides, if any idiot dares to criticize a two-time Medal of Honor recipient for their low rank, I¡¯ll be the first to rip their head off.¡± Of course, the Church, the citizens, and His Majesty would probably get to them first. He said it with a smile, but the Minister of War¡¯s response was no joke. * * * The suprememander of the Imperial Army is, naturally, the Emperor. Allmand and personnel authority rests in the Emperor¡¯s hands. However, the Emperor cannot be expected to be an expert in every field. While history has seen its share of militarily adept monarchs, such individuals are a rarity. Therefore, Emperors temporarily delegate some of their authority to the Imperial Armymanders. The acting suprememander, or vicemander, along with field armymanders and corpsmanders, form the core of this delegation. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Young Lord Karl Adelheit.¡± ¡°The honor is mine.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± And now, I¡¯m sitting at this table, facing these esteemed individuals. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet the pirs of the Imperial Army. To be honest, I¡¯ve been deeply concerned about whether someone like me is qualified to lead the grand parade.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Traditionally, Medal of Honor recipients, regardless of rank, have always been eligible to take on such honorable roles in the military.¡± ¡°Indeed. Those heroes simply felt unworthy of such an honor and humbly declined.¡± These individuals are at least thirty years older than me, around my father¡¯s age. Some of them are even older than my father. And I¡¯m supposed to stand in front of them and pledge loyalty on behalf of the Imperial Army. In front of thousands, no less, and the Empire¡¯s most elite troops! ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You just need to prepare as the representative for the grand parade, Young Lord. We old folks will handle the military preparations thoroughly. You won¡¯t be embarrassed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried about myself. But I¡¯m concerned that my involvement might tarnish the military¡¯s honor¡­¡± ¡°As I said before, the Medal of Honor alone is enough. You¡¯ve received it twice, so even if we brought in a whole cartload of old folks like us, you¡¯d still be more deserving.¡± Their words only make me feel more pressured. This is way too much pressure! After the brief conversation with the military¡¯s core figures, I immediately began preparing for the grand parade. As they said, there wasn¡¯t much for me to do. The soldiers preparing for the parade are probably the ones suffering the most. ¡°You know what¡¯s the hardest thing in the world? Shooting? Building trenches? Field training? Nope. It¡¯s drills. When I hear that damn ¡®line up in rows and columns¡¯ order, I have nightmares.¡± One of my few survivingrades used to grumble like that. And I wholeheartedly agree with them. Is it because drills are rted to discipline? It¡¯s enough to drive anyone crazy. I¡¯m in perfect sync, but the guy next to me screws up? It¡¯s enough to make my blood boil. The opposite scenario, where everyone else is doing well and I¡¯m the only one out of sync? That¡¯s the kind of humiliation that haunts your dreams. It would be a relief if we all messed up together and got punished as a group. If even simple drills are like this, imagine doing it in front of the Emperor. If I make even one mistake, It would make me lose my appetite for days. One wrong move, and I¡¯ll be sweating bullets, soaking through my uniform. ¡°You¡¯re working hard.¡± ¡°Working hard.¡± ¡°Not as hard as us, though.¡± ¡°Yeah, not as hard as us.¡± Please, I¡¯m begging you, you four. Can¡¯t you just go back to your families? Why do you have to barge in and mess things up when people are trying to practice? ¡°Do well. There will be all sorts of nobles there.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been bragging, you know? Saying that our friend is representing the military? If you get nervous and stutter, it¡¯ll be really embarrassing, so get it together.¡± I have some experience under my belt, you know. I can¡¯t say I won¡¯t be nervous, but I won¡¯t mess up. ¡­Wait a minute. What did you just say?! ¡°Friend?! You guys?! It¡¯s Sir Karl to you!¡± ¡°Hey, we¡¯re practically nobility now, Marquis and Counts!¡± ¡°Want to experience the wrath of a future saint¡¯s sacred relic?¡± ¡°Apologies, Sir Karl! We misspoke!¡± * * * On any other day, Selena would be busy with her thesis. But today was different. She had to go out, no matter what. ¡°His Majesty will be conducting a grand parade of the Imperial Army. And instead of the militarymanders, Karl will be leading it.¡± The Countess Friedrich, nowfortably her mother-inw, had ryed the news. Upon hearing it, Selena immediately rearranged her schedule, fortunately managing to free up some time. ¡®Eloise and Lefia said they¡¯re going as foreign dignitaries. And Lav said she¡¯s sitting in the special section because of her Silver Star Medal.¡¯ Selena herself, of course, would be in the nobility section. As the daughter of a Marquis and soon-to-be mistress of a Count¡¯s household, it was only fitting. ¡°His Majesty is entering.¡± Everyone stood up and knelt, paying their respects. The Emperor, apanied by the Empress, gestured for them to rise. Once the crowd settled, someone approached the Emperor. Dressed in a military uniform, his chest adorned with an array of gleaming medals on medal bars. With a crisp, deliberate motion, he drew his ceremonial sword, signaling themencement of the grand parade. The vast expanse of the Imperial Army, now a singr entity, began to move in perfect synchrony, their unwavering loyalty directed towards their new Emperor. As majestic music filled the air, the meticulously aligned ranks of the Imperial Army marched proudly past the reviewing stand. The gleaming weapons, the soldiers in perfect order, as if measured with a ruler and cut with a knife. While the rest of the audience was overwhelmed and could only gasp in awe, Selena¡¯s eyes were fixed on one person. ¡°How can you be so stiff?¡± The most handsome, the most outstanding, but today, the most nervous man of all¡ªher Karl. Gazing at him standing there, Selena couldn¡¯t help but smile. It was a crisp autumn day, the leaves painted in hues of gold and crimson as the season transitioned towards winter¡¯s embrace. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 191 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 191 After decades of ruling the empire, the Emperor abdicated the throne and stepped down. Some anticipated a bit of turmoil due to this, but nothing of the sort happened. As if mocking their worries, the empire continued to function peacefully. Of course, this could all be a superficial observation. A new leader was rising, and they couldn¡¯t very well let doubts or obstacles dim their ascent. A new sun was rising, and they couldn¡¯t very well let clouds and rain obscure its light. New figures stepped into positions of power, while those already in ce doubled their efforts. In the midst of this whirlwind of change, another chapter drew to a close sooner than they expected. * * * ¡°Ughhh.¡± I seriously almost died. Can you believe it? A Medal of Honor recipient nearly getting crushed to death. The Autumn Festival, which started two weekster thanst year, concluded sessfully. And once again, I was kind of forced into the spotlight and got a real taste of what it¡¯s like. ¡°Senior! Karl, Senior!¡± ¡°The noble saw me! They saw me!¡± ¡°No! They saw the mint chocte bungeoppang next to you!¡± I thought maybe my fame might¡¯ve died down over time. But no. Instead, it was skyrocketing like crazy. Actually, I had a pretty good idea why. It was abination of what I¡¯d done and what others had added on. Everyone knew that using my name was a guaranteed sess, so it would be weird if they didn¡¯t take advantage of it. ¡°Now that I think about it, it doesn¡¯t seem right to just leave the Memorial Day as it is.¡± ¡°To express gratitude and reverence to the fallen heroes, it seems right to designate it as a holiday. It¡¯s a different concept from the Victory Day.¡± ¡°Karl Adelheit, the young lord of Friedrich county, expressed his hope that it would be a day when more citizens of the Empire could honor the fallen and reflect upon their sacrifices.¡± ¡°The Ministry of War officially proposes to the Ministry of Internal Affairs and the Ministry of Justice to designate the Memorial Day as a national holiday. We hope you will consider it.¡± Yeah. Like this. Without me even knowing, I was constantly being brought up in national affairs. The funny thing was that instead of being annoyed, each department was happily using it to their advantage. A cause that could never fail. A proven guarantee that would only rise higher and never fall. Every time it was discussed, it was met with support and cheers from the citizens, so it seemed they were going to use it to the fullest. As a result, at the festival, I wasn¡¯t just a senior from the same academy, but almost, with a bit of exaggeration, someone worthy of reverence. ¡°And on top of that, even the Imperial family is backing it. Right?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not backing it, silly. It¡¯s just that my niece won¡¯t stop asking for me. Ugh. You and your elven ears.¡± ¡°I get it, I get it. Just keep rubbing them, okay?¡± Geez. I couldn¡¯t help but let out a chuckle. Wait, is this for real? Is it really happening? As far as I remember, in my past life, the elves (in novels, games, and movies, of course) really disliked excessive attention to their ears. And that wasn¡¯t different here, as the derogatory term for elves was ¡®ear-obsessed.¡¯ But look at Eloise here, lying on myp. She¡¯s purring like a cat, asking me to rub her ears. I tried to pull my hand away, wondering if that was really okay, but she just leaned closer. Ah. How is Eloise even doing this? ¡°How about you just lie still and be quiet, Eloise? If you¡¯re going to keep bossing Master around, get off right now. I¡¯ll take your ce.¡± ¡°Hmph. The sharpshooter who lost rock-paper-scissors to an elf should just go cry in the corner!¡± That¡¯s right. She won rock-paper-scissors against Lav to im myp. And it wasn¡¯t even a single round, it was a best-of-three, and Eloise won all three. It¡¯s truly a sad thing. Our pride of the Imperial Army, the Silver Star Medal recipient, Lav! Of all people, to an elf! And losing at rock-paper-scissors! Aplete shutout, no less!! ¡°Lav, you¡¯re really terrible at rock-paper-scissors¡­¡± Meanwhile, Lefia, who had just beat Lav ten times in a row, shakes her head and chuckles, clearly amused by herck of skill. Actually, I think Lefia might have done more damage to Lav¡¯s pride than Eloise. ¡°Ugh! Lefia, you too! I¡¯m absolutely not terrible at rock-paper-scissors!¡± ¡°Then does that mean you¡¯re good at it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not good, but I¡¯m definitely not terrible! Eloise! You be quiet!¡± ¡°They say losers should stay silent. Guess Lav didn¡¯t get the memo¡­ Ehehehehe!¡± If I let them keep talking, they¡¯ll start bickering again. I¡¯m 100% sure. I don¡¯t always stop them from teasing each other. But if they¡¯re going to do it in front of me, while Eloise is lying on myp, then it¡¯s a different story. ¡°Ehehehehe! Okay, okay! I surrender! I¡¯ll stop! Just¡­ my ears! My ears!! They¡¯re falling off!!¡± It just urred to me that elf ears are quite easy to grab because they¡¯re pointy. Just a slight tug like this, and she ils around like she¡¯s been disarmed. ¡®¡­Wait, I heard somewhere that elf ears are a sensitive spot?¡¯ Judging by Eloise¡¯s reaction, that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. If it really was a sensitive spot, this elf wouldn¡¯t just be screaming in pain. ¡°Is Senior Selena still busy?¡± Lefia, who¡¯s indulging Lav with another round of rock-paper-scissors, asks me a question after racking up another 4 wins. ¡°Yes. This semester is probably her busiest yet. She said she¡¯ll try to find some free time next year, so she¡¯s definitely aiming to make progress this year.¡± ¡°I guess writing a thesis is that hard. It makes me see the academy professors in a new light.¡± That¡¯s right. All the professors who teach us at the academy have doctorate degrees. But I still wonder why they act like sulky children in front of us when we don¡¯t attend their sses. ¡°My ears¡­ I thought they were really going to fall off¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating.¡± ¡°I am not! They¡¯re already long, so it hurts when you pull them!¡± ¡°Then stop doing things that hurt. What are you going to doter?¡± ¡°Later what?¡± ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re going to be the third wife of a Count, so you need to act more dignified.¡± Her reaction was strange. Eloise clutches her chest at my words, letting out a small gasp. Wait, is she reacting like this because I mentioned being a wife? Wasn¡¯t this what she wanted? ¡°¡­Wait. Hold on. Now that I think about it? Why am I the third wife, not the second? I¡¯m next after Selena!¡± ¡°Huh? I heard Lav sayst time that it was decided she would be the second.¡± ¡°I never agreed to that! Hey! Lav! Who said you could decide that on your own!¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Go win at rock-paper-scissors first!¡± ¡°Is that the only thing you¡¯re good at?! Stop bringing it up!¡± ¡°Hmph! Then beat me if you¡¯re so confident!¡± Oh, my head. I have to bring these two home as my wives. I can already picture the household staff sweating bullets. ¡°Young Lord Karl Adelheit.¡± Just as I was about to try and stop them again, a familiar face appeared. ¡°Director of the Imperial Household.¡± The Director of the Imperial Household, the second-highest ranking official after the Minister of the Imperial Household Ministry. Their presence here means the Imperial Family is looking for me. And I already have a pretty good idea why. ¡°Is it happening again?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, it¡¯s happening again.¡± ¡°You should hurry. Before His and Her Majesties get tired.¡± * * * Oh, um. This isn¡¯t right. I didn¡¯te here for this¡­ Mique looked at the Empress, who was sitting there, not knowing what to do. In her arms was the Crown Princess, crying uncontrobly. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Who said anything? I haven¡¯t even uttered a single word.¡± The Emperor had dropped by to see the Crown Princess while attending to state affairs. He was simply patting his younger sister¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mine¡¯s the same way.¡± ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°She should be at an age where she feelsfortable with her father. But even when she¡¯s doing well, if you make one wrong move, the whole pce echoes with her cries.¡± ¡°¡­I thought she was doing it because she didn¡¯t like me.¡± This was how it all started. The day before moving with the situation, she briefly came to see the Crown Princess. Mique just wanted to cherish the adorable sight of her own niece. But as soon as Mique picked her up in her arms, the Crown Princess, Lily, burst into tears. Well to be precise, she had mistaken someone else for Mique and weed her, but then when she saw her face, she went like, ¡®Eek?¡¯ and her expression changedpletely. ¡°Your Majesty. Young Lord Karl Adelheit has arrived.¡± ¡°Bring him in quickly. The Crown Princess¡¯s throat will dry out at this rate.¡± A few momentster. Karl, who had rushed to the pce, quickly went over and took the Crown Princess from the Empress. In less than a minute, the crying subsided. ¡°Huh?¡± Mique was surprised, and the Emperor was dumbfounded. Meanwhile, the Empress was simply smiling, while enjoying the scene. ¡°Your Highness. Your uncle is here. But if you call for me too often, your uncle will get really tired and it¡¯ll be a big problem¡­¡± Karl, who had rushed from the academy to the Imperial Pce, expressed a slightly sadint. But the Crown Princess didn¡¯t seem to care, giggling and touching Karl¡¯s face. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 192 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 192 ¡°This is a disaster. Is this really going to work? No matter how hard I try, it¡¯s just not happening.¡± Shulifen anxiously stared at his reflection in the mirror. No matter how he looked at it, something seemed to be missing. Hecked the same impact as Karl. ¡°At this rate, I won¡¯t even be able to talk to the nobledies, let alone date them!¡± Shulifen confided his worries to the servants. Their response was a chorus of gasps and exmations of ¡®Oh my goodness, Young Lord! How could you say such a thing? You¡¯re already incredibly handsome!¡¯ ¡°If you were to attend a ball, the youngdies would undoubtedly be charmed by you.¡± ¡°Is that a response out of loyalty to the family?¡± ¡°No! This is my honest opinion!!¡± He couldn¡¯t even imagine it, and he probably never would. But Shulifen was, in fact, the protagonist. And he possessed the looks befitting a protagonist. The servants¡¯pliments weren¡¯t just ttery, they were objective assessments. Yet, Shulifen remained unconvinced, believing he was somehowcking. This stemmed from the fact that he had been decisively rejected by Selena in the past. Even though it was time for him to regain his confidence, the problem was that the person beside Selena was none other than Karl. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t I at least be good enough to stand behind Karl?¡¯ If anyone else had heard this, they would have dismissed it as nonsense. How could onepare themselves to Karl? He was simply an exceptional being. It wasn¡¯t just about looks, Karl was iparable in terms of reputation and social standing! ¡®I feel like I need to achieve something more before I can confidently face the nobledies. Only then can I proudly say I¡¯m Karl¡¯s friend.¡¯ After spending nearly two years together, Shulifen¡¯s standards for what constituted ¡®being good enough¡¯ had be excessively high. And this wasn¡¯t a struggle unique to Shulifen. ¡°I have absolutely no confidence¡­ Are you sure thedies like me?¡± ¡°No matter how I look at it, Ick charm. What do you think?¡± ¡°¡­I need to be at least 0.5% Karl, but I don¡¯t evene close.¡± Wilhelm, Alexander, and Joachim were all making the same mistake of choosing the wrong person topare themselves to. * * * ¡°¡­What are you guys doing here, barging in like this?¡± The busiest period had passed, and the dissertation that had been weighing on her was finallying together. With the data analysisplete, all that remained was toplete the necessary requirements to earn her master¡¯s degree within the year. Selena had just stepped out of theb for a much-needed break when¡­ ¡°Help me out, Selena.¡± ¡°If I go to Karl, he¡¯ll just scold me.¡± ¡°A woman would understand another woman¡¯s heart better.¡± ¡°Help me! No, save me!¡± Looking at the four men, Selena found herself caught in a whirlwind of thoughts. ¡®This is strange. These guys used to be normal. When did they be so weird? One moment they seem normal, the next they¡¯re acting like fools. Could it be because they got rejected by me? Or did it start when they began hanging out with Karl?¡¯ ¡°Sigh.¡± ¡®Calm down, Selena. If people turned weird after being rejected by you, Karl should be the weirdest of them all. Well, enlisting in the army was a bit extreme, but he¡¯s been perfectly normal since then, so let¡¯s ignore that. It leaves the possibility that it¡¯s because of Karl¡¯s influence¡­ but that doesn¡¯t make sense either, so let¡¯s discard that too.¡¯ ¡°Alright, guys. Let¡¯s break this down. You want to experience romance, but you feel inadequate and scared? You¡¯re afraid that the nobledies will be disappointed, so you hesitate to make a move?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°What do you think of us? We won¡¯t get rejected again, right?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been bragging about being Karl¡¯s friends, but what if we¡¯re not even 0.1% of Karl when ites to being romantic partners?¡± Selena immediately facepalmed. ¡®These guys¡­ They¡¯reparing themselves to the wrong person. Even if the sons of dukes came along, Karl would still be out of their league. He received the Medal of Honor twice. That alone makes him a hero. And you guys seem to forget that you¡¯re the heirs to Marquisates and Counties. You may not be on Karl¡¯s level, but you¡¯re right below him. There¡¯s no reason for you to feel inferior.¡¯ ¡°You guys have been spending so much time with Karl that you¡¯ve forgotten how influential your family backgrounds are.¡± ¡°But we don¡¯t want arranged marriages based solely on family status!¡± ¡°We want real love!¡± ¡°Someone who will love me for who I am!¡± ¡°Someone we can go to the army and grad school for!¡± ¡®Seriously? Was thatstment a provocation?¡¯ Selena¡¯s eyes narrowed, and the four men immediately fell silent. ¡°¡­Let me make this clear. First of all, you weren¡¯t rejected because you werecking in any way.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°We know.¡± ¡°You were going through a tough time back then, Selena.¡± ¡°If you understand, then that¡¯s good. Andparing yourselves to Karl is pointless. Karl is just¡­ Well, this isn¡¯t because he¡¯s my boyfriend, but he¡¯s simply exceptional.¡± It wasn¡¯t just the Medal of Honor. He was even being considered for Sainthood by the Church. He had connections to Hyzens and Lasker, and most importantly, he had made a name for himself in every field of the society. If everyone despaired over not being like him, the whole world would be in despair. ¡°Remember, guys. You are the heirs to Great Noble families. You¡¯re the future Marquises and Counts. If you show interest in them, no nobledy would say, ¡®Go away!''¡± ¡°¡­What if theypare me to Karl and find mecking?¡± ¡°Why are you even worried about that? Karl is already taken!¡± Selena was already dealing with three other rivals, and she couldn¡¯t handle any more! If otherdies dared to set their eyes on Karl, she was confident that she could fend them off with her dissertation. ¡°Stop with the nonsense and show them your sincerity.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re right. That¡¯s what we should do.¡± ¡°As expected of Selena.¡± ¡°No wonder Karl likes you so much.¡± ¡°We deserved to be rejected.¡± ¡®Are these guys trying to make me feel guilty?¡¯ ¡°Hold on a second.¡± Sensing something amiss, she quickly interjected. ¡°By the way, when you¡¯re talking like this, do you guys even have any nobledies in mind that you like?¡± ¡°Huh? Not yet.¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Me neither.¡± ¡°Same here.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Selena silently gripped the thick stack of papers she had brought with her. She finally understood why Karl always fiddled with his greatsword whenever he saw these four. ¡°Ouch! Ouch!! Why, why are you doing this?!¡± ¡°Shut up and take it. You deserve it.¡± ¡°Cough! You¡¯re just like Karl!¡± ¡°Of course I am! We¡¯re going to be married in two years! But more importantly, you haven¡¯t even started anything yet, and you¡¯re already overthinking everything?!¡± ¡°We¡¯re just worried, that¡¯s all!¡± ¡°Instead of worrying, you should be figuring out who you like!¡± ¡®What on earth does Karl see in these guys to call them his friends?!¡¯ She remembered Karl once jokingly saying, ¡®Those guys helping out the foundation is just them paying their friendship dues.¡¯ At the time, she thought it was a joke, but now it seemed like it might not have been! * * * ¡°Argh! I feel like hitting them with these papers!¡± Whoa, whoa, calm down, Selena. That¡¯s just how they are. Selena chugged her now-cold ck tea as if it were cheap beer, a clear indication of her frustration and anger towards the four men. When I think about it, it was indeed absurd. A bitterugh escaped her lips. ¡®Comparing themselves to me, fine. That¡¯s understandable. We¡¯ve spent a lot of time together as friends. And since they were rejected by her, they might think it¡¯s their fault. So, yeah, I can understand and let that slide.¡¯ But even so, they hadn¡¯t even confessed or approached any nobledies yet. To be worrying from the very start was a definite strikeout. ¡°I¡¯m seriously worried! They¡¯re going to be Marquises and Counts soon, and they¡¯re acting like this!¡± ¡°Well, wouldn¡¯t their families take care of those worries?¡± ¡°It makes my blood boil to think of them going around saying they¡¯re your friends!¡± ¡°¡­That is a bit concerning.¡± One of the things she had been genuinely worried abouttely was rted to that. ¡°The response to mint chocte has been extraordinary, Young Lord.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Is it not good, but actually bad?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s incredibly popr within the Empire, and now that it¡¯s spread to Avileshti, the mages there are talking about it.¡± ¡°No way.¡± ¡°But it doesn¡¯t stop there. Recently, it¡¯s made its way into Lasker, thanks to the growing trade rtions with Avileshti, and it¡¯s quickly gaining poprity there as well¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± ¡°Even in Hyzens, there¡¯s been a growing number of people praising mint chocte.¡± ¡°Oh, for f*ck¡¯s sake!¡± That¡¯s right. That damn mint chocte. Or more urately, the devil¡¯s concoction created by those four. It had finally crossed borders and started spreading across the continent. Thanks to this, the four of them had gained new titles like ¡®Creators of Mint Chocte¡¯ and ¡®Gourmet Quartet¡¯ in addition to ¡®Friends of the Medal of Honor Recipient¡¯ and ¡®Strong Supporters of Karl Adelheit.¡¯ So far, so good. But do you know what the most frustrating part is? ¡°The Quartet loves mint chocte, so Young Lord Karl must be a mint chocte lover too!¡± ¡°Indeed! Mint chocte is a vor that even the goddess approves of!!¡± ¡ªSuch sphemous words had been uttered. ¡®Hey! I¡¯m not a mint chocte lover! I despise it! I don¡¯t eat it! I don¡¯t eat it, I tell you! And oh Goddess! They think you approve of mint chocte! Please send down your divine judgment upon them! Tell them that mint chocte is not your will!!¡¯ ¡°¡­Huh?!¡± Surprisingly, the heavens remained silent. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 193 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 193 As Karl and Selena¡¯s rtionship deepened beyond that of lovers, the two families naturally grew closer. House Adelheit, the Friedrich County, and House Ifrit, the Nafplion Marquisate. Today, Count Friedrich and Marquis Nafplion were meeting once again. It wasn¡¯t for political reasons, but simply a casual gathering between inws. The only difference from their usual meetings was the addition of one more person to their group. ¡°Wee, inw.¡± ¡°Oh my, I hope I haven¡¯t kept you waiting.¡± ¡°Not at all. I was just having a brief chat with my son.¡± Marquis Nafplion subtly stepped aside, revealing the heir to the Marquisate, Deonik. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Count Friedrich.¡± ¡°Ah, indeed it has. It¡¯s good to see you again, Young Lord.¡± ¡°Please, there¡¯s no need for formalities. Even though I am the heir to the Marquisate, it would be quite ufortable for me if you, the future father-inw of my sister, were to address me with such respect.¡± Deonik pleaded with Count Friedrich, saying that Selena might scold him if he didn¡¯t address him properly. In the end, Count Friedrich had to promise to treat him casually. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there has been a lot of praise for your familytely.¡± ¡°Haha, is that so? My son insisted on repaying his debts, so I gave him the keys to the treasury. It seems like it¡¯s paying off. If he continues like this, there might not be anything left for my daughter¡¯s dowry by the time she¡¯s ready to wed!¡± The veteran support project, led by the Nafplion Marquisate, was in full swing. Since almost half of the Imperial Army veterans had experienced war, it meant providing support to all of them. Initially, it was quite challenging, with only the Nafplion Marquisate and a few other families involved. Funds weren¡¯t as plentiful as they were now, and there was a shortage of administrative personnel. It was Deonik, the young lord beside the Marquis, who had brought the project to its current level. He increased the number of personnel, sincerely requested help from other families, and even opened up the family¡¯s treasury as a gesture of leading by example. At first, the servants were a bit worried, but their concerns soon vanished. As Karl stepped into the spotlight, more people naturally wanted to help. ¡°Father, even I wouldn¡¯t touch Selena¡¯s dowry.¡± Deonik interjected in a small voice, sounding a bit wronged. Count Friedrich replied that he didn¡¯t expect a dowry anyway and was just grateful to have gained a wonderful daughter-inw. ¡°Besides, Karl wouldn¡¯t mind at all.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then maybe we could increase the support amount a little more¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re not really going to take your sister¡¯s dowry, are you?!¡± ¡°Hahaha! Inw, surely the Young Lord wouldn¡¯t do that. He¡¯s always been known for doting on his sister.¡± ¡°You never know. This boy has been so impressed by my future son-inw that he¡¯s changedpletely. If Selena allows it, he might even donate her entire dowry to the veteran support fund.¡± ¡°Honestly, wouldn¡¯t Selena understand to some extent?¡± ¡°Be quiet, Deonik. It¡¯s because of you that your father¡¯s retirement has been postponed.¡± Deonik immediately backed down, saying, ¡®I have nothing to say.¡¯ This meant that Marquis Nafplion, who had originally nned to hand over the position of head of the family next year, couldn¡¯t afford to take time off due to Deonik¡¯s involvement in the veteran support project. He had to continue managing the family affairs. The Marquis had been looking forward to retirement, passing on the headache-inducing responsibilities to his son. But now, his son was so engrossed in other matters that he, the Marquis, had to work longer. He was proud of his son, yet couldn¡¯t help but feel exhausted at times. ¡°¡­But! This is what I must do, Father.¡± Deonik dered his ambition in front of the two family heads, saying he would dedicate his life to the Imperial soldiers that Karl had saved. The Count smiled, while the Marquis facepalmed. ¡°I just hope he doesn¡¯t start calling my son-inw ¡®big Brother.''¡± War hero. Medal of Honor recipient. Beloved by the Church. A potential Saint. And his future son-inw. Marquis Nafplion thought of Karl and burst intoughter. ¡°Ah, speaking of which, inw. I heard you¡¯re heading to Lasker next month.¡± ¡°It seems that¡¯s how things have turned out.¡± ¡°Is it alright?¡± Count Friedrich was going to Lasker, of all ces. No one could predict how Lasker would interpret this. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problems. Lasker was the one who requested the meeting.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the maternal family of the woman who was once the princess of Lasker, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s also a ce where I forged strong bonds on the battlefield. They are people who value honor, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about. In fact, I¡¯m quite looking forward to it.¡± Count Friedrich had a rough idea of why Lasker had requested a meeting with him. Even though Lefia had given up her title, she was still of Lasker¡¯s royal bloodline. Her father was the former king of Lasker, and her half-sister, despite being from a different mother, was the current queen. Lefia had built a new life far away and found a new family. There must be things the royal family wanted to say and ask of this new family. It seemed they had entrusted this task to Lefia¡¯s maternal family. ¡°I¡¯m more worried that they¡¯ll challenge me to a duel as soon as we meet.¡± ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s certainly possible, given the Lasker knights¡¯ reputation.¡± ¡®Well, if that happens, I¡¯ll just have to indulge them.¡¯ The Count smiled and raised his teacup. ¡°More tea?¡± * * * ¡°¡­The tea has a wonderful aroma.¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m d you think so.¡± The Pope smiled as he looked at the person sitting before him. The one who was once the Sun of the Empire. The figure who stood at the pinnacle of everything. And now, the former Emperor had willingly relinquished his ambition and stepped down from his inescapable position. ¡°I never imagined you would actuallye all the way here, Brother.¡± ¡°After casting aside the heavy crown and rising from the throne that I couldn¡¯t escape, I finally realized how light I felt. I could go anywhere, and I wanted to go everywhere.¡± ¡°You did well. In the end, we are all born with nothing and leave with nothing.¡± If it were anyone else, they might have added, ¡®The only thing that remains is the teachings of the Goddess and faith in Her.¡¯ But the Pope didn¡¯t feel the need to go that far. ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot.¡± Instead, he chose to say something that no one else dared to, something that perhaps no one would ever say again. ¡°¡­A lot, you say. Sometimes I think I deserve to hear those words, but at other times, I wonder if I even have the right.¡± ¡°You have the right, Brother. Look at the Empire now. Were there many who suffered under your reign? Did the number of those who resented the world and the heavens increase?¡± ¡°I believe there must have been at least one.¡± It is said that people remember one thing they did wrong more than a hundred things they did right. If that¡¯s true for ordinary people, how much more so for the one who ruled this vast empire? He wasn¡¯t a tyrant who ignored the people¡¯s livelihood. He was an Emperor who dedicated his life to his reign. ¡°Do you have any regrets?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you have any lingering attachments?¡± At the Pope¡¯s words, the former Emperor looked at his reflection in the teacup for a moment before speaking. ¡°I do have regrets. I could have done better. I have lingering attachments. If I had been a better ruler, perhaps fewer people would have died.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But.¡± The former Emperor drank his tea. He swallowed his regrets and attachments along with it. ¡°Even so, I did my best. I did my best so that I wouldn¡¯t be ashamed in front of the outstanding people who stood by me and the heroes who fought valiantly to protect the Empire. So that I could stand tall before our ancestors who founded and built this Empire, who brought it to where it is today.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s enough. That¡¯s all that matters, Brother.¡± The world was once shrouded in darkness. Everyone crawled on the ground, unable to see. One day, someone lit amp in the darkness. It was a bright light, but too small to illuminate everything. But that light gave some hope that they could ovee the darkness. It inspired others to be like the person holding themp. The one who first lit themp is great. Those who follow and light their ownmps are also great. Greatness doesn¡¯t end with one person. It gathers and umtes, eventually bing a mighty stream. ¡°Those who dwell in darkness, light amp not for yourselves, but for your friends.¡± The former Emperor looked up at the Pope¡¯s sudden words. Then, with a smile, he finished the thought. ¡°For your friends will surely light amp for you as well.¡± [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 194 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 194 The brighter the light, the darker the shadow. Lately, some people in the Empire were experiencing this saying firsthand. ¡°¡­Damn it.¡± The Minister of War muttered under his breath during a cab meeting, then, as if realizing his mistake, scratched the back of his head with an ¡®Ah.¡¯ ¡°My apologies.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, Minister. I understandpletely.¡± The Minister of Special Affairs, who oversaw all information within and outside the Empire, nodded in agreement. The Minister of Foreign Affairs, seated beside him, also didn¡¯t me the Minister of War. Currently, the three ministers were faced with a rather troublesome report. [ Civil unrest reported in the Southern Great Forest, formerly under Luzernes control, now administered by Hyzens ] [ Hyzens regr army deployed to suppress the unrest. Potential for further esction exists ] [ Luzernes loyalists suspected to be regrouping and gaining strength ] They had heard justst year that Hyzens was handling the situation well. In fact, several officials sent to investigate had reported that ¡®things should be wrapping up soon.¡¯ But the atmosphere had changed drastically this year. It wasn¡¯t as if Hyzens had mismanaged the situation, nor had the Empire exerted any pressure. As far as the ministers could recall, they had maintained a rather amicable approach. The fact that even the hardline Luzernes remnants had softened considerably was proof of that. ¡°So, the resurgence of the Luzernes remnants is because of the Empire.¡± ¡°More specifically, it¡¯s because of Young Lord Karl Adelheit because he is bing too prominent.¡± ¡°But why is Karl even being brought up?¡± This was the most perplexing part. What did Karl¡¯s sess have to do with Luzernes? There was a connection, but it wasn¡¯t a critical one. ¡­Or perhaps it was a critical one? ¡°It started with Karl recovering a sacred relic of the Church that the Luzernes had lost during their control of the Southern Great Forest. Then there¡¯s the matter of the Legion of Honor medal. In short, the elves can¡¯t stand the rise of someone who tramples on their pride and exposes their past actions.¡± ¡°So, the more Karl rises, the more their own shorings are highlighted, and they can¡¯t bear it anymore, so they¡¯re revolting?¡± ¡°Precisely.¡± The ministers cursed inwardly once again. ¡®Damn elves.¡¯ Hyzens had managed to suppress the unrest, but the situation wasn¡¯t looking good. After all, they were fellow elves, and just a few years ago, the Luzernes faction had been muchrger, making it difficult to use excessive force. Crucially, the Empire¡¯s influence was growing to an almost excessive degree. ¡°The official stance of the Hyzens leadership, as conveyed through diplomatic channels, is that they will do their best to restrain the hardliners who are trying to rise up again. However, they are hesitant to use force.¡± ¡°Then what are we supposed to do? We can¡¯t exactly send our Imperial Army to break through the Southern Great Forest and take military action that the elves would find offensive.¡± ¡°What about having the Ministry of Special Affairs take action?¡± Diplomacy had its limits, and military action was still premature. So the two ministers seemed to hope that the Ministry of Special Affairs, the most reliable option, would step in. ¡°It will be difficult. Many of our agents are currently deployed in Lasker and Avileshti. It¡¯s hard to infiltrate the Southern Great Forest, and there are many obstacles for humans to operate in elven territory.¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± The Minister of Special Affairs¡¯ words were undeniably true. In fact, when the Empire had sent agents a few years ago, they were apanied by Hyzens elves. Without them, the Imperial agents would have faced far greater hardships and sacrifices. ¡°It¡¯s times like these that I wish we weren¡¯t different species.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to understand. What¡¯s with their damn pride?¡± ¡°They¡¯re a small and closed-off group, so it¡¯s understandable. Even Lasker and Avileshti, who have their own share of pride, defer to the elves.¡± Just like chewing gum loses its vor over time, most people would lose their stubbornness eventually. But with elves, it seems endless. No, it¡¯s actually the opposite. The more you try to reason with them, the more stubborn they get, and the more frustrating they be. ¡°What about asking the pro-Empire elves within the Empire for help?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve considered that, but it¡¯s too early. The unrest hasn¡¯t reached a point where Hyzens is officially requesting our assistance. If we act prematurely, we risk escting tensions and giving the opposition more reason to rally against us.¡± Problems here, problems there. It was truly maddening. The ministers rubbed their foreheads. They had gathered to discuss solutions, but they had no immediate answers. This meant they would have to face the Emperor¡¯s reaction when they reported to him. ¡°If the elves show any signs of causing trouble¡­¡± ¡°Depending on the severity of the incident, our Empire¡¯s stance towards the South might change.¡± Until now, they had acknowledged Hyzens¡¯ contributions and treated them as ¡®allies.¡¯ But if they couldn¡¯t handle their internal problems and kept causing trouble for the Empire¡­ Then, unfortunately, they might have to downgrade their status from allies. Of course, this was only a worst-case scenario. The Ministry of Foreign Affairs, the Ministry of War, and the Ministry of Special Affairs all hoped to avoid such an oue. After all, trying to bring the elves under the Empire¡¯s influence would face immense resistance. ¡®Those proud creatures won¡¯t easily submit to the Empire.¡¯ ¡®It would only give the Luzernes remnants more leverage.¡¯ ¡®Please, Hyzens, get your act together. If the Empire gets involved, things will get reallyplicated.¡¯ Some nations would wee the Empire¡¯s intervention with open arms, but the Empire itself was hesitant to get involved in suchplex affairs. It would only lead to more headaches for them. * * * The Magical Union, also known as the Magocracy of Avileshti, historically had a good rtionship with the Empire. Or rather, it had no choice but to have a good rtionship with the Empire. The reason is simple. Lasker was fighting the Empire, so they naturally sided with the Empire. ¡°It¡¯s not exactly pleasant to see the Empire bing the center of the continent.¡± ¡°They¡¯re investing more in guns and gunpowder than magic. Magic could be secondary.¡± But even so¡­ ¡°Still, the Empire is better than those stingy Laskerans.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s help the Empire a little and give those Laskerans a taste of their own medicine!¡± The result, of course, was Lasker¡¯s defeat and the Empire¡¯s victory. As a reward, Avileshti secured a reliable supply of magical materials. They also sessfully exported various magic to the Empire. This naturally led to increased trade between the two nations. So far, so good. Everyone was happy until then. But as time passed, just as shadows appear when light shines, opposition forces emerged. ¡°I hate the Laskerans, but I hate the Empire now too.¡± ¡°The Empire is growing too big. At this rate, they¡¯ll even be the center of magic.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve subjugated the southern elves and Lasker. Look at them now. Those who wouldn¡¯t even make eye contact with us are approaching us first, wanting to be friends!¡± The general sentiment in Avileshti was still pro-Empire. This wouldn¡¯t change unless the Empire suddenly attacked them. Therefore, the small anti-Empire faction felt increasingly anxious. They needed to do something, but their power was too weak to act directly. They should have sought out the Great Warrior, but those Laskerans had already been defeated by the Empire. The same was true for the proud elves in the south. What could they do? Should they just watch the Empire¡¯s overwhelming growth? They wouldn¡¯t feel safe unless they could at least put a stop to it, but was that even possible? As a few mages trembled with such fear¡ª ¡°Are you the mages who want to protect Avileshti¡¯s pride?¡± A group of people secretly approached them in the middle of the night. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we go inside and talk?¡± They were all wearing hoods, concealing their faces and even their hair. Despite the suspicious atmosphere, the mages led them inside. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± As the figures entered and lowered their hoods, all the mages let out a sigh. ¡°We won¡¯t introduce ourselves. We don¡¯t have time for that. I assume the same goes for you. So, let¡¯s get straight to the point and make a request. Help us.¡± ¡°Help you with what?¡± ¡°You want to hinder the Empire¡¯s growth, and we want to damage the Empire. So lend us your power.¡± Power. Power, huh? As the mages stared at them, one of the hooded figures continued. ¡°Powerful magic. Preferably something capable of mass destruction. If you have any research data on it, hand it over. Or even better, teach us the magic form.¡± Those who wanted to instigate war by any means necessary, dragging all their fellow elves into it. The true ¡®Kanfras,¡¯ they were starting to rear their heads once again. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 195 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 195 Wow, what a pleasant surprise to see a familiar face after all this time! My goodness! ¡°Lieutenant¡­ Oh, excuse me, should I call you Major now?¡± I was attending a military event when I spotted a familiar face in the distance. I went over to check, and sure enough, it was him. Two years ago, he was the Imperial Army officer who yed a crucial role in stopping the train terror with me. Lieutenant Magi. His name was so unique, it reminded me of a fish, so I remembered it well. He was a lieutenant back then, but now he¡¯s a major after just two years? What kind of unbelievable promotion is this?! ¡°It¡¯s-it¡¯s embarrassing, Sergeant Karl Adelheit.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about. You earned this promotion through your own skills.¡± ¡°Absolutely not. I was just lucky. I believe anyone else in my position would have done the same.¡± Oh,e on. What nonsense is he spouting? Back when the Kanfras were still alive and kicking, no, when they were the most active, those bastards dared to infiltrate Imperial territory and try to hijack a train. They even nned to detonate themselves at the station, so it¡¯s safe to say they werepletely insane. It just so happened that I was on that train and sessfully subdued the Kanfras. However, I wasn¡¯t the only one on the train. There were passengers too, and innocent lives could have been lost if things had gone wrong. That¡¯s where Major Magi, who was a lieutenant at the time, yed a crucial role. ¡°Th-this way! Passengers, please evacuate this way!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m Lieutenant Magi of the Imperial Army!¡± If the passengers had panicked, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to fight with peace of mind. The Kanfras might have seeded in hijacking the train, and the terrorist attack could have been carried out. He ims he didn¡¯t do anything special, but to me, he did. At that time, he was the most reliable colleague andrade I could ask for. Thanks to him, I was able to focus on fighting without worrying about anything else. ¡°If Major Magi hadn¡¯t been there, I would have been overwhelmed on my own. I¡¯m not just saying this out of humility or politeness. That¡¯s how the battlefield is. There are things you can¡¯t do alone, but with arade by your side, you can do anything.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°You were myrade back then.¡± I extended my hand as a gesture of gratitude. Major Magi rubbed under his nose, seemingly embarrassed, but then he grasped my hand. I salute your sacrifice. Neither of us said it out loud, but I knew we were both thinking it. ¡°Anyway, congrattions on your rapid promotion. This is practically unheard of in the history of the Imperial Army, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Ahaha, that¡¯s why I said I was lucky. Just being with Sergeant Karl was a huge advantage¡­ It opened up many opportunities for promotion.¡± ¡°Of course it should be. You were trusted enough to watch the back of a two-time Medal of Honor recipient. Honestly, if you were still a lieutenant or captain, I would have marched straight to the Ministry of War toin.¡± Of course, I was just kidding. I wouldn¡¯t actually do something crazy like that. But it seems Major Magi took me seriously. ¡°Please! Please don¡¯t do that! I beg you! I¡¯ll be crushed under the pressure! Honestly, even now, the expectations are so high that I¡¯m going crazy¡­!¡± Well, you have to bear it. Isn¡¯t it said that the weight of the crown is heavy? I heard you even received a medal for that incident, which is only natural! ¡°I look forward to seeing you as a lieutenant colonel soon.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to go to the Ministry of War and rmend me, are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to, but I doubt the higher-ups will leave you alone anyway.¡± This is the Empire, after all. If you show anypetence, they¡¯ll snatch you up and put you to work. I¡¯m so d I¡¯m not a civil servant. What would I have done if I were? ¡°Oh my! So this is the friend who received the Medal of Honor twice!¡± ¡°Goodness! He looks like he can get things done!¡± ¡°We¡¯re counting on you! You¡¯re the real power in our department now! Hahaha!!¡± Hmm. Just imagining it makes me shudder. I¡¯d rather just quietly return to the academy and then live peacefully as the heir to my family. * * * After participating in the military event, I was nning to return to the academy. I saw the high morale of the soldiers and even met a familiar face in the midst of it all. It felt great. If I could go back in this state and prepare for tomorrow¡¯s lecture, it would be perfect. ¡°Young Lord Karl Adelheit. If you have the time, could you apany me for a moment?¡± That was until someone discreetly approached me before I could board the carriage and revealed their affiliation. ¡®Sigh.¡¯ A sigh escaped my lips. Even without hearing what it was about, I could roughly guess. The person who approached me just now already gave me the answer. ¨C Special Task Force, Team 7 ¨C I heard from my sister that Team 7 is in charge of the southern part of the empire. And what¡¯s in the south? Hot springs? Yes, there are. The Great Forest? That¡¯s also true. But the most important thing is not that. It¡¯s what¡¯s below that¡¯s the problem. No way. It can¡¯t be. Oh,e on. I trampled them so thoroughly, there¡¯s no way¡­ ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Young Lord Karl Adelheit.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, it has been a while.¡± This time, it¡¯s another familiar face. What was his name again? ¡­Ah, right. ¡®D,¡¯ I think. The Special Task Force that investigated our captured Kanfra friends after the train terror incident. He was the agent who eagerly took the lead but was then kicked out of the interrogation room by my sister. Additionally, he has a track record of catching the Kanfras who wreaked havoc on the academy with me. You can find the details in Chapter 35. Yep, yep. [TL/N: It was in the Raw. Not added by me.] ¡°You were a regr agent back then, I think. You¡¯re already a team leader?¡± ¡°Somehow, it happened. Actually, I¡¯d say I got lucky.¡± He says he got lucky too. Is that kind of line trending these days? ¡°The situation in the south has been resolved much better than expected. Thanks to that, my colleagues and I had a lot to do and achieved many results.¡± And of course, my contribution was also a part of that, ording to Agent D, no, Team Leader D. This makes me seriously worry about how far the ripples of my actions have spread. ¡°Anyway, Team Leader, you suddenly got busy, and if you¡¯re summoning me like this, I assume some trouble has stirred up with the elves again. Am I correct?¡± ¡°¡­In the current situation, unfortunately, I can say that¡¯s correct.¡± Team Leader D¡¯s following words were quite unpleasant for me, who survived the Southern Great Forest War. The remnants of the Kanfras who had been quiet for a while after being crushed by Hyzens after the war. Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t bepletely eradicated. And as the empire rapidly rose in power, that damn Kanfra ideology was spreading again among the neutral elves. ¡°On top of that¡­ uh, seeing how you received the Legion of Honor Medal, Young Lord, Hyzens is twisting the narrative, iming the elves have surrendered even theirst shred of pride and former glory.¡± ¡°What?¡± Why did I even receive this? They gave it to me. Does Hyzens know that they practically forced it on me as a gift, a war hero, to improve rtions with the empire? ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know why they¡¯re making a fuss now.¡± ¡°Young Lord?¡± ¡°Ah, my apologies. Thinking about the Kanfras brought back my military habits. I meant I don¡¯t understand why they¡¯re doing this now. Hahaha.¡± ¡°¡­There¡¯s no unrest yet, and Hyzens is making efforts, so it¡¯s not entirely negative. We¡¯re also closely monitoring the situation.¡± ¡°I see. But then, isn¡¯t there no reason to call me specifically?¡± I have a pretty good idea of what they¡¯re asking of me. The person who¡¯s easiest to mobilize in the current situation is none other than the one right next to me. ¡°Hyzens is requesting to temporarily send Eloise Loengrand under the guise of a dispatch.¡± ¡°A dispatch, huh? That¡¯s an odd way to put it. Isn¡¯t Eloise an elf and a member of Hyzens to begin with?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but it seems they¡¯re very conscious of your opinion, Young Lord.¡± This means Hyzens is taking a step back, knowing the rtionship between Eloise and me. They¡¯re certainly different from those damn Kanfras. If it were the Kanfas causing trouble, they would have been demanding, ¡®Send that woman over!¡¯ ¡°It just so happens that winter break is a month away. That seems like the best time. I suppose we can tell Eloise to visit her hometown for a month or so, right?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Hyzens put in more effort first?¡± But, you elves. No matter what, this is too much. Eloise is my person now. And you want me to push her to work? Are you all out of your mind? It¡¯s your own country¡¯s problem, can¡¯t you handle it yourselves? Damn it, if you can¡¯t handle it, just crawl under the empire. If you need to bring Eloise into this, it just means you¡¯re doing a shitty job. I was trying to be patient, but you keep pissing me off, damn it. Seriously. ¡°Team Leader D, what do you think? Do you really believe it¡¯s right for me to persuade Eloise to return to her homnd?¡± Choose your words carefully, seriously. ¡°¡­To be honest, I also find it a bit strange. Considering the amount of cooperation the Empire has provided, if they can¡¯t control the situation to this extent, it seems like they¡¯re proving their own ipetence.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help but admire your insight, Team Leader. Hahaha.¡± I discreetly traced the hilt of the greatsword in my arms. Next year will be my niece¡¯s first birthday. Surely they won¡¯t cause trouble around that time, will they? [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 196 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 196 I can¡¯t focus. I¡¯m already overwhelmed by being summoned to all sorts of events, and now there¡¯s this sudden news of the Kanfras reappearance. Seriously? I thought they were all dead, but were they digging underground tunnels? It¡¯s incredibly unpleasant, but realistically, there¡¯s nothing I can do. As I¡¯ve said before, my status is just that of a returning academy student. Being awarded a Medal of Honor doesn¡¯t obligate me to anything, and all my other actions have been taken in a personal capacity. Although I was a sergeant, I was clearly discharged, so I¡¯m definitely not an official. So the Special Task Force didn¡¯t officially call me. It was the team leader who called me personally. ¡®¡­Should I kill them?¡¯ It feels like something weird that I had forgotten for a while is clinging to my chest. I thought it had all been diluted by now. And it actually was. But it¡¯s still unpleasant that these guys are showing signs of unrest again. ¡®They want me to send Eloise¡­¡¯ Needless to say, Eloise¡¯s nationality is Hyzens. She¡¯s not a citizen of the empire. There was talk of her applying for naturalization, but it seems it hasn¡¯t happened yet, since it¡¯s been quiet. [TL/N: *Naturalize ¨C make somebody a citizen of a country where he/she was not born] That means Hyzens could order Eloise to ¡®return.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t an order but a request. They asked me to send Eloise. Perhaps they want her assistance, considering she yed a crucial role. Or maybe they hope to get some insights from her to carry out a targeted elimination operation. Their actions aren¡¯t wrong. In fact, they¡¯ve maintained the line they should protect. But, as I said in front of Team Leader D, they¡¯re asking me to clean up the mess they made. Eloise has already done her part and retired, and now they want to drag her back into it. ¡®Protecting my wife¡¯s peaceful retirement is also my duty as a husband.¡¯ Seeing Selena struggling in pain is enough. At least Selena is in sight, so I can offer some kind of support. On the other hand, if Eloise goes back, there¡¯s no telling when she¡¯ll be able to return. More importantly, the fact that they¡¯re asking me like this means they haven¡¯t officially requested help from the empire. If they had, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs would havee to me. They would have asked me to persuade Eloise to return to Hyzens, even if just for a short while. ¡°Master?¡± I nced over and saw Lav looking at me with a worried expression. She probably called me several times, and since I didn¡¯t respond, she must be feeling uneasy. ¡°Yes? Did you call?¡± ¡°¡­It seems like something is bothering you. What is it?¡± I thought about whether to be honest, but decided to wait and see how the situation develops. I wanted to say, ¡®Ah, the elves are screwing up,¡¯ but¡­ ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m feeling a bit strange.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Next year, I¡¯ll be a senior.¡± Right. Next year. Actually, it¡¯s not even next year. In a few months, I¡¯ll be a senior. It feels like just yesterday I returned as a second-semester freshman, and now I¡¯m about to be a senior. ¡°In military terms, it¡¯s like being a sergeant. So, I keep having these thoughts, knowingly or not.¡± ¡°Thinking of it as being closer to discharge¡­ I can understand what you mean, Master.¡± Right, right. I¡¯m already feeling mixed emotions about being a senior, and now these Kanfras are thoughtlessly trying to act up again, so it¡¯s confusing. Sigh. Really, if I had known it would be like this, it wouldn¡¯t have been bad to dy my discharge a little¡­ ¡°Are you crazy?¡± ¡°Master?¡± ¡°Just talking to myself. Don¡¯t mind me. More importantly, Lav. How long are you going to keep calling me Master?¡± ¡°Yes? Uh¡­ You don¡¯t like this title?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that. Lav, you¡¯ll be a senior in two years too. And after that, you¡¯ll have to start thinking about marriage. Surely you don¡¯t n to call me Master even after you¡¯re married, do you?¡± There are people watching and listening, so we should avoid misunderstandings. This world might allow you to have multiple partners based on your abilities, but it¡¯s still a bit awkward for a teacher to have students as husbands or wives, right? I never taught you shooting with the intention of raising you as a disciple, Lav. But if you insist on using that title even after marriage, it would be a bit¡­ strange! ¡°Oh¡­ I-I haven¡¯t thought that far ahead.¡± ¡°Think about it now. It¡¯s not that far off. The wedding can wait, but it¡¯s better to get used to the title now.¡± Lefia is approaching, waving her hand. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Lefia calls me casually now, too. She calls me senior at the academy, but in private, she calls me ¡®Oppa,¡¯ you know?¡± Lav makes a face as if she can¡¯t believe it. I can almost feel her thinking, ¡®That Lefia?!¡¯ ¡°Want to see?¡± I confidently greeted Lefia. She replied, ¡®Oppa,¡¯ but then saw Lav and¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± She looks like she¡¯s thinking, ¡®Did you hear that?!¡¯ and doesn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°W-wait! Lavrenti! This is, well¡­¡± ¡°Indeed. It seems important to start practicing now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that at all! Karl¡¯s the one who keeps¡­¡± ¡°Lefia said she wanted an older brother, so I told her to call me ¡®oppa¡¯.¡± [TL/N: Uhm¡­ nvm] [PR/M: Thanks for not saying anything weird] ¡°Eeeeeek!!¡± Well, anyway, that¡¯s how it is. * * * Selena and Eloise were having tea together for the first time in a while. ¡°¡­Eloise.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°I¡¯m being serious, I think it¡¯s best if you just let it go.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± A few letters and documents were on the table. Eloise received them and agonized over them for days beforeing to see Selena. And what was written on them was the current unsettling situation in the south. ¡°The Hyzens military is looking for me. Probably because of my outstanding achievements in the Great Luzernes Special Forces Operation. In fact, I consider myself an expert.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°They¡¯re hoping that if I go, the situation will improve.¡± Eloise gave an awkward smile as she said that, and Selena let out a sigh. ¡°Why are you lying when we both know the truth?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s because you¡¯re worried that Karl might get involved in the south again. You¡¯re afraid that his almost healed wounds might be reopened by your people. That¡¯s why you¡¯re trying to handle it alone, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s how it seems to me, no matter how I look at it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Eloise, letting out a sigh, gave a yful smile, saying, ¡®As expected, a Marquis¡¯ daughter is different¡¯ But that too eventually turned into a surrender under Selena¡¯s expressionless face. ¡°You¡¯re right, Selena. Before things get worse, before I stir up Karl¡¯s emotions again, I want to go and take care of it myself. If it¡¯s now, I can still handle it alone.¡± ¡°I doubt Karl would want that.¡± ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Karl lost precious people in the war. If you, Eloise, suddenly go there saying you can handle it alone, he¡¯ll be even more worried.¡± ¡°No way. There¡¯s no one more experienced than me.¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re the best of the best, it¡¯s impossible not to worry.¡± Eloise just sipped her tea. It was a sign that she agreed with Selena¡¯s words. Yes, if it were Karl, he would probably be angry, asking why she¡¯s going there. It¡¯s Hyzens¡¯ problem, and she¡¯s already done her part and retired. If they can¡¯t handle it, the empire will take action, so why should she go? And what if, by any chance, contact is lost for a while, or she even gets a small injury? That could really hurt Karl even more. ¡°So what do you want me to do? Just sit here and do nothing?¡± ¡°Yes, just stay put. That would be better.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± ¡°Karl is watching the situation calmly. He still thinks there¡¯s a chance for Hyzens. Or he might believe that the empire will step in first.¡± Just in case, what if those guys try something foolish again? Selena took a sip of tea and shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Karl once said something, Eloise.¡± If he has to settle something, to bring it to a close, he doesn¡¯t want to rely on anyone else. He said it would be better for his future self to go and end the nightmare himself. Hearing that, Eloise could do nothing but sigh. * * * And a month passed. No significant incidents urred during that time. Whether the storm hadpletely subsided or was just the calm before the storm, no one could be sure. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 197 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 197 Exactly one month has passed since I heard that unpleasant news. I¡¯ve been carrying my greatsword close to my chest, ready for anything. As if sensing my thoughts, the greatsword subtly dims its glow. ¡®Right. If you shine too brightly, you¡¯ll stand out andpromise stealth.¡¯ The reason why even chain smokers who crave cigarettes so much would grit their teeth and endure on the battlefield. Light is a beacon that attracts enemy attacks. Or it¡¯s a sign that says, ¡®Avoid this ce.¡¯ In my case, it¡¯s thetter. It would be quite disappointing if the Kanfras, who are trying to cause trouble, saw me and ran away. I¡¯m always ready. As soon as theye on my Kanfra detection radar, I can cut them down. I waited quietly, but no significant news came. ¡°We¡¯re keeping a close watch, but there¡¯s been no news so far.¡± ¡°The surveincework within the empire is wless. No fish have been caught in the yet.¡± I contacted my acquaintances in the Special Task Force several times, but that was the answer I got. I wondered if they were hiding something from me, but after cross-checking, it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case. It simply meant that the Special Task Force was operating a very tight information and surveincework. ¡®Well, that¡¯s right. If they get breached again, a verbal warning won¡¯t be enough.¡¯ The train terrorist attack a few years ago, and the academy attack. Those two incidents must have caused a major upheaval within the Special Task Force. Or not? Maybe it wasn¡¯t just an upheaval, but a full-blown storm? Anyway, if their internal security is breached again after all that, the Special Task Force will really have no ce to stand. I guarantee that, like before, they¡¯ll be torn apart and absorbed into the Ministry of War or other departments. So they must be gritting their teeth and eliminating all possibilities, blocking all variables. They might want to get off work, but they don¡¯t want their jobs to disappearpletely. That¡¯s why Team Leader D and others confidently replied to my inquiries with, ¡®No problems so far.¡¯ ¡°Brother-inw, is something going on these days? You don¡¯t look so well.¡± Of course, the Emperor already knows what I know. He must be racking his brains over the news that the Kanfras are trying to stir up trouble again. But the fact that he¡¯s asking me this question means that the situation is still manageable. There¡¯s no reason for me to disrupt my daily life and worry about it. The everyday life that I once yearned for. There doesn¡¯t seem to be a reason to return to the battlefield and give that up just yet. * * * ¡°¡­Even so. The everyday life of taking final exams is a bit much.¡± ¡°Same here¡­¡± This final exam was a disaster. Aplete and utter disaster! It wasn¡¯t just one or two exams that I failed. Half of them were aplete washout!! ¡°This is a big problem. I was barely maintaining my top ranking.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t being in the top good enough?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit awkward if the Medal of Honor recipient is barely keeping up in the middle of the ss.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°Plus, there¡¯s the foundation with my name on it. It would be embarrassing if my academic performance was poor.¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± Lav seems to empathize with my exnation. She understands that a drop in grades isn¡¯t just a personal matter. Besides, the pressure to maintain good grades, which I never thought I¡¯d have to deal with¡­ It¡¯s driving me crazy. Just to be clear, this is absolutely not because I¡¯m bad at studying or don¡¯t study. This is! Yes, this is because of those damn Kanfras! I couldn¡¯t concentrate because of that news, so I couldn¡¯t study for the exams! That¡¯s it! Meanwhile, Lav, who simrly messed up her exam preparation, is alsomenting. In her case, it¡¯s because she was practicing calling me ¡®Oppa¡¯ due to Lefia¡¯s influence and identally pressed the self-destruct button. ¡°There you are, you two. How did the exams go¡­¡± Lefia, that was a bit insensitive. Look at the mood we¡¯re in. Lav and I red at her, and Lefia gasped, visibly tensing up. We¡¯re clearly giving off the vibe of, ¡®We bombed our exams.¡¯ ¡°S-sorry. Was I being thoughtless?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± ¡°Right, Lefia. But it seems like you did well on the exams?¡± ¡°Ah, um. Well, I¡¯m cautiously expecting a perfect score this time¡­ Sorry! Lavrenti!¡± In situations like this, she could just say, ¡®So-so,¡¯ or even, ¡®I messed up too.¡¯ But Lefia¡¯s personality doesn¡¯t allow for such lies, so that was to be expected. ¡°Lefia, where¡¯s Eloise? Weren¡¯t youing together?¡± ¡°Ah, Eloise¡­ She said she was going back to her room and we parted ways a while ago.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Eloise went back to her room first? This woman must still be worried sick. The thought of her fellow elves, who seemed to have finally moved on from the conflict, stirring up trouble again must be weighing heavily on her mind. A few days ago, Selena even came to me and asked, ¡®Is Eloise okay?¡¯ She said she managed to stop Eloise from secretly returning to Hyzens behind my back. It would be great if time passed without any incidents. ¡°Were you looking for me?¡± Fortunately, Eloise appeared soon. ¡°There you are? I thought you might have secretly returned home.¡± ¡°Return home? Are you kidding? I finally escaped from all that work! I¡¯m not going back unless they send my juniors to catch me. Never. Ever.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, don¡¯t go. You¡¯ve done everything you could, and if they can¡¯t handle it themselves, it¡¯s their ipetence, not your fault, Eloise.¡± ¡°¡­What¡¯s this? Why are you taking my side, Lavrenti? This is quite unusual.¡± ¡°You¡¯reining even when I¡¯m on your side? Should I just tell you to go then?¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead! I wouldn¡¯t go even if you told me to now!¡± Hmm. It seems like I should give up on the idea of these two getting along. When they have kids in the future, will they bicker like this too? That would be a nightmare. It would be a bit ufortable if my children were fighting amongst themselves. ¡°Is Selena noting today, either?¡± ¡°She can¡¯t. She said she wants to attend the New Year¡¯s ceremony in a few months without any worries, so she¡¯s being worked to the bone right now.¡± ¡°Ahaha. Eloise is quite good at using metaphors.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a metaphor. Selena actually said that. She¡¯s being squeezed and pulled in every direction.¡± Lefia, making a strange sound, looks at me. She seems unsure whether Eloise is joking or not. ¡°She¡¯s right. Selena is incredibly busy right now. She said she wants to attend the New Year¡¯s ceremony in a few months without any worries.¡± ¡°When I was a sharpshooter, I once stayed up for four days and nights, but Selena is on her fifth day now. I couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.¡± ¡°Wow. The longest I¡¯ve stayed up is three days. Being a graduate student is harder than being in a special forces unit, isn¡¯t it?¡± The only time Lav and Eloise seem to get along is when they talk about the military. Look at them now. They¡¯re talking about staying up all night and pulling all-nighters, saying, ¡®Back in my day¡­¡¯ ¡°Lefia, just in case, don¡¯t go to grad school or anything.¡± ¡°Huh? M-me?¡± ¡°Yes. If you do, I¡¯ll be dragged away as a traitor, and I won¡¯t have anything to say for myself.¡± The guy who sent not one, but two of his wives-to-be to grad school. I think most men in the world would curse me out for that. * * * Even after finishing the final exams. And even after parting ways with thedies. My tasks for the day weren¡¯t over. Rather, they were just beginning. Knock Knock¡ª ¡°Ah! You¡¯re here, Sergeant!¡± ¡°Call me senior. I¡¯ve told you that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°Ahaha! Sorry. Everyone¡¯s still got that military mindset, so¡­¡± As I opened the door and entered, arge number of male students and a few female students stood up. Some of them even tried to salute but were stopped midway by others. ¡°How¡¯s everyone doing?¡± ¡°All good! Senior!¡± ¡°Stop with the formality. This is the academy, not the military.¡± It goes without saying, but the academy isn¡¯t just for nobles. There are manymoners as well. And among them are those who have diligently fulfilled their military service. Originally, such students quietly went about their student life, but that changed after I was injured. How should I put it¡­ Hmm¡­ A gathering of academy students who served in the military? Something like that was formed. Naturally, I was appointed as the chairman. If you hear this, you might think we¡¯re doing something grand, but that¡¯s not the case. We gather like this to talk about our military life. We sit facing each other,ughing and chatting. In that way, we unknowingly shake off the nightmares of the past. ¡°Lately, I¡¯ve been thinking. Even after being discharged, if something happens, what would I do?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve thought about that too.¡± ¡°Have you ever thought about that, Senior Karl?¡± Is this it? Are they asking if I¡¯d re-enlist and fight if something happened? Well, I think this is a bit of a sensitive question. Even though I¡¯m discharged, going back there again¡­ ¡°I have. And after some hesitation, I¡¯d probably end up going back.¡± The answer thates around is always this. And it¡¯s the same for the other students. We¡¯d never go back if they just called us. Are they crazy? Going back after all that hardship? We could even give the Minister of War a bullet as a gift if they said that. But if the situation calls for it. If they¡¯re so desperate that they call us¡­ Then I think everyone gathered here would dly answer that call. ¡®¡­Should I establish a reserve force while I¡¯m at it?¡¯ It¡¯s not like this is a ce that would penalize you for going to reserve training or treat you poorly. This is the empire, so wouldn¡¯t a reserve force be a brilliant move? [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 198 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 198 The winter wind is quite cold. I suddenly miss the warm tea that Selena brews. I see the guard marching past. They¡¯re diligently performing their duties even in this bitter cold. Rain or snow, strong winds or sunshine, they perform their duties under any circumstances. ¡°¡­¡± I nced around and noticed signs that others have been here before me. Perhaps they were family, rtives, or friends of the soldiers resting here. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± It¡¯s been a while. Even though I have my reasons, I worry if I¡¯m forgetting them. I might have to apologize in my dreams if theyin that I visit too infrequently. [ Corporal. Thomas. Imperial Army Infantry. Age 22. ] I took out the things I¡¯ve prepared. I¡¯ve gotten the best I could this time as well. I know they can¡¯t eat this. This is just self-constion for me. [ Corporal. Martin. Imperial Army Infantry. Age 21. ] Even so, I made sure to bring something every time, hoping they¡¯ll smile, even in my dreams. I don¡¯t want to hear them asking for this or that in the afterlife. [ Sergeant. William. Imperial Army Infantry. Age 24. ] Ice water in the middle of winter? I know it¡¯s crazy, but what can I do? This guy was famous for drinking cold water even in winter. ¡°It¡¯s been too long. It might sound like an excuse, but I¡¯ve been very busy. Really. So please don¡¯t visit me in my dreamsining about the youngest being cking off or anything. It gives me nightmares.¡± Thankfully, the sun is shining moderately even though it¡¯s a chilly day. I think I can sit here for a while before I go. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you guys before? My older sister became the Crown Princess. But now, she¡¯s the Empress. That¡¯s right, the Empress of the Empire! That¡¯s my sister.¡± If these guys were here, I wonder what they would have said. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel the difference in power? You¡¯re our junior, so shouldn¡¯t we be able to use your connection to Her Majesty the Empress?¡± Maybe they would have said something like that. Or maybe¡­ ¡°Oh, Karl, please take good care of us.¡± Yeah, they definitely would have. At least Thomas would have, with a high probability. And Martin, that guy, would have gone even further. And Sergeant William¡­ Yeah, he would have said it¡¯s embarrassing to ask favors from a junior, I think? ¡°Truth be told, if I pulled some strings, I could get everyone here transferred to a more prestigious cemetery. Or, you know, use my family connections to have them moved to the officers¡¯ burial grounds.¡± Of course, it¡¯s not going to happen. And I don¡¯t intend to do that. It¡¯s just a joke. Besides, the guys here would be terrified if I actually did that. They would definitely say they¡¯d rather die than be buried in the same ce as the officers. ¡°Oh, and by the way, I¡¯m now an uncle. Her Highness was born a while ago. If you¡¯re wondering why I call her ¡®Her Highness,¡¯ it¡¯s because she¡¯s the Crown Princess. The next Empress, you know.¡± My niece, Lily, will be one year old in a few months. It¡¯s a shame she could have had many other great uncles besides me. ¡°And, I¡¯ll be a count in two years. Yes, a count. Even if you¡¯re my senior, you can¡¯t boss around a count, can you? Hahaha.¡± I still remember the looks on those guys¡¯ faces the day I was first assigned to the unit. ¡®We¡¯re screwed.¡¯ Or ¡®Why is a noble young lord here?¡¯ Or ¡®Damn it.¡¯ Something along those lines. Of course, I have no intention of saying anything about it.In fact, I understandpletely. If I were them, my reaction would¡¯ve been the same if a high-ranking person came as a soldier. ¡°Karl.¡± I turned my head to see Selena, followed by Lav, Lefia, and Eloise. ¡°¡­Why is Eloise fidgeting like that?¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Forget it. How many times do I have to say it? The Kanfras are the bad guys, not the elves. Even the seniors here would chat with the Hyphens¡¯ elves whenever they had the time.¡± It¡¯s not like Eloise hurt myrades. In fact, she¡¯s the woman who hunted down those Kanfras. I¡¯m sure the seniors wouldn¡¯t jump out of their graves yelling ¡®Go!¡¯ at the sight of her. ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m technically a foreigner too. Is it really okay for me toe in here¡­?¡± ¡°The Imperial Ellington National Cemetery doesn¡¯t discriminate based on status or nationality. As long as you don¡¯t do anything weird in here.¡± Soe on over here, everyone. Hurry up. Let me introduce you. ¡°Ahem. I¡¯m a bit embarrassed to introduce you all of a sudden. Hey guys? These four beauties standing here are my future wives. From left to right, Selena, Lavrenti, Lefia, and Eloise.¡± There¡¯s no response. Nevertheless, the women greet them as if someone is in front of them. ¡°Greetings, everyone. I¡¯m Selena Ifrit.¡± ¡°Seniors, I¡¯m Sergeant Lavrenti.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m Lefia Arkebel! I¡¯m from the Lasker Kingdom!¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Eloise Loengrand. As you can see, I¡¯m an elf. Sorry for being an elf.¡± I think I hear someone saying, ¡®Wow, Karl! Four beauties!¡¯ Or maybe it¡¯s, ¡®Damn it. You have to pay more taxes. I¡¯ll kill you if you don¡¯t.¡¯ Afterward, I told the women in more detail about these guys. Who they were, what they were like, and what kind ofrades they were on the battlefield. How they met their end and how amazing they were even in theirst moments. ¡°¡­So I¡¯m sorry. And that¡¯s why I can¡¯t forget them. These damn seniors. They made me work so hard as the youngest. And when the youngest became the most powerful, they all left like they were running away.¡± ¡°Karl.¡± ¡°If they were still alive, I would have tormented them all night long.¡± I find myself talking faster and faster. I keep saying unnecessary things. Then Selena, Lav, Eloise, and Lefia came to my side and gently stroked my hand and shoulder. ¡°Are you still grieving for them, Kal?¡± ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Do you still miss them, my love?¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Do you still¡­ me yourself?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡± ¡°Do you still hate yourself for being the only one who survived?¡± ¡°¡­There are moments when I do.¡± I¡¯m sorry, I miss them, I feel guilty, and I hate myself. It¡¯s all true. I¡¯m not lying. And I probably never will. ¡°But you know what?¡± I ced my hand on the tombstones, as if shaking their hands, as ifforting them. ¡°I¡¯m going to live. Because you guys told the youngest to live. To live well. I¡¯m going to live so well that you guys will be writhing in jealousy up in the sky.¡± So that I can tell themter. Thanks to you, I lived a really good life. That I met good seniors and lived afortable life beforeing to see you. * * * Um, well. The youngest, who gave such a touching farewell yesterday, has returned today. But don¡¯t say anything, seniors. Do you see these people next to me? ¡°This is the ce. Where my brother-inw¡¯srades are buried.¡± ¡°This is my first time here as well, Your Majesty.¡± You asked if it was really them? Yes, it is. the Emperor and the Empress. ¡°Baa! Baa-baa!¡± And this little one, nestled in my arms and babbling away, is my niece. The future ruler of this Empire. So please don¡¯t say anything. They had originally nned to visit yesterday, but when they heard I had alreadye to pay my respects, they postponed their visit until today. Whenever the imperial family goes somewhere, the area is naturally cleared out. ess is strictly restricted, and only a selected few are allowed to remain nearby. The reason for changing the schedule to today was that I didn¡¯t want to cause such amotion while I was visiting myrades. In other words, I¡¯ve suddenly be the crazy guy who changed the Emperor¡¯s visit schedule. ¡°They¡¯re young. Every single one of them, so young. Almost too young.¡± The Emperor, who is personally touching the tombstones of myrades, cannot hide his bitter tone. ¡°Brother-inw, may I offer these men a drink?¡± ¡°Of course, Your Majesty. I¡¯m sure these men would be honored and prostrate themselves in gratitude.¡± ¡°I should be the one prostrating. They literally gave everything to protect the Empire.¡± The Emperor receives the alcohol and cups from the attendant behind him and pours a drink in front of eachrade¡¯s grave. Then he steps back slightly and slowly bows his head. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Such an act of humility!¡± ¡°Let it be. If we can¡¯t show respect to those who have passed, how can we properly show respect to those who are living?¡± Today¡¯s glory of the Empire was built on the blood they shed yesterday. The Emperor said this, bowed his head once more, and offered a moment of silence for myrades. ¡°Aww¡­¡± Did my niece in my arms sense the solemn atmosphere? She babbles softly and then suddenly starts touching my cheek. ¡°Saaa¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not crying, niece. It¡¯s okay.¡± Yes, your uncle won¡¯t cry. On this fine day, when my oldrades are receiving a royal drink. I quietly raised my head and looked up at the sky. It was the end of another year, a day filled with cold but fresh air. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 199 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 199 Selena¡¯s hard work finally paid off. Despite being a busy graduate student, she managed to carve out a few days to attend the New Year¡¯s ceremony with me. ¡°I wish the other three could havee too.¡± ¡°They said they¡¯lle next time. It¡¯s only right that all the attention is on Selena now.¡± We n to announce our marriage next year, when I¡¯ll be a senior. The timing¡­ early summer? We¡¯re thinking of getting married in the spring of the year after next, so that would be the most appropriate time. That¡¯s why the other three women aren¡¯t with me at this New Year¡¯s ceremony. There will be other social events, but none as big as this one. So this is the time to show off my close rtionship with Selena. ¡°Something doesn¡¯t add up. If that¡¯s their reasoning, I¡¯ll be around next year as well.¡± ¡°Perhaps they¡¯re concerned that showcasing our rtionship after the announcement might make it seem like a marriage of convenience. That¡¯s why they want you to establish the image of the primary spouse now.¡± I suggested that perhaps they were thinking that they couldfortably be at my sideter on, without having to worry about public perception. Selena nodded in agreement, saying, ¡®Ah, I see.¡¯ And our prediction proved to be correct. ¡°Hahaha! I saw you brieflyst time, but today you¡¯re practically the main character, Young Lord Karl.¡± ¡°The main character, you say?¡± ¡°And Lady Selena too. Your father couldn¡¯t stop singing your praises during our tea timest time.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Excellency!¡± The first to approach us was a Marquis, who was of the same rank as Selena¡¯s father, Marquis Nafplion. ¡°So this is Karl Adelheit, the young lord our son has been raving about.¡± The next person to speak to us was none other than Duke Bernsfall. To briefly summarize this person, he is one of the three dukes whom even the imperial family cannot easily control. He is also a major financial supporter of the pension foundation that bears my name. Above all, he is the person who was instrumental in reforming the Imperial Army into a more efficient and cohesive fighting force. ¡°Karl Adelheit of the Friedrich County, at your service, Duke Bernstfall.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s skip the formalities. Everyone¡¯s rxed at the New Year¡¯s ceremony.¡± Duke Bernstfall nced at Selena and me and smiled. ¡°There are many ways to show filial piety to your parents. You can achieve great things, or make a name for yourself. But the best way is to bring home a wonderful son-inw or a good daughter-inw.¡± Then the Duke quietly bowed his head and muttered, ¡®While you¡¯re at it, give the Marquis and the Count a grandchild soon. Our son has been married for a year and there¡¯s no news yet.¡¯ I used to think that high-ranking people lived in apletely different world. But after meeting the Emperor, the Crown Prince, and now the Duke, I realize that they¡¯re all just people in high positions, not so different from me. ¡°Anyway, enjoy the New Year¡¯s ceremony. When the invitations are out, send some to the Duchy through my son.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind, Duke Bernstfall.¡± As the Duke walked away, other nobles stealthily approached us. ¡°Karl! Let¡¯s meet at the balconyter!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t run away! I¡¯ll find you if you do!¡± Meanwhile, the fourdies, busy with their own engagements and promising to catch upter, were an added delight. It seems they still haven¡¯t quite mastered the art of noble decorum. Afterward, Selena and I were swept away in a whirlwind of greetings and conversations with the gathered nobles. It was as if we were at our wedding announcement rather than the New Year¡¯s ceremony. ¡°The Emperor is entering.¡± If the Emperor hadn¡¯t appeared at the right time, I might have copsed from exhaustion. * * * While the annual New Year¡¯s ceremony should be no different from previous years, this year¡¯s event was entirely different. The reason, of course, was the change in host. ¡°Long live the Emperor!¡± ¡°May Goddess bless the Empire and the Emperor!¡± ¡°Long live the Emperor!¡± The person being cheered on is none other than my brother-inw. The former Emperor, who used to upy that position, has now stepped down. And another difference from previous years is¡­ ¡°Un-cle! Un-cle!¡± My niece is diligently moving her lips, determined to say ¡®uncle¡¯ before ¡®mom¡¯ or ¡®dad.¡¯ ¡°Haha. Sorry, brother-inw. We were going to leave her behind, but she insisted.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Initially, I assumed she wanted to apany her father. But now I see she must have sensed your presence here somehow.¡± Your Majesty, if that¡¯s really true, shouldn¡¯t you be a little worried? At this rate, I¡¯m worried she¡¯ll look for me first instead of her mom and dad when she grows up. There¡¯s nothing more joyful than my niece liking her uncle. Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s the first time, but she looks like a beautiful little angel even though she¡¯s not my own child. However, I can¡¯t help but feel a twinge of unease. After all, I¡¯m still considered an outsider, rted only by marriage. History has shown that those in power have always been most wary of individuals in such a position. Moreover, my reputation is quite significant, and I have many connections, so it could be a concern. That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to push my niece aside and try to be Emperor. Nor does it mean I¡¯ll make my niece a puppet ruler. If I ever have such thoughts, I¡¯ll shoot myself in the head. ¡°I made good use of the gift you gave me, brother-inw.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± ¡°Perhaps our Crown Princess will have a sibling soon. Hahaha!¡± Forgive me for saying this in front of you, Your Majesty, but objectively speaking, it¡¯s impossible to outshine my sister in, well, certain physical aspects. That¡¯s why I deliberately gave the Emperor some of the gifts the elves gave me. Of course, it would be great to have more nieces and nephews, but the biggest reason is that the imperial family needs more direct descendants for the sake of the Empire. ¡®It¡¯s not like the infant mortality rate is as high as in the Middle Ages¡­ but you never know.¡¯ ¡°Ah, we¡¯ve been talking amongst ourselves too much. My sister-inw looks a bit ufortable.¡± The Emperor calls over to Selena, who has been quietly waiting beside us. I¡¯m already so close to the imperial family that I don¡¯t feel any difort. But it seems like Selena needs a little more time to get used to it as much as I am. ¡­Wait? Did he just switch to calling her ¡®sister-inw¡¯? ¡°Your Majesty, you don¡¯t have to treat me so casually.¡± ¡°Hmm? We¡¯re family now. Why would I treat you formally when I can treat you like kin?¡± This is something that would shock the previous emperors of the Empire. There were many who were most afraid of their families and pushed them away from the power struggle. Moreover, I¡¯m technically the rtive by marriage who should be the most worrisome to the heir. ¡°There you go again, brother-inw.¡± ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. You¡¯re likely concerned about whether you¡¯ll change, whether you¡¯ll turn into one of those stereotypical meddling inws.¡± Are you saying that you¡¯re keeping me close andfortable even though you know that? Those words lingered on the tip of my tongue, but I held them back with superhuman patience. ¡°To be honest, it might pose a challenge if you were to be like them.¡± ¡°Your Majesty! What do you mean by that?!¡± ¡°Two Medals of Honor. Numerous other decorations. A true hero of the Empire. Revered as a noble by the Church, and the only living person considered for sainthood. Who could stop such a man if he sought power?¡± Brother-inw! You¡¯re making me sound like a viin! ¡°But you see, if you were truly that kind of person, you would have attended another social event instead of visiting your fallenrades. You would have worked for your own future instead of caring for their families. That¡¯s why I can dly entrust you with the role of uncle to our Crown Princess.¡± His words struck a chord deep within me, and I had to fight back the wave of emotion that threatened to overwhelm me. ¡°More than anything, seeing how much our Crown Princess adores you shows that she trusts you.¡± ¡°But, Your Majesty, the Crown Princess isn¡¯t even a year old yet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s precisely why it¡¯s important. Children are pure, and they have an instinctive ability to distinguish between good and evil!¡± That¡¯s news to me, brother-inw. Where did you hear that? Surely there aren¡¯t any YouTube Shorts spreading misinformation in this world. ¡°Un-cle! Un-cle!¡± ¡°Oh dear, it seems that the Crown Princess is about to cry again. Here, take her, brother-inw.¡± When I held my niece again, Lily smiled brightly and touched my cheek. The Emperor, who was watching with a smile, let out a gasp and called for Selena. ¡°Come here, sister-inw. Look here, Crown Princess, our daughter. Say hello. This is your aunt.¡± Wow. Aunt of the Crown Princess. And not just one aunt, but four. For a moment, I wondered what my niece would say to me in the future. ¡°Baa! Baa-baa!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, little one?¡± ¡°Crown Princess?¡± My niece squirmed in my arms, babbling and waving her arms in apparent displeasure. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 200 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 200 [ Wee, new students! I am Lefia Arkebel, a third-year student and newly appointed vice president of the academy¡¯s student council! First of all, I sincerely wee all of you to the academy¡­ ] [ ¡­There will be an event to wee the new students in the auditorium, so please head there. Thank you! ] The voice of an excited female student echoed throughout the school via magical broadcasting. Hearing the announcement, the newly admitted freshmen began to move. ¡°Did you hear? The new vice president was actually a Lasker Princess.¡± ¡°If she¡¯s a princess, she¡¯s a princess. What do you mean by ¡®was¡¯?¡± ¡°From what I heard, she renounced her royal status. She ns to stay in the Empire even after graduation instead of returning to her country.¡± ¡°Did she seek asylum or something?¡± [TL/N: *Seeking asylum means a person has left their country of origin and applied for protection in another country due to persecution, war, or human rights vitions.] ¡°Not exactly. It¡¯s more like¡­ hmm, how should I put it?¡± As the freshman who was eagerly exining trailed off, others listening in urged for more details. ¡°So, what is it then?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not asylum, but it¡¯s notpletely different either. Anyway! All I know is that she¡¯s very close to a senior in the fourth year.¡± ¡°A senior in the fourth year? That¡¯s quite a gap. Who is it?¡± ¡°Senior Karl Adelheit.¡± At the mention of his name, everyone fell silent. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about Senior Lefia.¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll make a mistake if we keep going.¡± Some were male, some were female. Some weremoners, and others were nobles. Despite their differences, everyone had heard of him. Let¡¯s skip the unnecessary details and get straight to the point. He¡¯s a war hero of the Empire, a two-time Medal of Honor recipient, and a revered figure in the church who was even considered for sainthood while still alive. There¡¯s more to say, but this should suffice. ¡°I¡¯m really curious. Just how extraordinary is this senior?¡± ¡°I thought I¡¯d never see him in person since I was always out in the provinces. I guess I¡¯m lucky to have a year to see him.¡± ¡°Is he really that imposing? I heard he could defeat an elf with one hand!¡± ¡°No matter how imposing he is, defeating an elf with just one hand seems a bit much¡­.¡± The freshmen, chattering noisily, moved toward the auditorium as instructed by the broadcast. There¡¯s going to be a freshman wee event. Well, it¡¯s just going to be a few people giving speeches, and the freshmen pping before dispersing again. Still, it¡¯s part of the official process of bing a member of the academy, so there¡¯s no harm in it. After all, just graduating from the academy in the Empire is a significant advantage. For nobles, it¡¯s an opportunity to move closer to the center of political power. Formoners, it¡¯s a chance to showcase their abilities, dream of better jobs, or even rise in status. At the very least, they can meet new people and build connections that might lead to a better future. ¡°Ah, ah. Mic test. One, two, three, four. Again. One, two, three, four.¡± The mic testing ended, and various dignitaries took their seats in the VIP section. Finally, a male student stepped up to the podium, lightly calling for attention before speaking. ¡°Alright, freshmen. We will now begin the wee ceremony for those who have entered the Empire¡¯s finest ivory tower, the Academy.¡± p, p, p!¡ª With the sound of apuse, the wee ceremony began. As always, it started with a congrattory speech from the academy president. Just as always, the speech covered congrattions, the importance of focusing on studies, and the value of making good friends. Clich¨¦ and trite, but it¡¯s true, so what can you say? Even the freshmen and current students have a look on their faces that says, ¡®Just give us a break.¡¯ ¡°¡­I¡¯ll stop here. Next, a representative from the highest grade, the 4th year, will give advice to the new students who have just entered the academy about academy life.¡± Oh, another lecture? Isn¡¯t two in a row a bit much? For a moment, the freshmen¡¯s faces were filled with fatigue, but it soon disappeared. ¡°Huh!?¡± ¡°Whoa!¡± The freshmen closest to the podium let out a series of exmations. Then, as a male student stepped onto the podium, the exmations spread like wildfire. ¡°Ah.¡± It was a 4th-year senior, no different from the one who had juste up. The difference was that he was incredibly handsome and had a well-bnced, strong body. ¡°Nice to meet you, juniors.¡± But his introduction set him apart from the rest of them. ¡°4th year, Karl Adelheit.¡± ¡°Karl Adelheit!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Senior Karl!¡± ¡°War hero!!¡± ¡°Senior! Thanks to your foundation, I was able to enroll here!¡± ¡°Has Goddess really given us a miracle?!¡± The reaction was explosive, a stark contrast to the boredom everyone had shown just moments ago. It would be natural to be flustered, but Karl, standing at the podium, handled it very smoothly. ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m Karl Adelheit.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to call me a veteran than a war hero.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you benefited from the foundation. Congrattions on your discharge, junior.¡± ¡°A miracle from Goddess¡­ yes, I received one. That¡¯s why I¡¯m still alive.¡± After roughly answering each question, Karl continued speaking. ¡°We alle from different ces, some of us from different social statuses, and we have different genders. But here at the academy, we¡¯ll be peers, seniors, and juniors. I hope the next four years are fulfilling and enjoyable for all of you.¡± ¡°Oh, and I understand how excited you all are as freshmen, but don¡¯t have too much fun! If you fail your exams, that¡¯s a big problem. If you don¡¯t get enough scores to graduate, that¡¯s an even bigger problem!¡± Though hisst remark was aimed at four specific individuals, fortunately, the freshmen had no idea who they were. They just listened to Karl with smiles on their faces. ¡°There will be a banquet tonight. It¡¯s not mandatory, but I highly rmend attending it. Even if socializing feels like a hassle, it¡¯s important. Isting yourself because you think you¡¯re special might lead to taking a break from school, and returning after that has its own set of challenges.¡± With that, Karl concluded. ¡°Alright! That¡¯s all the advice from your old senior!¡± However, it seemed the freshmen still had more questions for him. ¡°Senior! Senior!!¡± ¡°What do you prefer to be called? Medal of Honor recipient? War hero? Or a revered figure of the church?!¡± What he wanted to be called had been decided from the beginning. Karl chuckled, casually grabbed the mic, and answered. ¡°A Returning Student.¡± For that, he had survived hell and lost countlessrades. Yet he returned, met many new people, formed new rtionships, and finally came back to where he belonged. It was proof that he had returned to an ordinary life. ¡°An ordinary returning academy student.¡± * * * Evening. Freshman wee banquet hall. ¡°Did you really say that?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ calling yourself ordinary. That¡¯s a bit much.¡± Karl was having a quiet conversation with Selena on one side of the balcony. ¡°But that¡¯s exactly what I wanted. It¡¯s what I lived for.¡± ¡°¡­Yeah, Karl. That¡¯s good enough.¡± Karl gazed at Selena as she patted his shoulder, then gently hugged her. ¡°There¡¯s less than a year left of this returning student life.¡± ¡°Right? So, what¡¯s next?¡± ¡°Next, I¡¯ll be an ordinary husband. An ordinary dad. Something like that.¡± ¡°Heh. That doesn¡¯t sound bad at all.¡± Karl smiled, and Selena smiled back. A moment of hesitation, a brief silence, then as if by agreement, they were about to¡­ ¡°Whoa, whoa. Not here, no matter what!¡± ¡°Master, there are a lot of eyes watching.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I think it looks nice!¡± Eloise, Lavrenti, and Lefia appeared out of nowhere. The sudden interruption left Karl and Selena momentarily flustered, but they soonughed it off. ¡°When did you all get here?¡± ¡°Geez. You guys are like ghosts.¡± ¡°When the two of you suddenly held hands and went to the balcony, of course, it was suspicious.¡± ¡°For once, Eloise is right.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s fine!¡± ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll have to continue this somewhere without any interrupters next time.¡± ¡°I think so too. It¡¯s a shame, but we can always kisster.¡± As Karl and Selena spread their arms, the three girls quickly snuggled in. They began chattering about their day, each sharing their stories. ¡°¡­But what¡¯s with these petals falling from above?¡± ¡°Right? We¡¯re on the third floor¡­¡± ¡°Hold on.¡± Curious, Karl approached the balcony railing and looked up. ¡°Hey.¡± At Karl¡¯s call, four familiar voices replied from above. ¡°Yo.¡± ¡°Oops.¡± ¡°Karl.¡± ¡°Busted, huh?¡± Four faces peeked over the upper balcony¡ªShulifen, Wilhelm, Alexander, and Joachim. Karl, staring up at them, was momentarily speechless. When did these guys get in? They aren¡¯t even students anymore! ¡°We came as guests.¡± ¡°And we¡¯re showering you with flower petals, just for fun.¡± ¡°Yeah, remember, we were the first fifth-year students at the academy.¡± ¡°¡­Uh, Alexander, that¡¯s not something to brag about.¡± ¡°Shut up, Joachim.¡± ¡®How is it that these guys never change, no matter how much time passes?¡­Or maybe it¡¯s better that they haven¡¯t changed.¡¯ Shaking his head, Karl looked up at the night sky, surrounded by friends who would be part of his future. He thought back to his time on the battlefield a few years ago, which now felt like a lifetime ago. The ordinary life he had longed and dreamed for then felt like a blessing now. ¡°So, Karl, any chance you could help us with our love lives?¡± ¡°¡­You guys never give us a moment to set the mood, do you?¡± ¡°Since when were we ever the serious type?¡± ¡°True enough.¡° Karlughed. The women beside him and the four on the upper balconyughed as well. Theirughter carried on the wind, drifting through the night sky and lingering among the stars before fading away. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter Side Story 1 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Side Stories 1 With my niece turning one year old, there¡¯s one event that stands out as the most important in my life. It¡¯s not my birthday, nor is it the birthday of any of my three best friends. It¡¯s not my parents¡¯ anniversary or my older sister¡¯s birthday either. It¡¯s this! ¡°We must prepare the most splendid banquet for the Crown Princess¡¯ first birthday.¡± ¡°I propose we consider showing leniency or granting amnesty to some prisoners across the empire to mark this joyous asion.¡± ¡°That sounds like a good idea, Minister of Justice.¡± That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the first birthday of my niece, Her Highness the Crown Princess. This isn¡¯t just a big deal only for me. The Emperor, my brother-inw, is already seriously preparing for it. ¡°To celebrate the Crown Princess¡¯ first birthday, we will hold a grand magic festival near the capital.¡± ¡°The Ministry of Magic and the Ministry of Finance will prepare for this and report directly to me.¡± ¡°In addition, send invitations to Hyzens, Lasker, and Avileshti.¡± Officially, he¡¯s the Emperor, showcasing the future monarch to his subjects. But personally, he¡¯s a proud father, eager to celebrate his daughter¡¯s first birthday. The message to the officials is clear: get on the Crown Princess¡¯s good side. They immediately bowed their heads in agreement. ¡°I¡¯m excited. What do you think the Crown Princess will grab?¡± ¡°Well, thinking of my sister, probably a sword¡­¡± Strangely enough, there¡¯s a ¡®doljabi¡¯ here too, a Korean tradition where a baby¡¯s future is predicted by what they grab first. The only difference is that instead of aw book, there¡¯s a magic book. Personally, I hope my niece picks the book. She¡¯s destined to be the Empress, and choosing a book would suggest an inclination towards knowledge and intellect. Please, let her era be one without the need for swords. Meanwhile, beside me, Lefia was chattering away without a pause. She said that Lasker didn¡¯t have such a tradition (doljabi), and she wanted to tell her sister about itter. She thought it would be nice since it wasn¡¯t too serious but had its own fun meaning. ¡°How¡¯s the vice president work going? Isn¡¯t it hard?¡± ¡°No, not at all! It¡¯s actually fun. Everyone takes good care of me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± It¡¯s quite fascinating, but people tend to gather around Lefia. She doesn¡¯t possess any extraordinary talents or charisma, but there¡¯s something about her genuineughter and easygoing nature that draws others in. Thanks to that, she was rmended for the vice president position near the end of her sophomore year and took on the role in her junior year. It¡¯s the first time a foreign exchange student has be a student council official at the academy. ¡®Lefia seems to think it¡¯s entirely thanks to me.¡¯ That¡¯s nonsense. Just because we¡¯re going to be married, it has nothing to do with the student council. In fact, I¡¯d rather not give her such a position because I don¡¯t want to burden her. The fact that it turned out this way means Lefia has a charm that attracts people. I can understand why some strange guys in Lasker tried to make Lefia their queen. They were probably also drawn to Lefia¡¯s mysterious charm. Or maybe they were trying to use it as a weapon to recruit others into their faction. It must be one of the two. ¡°Selena seems busy again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a battle of whether I¡¯ll get my master¡¯s degree within this year or not.¡± ¡°I heardst time that victory was in sight?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but it¡¯s still good to have a wless thesis presentation.¡± After recharging during the New Year¡¯s celebration, Selena went back to her battle for her degree. I bet she¡¯s fighting fiercely right now. Fighting! My wife!! ¡°Lav is probably talking to the veterans right now.¡± ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re half-jokingly calling it a military reunion!¡± ¡°What reunion? They¡¯re veterans, not high-ranking officers. They don¡¯t hold any significant power or influence in the military.¡± It would be different if they were high-ranking officers shouting about revolution or coups. Even then, it would be over before it starts. All I¡¯d have to do is pick up my greatsword, and those guys would scatter like mice. Even though I¡¯m discharged, my position in the military is still rock solid. ¡°What about Eloise?¡± ¡°She¡¯s keeping the exchange students in line.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°She¡¯s making sure something likest time doesn¡¯t happen again, where some of them got brainwashed with weird ideas from those weirdos. She¡¯s giving them a stern warning that it¡¯s not just them but also their families and friends who could get into trouble.¡± The southern region, which had been showing signs of unrest, was unexpectedly calm. It seems the Heijens leadership, wary of another incident that could jeopardize their standing, was taking strict measures to suppress any dissent. There haven¡¯t been any reports of unrest in the South. The Imperial Special Task Force has also been concentrating its forces in the South, but there haven¡¯t been any strange reports like before. ¡®Well, even the most foolish person wouldn¡¯t cause trouble at a time like this.¡¯ It¡¯s not just any other time, it¡¯s my niece¡¯s birthday. Her first birthday. If those guys cause trouble now, they¡¯re not just fools, they¡¯re fucking r*tards. It¡¯s like begging me to kill them, but surely they wouldn¡¯t do that. The Empire doesn¡¯t want to be criticized for being too harsh, and they don¡¯t have a clear justification. That¡¯s why they¡¯re holding back, but those guys wouldn¡¯t give them an excuse, would they? * * * ¡°Uncle! Uncle!!¡± I¡¯ve heard that the word ¡®uncle¡¯ is harder for babies to say than ¡®mom¡¯ or ¡®dad.¡¯ So I thought it would be a while before I heard a clear ¡®uncle¡¯ from her, even though she might babble it. But when I visited today, my niece¡¯s pronunciation had improved significantly. ¡°Oh my, Your Highness. Your pronunciation has gotten so much better.¡± ¡°Uncle! Uncle!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Uncle. Try to say it after me. Un-cle.¡± ¡°Uncle!!¡± Hmm. Good. This is definitely significant progress. ¡°Hehehe. She¡¯s been excitedly calling for ¡®Uncle¡¯ all morning, eagerly awaiting your arrival.¡± For reference, my sister has already been called ¡®Mama¡¯ for a while now. At first, it was ¡®Mama,¡¯ ¡®Muh-ma,¡¯ and then, just recently, she said a perfect ¡®Mama,¡¯ bringing tears to my sister¡¯s eyes. This has made my brother-inw, His Majesty the Emperor, even more eager. She¡¯s saying ¡®Mama,¡¯ and the difficult word ¡®Uncle¡¯ seems to being soon. But the word ¡®Papa¡¯ doesn¡¯t seem to being at all, and it¡¯s driving him crazy. He even said this to me¡ª ¡°Isn¡¯t ¡®Papa¡¯ easier than ¡®Uncle¡¯? Why is our daughter saying ¡®Uncle¡¯ instead of ¡®Papa¡¯? It¡¯s so sad!¡± Your Majesty, please, I beg you, don¡¯t say such things in front of your subjects. I mean, what subject could remain unfazed when the Emperor openly expresses his personal woes? They¡¯d be utterly bewildered, wondering if it¡¯s even appropriate for him to disy such vulnerability in front of them. ¡°Uncle! Uncle!¡± ¡°His Majesty has been quite downtely. Have you noticed?¡± ¡°Of course. He¡¯s beenmenting how much he longs to hear her say ¡®Papa.''¡± ¡°Does Noona have any ideas on how to encourage it?¡± ¡°Perhaps if my dear brother would grace us with his presence more often and shower our little princess with attention, she might be inclined to call him ¡®Papa.''¡± I call her ¡®Noona¡¯ a lot. And she speaks informally to me when it¡¯s just the two of us. If other officials saw this, they¡¯d be shocked and try to stop it. ¡°And don¡¯t worry, Karl. She already calls him ¡®Papa¡¯ a lot.¡± ¡°Huh? Wait, but His Majesty¡­¡± ¡°I mean she calls me ¡®Mama¡¯ but instead of ¡®Papa,¡¯ she calls him ¡®Pyeha¡¯?¡± [TL/N: ¡®Pyeha¡¯ is anothermon way of saying Your Majesty.] ¡°¡­Ah.¡± It seems that since everyone around her keeps saying ¡®Your Majesty,¡¯ she learned ¡®Pyeha¡¯ first. Technically, ¡®Your Majesty¡¯ does refer to the Emperor, so it¡¯s synonymous with ¡®Papa.¡¯ But the Emperor is desperate to hear ¡®Papa¡¯ instead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make her call him ¡®Papa¡¯ soon. She¡¯s quite clever, you know, just like someone I know.¡± ¡°Oh? She takes after you a lot?¡± ¡°Hmm? I thought she takes after you, Karl?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hey, sis. Even if it¡¯s true, you should say your child takes after you or your spouse. It¡¯s very awkward for your younger brother to hear that his niece takes after him¡­ ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what she¡¯ll grab?¡± ¡°Personally, I hope she grabs a book.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why? It¡¯s good if the future empress grabs a book, right? Honestly, a book is better than a sword.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a sword? You can rule just fine with a sword.¡± I almost agreed with her for a moment. * * * To cut to the chase, my niece grabbed a sword instead of a book. ¡°Uncle! Uncle!!¡± ¡°Your Highness, not me, please grab one of the objects over there¡­¡± ¡°Unnncle!!¡± The problem wasn¡¯t that she grabbed a sword, but that she grabbed the person named Karl next to her. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Side Story 2 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Side Story 2 ¡°Hmm.¡± Hmm. Uh-huh. ¡°Fucking hell.¡± I¡¯ve tried so hard not to use that kind ofnguage for a while now. I¡¯ve returned from being a sergeant in the Imperial Army to being the son of House Adelheit. The people around me are no longer those who casually engaged in crude banter. They are nobles who must adhere to a certain level of decorum and etiquette. Thenguage and behavior epted in the military are not suitable for the esteemedpany I now keep. So, as soon as I left that world, I shed all traces of it. ¡°This is absolutely fucking ridiculous.¡± But even so, this time, I just couldn¡¯t hold back. I think I underestimated those damn fools. There¡¯s no way they would have done this otherwise. * * * ¡°¡­Your Majesty?¡± One day, after my niece¡¯s first birthday celebration had concluded, the Emperor suddenly summoned me. As soon as I greeted him, he said¡ª ¡°You know, brother-inw, I had hoped that my reign would be a time of peace.¡± He had hoped his reign would be a time of peace. That means it¡¯s no longer the case. I gulped involuntarily at the Emperor¡¯s shocking words. ¡°Your Majesty, is there something happening that I¡¯m not aware of?¡± ¡°Something happened a short while ago, brother-inw. I didn¡¯t want to inform you, but I figured it¡¯s better to tell you in advance since you¡¯ll find out eventually.¡± A chill ran down my spine. A sense of dread washed over me, like a stain I couldn¡¯t wash away. Please, no. Not now. My niece¡¯s birthday just ended, and I¡¯m in my final year. I don¡¯t want to get dragged back into this. I don¡¯t want to worry about other things. No, to be honest, I was hoping that there wouldn¡¯t be any other trouble I¡¯d have to deal with. ¡°We¡¯ve received a top-secret report from the Special Task Force. It seems the South is bing turbulent again.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If it were just the South, I wouldn¡¯t be this worried. It¡¯s inevitable that their discontent will resurface eventually, so it might even be better for it to happen sooner rather thanter.¡± Tap. Tap. The Emperor continued, tapping his fingers on the armrest. ¡°It seems Avileshti is involved.¡± ¡°Avileshti, you say.¡± ¡°ording to the top-secret report we just received, there was an attack on an Imperial Army base near the Great Forest. It was arge-scale explosion spell triggered remotely.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°And the Ministry of Magic¡¯s investigation concluded that the structure of the spell is different from that of the elves.¡± Large-scale explosion spell. My heart pounded. Magic. Large-scale magic. The monstrous beast that devoured countless of myrades. When someone who lost their legs and arms grabbed my hand, begging me to find their limbs. Or when I saw them torn to pieces, unable to even speak properly before they died. Magic, which some call a product of convenience, was the breath of death to me. ¡°The casualties¡­¡± ¡°Thankfully, there were no fatalities. Had it detonated any closer, the entire base would have been obliterated, but it seems they weren¡¯t able to get close enough. Distance, in this case, was their salvation.¡± No fatalities. But that means there were injuries. ¡°We can¡¯t keep this a secret forever.¡± ¡°Of course not. The Ministry of Magic has already sent people to the South to investigate, and the news will spread eventually. It can¡¯t remain a secret.¡± The Emperor paused, then quietly looked at me. I wondered if he had something to say, so I lowered my head and waited. ¡°Brother-inw.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°While the chances are low, if Avileshti is fully involved, the Empire will face a two-front war. If that happens, our support for Hyzens will likely be dyed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s understandable. Avileshti is a far more threatening potential enemy than those defeated elves. And we can¡¯t be sure when or how Lasker might turn against us.¡± The rtionship between Lasker and Avileshti is the worst. Or rather, it was the worst. With the strongest nation on the continent right next door, the two nations that were constantly at each other¡¯s throats also felt the need for change. They recognized that despite their mutual animosity, they had to set aside their differences and cooperate to counter a greater threat. In other words, they wouldn¡¯t openly form an alliance, but they would leave the possibility open. Until now, the Empire supported their amicable rtionship because it was good for the stability of the continent. But if these two countries suddenly formed a united front, it would be very troublesome. The Empire¡¯s strategy was to support Lasker and make Avileshti wary, keeping them at odds and maintaining peace. But if the sword and magic suddenly joined forces, even the Empire would have to brace for significant losses. ¡°The Ministry of Foreign Affairs and the Special Task Force willunch investigations in both directions. And if it turns out that Avileshti is directly involved, if there are signs of Lasker joining them, then, like my ancestors before me, I will dly sound the trumpet of war for the peace of the Empire.¡± Even during the Great Forest War, the entire Imperial Army was never mobilized. Only a few legions stationed in the South were cycled through the conflict with the elves. However, this time is different. Sounding the trumpet of war isn¡¯t just about that level of mobilization. It means deploying all of the Empire¡¯s regr forces to the front lines, and gathering recently discharged soldiers to form a reserve force, ready for deployment. ¡°Fortunately, if this incident turns out to be the work of some anti-Imperial agitators within Avileshti, and if Lasker wisely chooses not to break their ties with us, then we¡¯ll finally be able to put an end to the Great Forest War.¡± In other words, they¡¯re saying to hell with the elves¡¯ sovereignty and intend to push the Imperial army beyond the Great Forest, deep into the south, to crush all resistance. The elves will fiercely resist, but that will be ignored. The Empire hase to believe that problems should be solved with force rather than dialogue. The elves whoin about this will be the ones who be rebels, so the Empire is convinced that it¡¯s in their best interest to crush them all at once. ¡°The important thing here is that there¡¯s only one thing left to do.¡± Yes, this is where it really begins. The reason the Emperor summoned me. The reason he¡¯s telling me all this. It¡¯s not just a simple exnation of the situation. Even though he¡¯s my brother-inw, he wouldn¡¯t tell me such important information for no reason. There¡¯s something I have to do. Something I can do well. Something only I can do, that¡¯s what the Emperor has decided. ¡°Unfortunately, the Empire is now desperately seeking peace.¡± Sometimes people have a big misconception. They think that martial artists are violent. No. It¡¯s just a job. No one bes a martial artist because they want to beat people up. People also have another misconception. They think that a country that has been constantly at war will always want war. People there have be so numb to it that they¡¯re always ready to fight, or so they say. ¡®No.¡¯ That¡¯s not true either. Those who have experienced more battles are the ones who shy away from conflict. Many of those who advocate for peace after a war are veterans. They know war better than anyone, and they don¡¯t want others to experience its horrors. It¡¯s only been a few years since the gunfire ceased in the Southern Great Forest. If another war starts now, the war fatigue among the Imperial citizens could be severe. Even if we have justification, it bes meaningless if the people are psychologically exhausted. ¡°But in the end, we must take away the candy of peace from them and give them the poison of war.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry to ask this of you, brother-inw. Please understand.¡± There¡¯s only one way to mitigate the inevitable war weariness that will grip the nation. It¡¯s to use me, the war hero the Empire has recently been promoting. That way, we can achieve a storm-like result in a short war. More importantly, until we¡¯re certain, more than half of the Empire¡¯s Imperial army can¡¯t be in the South. Instead, they need to be vignt about the movements of Lasker and Avileshti. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Side Story 3 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Side Story 3 The southern part of the Empire, like any other region, bore the scars of war. This was especially true here, as the memories of the war were still fresh. In the midst of this, the news that the pro-Empire faction, Hyzens, had submitted to the Empire was a beacon of hope. It gave rise to the belief that the grueling war would never happen again, that the vicious elves would not be enemies again. The flower of peace bloomed rapidly, covering the entire South. It filled the scars of war andforted those wounded in the war. They believed without a doubt that they could rise again and be even more prosperous. But as with all things, excessive faith returned with the consequence of betrayal. Their intense longing turned into an even stronger disappointment, thrown back in their faces. ¡°The atmosphere within Hyzens is unsettling.¡± ¡°The number of refugees from there is increasing. ording to their stories, the Luzernes remnants, who had been losing ground, are suddenly pushing back the Hyzens regr army with powerful magic.¡± ¡°It seems war is imminent.¡± We had been interacting with the elves across the Great Forest for several years. News from beyond the forest travels fast. We can immediately tell whether it¡¯s true or false. Therefore, the South was the first to sense the approaching war. The nobles responsible for the South¡¯s defense mobilized, and soon the regr army was officially deployed. Evacuation and discement orders were issued, and the people of the South were reminded of the horrors of the past. To summarize, they won. Luzernes was defeated, and even now, they are overwhelmingly outnumberedpared to the Empire. But that¡¯s just the result. The people of the South, who had experienced the process, were filled with worry and fear. Then, one day, amidst the tension that gripped the entire southern region of the Empire¡ª ¡°This way. Pleasee this way.¡± Someone appeared in the South, leading a group of officers and soldiers. His arrival was unassuming. Initially, his presence went unnoticed. But soon, the entire South was captivated by his every action. Meanwhile, the young man who hade to the South ascended a tform that had been prepared in advance. Looking at the people before him, and among them, the veterans who shared his experiences. He opened his mouth with a brief but powerful tone. ¡°My fellowrades. We¡¯ve endured a long and arduous war. You fought bravely and honorably for our homnd. You faced death and suffering, and yet, here you stand.¡± There were no words about who he was, or whose orders he was following. The young man simply spoke inly, addressing the others as if he were speaking to himself. ¡°We are bound by an unbreakable bond that no one can sever. It was an honor to fight alongside you. I always salute your sacrifices.¡± He bowed his head. Among the crowd, some bowed back to the young man. ¡°¡­Therefore, I ask you once again. I ask you to join me, to return to that hell once more. I call upon you, to revisit that nightmare you¡¯ve barely forgotten. Because I know that one of us is far better than ten of their recruits.¡± Sighs escaped from various parts of the crowd, as if something difficult to recall had surfaced. ¡°I have no intention of pushing you into this. Justing with me is enough.¡± Thud¡ª The young man removed the medals from his chest, one by one. The Order of Military Merit. The Cross of Valor. And others, clinging to him like scars. One by one. ¡°Our duty is over. Yet, we remain eternal brothers, eternal guardians of the Empire. If we are called upon again, we will be ready to answer.¡± He then removed the two medals of honor from his chest: one gleaming with glory, the other a stark reminder of pain and sacrifice. ¡°Because ourrades, our brothers who couldn¡¯t return, would have done the same.¡± He was not the next Count of Friedrich County, nor the heir to House Adelheit. He was not a Medal of Honor recipient, nor a sergeant, nor a veteran. At this moment, he was simply the youngest. A soldier of the Imperial Army who fought in ce of everyone else. He was the one who was ready to step forward before anyone else when the mes of war reignited. ¡°Let¡¯s show them that we¡¯re not dead yet. Let¡¯s show them, the ones who lived in their stead, what kind of nightmare we can be.¡± We will make you remember the events of just a few years ago. We will remind you who it was that extinguished the mes of your so-called glory. * * * The clothes feel a bit tight. Actually, they seem a bit too small. It¡¯s only been a few years, and they¡¯re already like this. I should have chosen a more loose-fitting outfit. [ Honorably Discharged Sergeant of the Imperial Army: Casey ] ¡°¡­¡± Casey stared at the framed discharge certificate and quietly set it down. He would be going back soon, so this wouldn¡¯t be urate for much longer. Leaving the room, he saw his wife, whom he had married three years ago, sitting on a chair. With her arms crossed and lips pursed, she looked ready to grab him by the cor. ¡°¡­Honey.¡± Casey called out to his wife. She was awake, even though it was time for her to be asleep. He wasn¡¯t so dense as to not know why. ¡°You¡¯re not really going, are you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Go to bed right now. Take off your clothes and sleep.¡± ¡°Honey.¡± ¡°You promised to y with Ena tomorrow. Do you know how much your daughter has been looking forward to the weekend? She¡¯s been waiting all week to y with her dad.¡± He knew. Of course, he knew. She was his daughter, the apple of his eye. They say children grow up fast. So it¡¯s good to make memories from an early age. No parent in the world wouldn¡¯t want to cherish their child¡¯s growth. But Casey slowly shook his head. ¡°When Ena wakes up, tell her, ¡®Daddy will be back soon.''¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be long. The situation is much different this time.¡± ¡°How can I believe that? It was the samest time. You said you¡¯d be back soon, and it took almost two years. Do you know how worried I was that my fiance woulde back in a coffin?¡± He knew that too. He was scared that some other guy would take his beautiful fiance away. He wanted to go back, he wanted to live, he wanted to be happy. He was human, he wanted those things. And he dide back. He lived. He became happy. He got married and had a child. It was a miracle. An extraordinary stroke of luck, a gift they knew they could never replicate. Something denied to so many others. ¡°I have to go.¡± ¡°No! No! Why do you have to go? You¡¯re done! Your duty is over! What more do they want from you? Your life?!¡± ¡°Your voice is too loud. You¡¯ll wake Ena.¡± Despite Casey¡¯s words, his wife didn¡¯t stop. She became even more desperate. ¡°Is it because of that Medal of Honor recipient? Did you fall for his words?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Snap out of it, Casey. He¡¯s different from you. Goddess will protect him, but not you. So please, stop thinking these foolish thoughts and¡­¡± ¡°No. That¡¯s not it. You¡¯ve got it wrong.¡± He quietly embraced his wife, who was clinging to him. He patted her back, whispered that it would be okay, and told her he loved her. But Casey had no intention of changing his mind. ¡°Honey.¡± Gently touching his wife¡¯s cheek, Casey continued. ¡°You and the others said I came back alive. You said you were grateful I was alive. But you see, a part of me died on that battlefield. It died and was buried with myrades.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°No matter how much time passes, no matter how many years go by, a part of me will always be there with them.¡± Caseyforted his wife, who was on the verge of tears. He reassured her that everything would be alright, that this was all for her and Ena, and that nothing else mattered. ¡°Can¡¯t you just ignore it? There¡¯s no obligation to answer that call. We finally have our normal life back, our happiness. Don¡¯t you care about any of that?¡± ¡°Of course I care. I don¡¯t want to go either. I want to stay here with you, hold Ena, and just ignore everything and sleep.¡± But the reason he couldn¡¯t. The reason he wouldn¡¯t¡­ ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I don¡¯t want to be a coward in front of those who were just like me. I want to be proud in front of my brothers who never backed down.¡± It wouldn¡¯t matter if he went there tomorrow and found no one else. At least one person wouldn¡¯t be a coward. At least one person would fulfill their duty as a survivor. ¡°I was called, and I must answer.¡± But he believed that they would be there. No, he was certain of it. They all felt the same way, they all shared the same heart. ¡°Always.¡± Casey buttoned up his military uniform and put on his boots. Leaving behind his home, his family, his everyday life, he headed back to that ce. Because it was the right thing to do. * * * When he finally arrived at the designated location, a smile spread across Casey¡¯s face. ¡°Hey, Casey.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here, Sergeant Casey.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that guy doing here? Hey! What about your wife and kid?!¡± Bound by no obligation, yet gathered here by a single shared heart, a single conviction. Brothers forged in the fires of war. The reason they could return. [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Side Story 4 [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Side Stories 4 There have been hundreds, thousands of wars throughout history. Some were initiated by other nations, while others were started by the Empire. Over time, however, the Empire¡¯s tendency to sound the trumpet of war has dwindled. While wars still persisted, they were mostly initiated by other nations. Does this mean the Empire has shifted its stance towards maintaining peace? No. If that were the case, they would have tried to resolve even iing conflicts through diplomatic means. Rather, they simply wanted to prevent more enemies from forming stronger alliances. It was a way to show the continent that it wasn¡¯t the Empire who started it, but their adversaries. They intentionally endured attacks to avoid internal dissent. While there were certainly drawbacks, the advantages for the Empire were greater. By not initiating military action, they forced their enemies to make the first move. Then, they would crush them with overwhelming military might and im victory. This could be described as the preferred war strategy of the Empire¡¯s leadership. ¡°We will no longer stand idly by.¡± However, this time, there was no reason to do so. ¡°Those who have broken the peace we established, rejected the hand we extended, and chosen the poisoned chalice over our offered mercy¡­ We will no longer offer them peace, extend a hand, or show mercy.¡± The Empire, which usually exerted significant influence on continental affairs but avoided excessive use of force, was different today. This time, they would not be attacked, they would strike first. They would not care what the world said about their actions today. This wasn¡¯t just confidence stemming from their overwhelming power. It was made possible by a perfect alignment of factors: the justification, the war fatigue, and the diplomatic rtions they had been mindful of until now. ¡°This is a holy war!¡± It didn¡¯t start with the Empire, but with the branches of the church in each region. ¡°We have endured and endured! We turned the other cheek even when pped! But if they do not cease their wicked and treacherous acts, it is our duty to set things right!¡± The Church had already harbored a great deal of resentment towards the elves. The emergence of the pro-Empire faction, Hyzens, had only slightly eased the tension. They had endured, believing that those elves would repent and atone for their past mistakes. But if those destructive rebels were to show their faces again¡­ If the perpetrators who had plundered the southern branch and stolen sacred relics were to reappear¡­ The Church would be the first to demand their punishment. ¡°It has been revealed that theyunched an attack on our nation without a deration of war. We will no longer stand by and watch this horrific and appalling situation unfold.¡± The Ministry of War also disclosed the previously concealed attack on the Imperial military base in the South. In conjunction with this, various departments of the Empire simultaneously stirred up resentment against Luzernes. [ Luzernes Rises Again ] [ Attempting to Drive Out the Peace-Loving Hyzens ] [ Ministry of Internal Affairs Warns of Luzernes¡¯ Threat of Domestic Terrorism ] The word ¡®elf¡¯ was not used. Nowhere was the word ¡®elf¡¯ mentioned. They were divided into only two groups: Luzernes and Hyzens. This framed the former as evil and thetter as good. Imperial officials avoided inciting resentment against ¡®elves.¡¯ Thoroughly, in all official documents, the names of the two factions were used instead of ¡®elves.¡¯ As a result, the citizens of the Empire expressed their condemnation not towards elves, but towards Luzernes. ¡°Luzernes has ultimately rejected the hand we extended!¡± ¡°How long must we wait for mercy that never returns, for peace that cannot be relied upon!¡± This news spread rapidly throughout the Empire, stirring the hearts of the people. ¡°Is it war again?¡± ¡°No! This isn¡¯t war. It can¡¯t even be called a war!¡± ¡°He¡¯s right. They attacked our innocent soldiers without a deration of war, and they don¡¯t even have a country. What kind of war is that?¡± This is not a war as we traditionally understand it. This is not the war we know. It¡¯s a cleansing to eradicate terrorism. It¡¯s the holy war the Church speaks of. If war breaks out, it¡¯s the ordinary people who ultimately suffer and die. Conscripted young men, who could be someone¡¯s son, husband, or father. That¡¯s why the Empire has always been cautious about dering war. However, this time, there was no such concern. ¡°I request permission to form a reserve force.¡± ¡°S-State your name and rank, please!¡± ¡°Karl Adleheit. Honorably discharged Sergeant of the Imperial Army.¡± The Empire was in an uproar when the man who had even removed his medals of honor showed up at the training camp. Some were surprised because he was a noble, others because he was a veteran. Some reacted because he was a Medal of Honor recipient, and others because he was a reverend figure of the Church. He wanted to join the Imperial army under the disguise of the reserve force, even though he had no obligation to do so. He said that he would rather go himself than let his juniors fight the war he couldn¡¯t finish. He imed that he could take down more Luzernes than them. In response, veterans in the South put on their uniforms and reappeared. Even those who had discarded their uniforms stepped forward, with a single conviction in their hearts. ¡°Those bastards! They ran away with their tails between their legs when they fought us!¡± ¡°They came back because we¡¯re not there! So we have to go back and crush them!¡± ¡°This time, we¡¯ll grind their bones to dust!¡± These weren¡¯t the ones who bragged about their past achievements and medals. They were the ones who lived quietly, trying their best to forget the past. But they still came back, ready to fulfill a duty that was already over. Some people wondered why they made such a decision. Was it anger? Ambition? Guilt? To these questions, those gathered gave simr answers. ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t want toe! But it was obvious those bastards would show up again!¡± ¡°I¡¯d be too ashamed to face themter if I didn¡¯te.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only natural, isn¡¯t it? Those idiots are going, so of course I¡¯ming too!¡± It wasn¡¯t anger towards the enemies, nor a desire for glory. Guilt towards those who had passed away? Not entirely wrong, but not the main reason either. They came because they knew their brothers would be there. Even though they weren¡¯t rted by blood, they shared meals, hardships, and shed blood together. They don¡¯t want to be ashamed in front of theirrades who havee this far together in the name of brotherhood! ¡°Therefore, in ordance with your wishes, I hereby authorize the formation of the Imperial Reserve Force.¡± ¡°We are eternally grateful, Your Majesty!¡± The reserve force would be formed for emergencies, with recruitment and conscription based on the situation. There is no obligation for you, but if your resolve remains, the door is always open. Of course, there is no sacrifice without reward. We always honor that sacrifice. Soon after, the Southern Reserve Force, established by imperial decree, swiftly broke through the Great Forest. This happened before the resurgent Luzernes could even establish defensive lines and trenches. At the same time, the Empire announced a fact it had been hiding. [ The Reason Luzernes Was Defeated in the Previous Southern Great Forest War ] [ Luzernes¡¯ nned counterattack was thwarted by the death of their leader, Darnang Navar. ] [ And the one who killed him is currently advancing south through the Great Forest with the reserve force. ] They didn¡¯t specifically mention who it was but everyone knew.. The hero who received Goddess¡¯ love, saved hundreds of hisrades, prevented a terrorist attack, and became a hero. Now, everyone would believe that he single-handedly killed the Luzernes leader. Meanwhile, those who knew this damned forest better than any other soldier in the world, ¡°Push forward! Keep pushing!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give them an inch!¡± ¡°Damn elf bastards!¡± They struck at the exposed nk of Luzernes, who were still embroiled in conflict with the Hyzens. ¡°Wh-What is this! How could the Imperial army already be here?!¡± ¡°They¡¯re too fast! This is impossible! How did the humans¡ª?!¡± ¡°Even if they got a map of the Great Forest from Hyzens and have a rough idea of the terrain¡­ how is this possible?!¡± From the very beginning, Luzernes sensed that everything was going wrong. They had to cripple Hyzens before the Imperial army arrived. They had dered a holy war, and yet the Great Forest was breached in less than five days. Even if there was a traitor guiding them, this speed should have been impossible. The Great Forest is not just any forest. It¡¯s an unfamiliar environment for humans. So how could they advance south so quickly and strike their nk?! * * * The turmoil wasn¡¯t confined to the southern part of the Empire and the vicinity of the Great Forest. The opposite side was also bing quite noisy. ¡°Urgent report from the front lines! The Imperial army is on the move!¡± ¡°The estimated number so far is three army units being formed!¡± ¡°Two Imperial legions have begun their march! The vanguard will arrive within four days at thetest!¡± Lasker and Avileshti, sharing borders, were inplete disarray. Hundreds of thousands of Imperial troops, not just tens of thousands. No matter how skilled the knights were, no matter how powerful the magic is, their brilliance would fade before the overwhelming force of numbers. The two terrified nations hastily sent diplomatic envoys to inquire about the Empire¡¯s intentions. Why were they doing this? Did they have any demands that prompted such action? The answer they received was enough to send chills down their spines. [ Stand with the Empire. ] [ Or be the Empire¡¯s enemy. ] [Trantor ¨C Angel Dust] [Proofreader ¨C Prototype] Chapter 205 - Side Story 5 HELHEIM SCANS [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Side Story 5 "Keuhk!" These bastards. What? They don''t even scream when they die? They shout ¡®Long live the elves!¡¯ and curse the Empire with their dying breath? Tch! "Bullshit." How lightly do they take death? How little do they respect war? Spouting such nonsense that actual veterans wouldn''t even scoff at. Why are those who remain stoic in the face of death so highly praised? Because it''s difficult. Even the strongest hearts can''t easily do that. Let alone these pests, who are not even trained soldiers, just disgruntled terrorists. What do they know? With a swift stroke of my greatsword, the struggling elf turned into a corpse. I thought it would feel strange to see blood after so many years, but it''s just... ordinary. Not enjoyable, but not something that makes my hands tremble either. "..." I looked around. Fierce hand-to-handbat was raging everywhere. In the past, it was us who were being pushed back, but now it''s Luzernes. The elves were screaming and thrashing around excessively. In contrast, the reserve force moved like reapers, their faces expressionless. My oldrades and I had already broken through the Great Forest. Every time we did, they would spout nonsense about traitors guiding us or the Empire having prepared for war long ago. It''s absurd. It wasn''t us who spat on peace, it was them. They backstabbed the peaceful Hyzens and threw a punch at the Empire when it extended a hand. It''s like a madman resorting to violence, and the only solution is physical therapy. "Sergeant, it seems we''ll break through this area soon." "What are the casualties?" "A few seriously wounded, but mostly minor injuries." The reason we were able to break through the Great Forest so quickly¡­ And the reason we were able to minimize casualties... All of us, including myself, are veterans of the Southern Great Forest War. We are seasoned soldiers who have spent at least a year on the battlefield and survived to the end. Even though time has passed, we''ve be intimately familiar with the Great Forest and the elves. ¡°It seems they''ve forgotten how they were able to corner us in the past.¡± I nodded involuntarily at the words of Sergeant Casey, who was next to me. During the Southern Great Forest War, the quality of the Luzernes army was exceptional. In terms of numbers, training, morale, and cause, they were in no way inferior to the Empire. Based on that, we fought a series of fierce back-and-forth battles. However, as time passed, their qualitative advantage gradually diminished. While our Imperial Army also suffered heavy casualties, the proportion of seasoned soldiers increased. Meanwhile, the Empire had a poption tens of timesrger. ''Some of the seasoned soldiers were sent to the rear to train new and reserved troops, weren''t they?'' On the other hand, Luzernes was fighting for their survival and didn''t have that luxury. On top of that, the elves were divided into Luzernes and Hyzens, so they couldn''t possibly make up for their already insufficient numbers. By the end of the war, the Empire had a much higher proportion of seasoned soldiers. More drastically, even if Luzernes survived, the Luzernes ''army'' was effectively dead. Almost all of those who fought in the war were dead and buried. "Sergeant Casey is right. I can''t believe they''re the same Luzernes we fought a few years ago." "Exactly. They''re just a second-rate, no, third-rate group of ragtag soldiers." "I heard they lost all the elite soldiers who fought us in the past, and it seems to be true." Indeed. The current Luzernes are just a bunch of guys with misguided beliefs, only pretending to be soldiers. They''ve never been in a proper fight, just drunk on their own arrogance, so the oue is obvious. "We''ll stop here for today." "Sir? We can still keep moving." "We have some wounded, don''t we?" "They''re just minor injuries. Some scratches and a bit of blood, that''s all." I shook my head. "We''ve achieved our initial objective. To be the first to break through the Great Forest before the regr army, to demoralize Luzernes and secure victory in the preliminary battles." "But..." "Our task now is not to advance further, but to rendezvous with the Hyzens forces." It''s not that I''m not disappointed. I want to reap more of those damn elves'' necks with my own hands. I want to ask them if they''re happy now that they''ve dragged me and myrades back into this hell. But considering my current position, it''s right to find a different approach. More than anything, I want to send these men back home safely. Some have already lost their lives at the hands of the elves. "Reaching this far with a thousand men is already a significant achievement. Going any further would stretch our supply lines too thin and could be dangerous." "...Understood." "So we''ll change direction here. Let''s leave the rest to our juniors." I didn''t break their arms or anything. Hmm, let''s just say I poked an eye out. That should be fatal enough. Go get ''em, juniors. * * * ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The Hyzens militarymand was not just tense, they were frozen stiff. Were they afraid of the approaching enemy? They wished that was the case. At least an enemy could be fought and repelled. But the ones they were about to face was not something they could fight. "Are you sure they broke through the Great Forest?" "It''s impossible. The Southern Imperial Army has just finished organizing and entered the front lines..." "But ording to the informants, it''s true." The Hyzens elves couldn''t be ruthless towards their own kind, even if they were enemies. But in return, Luzernes betrayed them, shouting about their pride and the glory of the elves. And their formerrades, swayed by empty promises, joined them. The reason they hadn''tpletely suppressed the remaining Luzernes wasn''t solely out of kinship. If they pushed too hard, those guys might do something desperate out of sheer spite. Right now, the Empire was keeping quiet, considering the justification and domestic sentiment. But if they got even a single piece of evidence, they could take over the South in an instant. That''s why they joined hands with the Empire, but tried not to give them that justification. Ironically, thanks to those useless fools causing trouble, they gave the Imperial Army a reason to march south towards the Great Forest once again. "It''s difficult to maintain an ''equal'' footing with the Empire anymore." "We need to actively eliminate the Luzernes and wait for the Imperial Army." "Remember, don''t give the Empire any reason to turn Hyzens into an enemy." "Cooperate unconditionally. If things go wrong, we could all die." There are no eternal friends in international rtions. National interestes first. If the Empire no longer sees the need for an independent elven nation, they will be enemies. At the very least, they should not be given a reason for that to happen. "Commander, the Imperial Army is nearby." "Let''s go greet them. You''ve set aside the supplies for them, right?" "Yes, sir." The good news was that the Empire and Hyzens were still allies. They had fought together against amon enemy in the past, so they wouldn''t see all elves as enemies. Themand, who went out to meet the first unit to break through the Great Forest, "Sergeant Karl Adleheit of the 1st Southern Reserve Regiment of the Imperial Army." They let out a gasp as they looked at the young man who stepped forward and extended his hand. "The recipient of the Legion of Honor Medal." "It''s an honor bestowed upon me by Hyzens." This wasn''t the Imperial Army''s main force, the regr legions. These were men who had left the military, and even the battlefield, years ago. I had heard that discharged soldiers in the Empire were eligible for the ¡®Selected Reserve.¡¯ But that was only for three months. After that, they became ordinary citizens. They couldn''t be forced to fulfill their national defense duty. Yet, despite the years that had passed and theirck of obligation, they once again took up arms and stood on this battlefield. They fought and won. "The regr legions of our Empire will soon cross the Great Forest and arrive here. You can discuss the joint operation with theirmander then." "Then, what about you...?" "We''ve eased the burden on our juniors. You could say we''re a kind of a guide. Or... yes, let''s call it a Pathfinder." The Hyzensmand subtly nced behind Karl. Indeed, they were worthy of being called a vanguard. Veterans who had fought countless battles in thest war and survived. If they had cleared the path, the regr army following them would be able to advance at tremendous speed. Soon, Luzernes would be buried in the ground as soon as they rose up. ''But there''s one thing to worry about...'' The ones who shot, shed, and stabbed theirrades were ''elves'' like themselves. Would the veterans of the old battlefield be able to look kindly upon those elves? "Well, well, if it isn''t you. Long time no see." "You''re still alive, human." "I''ve told you a million times, it''s Casey, not human." Sergeant Casey, who was next to Karl, was talking with a Hyzens warrior. They were patting each other on the shoulders and asking about each other''s well-being, looking quite close. He wasn''t the only one. Those who recognized each other were already chatting with the Hyzens warriors. There was no animosity or wariness. It was like greeting a rtive they hadn''t seen in a long time. "We fought on the same battlefield." Karl answered themander''s puzzled look with a smile. The battlefield is a world where you''re either an ally or an enemy, where alliances are forged and broken in the crucible of conflict. But ironically, it''s precisely because of this that sometimes, those who seem like they could never get along be closer than anyone else. HELHEIM SCANS [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Chapter 206 - Side Story 6 HELHEIM SCANS [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Side Story 6 Familiarity can sometimes be a disadvantage, but it can also be an advantage. In this case, the Empire''s situation was more of thetter than the former. After the Southern Great Forest War, the Empire enjoyed several years of peace. The absence of major conflicts had lulled them into a false sense of security. But as the trumpet of war sounded once again, their dormant instincts began to awaken. Within a week, two legions were dispatched to Lasker and Avileshti. Simultaneously, the regr army headed south and began to rapidly prate the Great Forest. Within the Empire, new units were formed and prepared for deployment at any time. The years of peace and the Empire''s consistent treatment of its soldiers had finally paid off. The power of the active-duty soldiers exploded as they took up arms and fastened their uniforms to prove their worth in this moment. Even those not on active duty yed important roles in their respective positions. Some transported military supplies, others manufactured them. Even those who simply did their best in their original jobs contributed to the effort. And amidst all this, the women also found ways to do their part. * * * "Is everyone here? Let''s get started right away." As soon as the personnel from the Ministry of War and the Special Task Force took their seats, Eloise dimmed the magicmps. The room darkened, highlighting the giant map that had been prepared behind them. "I believe you are all familiar with the terrain of the Southern Great Forest. You would have surveyed and thoroughly analyzed the area during the Great Forest War. However, the situation of the Southern Great Forest is different." The Hyzensmand had handed over tactical maps as part of their cooperation with the Empire. But they weren''tpletely urate. No nation in their right mind would readily hand over detailed maps of their territory to another country. It was probably just a gesture of goodwill. In terms of uracy, maybe 70 to 80 percent. The Empire didn''t press the issue, not wanting to be used of interfering in their internal affairs. But the situation had changed. They had been attacked, and they had dered war. In this situation, even Hyzens couldn''t just say, ¡®Deal with it yourselves,¡¯ and wash their hands of the South''s problems. Their pride was important, but the Empire''s pride was far more important. They had drawn their swords first, so they had to do something. The Empire had already threatened Hyzens, demanding ¡®The most urate internal terrain and tactical operation maps.¡¯ It was their way of saying, ¡®You failed to manage this situation properly, so take responsibility.¡¯ The Empire didn''t stop there. They also utilized the elves within their borders. These elves wouldn''t bebeled as traitors. After all, the Empire would get the information from Hyzens anyway. The only burden they had to bear was that they cooperated a little earlier than their homnd. And Eloise was the first to raise her hand and offer her cooperation to the Empire. "Here. And here. These are the ces where Hyzens and Luzernes fought most fiercely. They''re the main areas where magic stones are produced. If you quickly move south and seize these areas, Luzernes'' magic will lose its power." Of course, it wasn''t simply because of Karl, or her love for him. Eloise was also an elite among elites, having worked in her country''s military leadership. Although she had kept her distance from politics, she had still gained valuable knowledge and experience. She knew exactly what she could do and under what justification. "I''ll cooperate with the Empire. So you exchange students, just stay put." Her target was the Hyzens exchange students in the Empire. More specifically, they were the children of prominent elven families. In peacetime, they were exchange students, but in wartime, they became hostages. With many children from influential families, Hyzens couldn''t ignore them. And since they weren''t trained, they couldn''t resist the Empire''s pressure to cooperate. This is where Eloise found her justification for cooperating with the Empire. In exchange for the Empire not pressuring or taking the exchange students hostage, She would step forward and cooperate with them. This way, Hyzens couldn''t easily criticize Eloise. Who would criticize a decision made for the sake of their country''s exchange students? Especially if those students were from prominent families! "Next, Luzernes still relies on magic and bows rather than guns and gunpowder. We''ve talked about magic stones, so next is bows and arrows. They may seem to just cut down any tree and use it, but there are specific trees suitable for making bows. If you break through the Great Forest, seize this area, and then sweep through the surrounding region, you can disrupt their bow production." How did she know so much detail? Because she had infiltrated and eliminated some of their technicians. Or she had carried out numerous sabotage missions of that nature. "Thank you for the valuable information, Eloise Loengrand. We''ll inform the Imperial Army currently advancing towards the south so they can incorporate this into their operational nning." "Our Special Task Force informants have also mentioned simr information. Thank you for your cooperation." "You''re wee. But please don''t touch the exchange students." Eloise and the officials exchanged nces and subtly coordinated their words. She wasn''t just any elf, she was a high-rankingmander. And now, she was set to be one of Karl''s many wives, a man who was a true power yer. Imperial departments are inevitably influenced by politics. How many could ignore such factors? "Oh, by the way, have you heard any news about Karl?" "Thest we heard was that he was the first to break through the Great Forest and engage inbat. Has the Special Task Force received any other information?" "Unfortunately, we have simr information. He''s probably in the middle of a battle, so news is dyed. Let''s wait a bit longer." In this situation, one might expect them to be worried, but no one seemed to be. ''He''s the man who single-handedly killed the leader of Luzernes.'' ''The people around him may be called reservists, but the soldiers apanying him are seasoned veterans, more than capable of outperforming many active-duty troops.'' ''I just hope our Karl isn''t too reckless.'' The fact that they all shared simr thoughts was the decisive reason. * * * "Huff. Huff." In a training ground filled with mud and filth, several soldiers were crawling. Despite the stench and the urge to vomit, they didn''t stop. Swish, Swish!¨D "Don''t rush. You need to be faster, but also stealthier than anyone else. A sharpshooter isn''t just someone who''s good at shooting. You often operate alone, so you need to be stealthy, and survival is crucial." Lavrenti, who was observing the situation, offered advice based on his experience. The trainee sharpshooters, holding their waterproofed rifles, listened with gleaming eyes. "Hundreds of training sessions, hundreds of calctions, one shot, and one escape. Remember, you y a crucial role on the battlefield, but you''re also on your own out there." Of course, there were times when they provided support fire for allies engaged inbat. In those cases, they would fight alongside them and receive various forms of assistance. But more than half of a sharpshooter''s missions were carried out alone. Sniping high-value targets or buying time for retreating allies were some examples. Naturally, they couldn''t dream of support. They had to make decisions alone, fight alone, and retreat alone. "Sometimes people ask me if I''m afraid. Not just of death, but of the torture and beatings I might endure if captured by the enemy. Of course, I''m afraid. I''m human, so it''s only natural." The soldiers who had emerged from the mud and filth quietly aimed at the targets ced in the distance. Each had a different target. Some were moving, some were small, and others were well-concealed. "But that''s a worry for after the mission. From the moment you enter the operation, approach the target, and finally pull the trigger, the only thing that should be on your mind is..." Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The only thing that should be on their minds was the target. "...Maintain that state and proceed with the extraction." At Lavrenti''smand, the sharpshooters slowly crawled back into the mud. Their targets were all aze with smoke rising from bullet holes. * * * "It''s frustrating to be unable to do anything." In the academy, which had suddenly be quiet due to the war, Selena, a graduate student, was having a brief conversation with Lefia, the student council vice president. "Ah! Karl told me not to say things like that!" "Yes, he did. But I can''t help it." I wish I had worked in the military. If I wasn''t a graduate student, I could have done something for the military like the rest of the gang. "Of course, you must be disappointed, but I don''t think you need to be!" "Lefia?" "Some people can contribute in war, and others can contribute after the war! I think you and I are thetter! So let''s cheer up.¡± Seeing Lefia clench her fists, Selenaughed. She understood why Karl was so fond of her. Lefia, her newfound sister, had a strangely captivating charm. "Let''s think about doing something else for the soldierster, just the two of us." "Yes! Sounds good!" HELHEIM SCANS [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Chapter 207 - Side Story 7 HELHEIM SCANS [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Side Story 7 Lately, the Emperor had often thought he might die from exhaustion. Was it because Luzernes was causing trouble again? Or because the mages from Avileshti got involved? Was it the war that broke out as a result, causing a deluge of work? "Waaaah... Waaaah..." No, it wasn''t any of those. He wished it were just those things. "Crown Princess, please. Why are you doing this?" It had been a week. His one-year-old daughter had been crying non-stop for a week. Crying is natural for a young child. But even crying should stop after a few hours. The child gets tired, they fall asleep while crying. "Your Majesty." "Hand her to me." Even the Empress'' soothing didn''t work. The head maid''s attempts were also ineffective. She cried so long and so hard that everyone was worried about the Crown Princess. The royal family even suggested using magic, perhaps a sleep spell to put her to rest, fearing something might be seriously wrong. "The reason she''s crying like this..." "It seems to be what you''re thinking, Your Majesty." "Ugh." The Emperor rubbed his forehead as if he had a headache and let out a sigh. He remembered wishing, when the Crown Princess was still in the Empress''s womb, that she would take after her mother. The Empress was more intelligent, stronger, and superior to him in many ways. He thought it would be wonderful as a father and husband if his daughter resembled her mother. And the Crown Princess did resemble the Empress in many ways. Her appearance, her ability to speak earlier than other children... The problem was that she had also inherited one more thing. ''It''s only been two weeks since my brother-inw left for the battlefield.'' His brother-inw had entered the Southern Great Forest as a member of the reserve force. The Crown Princess started acting strangely after he hadn''t visited the pce for a while. At first, she looked around as if searching for her uncle, then after a few days, she became sulky. When he still didn''t appear, she cried for days, and eventually, she started crying every day. "She seems to be very fond of her uncle." "I never imagined she''d inherit this from me." "It''s not your fault. It seems the Crown Princess simply listens to me too well." I should have wished for her to resemble me a little. The Emperor murmured to himself as he patted the back of the still-crying Crown Princess. "Your Majesty." What made him feel even more sorry was that he couldn''t act like other fathers. Even when his daughter cried so sadly, he could only see her for a brief moment. He had too many other important things to do than attend to his child. "Please go ahead, Your Majesty." "I''ll leave her in your care, Vee." Leaving behind the Empress and the Crown Princess, the Emperor headed to the conference room. * * * "It seems that the situation in the South will be resolved sooner than expected." At the Minister of War''s words, the Emperor and the other ministers reacted as if they had expected it all along. Those fools who had risen up again, prioritizing their elven pride. But theycked the most crucial element: a proper military. Unlike in the past, they couldn''t even overpower Hyzens, only managing to push them back and forth. Even that was achieved through surprise attacks and magic, so it was no surprise that they were no match for the Empire. ording to the military''s estimates, a swift action would take a month at most. Within that time frame, they aimed to decisively defeat the Luzens forces and quell any remaining resistance. "What about our casualties?" "The 1st Reserve Unit, which was the first to break through the Great Forest, suffered a few deaths and serious injuries, as well as some minor injuries. They still have enough fighting capacity, but they are currently joining forces with Hyzens to assess the situation." "They''ve already done their part. Don''t deploy them in any more battles. Repatriate the fallen with the highest honors. That''s an order." These were men who, despite having no obligation and having already sacrificed so much, stepped onto the battlefield once more. And now, having given their lives, how heartbroken their families must be. He thought that if he weren''t the Emperor, he would have apologized to them in person. "How is the situation with Luzernes?" "We''re crushing thempletely. We won''t show any mercy like we did before." "Remember, we have the justification on our side. Handle it cleanly." After the Great Forest War, the Empire had left the matters of the South to Hyzens, wary of excessive interference. Even though the elves had surrendered, their pride was still sharp. They were careful not to push too hard, as even the pro-Empire faction they had created could turn against them. But with these fools once again spewing their anti-Empire vitriol, the Empire''s patience had finally worn thin. Mercy was enough once. From now on, only thorough destruction and cleansing without negotiation awaited. That''s what they would do for the future of the Empire and its people. "It doesn''t matter if the elves in the South call me a tyrant. I don''t care if they call our Empire cruel. For the future, for those who sacrificed, leave no trace of them." "Yes, Your Majesty!" It was toote to worry about what others thought. And they had no intention of doing so. Having crossed the Great Forest and prated deep into the south, the Empire was now poised to unleash its full might. And they had to make the elves realize that they were no longer invincible. "Next, it''s the other front, I suppose." Unlike the South, where the Imperial Army was aggressively pushing forward, Hundreds of thousands of troops were gathered on the Lasker and Avileshti front, but they were still on standby. The situation was different here than in the South. The two sides weren''tpletely divided and fighting each other. Themon wisdom was that sword and magic were like oil and water, unable to mix. The Empire''s prediction was that even that could change in a crisis. If Lasker and Avileshti joined forces, it would be quite troublesome. Even if the possibility was extremely low, they had to always consider the worst-case scenario on the battlefield. So, how should they act to prevent those two from joining hands? "Is pressuring the two nations proceeding smoothly?" "Yes, Your Majesty. A total of six legions, divided into three groups, have already advanced to the border. Behind them, twice as many reserve troops are on standby, creating an overwhelming show of force." "All troops are ready to cross the border and engage the enemy at yourmand." Ironically, an army''s power and threat level decrease significantly when it''s on the move. The most vulnerable moment is during movement, so that says it all. But on the other hand, if an army stops somewhere, there''s nothing more threatening. Even hundreds of soldiers lined up in formation is a spectacle, but tens of thousands of troops standing right in front of you with high morale is an unimaginable pressure. No matter how much they call themselves the nation of knights or the cradle of great mages, they are powerless against the overwhelming numbers and the mes of war. Knowing this, they continued to bark verbally but watched their backs. "What did Avileshti say?" "They swore to the Goddess that they knew nothing about it." "They don''t know how their magic was leaked overseas?" Whether it''s true or not doesn''t matter. The important thing is that it was leaked. As a result, the Imperial Army suffered damage, and the Empire was almost put in a difficult spot. "Convey our intentions to Avileshti. Tell them that if they don''t take extraordinary measures and provide adequatepensation for this incident, we will consider it a sign that they do not wish to stand with the Empire." "Yes, Your Majesty!" The Empire''s stance was extremely concise. Why is your magic being used to attack the Empire? Are you trying to start something? You don''t know what happened? Then find out. Do we have to do everything for you? Shut up and bring all those involved to me. "And as for Lasker..." Unlike Avileshti, the situation was different there. They might genuinely feel wronged. They had gone so far as to improve their internal atmosphere and join hands with the Empire. They even showed a slightly friendlier attitude towards the mages they so despised. But then the Empire, flexing its military power, sent a clear message of displeasure to Lasker. "...It''s time to throw them a bone." By now, Lasker would have grasped the whole situation. That this situation was caused by Avileshti. That it was those damn mages who messed up their efforts! "Secretly send an envoy and convey my will. Instead of deploying troops on the border with the Empire, why not turn your swords towards the mages?" It meant to go and bite Avileshti since they were involved. This was practically treating them like hunting dogs, so it was questionable whether Lasker would ept it. But soon after, the number of Lasker troops in front of the Imperial Army decreased significantly. And they began to redeploy to the border with Avileshti. Bowing to the Empire was naturally a blow to their pride. There are many who are still dissatisfied andining. There will probably be a lot of talk about itter. Nevertheless, the temptation to legally harass the mages was irresistible. Lasker swiftly realigned their priorities, shifting their focus from the Empire to Avileshti, and pledging their full cooperation to the Imperial cause. HELHEIM SCANS [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Chapter 208 - Side Story 8 HELHEIM SCANS [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Side Story 8 When war breaks out, it''s the citizens of the Empire who bear the greatest burden. Some are conscripted as soldiers and sent to the front lines, while others transport military supplies or dedicate themselves to various tasks in support of the war effort. Even the women and children are not spared. They spend sleepless nights praying and shedding tears, hoping for the safe return of their sons, husbands, and fathers. That''s why the nobles of the Empire always did their best when war broke out. They knew that if they made any missteps and incurred public resentment, their positions would be in jeopardy. Fulfilling their duties as nobles was not only a matter of honor but also a survival strategy. "Most of the junior officers have expressed their desire to be deployed to the front lines." "I hear they''re already gainingbat experience in the South." "What about the Lasker and Avileshti front? If you''re short on warhorses, let me know. Our family still has some in reserve." "If you''re considering a naval route, we can provide warships." "Our family has secured arge quantity of magic stones forrge-scale magic. We can provide them immediately if needed." Some might see this as a purely political move, a calcted action driven by self-interest. They might view it as an attempt to use the war as an opportunity to showcase loyalty and climb thedder of power. But if someone were to ask if that''s necessarily a bad thing, "It''s fine." "Things are going well." "Aren''t they offering more?" "They will." Shulifen, Wilhelm, Alexander, and Joachim. These four would retort with a smirk, ''On the contrary, it''s a brilliant opportunity! "First, we should separate this portion and send it to the reservists who followed Karl." "Will this be enough? Shouldn''t we give them more?" "Let''s see how it goes. We''re a bit tight on funds after putting a significant amount into military expenses." While selfless acts are noble, they oftenck the power to motivate people as effectively as actions driven by self-interest. People are naturally drawn to things that offer rewards, rather than those that offer nopensation. Just look at the pension fund they''ve established. It started with pure and good intentions. But as more noble families joined, it gradually changed. Thepensation for veterans is substantial, and no one dares to touch those funds. However, some families use it as an opportunity to promote their names. And those who contribute to the same fund form a kind of group. "This war won''tst long. After all, Karl is directly involved." "I heard the Church has already gathered volunteers and sent them to the South." "The Healing Priests have also formed a group and reached the vicinity of the Great Forest." "Ugh, we still need to support them, so it''ll cost more money." The four didn''t try to stop it. As long as the methods and results were beneficial, it was enough. They gained honor, and the soldiers receivedpensation for their sacrifices. As long as this cycle continued, they could turn a blind eye to such things. After another meeting about the pension fund, they leaned back in their chairs with a cup of tea each, taking a short break. "How are things going? Heard anything?" "Someone from the Ministry of War said the South is almost over." "Don''t get toocent. We''re dealing with elves." "Karl said it, didn''t he? ¡®Never underestimate Luzernes elves,¡¯ so we can''t let our guard down." Living with Karl, the word ¡®elf¡¯ had naturally be part of their vocabry. There were elves in the Empire, and officially, they were allied with Hyzens. They had been careful until now, but with the recent turn of events, there was no need to hold back. Of course, in official settings, they clearly distinguished between Hyzens and Luzernes. "I''m more worried about Lasker." "Oh, be specific, Wilhelm. Are you worried about Lasker, or are you worried about your sister-inw, Lefia?" "Thetter, obviously. This is a sensitive issue for Karl too." "I wonder if she''ll be okay. She''s still a Lasker citizen, after all." She wouldn''t be openly monitored because of her connection to Karl. But just in case, there would be at least a few people keeping an eye on her. It made sense, considering Lasker''s history of wars with the Empire. Hopefully, Karl wouldn''t be offended when he hears about thister. That guy, he''s usually kind, but when he gets angry, he really loses it. "Oh, right. Speaking of that guy, what about the academy?" "He said he took care of it." Alexander shared the news. Since he joined as a reservist, there shouldn''t be any further disadvantages due to his reserve activities. So, they would fill in his missing grades with the average scores of other students. "...I don''t know if that''s good or bad." "Well, that''s for him to deal with. We can''t do anything about that." Click¡ª As if on cue, the four of them ced their cups on the table simultaneously. Their break was over. It was time to return to their respective duties. "I hope hees back safe and sound." "Don''t worry, why would Karl get hurt?" "There''s always a chance, Wilhelm." "If he gets hurt, Selena and the other sisters-inw will go crazy..." At Joachim''sst words, the other three nodded vigorously. * * * KABOOM!¨D "Gah!" "Sergeant Karl!" A magic bomb exploded nearby. Its power was several times stronger than what they had faced a few years ago. Sergeant Casey rushed to check on Karl, who had been thrown back. "Are you alright?" "Damn it, my whole body aches." "Sergeant Karl!" "I''m fine, so stop looking at me like I''m a corpse." He was covered in dust and dirt with minor cuts, but thankfully, his limbs were intact. It seemed that the Goddess was indeed watching over him. If it were anyone else, they might have been killed instantly. "The elves are putting up quite a fight." "I never imagined they would focus all their efforts on Hyzens instead of the Imperial Army." "When things get tough, the allies who turn on you are always more hateful than the enemy." Driven to the brink, Luzernes mobilized all their forces in a desperate attempt to break through the front lines. No, it wasn''t even a breakthrough, it was more like a suicide charge. They were throwing their troops into a hopeless situation. However, they weren''tpletely mindless, as they avoided the Imperial Army. Instead, they attacked the rtively weaker Hyzens defense lines. As a result, Karl and his reserve regiment were once again caught in the crossfire. "Hold the line! If we get pushed back here, we¡¯ll be in trouble!" "Just hold on a little longer! Our juniors are steadily taking care of them from behind!" Arrows and bullets flew back and forth, and magic spells exploded all around. It reminded him of the old days, but it wasn''t a sight he missed or wanted to see again. It was...hell. A hellscape he had desperately hoped to never witness again. "Sergeant Karl! Hyzens is asking us to fall back!" "What nonsense are they spouting? Can they hold out if we retreat?" "They say it''s their duty to defend this ce, and we don''t need to sacrifice ourselves any further..." They seem to have plenty of time to spare, spouting such nonsense. Karl ignored the messenger and reloaded his rifle with gunpowder and bullets. "Go tell them that we have never abandoned arade on the battlefield." "B-But, Sergeant!" "Damn those elves! Tell them to fight instead of worrying about their pride!" At Karl''s fierce shout, the messenger yelled, ¡®Yes, sir!¡¯ and ran off. Those guys always did this when they needed help. Karl shook his head and started reloading again, but he didn''t fire the gun. "Here, take it." Karl had been diligently reloading. Unfortunately, his shooting skills were still the same. * * * "Ugh!" "Casey!!" Casey, who had been fighting valiantly, suddenly staggered and copsed. Hisrades nearby quickly grabbed him by the shoulders and dragged him into the trench. "Hey, hey! Where are you hit? Find it!" "Hold on tight! Stop the bleeding! Hold it tight, damn it!" "Shit, Casey! Wake up! Hey!!" Despite hisrades'' calls, Casey didn''t open his eyes. Crimson blood seeped into his uniform, staining it with a growing warmth. "Damn it, damn it! Hey! You fucking bastard!" One of his closestrades desperately called out Casey''s name. "Don''t die, don''t die! Damn it! Don''t make me carry your coffin in front of your wife and kid!!" It was unclear whether it was anger or sorrow, a shout or a plea. But Casey didn''t respond. His body seemed to be growing colder. "Hey, hey, Casey." "..." "Please, man. How am I supposed to face your wife and kid? Please..." "Get your foot off me." Startled by the low voice, the man gasped and grabbed Casey''s hand. "Are you... are you awake?" "I was just lying still because it hurt. So stop stomping on my arm, would you?" "Oh, uh, right." Only then did the man realize he had been stepping hard on Casey''s arm. HELHEIM SCANS [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Chapter 209 - Side Story 9 HELHEIM SCANS [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Side Story 9 Over two weeks had passed since we crossed the Great Forest. As expected, Luzernes'' resistance was fierce. If they had just surrendered, we would have punished a few leaders and spared the rest. But they were truly living up to their reputation as fools, acting like a bunch of madmen. Of course, it didn''t change anything. Despite their desperate resistance and defiant cries, the relentless advance of our Imperial Army ultimately drove them into theirst remaining stronghold by the sea. "How long has it been since we surrounded them?" "Exactly five days today." "It''s about time they start panicking due tock of food and water." The surviving elves had all fled There were quite a few of them left, but none knew how to fight properly. Seriously, what kind of idiots were they? Did they still think they were the Luzernes of the past? They had lost their veteran soldiers, their leadership, everything. And yet, they still dared to start this? The Empire, realizing the situation,unched investigations everywhere. It defied logic that these fools would haveunched such a reckless campaign without a moreprehensive strategy. There had to be some other scheme they were hiding. But the reports that came back said, ¡®There''s nothing.¡¯ Even the anti-Empire faction in Avileshti had only provided them with magic. So, these guys just started this without thinking it through. ''Did their brains rot after losing the war?'' I suddenly felt irritated. How could they change so much in just a few years? In the past, I, myrades, we all had to fight tooth and nail. It was bittersweet to see those formidable foes reduced to this state. There was no satisfaction anymore. It felt like my past was being denied. I just wanted to finish this quickly and go back home. I wanted to hold my loved ones tight and tell them I was back, that I had erased those nightmares from my life. "Sergeant Karl Adleheit!" I turned my head to see Major Magi running towards me, panting. Hey, do you still think you''re a rookie lieutenant? Why are you acting like that, Major? "Have you heard the news?" "What news?" "They''re surrendering!" Upon hearing this, the words that came out of my mouth were¡ª "Now they surrender?" They should''ve done it sooner or not at all. They''ve caused so much damage and only fueled more hatred. Who''s going to wee them with open arms now? "What are the Imperial Armymand and Hyzens going to do?" "They''re demanding unconditional surrender andplete disarmament. Otherwise, there will be no surrender, only extermination." "Sounds good." If they truly want to surrender, that''s how it should be. Unconditionally, cing their lives in our hands. If they start setting conditions now, then our Empire will simply be elf ughterers. "This is truly the end, then." I looked at thest stronghold of those bastards standing in the distance. Perhaps the fight with them was already over back then. Compared to the Empire, they had almost no capacity to rebuild their military. All that sustained them was a kind of racial pride, believing they were superior to humans. Now, even that wasn''t enough, so they borrowed human magic and still lost. All that remained for them was ruin. Complete and utter ruin. "Let''s finally go home, you fucking bastards." * * * The coastal city in the south, thest stronghold of Luzernes, had surrendered. Many of the leaders had taken their own lives, but some survived. They endured the humiliation and entered the Imperial Army camp outside the city. "We will now begin the official surrender ceremony of Luzernes." [TL/N: A surrender ceremony is a formal event where the defeated party officially acknowledges their defeat and agrees to the terms of surrender dictated by the victor.] This time, the Empire had decided to abandon its usual image of a benevolent nation. [ Article 1. All elves south of the Great Forest are under the protection of the Empire. ] [ Article 2. Any elf who opposes Article 1 is recognized as an enemy of the Empire. ] This was a punishment for Hyzens'' failure to properly control the south, as well as a way topletely dismantle Luzernes and put pressure on Hyzens. [ Article 3. Certain hostile forces that have caused harm to the Empire, henceforth referred to as Luzernes, shall be extradited to the Empire without exception. ] [ Article 4. The remainder shall be managed by Hyzens, who fought alongside the Empire. ] [ Article 5. The Empire shall control half of thend south of the Great Forest, and Hyzens shall control the other half. ] The territory they had left alone to avoid hurting their pride was nowpletely taken. Half for the Empire, and the other half for Hyzens. Even this remaining half was highly likely to be absorbed by the Empire eventually. After all, Hyzens had been heavily influenced by the Empire since the Great Forest War. [ Article 6. There will be no war reparations. ] There was also a use that seemed somewhat generous. The Empire, which usually demanded reparations, had generously waived them. This use surprised not only Hyzens but also some of the Luzernes elves. Reparations were crucial. They could be used to hold the entire elven race by the throat. They couldn''t understand why the Empire wouldn''t take the easiest path. "Even if we demanded reparations, we wouldn''t be able to get them properly." "With the constant wars, those damn elves have ruined everything, and the economy there is practically on life support. Demanding reparations would only give them an excuse." "It''s fine. It''s not like there''s nowhere else to get reparations from." The war wasn''t just fought here. It was also fought on the other side. And there was a certain ce there that had plenty of money, so it was fine. "Commander." "Yes." The Luzernes elves who came to surrender signed the agreement. Followed by the Hyzens leadership, then the Imperial Armymander. And finally... "...Do I really have to sign this too, Commander?" "Of course, Young Lord. You were the first to break through the Great Forest and lead the holy war in the name of the Church." With a groan, Karl signed thest signature line, as if he had no choice. "...Ah, these idiots. They messed up the signatures." The signatures for the copy of the treaty that was to be returned to Luzernes were all out of alignment. Can''t these elves even sign properly anymore? The Imperialmander and Karl whispered to each other. In the end, they decided to give this misaligned copy to Luzernes. "What happens now?" "We''re going to bring settlers into the newly acquired Imperial territory in the South. And I''ve heard they''re going to implement a new policy." A new policy? Karl tilted his head, and themander replied. "They''re going to grant Imperial citizenship to elves who marry those settlers. Naturally, any children born from those unions would also be granted citizenship." "So, they''re bringing everyone under the Empire''s umbre." "It seems so." Karl thought for a moment, then shrugged as if it didn''t matter to him. This wasn''t his business anymore, and he didn''t want it to be. If he weren''t the heir to the Friedrich County, He would just be a soldier in the Imperial Army. This wouldn''t be his concern. "It took less than two months. That''s fortunate." Finally, after concluding the matters in the South, Karl shook his head and muttered. "Indeed. Let''s go home now. I''ve seen enough of this dreadful forest." * * * [ Luzernes Surrenders! ] [ Conquered in Record Time! ] [ Empire! Glorious Victory!! ] Around the same time, the entire empire erupted in celebration of their victory. They advanced south of the Great Forest with minimal losses and finally nted the empire''s g. Those who dared to defy the heavens and attack the empire have been captured and are being escorted. From now on, the south is indisputably within the empire''s domain! ¡°Woooaaahhhhh!!¡± People everywhere are shouting for joy, chanting the names of the empire and the imperial family. They are grateful to live as members of this great nation. The empire has begun seeking people to move to the new ¡®Southern Territory.¡¯ The church was the first to draft members to send there. And the victors returned home, each carrying their glory in their hearts. ¡°Casey!! You idiot! You¡¯re injured?!¡± ¡°Ah, it hurts. Honey. And it¡¯s almost healed. The priests from the church treated me!¡± ¡°Shut up! If you go out again and leave Ena and me behind, I¡¯ll live with another man!!¡± Though she says that, she bursts into tears as she holds him. Knowing all too well how terrified his wife must have been, Sergeant Casey¡ªor rather, Casey¡ªquietly patted her back. * * * Karl silently observed it all. Thankfully, it seemed like this time, he had truly returned. A faint ray of light began to shine dimly towards him. "..." Gazing at it for a moment, Karl smiled. He too, finally took a step towards where he truly belonged. "Karl!!" First, to the four women who must have been anxiously waiting for him. "Are you hurt anywhere?!" "Did you take down a lot of elves?" "Wee back, Master. No, I mean, orabeoni." "Wee back, Karl! We celebrate your safe return!!" Next, to his parents, who wouldn''t show it but were probably worried sick. "I''m back, Father, Mother." "Wee back. You''ve worked hard." "How are you feeling?" "I feel relieved." Then, to his older sister, who must have been on edge, and his brother-inw beside her. And finally, to his niece, who had stopped crying and started giggling. "She cried for over a week because you weren''t here." "I apologize, Your Majesty." "It''s alright, you''re here now." "Are you hurt anywhere, Karl? Hmm??" "No, Your Majesty. I''m perfectly fine." "Uncle! Uncle!" Andstly, of course, to those damn four. "I''m back, you bastards." "You''re back." "Wee back." "You rascal." "Good work!" It seemed even more chaotic now than when he was on the battlefield. HELHEIM SCANS [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Chapter 210 - Side Story 10 HELHEIM SCANS [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Side Story 10 On a day filled with chilly winter winds. ¡°Hmm. Hmmmm!!¡± "This is quite difficult." "Do you have any good ideas?" Eloise, Lavrenti, and Lefia were gathered at a cafe, deep in discussion. In front of them was a piece of paper with something written on it, starting with the word ¡®grad.¡¯ "It would be a bit underwhelming to do the same thing as always, wouldn''t it?" "You''re stating the obvious, Eloise. We can''t do that to Master... I mean, orabeoni." "Even the student council believes this graduation ceremony should be special, especially for him." The reason why they were brainstorming and struggling toe up with ideas... That''s right. That time of year hade. Autumn had passed, and winter had arrived. Following winter break, another graduation ceremony was just around the corner! Entrance and graduation ceremonies were not unusual events as long as the academy existed. But this graduation ceremony was different. It was more important than any other before. This wasn''t just the opinion of the women but other students agreed as well. Among the graduates was a recipient of the Empire''s Medal of Honor, an undeniable war hero. The Church already treated him as a saint, and he had already made his mark in history. And most importantly, the man who would soon be their husband was among the graduates! So, could they have an ordinary graduation ceremony? That would be an insult not only to Karl but to the entire academy. Those who didn''t prepare would be rightfully criticized. "But we need to be careful. Orabeoni doesn''t like things that are too shy." "Exactly how shy does he dislike?" "I''m not sure, Lefia?" "Ah, I don''t know the specifics either..." That left Selena, but she was busy with her thesis presentation. Although her degree was almost guaranteed, she couldn''t let her guard down until the end. Therefore, the three of them had toe up with a n on their own. It''s difficult. It''s hard. It''s tough. The three women struggled for a while. But nothing brilliant came to mind. Finally, at thest moment, Eloise came up with a decent idea. "Instead of just us, let''s get advice from others." "From whom?" "Besides Selena and us, who else was close to Karl?" Ah. No way. Lavrenti and Lefia''s eyes sparkled. They had even been gifted a magicalmunication device by those people, saying, ''Sisters-inw, contact us if you ever need anything!'' "This is what you call foresight, right?" "Hurry up and contact them, Eloise." "I know, stop nagging, Lavrenti." ¡°You two, please stop bickering." If Karl were here, he might have shouted, ''Don''t take advice from those guys!'' Unfortunately, he was also busy preparing for graduation. Naturally, there was no way to stop these three women. And a little whileter. [ What''s this, sisters-inw? ] [ What''s going on? Calling the four of us all at once. ] [ Is it that Karl is short on scores and has to repeat his fifth year?! ] [ No way, Alexander. That''s probably not it, right? ] A scene unfolded through themunication device that would have made Karl cover his ears. "It''s been a while. How have you all been?" [ We''ve been well. ] "I heard you''ll officially be the head of the family next year. Congrattions." [ Haha! Thank you, Lav! ] "We''re so grateful for the gift you sentst time! Brothers!" [ Gah! I wish I had a little sister like that!! ] [ Stop it. She''s someone else''s future wife before she''s your sister. ] Enough with the banter. Everyone had things to do, so they got straight to the point. The three women informed the four men that the graduation ceremony would be right after the break. The four reacted with, ''Oh! Really?!'' and ''That''s right! The graduation!'' [ So, you''re saying a regr graduation ceremony won''t do, right? ] "Exactly. It doesn''t suit our Karl at all." [ Are you sure? Karl might actually prefer a simple ceremony. ] "Of course, but we have to think about the academy too." [ Lav''s point is valid. Considering who Karl is, it makes sense to differentiate this graduation from the previous ones. ] ¡°I''m d you all think so!¡± [ Well, I''d prefer to stay neutral for now. ] The seven of them put their heads together to think, but nothing substantiales up. Instead, with more people, the ideas be even more scattered. ¡°How about gathering everyone rted to Karl and having them apud to congratte him?¡± [ I guarantee if you do that, Eloise, you''ll be thest to get married. ] ¡°I like that. Let''s do it.¡± ¡°Shut up, Lav.¡± Eloise and Lavrenti re and growl at each other, while Joachim, looking at them with pity, softly speaks up. [ We can''t just do it normally, can we? ] ¡°Absolutely not! Do you know who my orabeoni is?!¡± [ Right, right. If we do it the same way for Karl''s graduation, it would be a disgrace to the academy. ] [ Hey, are you sure you don''t just want to mess with Karl? ] [ Shut up, Shulifen. ] Various ideas continued to pour out from the seven people. It''s tough to gather everyone involved, but let''s invite key figures. Or how about inviting priests from the church to create a solemn atmosphere? Or maybe invite a military band, or some reservists who served with him. ¡°¡­Um, I think this conversation is getting off track.¡± Eventually, Lefia, unable to bear it any longer, carefully voiced her opinion, and everyone froze. [ Indeed, it''s a bit odd. ] [ Maybe a regr graduation ceremony would be better? ] [ Hold on. ] Joachim, raising his hand through the magicalmunication device, continues. [ How about we think about it differently? Instead of the graduation ceremony we want for Karl, let''s think about the ceremony Karl would want for himself. ] ¡°That sounds good, but do you know what that might be?¡± [ Not exactly, but... hmm. How should I put it? Karl once mentioned that he didn''t return to the academy because he loved it, but because it represented the normal life he always dreamed of. So, leaving that ce should mark the beginning of another normal life for him. ] At this, everyone turns to Joachim with an ¡®ohhh.¡¯ The loudest reactionse from the other three among the four friends. [ What the heck, Joachim? Turns out you had a lot on your mind, huh? ] [ You all be quiet. You''ve been making Karl''s life miserable, what would you know? ] [ Seriously? You''re making it sound like you haven''t been causing trouble too. ] [ If it weren''t for you guys, it wouldn''t have been that bad! ] ¡°Hey, let''s stop there. So, what kind of new life are you talking about?¡± Lavrenti''s question makes Eloise and Lefia nod vigorously. [ A proposal. I mean, Karl and Selena are going to get married, but he hasn''t actually said, ''Will you marry me?'' It''s something everyone else does, but Karl has been too busy with everything else. ] * * * Damn it. This is seriously chaotic. As if the graduation ceremony wasn¡¯t enough. My head is pounding. After the Kanfra Cleanup War, I thought I''d have nothing left to do. But apparently, the higher-ups wanted to put my name on the other side as well. The Empire versus Lasker and Avileshti dynamic is no more. Now, it¡¯s the Empire and Lasker versus Avileshti. It seems they even used our reservists for the final push. In the end, Avileshti gave up resisting. The anti-Empire faction was purged, and they were all expelled from the Mage Tower. Of course, being a country of wizards, they didn¡¯t dirty their hands with blood. Instead, our Imperial Special Task Force agents were kept very busy. Some died in unexpected idents. Others lost their ability to gather mana. Some simply vanished from the world like smoke. In one way or another, those who supported terrorism against the Empire paid the price. ¡®I thought that would be the end, but then I had to attend the new negotiations between the Empire and Lasker.¡¯ It probably helped that I was close to Lefia. I was the only one who had seen both the current and former rulers of Lasker. In the end, I was semi-forced into the post-war discussions, and a few monthster, before I even knew it, it was graduation. My academy life was over...! I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t disappointed. It feels like everything flew by too quickly. But I had somewhat prepared for this. I may want normalcy, but that doesn¡¯t mean I am normal. ¡°¡­Even so.¡± On the first day of winter break, I could only sigh as I looked at the four guys gathered in front of me. ¡°You want me to propose at the graduation ceremony¡­?¡± ¡°Oh,e on! You confessed publicly a few years ago!¡± ¡°And I ended up enlisting because of that. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± ¡°Back then, Selena wasn¡¯t in a good state, and you were too reckless, Karl.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s different now! Everything¡¯s already settled! How awesome would it be to say you¡¯re starting your life as a husband right after graduating from the academy?!¡± I rubbed my forehead as I watched these guys constantly chanting, ¡®Try it, try it!¡¯ Thinking back to the public confession, I couldn''t help but sigh... Hmmm. ¡®This might actually be a good idea?¡¯ HELHEIM SCANS [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Chapter 211 - Side Story 11 [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Side Stories 11 Selena stared nkly at the degree certificate in her hand. Imperial Academy, Master''s Degree. Name: Selena Ifrit. There was more written below, but she didn''t care. The only thing that mattered was that she wasn''t just a graduate, but a master''s degree holder. She had gone through all sorts of hardships to get this. Wrestling with books, seeking advice from professors... Every night, she''d find herself overwhelmed, cursing the grad school. "Haaa..." She thought she would be overjoyed and relieved when she got her master''s degree. She expected to jump around and brag to everyone she met. But now that she had it, she felt empty. And lonely. It wasn''t that she wasn''t happy. What was it? It was just... strange. ''That feeling Karl talked about before. Did Karl feel this way too?'' Once, while talking about the military, Karl had told her a simr story. Every day, he chanted, ¡®Discharge, discharge. Discharge, discharge.¡¯ But when he was actually discharged, he felt strange. He was happy, of course. He was relieved. But then came the emptiness. ...No. Karl must have had it hundreds of times harder than her. It was disrespectful to evenpare. How could shepare grad school to the military? He even enlisted because of her. She couldn''t have had it harder than Karl! Selena shook her head vigorously and ced the degree certificate in her room. Some people might say it wasn''t a big deal, but it was. It was something that nobledies who weren''t interested in academics didn''t have. "Now..." Now, it''s truly over. But as one chapter closes, another begins. With this, I can be more at ease. I can move forward with a new rtionship. After the New Year''s celebration and the graduation ceremony. Finally. Finally...! ''Selena Adelheit, not Selena Ifrit.'' Her heart pounded like crazy. Her face flushed red. A shy moan, ¡®Hng!¡¯ escaped her clenched lips. If others saw her like this, they might stare and wonder what was wrong with her. But she didn''t care. In fact, she was okay with it. So much had happened. She had thought it would never happen. Wouldn''t it be strange if she wasn''t this happy right now? ''Just a little longer. Just a little longer.'' Last year, time didn''t seem to pass this slowly. The New Year''s celebration was a lot of fun, and after that, she was busy with her degree. There was a sudden war in the meantime, which was a bit stressful, but it was over quickly. The wedding preparations were already well underway and almostplete. Now, Karl will graduate. And a few monthster. They would be a new couple in the spring. ''I hope that dayes soon...'' Fresh grass and fragrant flowers. The groom waiting for his bride. And the bride walking towards him, step by step. Selena dreamt of such happy dreams again tonight. * * * "Once again, I sincerely congratte our seniors on their graduation..." The student council president''s graduation speech ended, and apuse erupted from all sides. Every year''s graduation ceremony was special, but today was even more so. "Next, we''ll hear from our graduating student representative, Karl Adelheit." There would probably never be another student like him. He had already earned two Medals of Honor and was even being considered for sainthood while still a student. Thanks to him, the academy had another achievement to add to its list of des. "Ah, I''ll skip the introduction. It''s too long andplicated to say myself. Our fellow graduates, juniors, and distinguished guests who have graced us with their presence today, please just remember me as you know me." Everyone in the audience burst intoughter and nodded at Karl''s words. That''s right. That''s the way it should be. Why bother exining when the whole world already knows? Perhaps that statement itself was the greatest achievement of the greatest hero. "It''s been a long, long journey. Well, maybe not? Should I say it was short? Anyway, it was long for me. Because I took a leave of absence in the middle. It was hard to adjust at first, living with my juniors. I was worried I''d be treated like an ancient relic." Laughter erupted again. Everyone looked happy. Despite his fame, he was just an ordinary person. A senior who greeted them warmly when they met. A student who struggled with exams. Everyone at the academy knew the real Karl. "But thanks to all of you here, this returning student is finally graduating. It''s been a pleasure and a privilege to be part of thismunity. I''ll always cherish the memories and experiences I''ve gained here." "The connections and memories I''ve made here won''t end today. Although my status as an academy student has ended, an ending is just a new beginning, isn''t it?" Selena, sitting in the front row, nodded at Karl''s words. She had also started as a graduate student right after graduation... Hmm. Was that a weird analogy? But it seemed right? "Some of you will leave this ce and find a new ce. Some will take a break and look for a new dream. Whoever you are, whatever your goal is, I will cheer you on." Apuse again. They probably thought Karl was wrapping up. The Karl they knew wasn''t the type to talk for long. "So here''s the thing." But today was different. Karl continued speaking. "I also need your support. To mark the end of my time as a returning student at the academy, I am embarking on a new journey. In search of a new life." Karl''s sudden words caused a small murmur among the audience. Why was he saying this? A new beginning? Needing their support? "Oof." Meanwhile, Karl stepped down from the podium and headed towards the VIP seats. Those who were close by could see that Karl was extremely nervous. He was at a loss for what to do. But he was trying to hide it and kept walking. "Selena." Finally reaching his destination, Karl carefully knelt on one knee. Selena, who had been sitting, was so startled that she jumped to her feet. "I realized I never did this. Our families talked, and we''re supposed to be together, but I''ve never said this to you as a man to a woman." "K-Karl?" He opened a velvet box, revealing a ring that shimmered in the light. The people around them, finally realizing what was happening, gasped. "Will you marry me?.... No. Marry me!" "Oh, but if you do it like this..." A scene shed through Selena''s mind. "Go out with me! Selena Ifrit!" "What are you talking about?! Are you crazy?! Get out of my sight!" It was the same back then. People staring at her and Karl. Karl, who didn''t care about them and only looked at her. And Selena, stressed to the max from being constantly bombarded with confessions. Since then, she had thought about it dozens, hundreds of times. What if, just in case... What if she hadn''t been bombarded with confessions from more than ten ssmates and seniors each week? What if Karl had confessed his feelings to her in private? Perhaps their rtionship would have blossomed much sooner. ''It''s different now.'' Yes, it was different. Both she and Karl were no longer the young and immature people they once were. They had matured, learned to cherish each other, and loved each other more. It was iparable. To do so would be to deny the time they had felt sorry for each other. In fact, wasn''t she the one who had longed for this moment more than anyone? Couldn''t they resolve the past misunderstandings and hurtful words and actions? "You''re doing this even though we''ve already set the wedding date?" "Well, ahem. I thought it was the right thing to do." "Hmm." "...Selena, am I wrong again...?" Did Karl also remember that day? Did the embarrassing nightmare came back to him? Seeing the worry and concern in his eyes, Selena quickly shook her head. "No, Karl. Thank you. For never showing it, even though you must have had the hardest time. I''m sorry." "...I''m doing this because I want to hear something other than an apology." "Oh, right." Selena, beaming, eagerly epted the ring. Karl, who had stood up, gently slid the ring onto her finger, and they smiled at each other. "Ooooooh!" "This is it!" "Kyaaaa!" The four friends who had been watching were the first to cheer and make all sorts of noises. Following their lead, the people around them also covered their mouths andughed, saying, ¡®Oh my!¡¯ or ¡®Oh my goodness!¡¯ The graduation ceremony was transformed into a chorus of cheers and well-wishes. And as if someone had been watching this scene from somewhere... "Whoa?" "What! What''s happening! Ack! It''s so bright!" At that very moment, the light of the whole world shone down on the two of them. [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Chapter 212 - Side story 12 [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Side Stories 12 No longer a returning student, but an academy graduate. No longer an academy couple, but truly a bride and groom-to-be. A passage from the Teachings of Light suddenly came to mind¡ª ¡ªEvery beginning has an end, and every end is a new beginning. It''s been quite a journey. I never imagined it would turn out like this. Confessing and getting rejected. Enlisting in the military as a soldier to try and move on. Thinking I had moved on, only to realize my feelings were as strong as ever when we reunited. They say life doesn''t go ording to n, and looking at the current situation, that seems to be the most fitting statement. "Hey, so! Are you not going to propose to me like that?!" "I expect you to, Master. I believe you''ll do it at my graduation too." "Ah! If you''re going to do it for everyone, please do it for me too!!" ...I didn''t want it to go this far, though. A surprise proposal to Selena on graduation day. I had failed miserably in the confession attack a few years ago, but this time was different. Back then, we weren''t in a rtionship, but now we''re officially a couple. Our families have already set a date for the wedding. More than anything, the public sees us as a couple. In the end, this proposal attack was sessful. A great victory. Selena epted the ring with a bright smile and received many congrattions. Now all that''s left is to get married this spring... "Why aren''t you answering, Karl?! Do it for me too!" "Me too, Master. No, Orabeoni." "If you''re doing it for both of them, please do it for me too...!" I can''t believe the other three girls are also asking for proposals. I honestly didn''t expect this. To be honest, this was a huge gamble. People want attention from others, but they also feel burdened by it. In that situation, confessions or proposals... If done publicly, they might be embarrassed. Didn''t Selena reject me in the past because of a public confession? Thankfully, she epted the proposal this time. If it had been the other way around, I would have died of embarrassment. But these three don''t care about that and want me to do the same for them. Get married, spend time as newlyweds, and finally, next year, they want me to propose to them with a ring at their graduation ceremony! "No, look. It''s not as romantic as you think..." "Lies! Then why did you do it to Selena?!" "That''s because I made a mistake... No. Anyway." And there''s one more reason why I can''t give a definite answer. "You all know you''re graduating at the same time, right? You''re not going to tell me to propose to three people at the same time, are you?" Even though I have four wives, you want me to propose to three of them on the same day, at the same time? If I did that, I''d bebeled a scumbag for sure. Even myrades in heaven would throw stones at me. They''d say, ¡®What a shameless scoundrel! He hasn''t even finished one marriage, and he''s already moving on to the next?!¡¯ On top of that, my reputation would probably be shattered. Of course, I''m not the type to obsess over honor, but there''s still a thing called reputation. The Medal of Honor isn''t a dog bone, so if you receive it, you should behave. The fact that there are so many things going on in my name is also a problem. I now have to be a real ''adult.¡¯ It''s an obligation. If I don''t, it''s not just me who''s going to ruin my life. "Right. Now that I think about it, three is definitely too much." "...I agree." "Oh, then what should we do? Should we do one in the morning, one in the afternoon, and one in the evening?" "Isn''t that the same thing, Lefia...?" Just when I was starting to get a headache, thankfully, everyone fell silent as if they had all agreed on something. "Young Lord, it''s really time for you to get ready." "Alright." I''ve been like this since morning to relieve the tension. So today is the day I finally be an ordinary husband. * * * My heart feels like it''s going to burst. Ugh. What do I do? What do I do? My hands and feet are trembling. I try to force myself to stop hyperventting. "Lenny. Are you alright?" Marquis Nafplion, who was next to her, asked in a worried tone. Selena nodded her head frantically, ¡®Yes! Yes!¡¯ She clearly didn''t look alright. "Don''t be nervous... I can''t say that, can I? To be honest, I''m nervous too." Marquis Nafplion also gulped and looked at the door. Inside was the man who would be his daughter''s husband. His son-inw. There were his inws, and countless guests who had attended as VIPs. ''And among the VIPs are His Majesty the Emperor and Her Majesty the Empress. And Her Highness the Crown Princess.'' Just thinking about it made her head spin. She wanted to run away. Why was the emperor attending the wedding of a subject? Isn''t this a bit too much? She felt like she was going to throw up what she had eaten for breakfast three days ago. She was so nervous she was going crazy. "Miss Selena! It''s time for the bride to enter!" At that moment, the people inside, having received the signal, grabbed the doorknob and signaled. "Father." "Yes. Let''s go." Click! The door opened, and the eyes of everyone inside were on them. Family. Rtives. The Officiant, the VIPs. And the man standing in the center. Selena carefully took a step. Maintaining herposure. But not in a negative way, but with an overwhelming sense of happiness. The groom was nervous, too. Karl, the ordinary husband-to-be, was no exception. That woman is my wife. She was always beautiful, but today she''s truly stunning. I think I made a really good choice marrying her. I''m so excited to see what tomorrow brings. ''...So.'' So. So. I guess I did a good job surviving in that ce. I lived simply to exist. I thought I was living for you, to honor your memory. I thought I was destined to carry this burden of duty and guilt until my dying breath. Can you see? Your youngest, who couldn''t even shoot a gun properly, is getting married. He''s being treated like a hero, with even the emperor as a guest of honor. I''ve lived a good life. So that I wouldn''t be ashamed in front of you who left before me. So that you, who left me behind, would be jealous ande back. If we meetter, this should earn me a lighter punishment. Suddenly, the lighting through the window felt brighter than usual. As he stared nkly at the scene, he thought he heard a yfulugh from somewhere. The youngest. Our youngest. The useless youngest who couldn''t even shoot a gun. But still, our youngest. "Today, we wee a beautiful couple. The groom, Karl Adelheit, is a true hero of the Empire. The Goddess will bless this young man as he bes a husband. And the bride, Selena Ifrit, will be a most virtuous and wise wife..." During the congrattory speech, Karl and Selena looked at each other and smiled. Memories of their past interactions surfaced. Confessions made and received, hearts both broken and mended. They were young then, perhaps a bit naive, quick to wound and be wounded. But there were no regrets. In fact, it was those very experiences that had brought them to this moment. "Under the watchful eyes of our Goddess, I now pronounce Karl Adelheit of Friedrich and Selena Adelheit husband and wife." Cardinal Nicos, the officiant of the wedding and head of the 1st Diocese, made the deration. Karl quickly took out the ring he had prepared and put it on Selena''s finger himself. Now, the only thing left to do was... "Hurry up! Kiss her!" "What are you waiting for? Kiss her now!" "The heir of the Friedrich County has no manners!" "Come on, do it!" Those damn four. Karl gritted his teeth. But the guests were rather amused by the four friends. They had added a touch of humor to an otherwise overly stiff and tense ceremony. Moreover, it made everyone think that Karl was close to them. "I''ll do it, you guys! Stop nagging!" "Boo! The heir should reflect on his actions!" "You guys haven''t even been in a rtionship, let alone married!" The emperor, who had been smiling quietly, burst outughing. As expected of a Medal of Honor recipient. Look at that. He subdued his opponents with a single blow. The heirs of your family are defeated by that one sentence! "Uncle! Uncle!" "Just be patient for a little while today, Crown Princess. At least today, he''s not your uncle, but a groom." The emperor said, ncing to the side. "..." The empress was... No, Rikata, Karl''s sister, was sobbing. It was strange that Karl''s parents were smiling. He wanted to tell her not to cry because it was a happy day, but he decided not to. It was natural to cry on a day of such joy. ''Oh, that reminds me.'' The emperor gestured for them to begin. The captain of the Imperial Guard nodded, and a group of Imperial Army soldiers in uniforms, armed with ceremonial swords, marched forward. They were not the Imperial Guards, the empire''s elite. Nor were they members of the Imperial Legion, responsible for actual military power. They were notmanders, nor high-ranking officers. None of them were. "Congrattions on your wedding, Sergeant Karl." "Sergeant Casey." They were men whose duty had ended. But they were men who had willingly taken up arms in the face of danger. They were the most glorious warriors, the most loyal soldiers. And yet, they were also ordinary reservists who would live as dependable sons, husbands, and fathers. "Present arms!" "Cheers!" Comrades who shared the same battlefield, the same memories, the same pain, and the same glory. That''s why they were all the more willing to step forward on this asion. "Of course, even Sergeant Karl..." Sling! Naturally, even a Medal of Honor recipient had to uphold tradition. "From now on, you''ll have to pass our tests. Are you confident?!" "I can pass anything but shooting!!!" And so, Karl became a groom without much difficulty. [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Chapter 213 - Side story 13 [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Side Stories 13 Everyone desires to make their name known in the world. It''s not wrong. It''s a future that all rational beings naturally desire. You know me. You cheer and apud me. There''s no drug more potent and addictive than this. Even if you''re ufortable with the attention, it''s hard to refuse praise. Therefore, those who make a name for themselves often be the center of the world. And today, Karl realized this fact while reading the newspaper. [ Recent Trend at the Academy? ] [ Public Proposals Started at Graduation. Now Public Confessions? ] [ We Want to Find Love Like Our Seniors! ] "Pfft!!" He forcefully spat out his morning coffee onto the newspaper. Karl blinked several times, wondering if he was seeing things. * * * "...Crazy." Crazy. This is Crazy. Absolutely crazy. What is this? Huh? What the hell is this?! Public confessions? Are you guys crazy? No, you''re doing this because I did a public proposal? Don''t you know what I did before? I thought that was pretty well-known too, wasn''t it? The fact that I publicly confessed to Selena and got rejected? ''The fact that I enlisted because of that is a secret, but everyone knows I got rejected. But why...'' I''m baffled. The fact that public confessions have be a trend is beyond me. And to top it off, the cause is the public proposal I made at the graduation ceremony. Suddenly, I feel like I''ve be the worst public confession viin in the history of the academy. At this rate, I might go from being the best graduate to the worst graduate. Public confessions, if you don''t know it''sing, are the worst. If we were already in a semi-public rtionship, it might be different. But that''s really not the case, juniors!! "Karl...? Are you already up...?" I turned my head to see Selena shuffling out of the bedroom. I ran over and hugged her, gently seating her on a chair. "Why are you up so early? You could have slept a little longer." "No... I reached out and you weren''t there." Aha. Am I some kind of love doll? Or a pillow to hug? Whatever it is, it doesn''t matter. I''ll be anything if I can be Selena''s... my wife''s doll. From tomorrow, I''ll try to stay with my new bride a little longer after she wakes up. ¡°Coffee, or tea. Tea? Wait a minute. I''ll bring it to you.¡± I quickly prepared a cup of tea and brought it to her, making sure not to wake her up. She thanked me and was about to take the cup when... "Ungh." A moan that clearly indicated she was in pain. As the culprit, I couldn''t help but be startled. "Are you okay?" "Oh, yes. I''m fine." "Sorry. Was I too roughst night?" "A little? But it was good, so it''s okay." Seeing Selena smile shyly, I suddenly felt a rush of blood. To my face and... down below... ahem. That''s enough. Last night was quite passionate. It''s our honeymoon, after all. I don''t think there''s any need to be overly conservative. As a result, we went at it until dawn and barely slept. In the meantime, it was surprising that Selena''s stamina was much better than I expected. I thought she would be exhausted and copse, but she kept up with me quite well. Thanks to that, we didn''t have an unsatisfying night. "By the way, Karl. What were you looking at earlier?" "This? The Capital Daily. More specifically, an article about the academy." "The academy? Why is there suddenly an article about the academy in the Capital Daily?" Even though I''m not a student anymore, I''m a graduate. But even so, I just graduated this year, so it still feels like I''m a student. Selena also said that it still felt like a dream that she had escaped grad school. It was not at all strange for her to be curious about the news from the academy. "What is it, what is it? I''m curious. What''s the story that made it into the newspaper?" "Well... um. It might not be that great or good." Not great or good? But it was in the Capital Daily? Selena tilted her head, so he decided to hand her the newspaper. Oh, and he had cleaned up the coffee he spat out. He gave her another copy of the newspaper. "Let''s see. Today''s article. About the academy... oh. Oh... eh..." Selena''s expression changed as she read the article. She blinked, wondering what it meant. Was this a joke? Was it just a lighthearted article? She wondered. In the end, she let out a dumbfoundedugh, ¡®Ahaha¡­¡¯ "So, because they were impressed by the proposal Karl made to me, public confessions are now trending among the juniors...?" "It''s a surprising and sad thing, but it''s true." "..." Selena was silent for a moment, then quietly folded the newspaper and put it down. She closed her eyes and took a sip of tea before opening them again. "Should we go and stop them?" "We should." Are we on the same wavelength now that we''re married? Selena and I said almost simultaneously. "It seems our young juniors have a big misunderstanding." "I agree. Karl and I had already settled everything. Since our marriage was confirmed, there was no chance of embarrassment or any other problem with a proposal." "On the other hand, a public confession..." "I''m sorry to say this, but honestly, if you do it wrong, it can be really damaging." I apologize, my wife. I''m still reflecting on that part. It''s literally self-destruction to do that in front of everyone just because it feels good for you. Even if they had feelings for you, they could lose them because of that. I still wonder what I was thinking when I did that crazy thing. "But, you know, will it be okay, Selena?" "Huh? What do you mean all of a sudden?" What do I mean? It''s a very important thing for newlyweds like us. "We''re newlyweds. But you''re saying that a few days into our honeymoon, the husband has to leave the house because of the seeds of disaster he sowed?" "...Oh, um. You''re right? So, maybe you could just go for a little while in the afternoon?!" At my wife''s heavenly suggestion, I immediately saluted, ¡®Yes, ma''am!¡¯ They say that if a man just listens to his wife, his life will befortable. You don''t think so? Just wait until you get married. It can''t be a lie. [TL/N: My single ass ain¡¯t getting married broski!] [PR/N: ????] * * * "Actually, I''ve liked you for a long time! Will you go out with me?!" Wow. This is crazy. I''m going crazy. What is this? Eloise witnessed a confession taking ce in the middle of a ssroom as she was passing by. ¡®Oh my, oh my,¡¯ she muttered, quickly walking past. But soon, on the benches outside, in the garden... Everywhere she went, she heard people saying, ¡®I like you!¡¯ or ¡®Give me a chance to be your lover!¡¯ ''What is this?! Karl!!'' Eloise was considered quite progressive among elves. Her very active pursuit of Karl, her confession of love, and her open expression of longing for love must have been shocking to everyone. But still. Even if Eloise was that kind of elf, she wouldn''t go so far as to say ¡®I like you!¡¯ or ¡®Go out with me!¡¯ in front of everyone. Shouldn''t feelings of love be expressed in private? ''Is this a circus? Or a y? Why are they confessing their feelings in front of everyone!'' It was such a ridiculous trend. She hadn''t seen anything like this since the mint chocte craze. But the worst was yet toe. "No! Why are you guys doing this too?!" She thought it was only the Imperial students, but now it had spread to the elf exchange students. They too had started confessing to fellow students they were close to! "Is there a problem, Senior Eloise?" "Huh?" "You were the one who told us to be more interested in Imperial culture and actively assimte." "No, that''s... I mean, I only meant..." "Humans are amazing. To be able to express their feelings so openly. It''s something we elves can''t even imagine. It''s something we should learn from!" No! That''s not what I meant at all! This is bad. At this rate, even the elves will change like this. "Karl!" She had just heard that Karl wasing to the academy. Eloise immediately went out to meet him and soon found him. "What are you going to do about this! The academy is not the academy anymore!" "Well, I''ll try to resolve it somehow." "Not ''somehow,'' but ''definitely''! There are so many juniors who are heartbroken from being confessed to!" "You mean heartbroken from being rejected?" "That''s too obvious, so I didn''t even mention it!" Ugh. This is crazy! Karl grabbed his head. A momentter, with the help of the faculty, he was able to stand in front of the students. "Everyone. You see, love is... This young love, you see? There''s a thrill in keeping it secret and quiet. I''m not saying you should hide itpletely, but there''s no need to be too obvious. What if, by any chance, you don''t end up together? How much would it hurt both of you!" I hope none of you end up like me, rejected and enlisting as a soldier. Karl was trying his best to convey this message indirectly, and thankfully, his efforts were effective. However, a new problem arose. "Hmm. Then instead of public confessions, let''s do public proposals like Senior Karl!" "Keep dating quiet, but if you''re going to get engaged and married, it''s okay?" "That''s right! Oh, then I''ll propose at graduation too, just like senior!" The new tradition of the academy was born. Every graduation day, there would always be a couple proposing and epting. It was the beginning of a new history for the academy. [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Chapter 214 - Side story 14 [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Side Stories 14 "Karl! Karl. Karl. Karl!" "Are you calling for me, or are you looking for a sword? Because if it''s the former, you''re being awfully loud, and if it''s thetter, I happen to have a greatsword right here." Shulifen flinched and shouted, ¡®Definitely not thetter!¡¯ Seriously. Do these guys still act like they''re fifth-year academy students even after all this time? You guys are the heads of your families now. You''re Marquises and Counts of the Empire! Why are you still acting like children?! You''re not heirs anymore?! "Both of you, stop it and focus. We''re being serious here." "My point exactly. I can understand Shulifen, but why are you acting like this too, Karl?" "What are you guys talking about? I''m still a newlywed, you know? Who barged in and said, ''Let''s have a discussion''?" This is unfair. It''s really unfair. It''s only been two months since I married Selena. So I''m still a newlywed. Nothing in the world should interfere with my newlywed life. That''s why the military, the church, and even the Imperial Pce have been quiet. "It can''t be helped. There''s a lot going on in your name." "If anyone heard you, they''d think I was the one who caused it." "Hey, if you approved it, you have a stake in it too." "That''s right, that''s right." Honestly, if you didn''t have the ability to speak, I might actually find you tolerable. "So. What''s the problem that you came to me for a discussion?" "We need something new." "...?" Do you guys always have to speak in riddles? I''m not part of your hive mind. If you talk in half-sentences, I don''t magically understand your meaning. It just sounds like nonsense to me. "In other words, Alexander is saying that the patent business has been slowing downtely." "I see. Hey, can''t you guys exin things simply like Joachim over there?" "We could. Sure, sure. We could." "You just don''t want to." Honestly, if these weren''t Marquises and Counts of the Empire, I''d tell them to cut the crap and get to the point. "By the way, it''s already slowing down. Does that mean the damn mint chocte craze is finally over?" "What a hurtful thing to say. You can''t find mint chocte anywhere these days because it''s so popr." "Not only in our empire, but also in the southern elfnds, Lasker, and Avileshti. It''s selling like hotcakes. Especially in Avileshti, they say there''s nothing better for the mental and physical well-being of mages." "..." Damn mages. Why are they finding peace of mind with mint chocte? Thanks to them, our empire is even more enthusiastic about developing mint chocte. "The problem is the rest of the items besides mint chocte." "Hotteok and bungeoppang aren''t doing as well as they used to. How should I put it? They''ve be toomon? Plus, being winter snacks, they''re just a trend that can''tst forever." "You''re saying we need to develop new menu items." "Ore up with somethingpletely new that we can patent." I think I''ve figured out why these guys suddenly came to me. They say it''s a patent, but isn''t it ultimately for the continued support of the pension foundation? Noble families are still donating a lot of money, but that alone has its limits. The more we ask for help, the more influence they have, so we need to be careful about that. So we need to create another source of ie. Hmm. To be honest, nothing is reallying to mind. "You''re saying the most effective way is tounch it at the academy?" "That''s what happened with bungeoppang, hotteok, mint chocte, and hot packs." "It can''t be helped that the academy is a trendsetter. It has the children of the best noble families, sessfulmoner students, and even international students." The academy. The academy. That''s the best ce to target. Students. Juniors who study hard but also want to have fun. What would leave a strong impression on them... "...Entertainment." "Karl?" "Hey, you guys,e here for a moment." I think I''m starting to see something. This might work. But before that, let''s get the opinions of the brilliant fifth-year academy students. "You guys, didn''t you want to have fun when you were at the academy?" "Is that even a question? Of course." "But there wasn''t much to do, was there? Even if there was, it was hard to do things together because everyone had different interests and different things prepared." "...Maybe?" "Was it like that? It was, wasn''t it?" Good. Then this is the best thing, after all. "You guys wait here. Just 30 minutes. Okay?" * * * What the... Karl, what crazy idea has he cooked up now? Shulifen and Wilhelm, Alexander and Joachim sipped tea in the drawing-room. Barging into a friend''s newlywed home was quite the overstep. I thought we''d be beaten and kicked out on the spot. Thankfully, neither Karl nor Selena could bring themselves to do that. "Something simple to follow up bungeoppang and hotteok would be nice." "Me too. I''m not even hoping for mint chocte level." "But does it have to be food? Anything else?" "Other things are good. But the problem is, nothing''s sparking any ideas." The four of them¡ªno, the two marquesses and the two counts¡ªwere about to engage in a heated discussion. BAM!¡ª "I''m back, you damn quartet!" With a confident air, Karl returned with a smile. His arms were full of strange papers. "What''s that?" "The future product that will lead you all into the world of luck-based gambling." "...What did you just say?" "Anyway, Karl. You''ve got a surprisingly foul mouth." "Shut up." Looking closer, they weren''t just papers. They were cards with pictures and numbers. Hastily prepared, they were rough around the edges, but that was a story forter. What mattered now was what they were and what they were for. "Alright. Listen closely as I exin the rules. Drawing a card is called a ''draw'', and each of you starts with 30 life points. Think of it as thirty lifelines..." "This damn CCG(Collectible Card Game)... No, wait. Anyway, in this game, you can only have two of the same card..." "Ah, just give it a try. I want to see your reactions." Karl said, pointing at Shulifen and Wilhelm as his test subjects. His reasoning? They''d have the most intense reactionspared to Alexander or Joachim. "What the hell is this, anyway?" "Let''s just do it. There must be a reason Karl''s acting like this." Some time passed. "Damn it!" "What the¡ª?! This is totally rigged, isn''t it?!" "Someone messed with my cards. What? Deck? Whatever. My deck! Howe I haven''t drawn a single usable card?!" With each turn, the two men pounded the table in frustration. Alexander and Joachim, who had been watching nkly, turned their gaze towards Karl. The unspoken question hung in the air: Karl, what kind of monstrosity have you created...? Meanwhile, Shulifen and Wilhelm continued their card game. "My turn! Draw! ...Oh! If I activate this card, I can draw again!" "Isn''t that cheating? Getting that much from one card?" "Well, if you have a problem, you can just use this card too." "Karl made that card! What am I supposed to do?!" The ensuing battle left the two with 3 and 1 life points respectively. Wilhelm was sweating, while Shulifen was confident he would end it this turn. But the heavens¡ªno, the cards¡ªbetrayed his expectations. "No way?! How is this possible?!" "Bwahahaha!! If you''re salty, you know what to do, Shulifen? Just get yourself a good card like this one!" Wilhelm cackled, waving the card that had just shed Shulifen''s life points down to zero. The sight was so infuriating that even the two who weren''t ying muttered, ¡®Wow. I really want to punch him.¡¯ p!¡ª "Alright, let''s stop there for now." Karl, who had been silently observing the entire situation, pped his hands to break the tension. Then, he asked Shulifen and Wilhelm, who had participated in the game. "So, what do you think of this card game?" "Make more good cards! I almost won, but this is ridiculous!" "Bwahahaha! This is awesome! Let''s start ying for real!" "What about you two?" Karl turned his question to Alexander and Joachim. The two shrugged and replied. "If you look at those two, the answer is obvious." "You just saw two marquises turn into bickering children. I thought I was back in my first year at the academy." Alright. With this kind of reaction, we can start right away. First, these roughly made cards were just for demonstration, so let''s quickly dispose of them... "Hey, what are you doing, Karl! Give me back my cards!" "What are you talking about? I''m going to make the official ones, so get a grip!" "My deck! Give me back my deck, Karl!" Watching the scene, Karl thought to himself. I don''t know about anything else, but I''m definitely making cards based on those four. Hmm. The name should be ''The Four Idiots'', right? The effect... Well, it depends on my mood. I''ll make it a moderately powerful card! * * * And exactly three monthster, when Karl''s card game was officially released to the world¡ª "Card packs! Give me card packs!" "Eeeeeek! A rare card!" "Hot damn! This battle is mine!" "Ugh! Damn it! This luck-based game!" Another whirlwind, following the mint chocte craze, began to sweep the empire. [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Chapter 215 - Side story 15 [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Side Stories 15 "This is quite a predicament. I can''t very well stop my brother-inw from leaving." The Emperor sighed, holding the Crown Princess, who had just cried herself to sleep. She hadn''t even reached her third birthday yet. He had assumed she wouldn''t understand much about the world. But perhaps due to her intelligence, inherited from the Empress, the Crown Princess already had a vague understanding of many things. For example, the fact that the warst year took ce in the southern part of the Empire. Or that her uncle had participated in it and sustained minor injuries. So, when Karl announced his return to the south, the Crown Princess clung to her uncle, refusing to let him go. He wasn''t going to fight. He was going to meet the parents of his future wife. Karl tried his best to soothe and persuade the Crown Princess, but she wouldn''t listen. She cried in Karl''s arms for almost an hour before finally falling asleep from exhaustion. "I can''t bring myself to leave, seeing the Crown Princess like this..." "I understand. It''s not just any trip, it''s to meet your future inws. As a future son-inw, it''s only natural to pay respects to your parents-inw." Go quickly ande back soon. The Crown Princess might be alright for about three days. The Emperor himself and the Empress would try their best, so Karl just needed to return quickly. As if receiving a special mission, Karl saluted solemnly. "Ah, brother-inw." "Yes, Your Majesty." "That card game you made. It''s quite entertaining." "...Thank you." * * * "It''s quite amazing, isn''t it? The Crown Princess is only two years old, right?" "That''s right." "I''ve heard that other human children at that age only look for their mother and father. But when I said I was going to the south, she thought I was going to fight. And if I fought, I could get hurt. It seems she deduced that much." Eloise nodded at her husband''s words and sighed. It had been almost a year since thest war with the Kanfras. Needless to say, the south was nowpletely part of the Empire. Those who had caused unnecessary trouble twice had no justification anymore. Even the elves themselves were sick of the pointless fighting, saying that elf pride and dignity were useless. All that talk of pride and dignity, and what did it lead to? Betraying the Empire. The betrayed Empire, enraged, led arge army across the Great Forest. And what did the Kanfras do? They hid and resisted. The ones who suffered and were confused in the process were the ordinary elves who didn''t care about such ideologies. Those who didn''t look down on others for not being elves, nor did they dislike the Empire. Those who simply wanted to have a peaceful breakfast with their families. "Fellow elves! We must all unite and resist the Empire! Only then can we reim our rightful ce...ack!" "Damn you Kanfras! My grandfather died because of you!" "Pride? Dignity? You''ve trampled on it all! You promised to protect the forest, but because of you warmongers, everything is falling apart!" The feeling of kinship that had remained, however small, was now gone. If they still defended Luzernes after all this, they were crazy elves. Those who spouted such nonsense were immediately captured by their fellow elves and had their ears cut off. They were told to go fight the Empire themselves if they wanted to fight so badly, as they were the ones who caused this mess in the first ce. "Do you think Father will be there this time?" "Probably? I told him to please stay put at home this time." "...You know, if you keep saying that, I''ll be the one who gets in trouble." "Not at all. They''ll probably be happy that you, an elf who isn''t like other elves, brought Karl along." Father-inw. Mother-inw. What kind of parenting did you do...? Thus, they left the Empire and crossed the Great Forest once again, heading towards the elven territory. As before, the border no longer existed. The south was now imperial territory. The area that belonged to Hyzens remained, but it was more like... hmm. What should I call it? Ah, yes. It could be seen as a kind of autonomous region with guaranteed independence. The survey results showed that the elves in the south preferred this method. If they kept dividing the country, there would be those who would spout nonsense. But if they immediately joined the Empire, the issue of their pride would still remain. Therefore, this method was the best of the best in the current situation. "How about asking if they''d like to relocate, Eloise? To the new city they''re building?" "To the new city where humans and elves will live together?" One of the policies the Empire was implementing was the construction of a new city where imperial citizens and elves would live together. It was a kind of meeting ce to elerate the harmony between the two races by intermingling. "Hmm. I''ll bring it up, but don''t get your hopes up." "Of course. It''s something they need to consider from their perspective." While chatting like this, we arrived at a ce I had visited once before. I nced at Eloise beside me, wondering if she was nning to do the same thing again. "I''m home! Mom, Dad! I brought my husband-to-be, soe out and say hello!" "..." Right. Nothing''s changed. This is our Eloise, alright. I don''t even expect anything different anymore. It would be weirder if she changed. "...How can you be the same even after bringing your future husband?" Finally, the door opened, and my mother-inw, whom I hadn''t seen in a while, greeted us. I bowed politely and said, ¡®It''s been a while! Mother-inw!¡¯ She burst intoughter. "My. You two don''t match at all." "Pardon?" "I wonder how someone like her managed to find such a decent man." "Mom! I can be decent when I want to be!" "Decent? More like disastrous. A leopard can''t change its spots, you know?" As expected, she''s a formidable woman. Eloise is already flustered by her mother''s sharp words. Creak¡ª "Ah, you''ve arrived." "Dad!" Ah, Dad. This is the first time I''m meeting my father-inw. I quickly turned my head, and what greeted me was... uh, well. "Father-inw." "Father-inw, you say? This feels strange." "To be honest, I almost called you ''brother''." He''s young. My father-inw, no exaggeration, looks the same age as Eloise. My mother-inw resembled Eloise a lot, so at least there was a mother-daughter vibe. But the father-inw only slightly resembled Eloise, so perhaps that''s why he felt more like an older brother. "Hahaha. All you imperials are so cheerful. The ones I met before were the same." "Is that so?" "After those Luzernes troublemakers caused that mess, I worked with some people from the Empire. I was worried at first, but it was all a misunderstanding, thankfully." Come in and have a seat. What kind of hospitality is this, keeping guests standing? My father-inw offered me a seat and handed me a cup of tea from the mother-inw. "I heard you''re married." "...I apologize." "Apologize for what? I''m the one who wants to ask. Are you really okay with this, even though you already have a wife? Eloise, our daughter, is not an easy person to handle. If you''re not careful..." "Dad?!" "If you''re not careful, she might try to steal the first wife''s position and do something strange." "Ahahaha..." It seems parents are different everywhere. They know their daughter too well! "There''s no need for you two to worry." Of course, it''s best to show a more reliable son-inw image here. "I will be more devoted to my family to ensure there are no unfortunate incidents." "If a fine young man like you says so, I won''t worry any further." "I agree." They''re very straightforward. So straightforward that I wonder if this is okay. "Also, Father-inw, Mother-inw. I have a question about the wedding." "Isn''t it too early? Is there something to discuss already?" "Well, it''s about the wedding venue." Selena is from the Empire. So is Lav. Although Lefia is from Lasker, she left that ce, so she''s half imperial. On the other hand, Eloise is still an elf. She belongs to Hyzens. Her hometown is clearly here in the south, in the quiet forest south of the Great Forest. "My parents said it wouldn''t be a bad idea to have a traditional elven wedding for Eloise." "Your parents are very kind to suggest that." Chuckling, my father-inw shook his head. "Father-inw?" "It''s thoughtful of them to consider our traditions. However, I''d prefer not to have any special treatment. Wouldn''t it be better for everyone if we followed the standard imperial wedding customs?" "But if we do that, it might be a bit difficult for you and Mother-inw to attend." "It''s my daughter''s wedding. I''d travel to the ends of the earth for it. That''s what parents do." Once again, my father-inw''s decision was refreshingly straightforward. Like father, like daughter. Like mother, like daughter. Seeing this, I realize they truly are a family. "I''ll leave our daughter in your care, son-inw." "I''ll do my best." Contrary to my expectations that this might take a while, the conversation ended sooner than expected. In that case, the topic we''d be discussing in the remaining time would be... "By the way, son-inw. Do you know about the trouble Eloise caused when she was young?" "Oh, I don''t know about that, Father-inw." "Come here. Back then, she was like¡ª" "Daaaaaad!!!" As expected, it''s time for the embarrassing story reveal! [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Chapter 216 - Side Story 16 [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Side Stories 16 "My turn, huh? Uh-huh! I won again, Eloise." "What? Why? ...Argh! Isn''t this game rigged?!" This damn luck-based game! Why did that card have toe out now?! Eloise looked like she was about to flip the table. She''s going to have a stroke at this rate. "Eloise. What did I tell you?" "Luck-based game!" "No, not that. Lefia, can you exin it for me?" "Oh, yes! Oppa said that a game is just a game!" That''s right, that''s right. That''s the correct answer. A game is just a game. Enjoying it passionately? Good. Trying your best? Good. Not causing trouble for other yers? Even better. But that''s it. Games are best enjoyed as games. "But my deck keeps getting messed up!" "That''s just your bad luck. Don''t me the cards." You know who designed and made them, right? ming the cards is like insulting your future husband. "Arghhh...!" Well, I can''t say I don''t understand Eloise''s frustration. Her record against Lav is a whopping 0 wins and 12 losses. That''s aplete shutout. With their subtle rivalry, such a record would be a nightmare. She''s been diligently opening card packs and trying out better cards. She tried everything. But what is this game in the end? It''s just luck. Good cards are useless if you don''t draw them. In that sense, I think Lav is winning in the luck department. "Give it up, Eloise. You won''t win with your luck." "Let''s y again!" "Let''s stop. It seems like you''ve already used up all your luck for next year, when you''ll be the second to marry my Orabeoni." Huh, now that I think about it, Lav might be right. After graduation next year, who will be the first to get married? Eloise won that important battle. I remember Lav being quite upset at the time. She was gloomy for almost three days and even cried. Tofort her, I had to create the spectacle of being with another woman despite being newly married. I was lucky that Selena was understanding, or I would have looked like a real jerk. "That''s beside the point! But losing to Lefia is just absurd...!" "Hehehe! Eloise is really bad at games!" "Grrr! No! I''m not!" For the record, Eloise''s record against Lefia was 0 wins and 11 losses. In other words, anotherplete shutout. * * * "What the hell did you make?" Selena approached me as I watched the three women walk away, chatting andughing amongst themselves. "You''re back?" I hurried over to greet Selena. She wasn''t alone anymore, so I had to be careful! Of course, Selena chided me, saying, ¡®It''s still early. You don''t have to be so overprotective!¡¯ But she didn''t know. Pregnant women should always be careful, especially in the early stages! [TL/N: This soon?! Anyway Congrats] "Everyone''s going crazy. Eloise, Lav, Lefia, and even those four... Ah, should I call them Marquis and Count now?" "They vehemently protested, saying it made their skin crawl." "Well, they''ll have to get used to it. Anyway! The academy is in chaos, the empire is in chaos. I never imagined it would make headlines in every newspaper." Selena handed me the newspapers, filled with news of our glorious card game. They called it a new form of entertainment that had taken the Empire by storm, or a game of extreme strategy, or questioned how much thought and trial and error must have gone into creating such a thing. A lot of thought, yes, I did put in some. The quartet came to me whining, after all. But trial and error... I''m not so sure. I don''t know if I should call this an experience. Thinking back to my past life, I did suffer a bit because of that game. "Karl, can''t I try it too?" "Absolutely not." "Why?" "It''s bad for your health." "This? It''s just a card game, right?" Oh, Selena. Just a card game? Didn''t you hear Eloise screaming earlier? And while this game highlights the good parts, there are also many dark sides to it. I''m not exaggerating when I say I almost had a mental breakdown ying this game. It feels like experiencing ten years'' worth of stress all at once. "It''s not good for our baby." "No! I''m still in the very early stages! Stop treating me like I''m about to give birth!" "Still, no. Our baby should only learn good things." "What are you talking about?! Are you saying Karl made something bad?!" Actually, I''m starting to wonder if that might be the case. When I first made it, I just wanted to make some easy money. I never expected the entire Empire to go crazy and buy card packs like this. I''m realizing the importance of entertainment. This is madness. And they''re even talking about exporting it to other countries. "I''m thinking of exporting this to Lasker. So, Karl, how about making a new deck? The Knight Deck! Wouldn''t Lasker, obsessed with knights, go crazy for it?" "You think they wouldn''t y this game? Of course they would! They don''t just swing swords all day, every day. They have normal lives too. What if we threw this at them?" I asked Lefia just in case, and Shulifen was right. Even though Lasker is thend of knights, they don''t do that all the time. In fact, doing so could backfire and dilute the sacredness and longing for knighthood. So, they should be intensely admired but not too easily essible. Apparently, some of the board games in the Empire originated from Lasker. This alone showed how serious they were about their ¡®y culture.¡¯ "Shulifen suggested a Knight Deck for Lasker? Then how about a Wizard Deck for Avileshti? What do you think, Karl? I think it''s a good idea." A few dayster, Wilhelm contacted me with a proposal for a Wizard Deck, having heard the news. The number of people enjoying the card game continued to increase, but some emphasized the need for new cards and decks, saying that without changes, the game''s poprity could quickly fade. As always, I would only provide the ideas. I told the quartet to handle the business expansion since they were much better at it than me. And about a weekter, I started hearing things like¡ª "Young Lord Karl Adelheit. The Ministry of Foreign Affairs informed me that the elves have caught wind of the new card packs for Lasker and Avileshti. They''re asking if we could add something new for them as well." "What? The elves are ying this luck-based... I mean, this card game?" "It seems the exchange students who attended the academy spread it." I was dumbfounded. Where did all that elven pride go?! I know our Empire emascted them, but did it really work this well? They said they weren''t interested in human culture, and now they''re ying this stupid game! ...Of course, that''s just what I''m thinking. I can''t say that out loud. I immediately asked Alexander and Joachim to create a suitable pack for them. And soon after, the Forest Folk card pack, also known as the Druid Deck, targeting the elves, was released. The reaction? Well, as expected, they were thrilled when cards representing their culture and mythology were released. I briefly considered adding some Kanfra-bashing content out of spite, but I held back. There was no need to add fuel to the fire between humans and elves, which was finally dying down. "Karl." "..." "Karl!" ¡°Uh, yeah. Selena? Did you call?¡± "Look over there. Aren''t those people from the church?" "Huh?" A group of people were being escorted into the mansion. As Selena said, judging by their priestly robes, they seemed to be from the Radiant Church. What''s going on? Did something happen? I tilted my head in confusion and returned to the drawing-room, where I was greeted by... "Brother Karl, I heard you created something quite interesting." "Ah." "We believe this could be beneficial for the church if utilized well, so we came to visit. We''d like to ask if you''d be willing to create cards that incorporate various stories from the church." "..." "Brother Karl?" "Ah, yes. Uh, that wouldn''t be a problem. However, it would be best to discuss the details with the Hydra... I mean, the quartet... I mean, the Marquises and Counts..." I''m starting to think I might have created something unnecessary. I just wanted the academy students to enjoy it on a small scale! I never intended to make the entire continent shout ¡®Luck-based game!¡¯ * * * "This! Give me this!" "As you wish, Your Highness." The head maid carefully handed a book to the Crown Princess. It was a rather advanced book for a child who wasn''t even three years old. Its sheer thickness was intimidating, but it was the Imperial Law Code, so it made sense. Normally, a child her age would be reading picture books. That''s the natural order of things. But the Crown Princess was different. She had already learned to read. And for some reason, she kept poring over the Imperial Law. "I cannot fathom why Her Highness is doing this..." Meanwhile, the Crown Princess of the Empire, Lily, diligently flipped through the pages with her tiny hands. Then, she eximed, ¡®Ah! Found it!¡¯ and started smiling brightly. [ Imperial Marriage Law ] [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Chapter 217 - Side Story 17 [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Side Stories 17 "Mommyyyyyy!!" Pit-a-pat!¡ª A small girl ran as fast as her little legs could carry her towards the garden. The head maid, who was nearby, worried that she might fall. However, the Empress, Rikata, slowly shook her head. "Let her be, Head Maid. Unless the Crown Princess is in serious danger of getting hurt." "B-But..." "I want my daughter to ovee small trials without crying." She''s still a two-year-old child. There''s no need to raise her so strictly. The head maid wanted to say this, but she quickly realized the child''s status and closed her mouth. She can''t just be raised delicately. This little child isn''t just a princess. She''s the Crown Princess. The future great ruler of this Empire. There will be dozens, hundreds of times in her life when she will face setbacks. She can''t cry every time she falls. I want her to be able to get back up with a smile. "And she''s already doing very well, isn''t she?" As Rikata said, the Crown Princess ran without falling. She then jumped into her mother''s arms, chattering, ¡®Mommy, Mommy!¡¯ "Uncle Karl! When is Uncle Karling?" "Uncle Karl is very busy right now." "Whyyy?" "He''s always busy. When he''s not busy, he makes himself busy with more work." "Uncle Karl is weird!" The Crown Princess puffed out her cheeks as she nestled in her mother''s arms. The head maid almost burst outughing at the sight. She''s so cute. She bit her lip, holding back the words. "Daddy is busy too! Being busy is no good! I don''t like it! Can''t Uncle Karl not be busy?" "Let''s ask him when hees back. How about that?" "Okay! Good!!" The mother and daughter, seated in the garden, chatted about various things. It was mostly the Crown Princess talking, with Rikata adding interjections to her daughter''s words. ¡®Oh my, is that so, my dear?¡¯ or ¡®Oh my goodness, our Crown Princess is so amazing!¡¯ and so on. "Mommy!" The Crown Princess pped her arms as if she had remembered something. "I, I wanna know something!" "What does our Crown Princess want to know? Mommy is so curious." "What''s malliade?" [TL/N: Intentional mistake.] "Malliade?" Rikata blinked in confusion. Then, the head maid next to her said, ¡®It seems she''s talking about marriage, Your Majesty.¡¯ Rikata nodded in understanding. "So, the Crown Princess wants to know what marriage is." "Yes! Malliade!" "Mar-riage. Try to say it. Mar-riage." "Ma, mar-riage!" "Mar-riage." "Mar! riage!" That''s right, you''re doing so well. My lovely daughter. Rikata nuzzled her cheek against her daughter''s. "Marriage is when two people who love... um, who like each other very much, make a promise." "Like each other? Two people? Two?" The Crown Princess held up two fingers, one from each hand, in front of Rikata. Rikataughed and said, ¡®Yes! Two!¡¯ as she stroked her daughter''s hair. "It''s a promise to live together forever." "To-ge-ther? Fo-re-ver?" "Hmm. It means you won''t say goodbye and see each otherter." "Goodbye! I don''t like goodbye! Uncle Karl said goodbye and left!" At that moment, the word ¡®marriage¡¯ was perfectly formed in the Crown Princess''s mind. It''s nice when Uncle Karles to see her. So nice. But when it''s time, he says goodbye and leaves. She doesn''t like that. She wants to stay with him, but she doesn''t like goodbyes! So, she''ll get married to him so they won''t have to say goodbye! "Mommy! I-I wanna go!" "Hmm? Don''t you want to stay with Mommy a little longer?" "I-I wanna go read a book!" Even though she still struggled to read and understand difficult words, the Crown Princess was already very fond of books. As the heir to the Empire, this was certainly a wee development. So, the Emperor and Rikata all encouraged her. A wise emperor is always respected by everyone. "Goodbye! No, no! No, no! Go, goo... dbye! Bye! Goodbye!" "Wee, Your Highness." The librarian in charge of the archives bowed deeply, as if he were about to perform a ritual. The Crown Princess smiled brightly and exined why she hade today. "Marriage!" "Your Highness? Could you please repeat that?" "Marriage! I wanna know ''bout marriage!" The librarian looked at the head maid, asking if he had heard correctly. With a look that said, ¡®Is she really talking about marriage?¡¯, the head maid nodded. "Your Highness, could you perhaps look into what you''re curious aboutter..." "Whyyy?!" "The book is very thick. It might be difficult for you to read..." "No, I''m not! I''m not!" She probably meant to say it wasn''t difficult. The librarian looked at the head maid again. His eyes asked if she could stop the Crown Princess. But the head maid shook her head, and he had no choice but to give up. In this ce, only two people could defy the Crown Princess''s wishes. The Emperor and the Empress¡­ ''Well, there is one more outside the pce.'' In any case, the librarian decided to find the book the Crown Princess wanted. Of course, within reason. Something lightweight and not dangerous. ''But it''s still the thick Imperial Law Code.'' The librarian handed the selected books to the head maid. They were the thinnest ones, but that was rtive, not absolute. "This! I wanna read this first!" "As you wish, Your Highness." "What should I find?" "Since you''re curious about marriage, it would be best to look for the Marriage Law, wouldn''t it?" "Mar... riage?" "Marriage Law. It''s written like this." The head maid wrote the word ¡®Marriage Law,¡¯ and the Crown Princess stared at it intently. Then, with a shout of ¡®I got it!¡¯, she started diligently searching through thew book. The letters were very small. Even most adults would find it difficult to read. But the Crown Princess''s eyes sparkled as she searched and searched. As if she were on a treasure hunt, ying a fun game. "Ah! Found it!" The Crown Princess finally found the exact same word as the one the head maid had written. She showed that part to the head maid and asked, ¡®Is this right?!¡¯ with a giggle. "Yes, it is, Your Highness. You''re amazing." "Right? Then I can read it!" The content is very difficult. I wonder if she''ll understand it. The head maid was a little worried but waited patiently. When the Crown Princess didn''t understand a word, she answered her questions one by one. Two hours passed like that, and it waste afternoon. "...Marriage?" "Y-Yes, Your Majesty." Coming to find his precious daughter, the Emperor found her fast asleep among the books. As he carried her back in his arms, the head maid gave him a report. "She was reading the Imperial Law Code, Your Majesty. Not even a picture book." "I''m sorry, Your Majesty. I''ll make sure this doesn''t happen again..." "I''m not ming you. It''s just... hmm. I think the Crown Princess is a little different." She''ll be three next year, but she''s still a child. Yet, she''s already trying to read such a thick book. It''s heartwarming and makes him proud, but also a little worrying. There are behaviors appropriate for each age. It''s called innocence. Excessive innocence can sometimes lead to problems, but otherwise, it''s necessary. "She''ll need a peer of her age soon..." "Your Majesty?" "Never mind, Head Maid. Let''s go." He had heard that Karl''s wife, Selena, was pregnant. It was still early, but the baby would be born sometime betweente spring and early summer next year. ''Maybe the Crown Princess will regain her childlike innocence when she has a cousin?'' Thinking this, he wondered if he should give her a real sibling. For the sake of the imperial family, they needed at least a few more direct descendants. But when he thought that far, the Emperor couldn''t help but groan. ''Now I understand why my ancestors didn''t have many children.'' He had no time. No energy. He felt like he was being drained every day. There was a mountain of work to do. The workload was unimaginablepared to when he was Crown Prince. He had to wake up at dawn to handle state affairs and review documents untilte at night. As the Empire''s power grew, so did the Emperor''s responsibilities. It was a joy to be a powerful nation, but the thought of the work involved made him unable to smile. He now understood why even the strongest of people became ill once they ascended to the throne. ''This is why I''m even more grateful to my brother-inw.'' He could still manage for now, thanks to the elf elixir that his brother-inw, Karl, had procured. He wished he could get more of it since it was quite effective, but the main production area for the elixir was unfortunately a major battleground in the previous war. The production methods and ingredients weren''tpletely lost, but production wouldn''t be possible until next year at the earliest. This made him even more appreciative of his brother-inw. If it weren''t for him, he would be in much worse shape. ''I hope the Crown Princess and my brother-inw''s child will be good siblings.'' [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Chapter 218 - Side story 18 [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Side Stories 18 As summer passed and the cool autumn air gradually turned chilly, Selena was slowly transforming from a beautiful woman into a mother. Of course, she wasn''t bing unattractive. Even with a growing belly, Selena was still Selena. In fact, with a touch of mature charm, she now resembled... a big sister, perhaps? In the early stages of her pregnancy, her morning sickness was surprisingly severe. She couldn''t eat any of her favorite fruits. She would throw up at the mere smell of them, which was quite rming. It got to the point where I even begged our baby to stop making her mother suffer. "It seems our baby prefers meat over fruit." "Meat is the best, isn''t it? But you can''t be picky, right, Bom-i?" We even gave a nickname to our child, who was peacefully sleeping in her mother''s womb. Bom-i, meaning ¡®spring.¡¯ We initially wanted to name her ¡®summer,¡¯ but it turned out she was a honeymoon baby. We bothughed at the thought of seeing her a month, maybe even two months, earlier than expected. Anyway, our Bom-i was quite the carnivore. There was one evening when Selena ate more than two servings of meat by herself. And this was Selena, who normally loved fruits and was a light eater! "It''s gotten a little bettertely, though. If it were like before, I would''ve kept wanting to eat more and more." "I guess she''s had enough. Or maybe she wants something new? Should I ask Lasker for some of their dishes? You said they were goodst time." "Ugh, if I keep eating like this, I''ll really be a pig." "Even if you be a pig, Selena, I''ll love you forever, so don''t worry." The Empire raised cows, pigs, chickens, ducks, and many other livestock. The most consumed meat was beef, thanks to the vast pastures. In my past life, I ate more pork, but here, I eat twice as much beef. On the other hand, Lasker mainly consumed pork, along withmb, chicken, and whale meat. I heard they were bringing a new wave to the Empire''s culinary scene with their unique pork dishes. I tried it once by chance, and it was definitely different from the Empire''s pork dishes. "That sounds good. Ah, now that you mention it, I suddenly have a craving!" "Just wait. On my way back, this husband of yours will get it for you no matter what. Bom-i! Daddy will bring you delicious meat, so wait a little longer with Mommy, okay?!" I wish I could be with Selena and Bom-i every day, but it''s not possible. I''m now officially the head of the Friedrich County and an important figure in the Empire. Especially when ites to military matters, I''ve be a person they must invite, so I''m inevitably busy. "What''s on your schedule today?" "It''s the official establishment day of the Empire''s Sharpshooter Brigade. Most of them are Lav''s trainees, so I thought it would be good for me to go and show my support." "I see. Lav will be there too, right?" "Probably?" "Tell her I said good work. If it weren''t for Bom-i, I''d go with you." Yes, ma''am! This loyal servant will be back soon! * * * ¡°Squad, attention!! Present arms to the Imperial g!!¡± Damn, just watching this brings back my military PTSD. Guys, at least none of you shout ''Chung!'' like someone did back in my day. During my time as a trainee in a previous life and even in this one, someone always shouted ''Chung!'' from the back, causing us to get massively screwed over. You think it might have been me? I clenched my teeth to make sure it wasn''t. These guys are true aces. Being a sharpshooter isn''t just about being good with a rifle. In critical situations, they need to function as a one-man squad, no, a one-man toon, or even a one-manpany. A top-tier sharpshooter like Lav over there could even make contributions on a battalion level. They need to be prepared for various scenarios, including approach and withdrawal from targets. They must have top-notch physical and mental strength, truly the elite of the elite. Perhaps these friends are the kind of special forces I remember. ¡­Maybe I should create a unit like that for real. But to do that, we''d need assault methods, and we don''t have helicopters or transport nes here. I''ll just propose the concept and let them figure it outter. "Orabeoni." While the ceremony is ongoing, Lav, having just finished her speech, sneaks over to my side. ¡°Oh, Lav. You¡¯ve worked hard. Selena also asked me to tell you that you did a great job.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The ones who worked hard are the juniors over there.¡± ¡°It''s tough for those being taught, but it''s also tough for those who teach. The way these friends fight and how they pass it on to their juniors depends on every word and action you take.¡± There''s a reason the Imperial Army pulled its veteran soldiers back to the rear in past wars. It''s not just about preserving their lives because they''re good fighters. It''s about using them to transform raw recruits from ¡®cannon fodder¡¯ into soldiers who can actually fight. Because there''s a world of difference between being taught by someone with no experience and someone who''s been there and done that. Lav would have known this too. The pressure must have been immense. But she did it. Just look at that sharp aura radiating from her. ''The Kanfras should be grateful. If these guys had been on the battlefield, you''d be screwed.'' Of course, it''s not like they didn''t see any action. Some of them did participate in the war. But if you ask if they performed like Lav did, unfortunately¡ªor rather, fortunately¡ªno. Because me and our reservists had already wiped them out before they got there. "You will be the most lethal force in our glorious Imperial Army. At the same time, you will be the most effective deterrent to war itself. If you want peace, prepare for war!" "If you want peace, prepare for war!" Right. That''s it. Peace through mere words? Even a passing dog wouldugh at that. Some say we''re a group of murderers. That peace would prevail if we didn''t exist. They ask why we provoke others with such words and training. They say that if wey down our arms and embrace peace, only love will remain. ''That''s a load of bullshit.'' In human history, peace has always been simple. It''s about holding a bigger stick than your opponent. If the world were truly beautiful and pure, there would be no evil deeds. Why do we lock our doors, why do we havews, why are we taught from a young age that certain things are bad? It''s all the same context. Words alone won''t do. It''s inevitable with all the conflicting interests involved. And the most massive group, the most lethal weapon they wield, is war. We exist to prevent it. We endure this hardship to protect. That''s why those guys are shouting like that. That''s why myrades and I shed blood and sweat. It''s something you''ll never understand, even if you die ande back to life. "It is an honor to witness the birth of the first Sharpshooter Brigade. To all of you, I wish you continued sess. Dismissed!" "Attention! Present arms to the Brigade Commander!" "Sir! Yes, Sir!!" Is it over? It must be, right? Oh dear, those guys must be exhausted. Ceremonial practice is the worst of the worst, even more grueling than regr training. The desire to finish quickly and return to the barracks to rest bes overwhelming. "Um, brother?" "Yes?" "Do you have any words for the trainees? The Brigade Commander left some time in the schedule just in case you wanted to say something." Me? Nah. Why would I do that? They want to finish quickly and rest. Even though I''m a Medal of Honor recipient, I have no interest in tormenting active-duty soldiers. They''ve worked hard for days preparing for this event, so they should go and rest. "Let''s do something else." Yes, something else. Let''s approach this in a way that benefits our juniors. "In my name, tell them to ughter one cow per squad... no, no. Per two people." "Oh, isn''t that too much?" "They have to feed all the soldiers, NCOs, and officers. Tell them to eat and drink to their hearts'' content. A feast is the perfect way to celebrate after all their hard work." Eat your fill, everyone. This is on your senior, a Medal of Honor recipient! * * * I had forgotten. Today''s schedule wasn''t over yet. There was one more thing left. "Oh! He''s finally here!" "Well, well, our esteemed Medal of Honor recipient seems to think it''s okay to keep Marquises and Counts waiting!" "Hurry up and get over here. No, I mean, hurry up and get over here, Count Friedrich!" "...Sorry, Karl. These guys are going absolutely nuts." The three were at it again, with Joachim acting as the sole voice of reason. I was genuinely worried. At this rate, Joachim might be the first to go from stress-induced illness. "What''s the big deal? You could have done this without me." "Nonsense! How could we not wait for the creator of this masterpiece!" "...Hey, Wilhelm. Why is he so excited?" "Shulifen? Ah, he opened a card pack and got a golden card." "Really? And he didn''t buy it?" "I don''t know. He says he got it from a pack." I hope that''s true. It wouldn''t look good for a Marquis to be spending money on cards. I shook my head and nced up. [ 1st Imperial Card Tournament ] "Hmm." It looked a bit dull. Come to think of it, the banner seemed a bit shabby too. Hey, you four. Are you sure you prepared this tournament seriously? What the¡ª "Alright! Now that the main character is here, let''s get rid of that drab thing!" "Yes, Your Grace!" "Next! Put up the real banner!" "Understood! Get moving, everyone!!" What the... what''s going on? Before I knew it, the banner had been reced. [ Congrattions! 1st Karl Adelheit Imperial Card Tournament! ] [ Who will be the champion of the first official Empire tournament? ] "..." What the f*ck! [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Chapter 219 - Side story 19 [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Side Stories 19 As the days passed, Selena''s belly grew, and my niece, who constantly asked for her uncle, grew rapidly as well. The card game, which was meant to be a brief amusement for my academy juniors, swept the nation. The position of head of the Friedrich family and count, which I had taken over from my father, gave me headaches every day. Before I knew it, the year had passed, and I was weing another new year. In a few months, I would finally meet our Bom-i. It was time to start thinking about her real name instead of her nickname, but it was proving to be difficult. ''...Right now, there''s a more pressing issue than Bom-i''s name.'' Oh dear, the day has finally arrived. Why am I talking about tomorrow all of a sudden? It''s because of this. Ugh. [ We invite you to the academy''s graduation ceremony! ] [ Please join us in celebrating and blessing the graduates'' future! ] We couldn''t reach apromise. They said there could be an order for the proposals, but not a difference in dates. They even decided that I should propose to all three of them in turns on graduation day! Without even listening to my opinion! The three of them! Decided!! And informed me!!! "What''s so trashy about it? If you think about it, marrying four women in the first ce is the problem, isn''t it?" "You can just propose in the order of our wedding ceremonies, Orabeoni." "Ah! Just in case, I prepared separate rings! It''s a custom in Lasker to exchange rings!" ...And that''s how it ended up. It wasn''t a situation where I could say no. "Wow. My husband is the guy who''s going to propose with three rings on the same day." "You don''t have to say it like that." "It''s funny! Ahahaha! Even our Bom-i is kicking, saying Daddy is weird." Selena, who was next to me, wasughing uncontrobly. She wasn''t usually this expressive, so I guess it must be that funny. It might be better to believe that she''s be a bit more emotional because of Bom-i. "I''ll be back." "Don''t cause any more trouble." "I doubt there''s any trouble bigger than proposing three times." "That''s true. Ah, I heard rumors that Karl isn''t the only one proposing? It might be a good thing since the attention will be divided!" I don''t think that''s a good thing, Selena. It all started with me, after all. The fact that proposing at graduation ceremonies has be a tradition because of something I did... I think I''ll die of embarrassment when I''m older. I''m already shocked that my name is on the card game tournament. Wasn''t the Pension Foundation enough? Why are those four so eager to sell me out? * * * "To the esteemed graduates receiving their shining diplomas! First and foremost, I extend my heartfelt congrattions!!" The academy''s graduation ceremony was no different from a year ago. Those offering congrattions and those receiving them. Peopleughing and chatting, students cheering. Even the graduates who seemed a bit tense about leaving this ce to face a new future. ¡°You will always be proud graduates of our academy. Never forget this, and may you continue to walk the path of life with vigor.¡± Following the student representative, the faculty congratted the graduates. Receiving diplomas. Exchanging greetings. Showing slightly regretful expressions. Before we knew it, the ceremony reached its final sequence. ¡°Hurry up and get ready.¡± ¡°¡­Shut up.¡± ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be shy.¡± ¡°Everyone else is busy. Why are you even here?¡± I red at Alexander, who was snickering beside me. Last year, it was my graduation, so I was sure the four of them woulde. They actually attended and even shouted ''Oooo!¡¯ But this time, it¡¯s different. Though they are my friends, they don¡¯t necessarily have to be here. Moreover, they are now fully engaged in their duties as Marquises and Imperial Counts. Coming to congratte on graduation day would be a significant time issue. For those reasons, I naturally assumed none of them woulde this time. ¡°Wilhelm was going toe too. His schedule happened to be open.¡± ¡°But.¡± ¡°Shulifen kept nagging him, saying, ¡®Why are you going if I can¡¯t?¡¯ They argued until Wilhelm decided not toe.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Those guys are still such kids. Are they really Marquises? This is driving me crazy. ¡°Hey, Karl. You should get going. Your fiances are looking for you.¡± ¡°Even if you tell me not to go, I¡¯m going.¡± The rings, hmm. At least I¡¯ve prepared them well. Of course, each ring is unique. The main stone is a diamond for all. The difference is in the surrounding gemstones. Eloise has emeralds, Lav has rubies, and Lefia has sapphires. Phew. I take a deep breath. Even for me, this is overwhelming. I mean, what kind of crazy person proposes three times in one day...? ¡°There he is! Karl! Aren¡¯t you toote?!¡± ¡°The main character always arrivesst.¡± ¡°Are you already losing it thinking about proposing three times?¡± I¡¯m on the verge of losing it. What am I even doing here?! With a sigh, I first approached Eloise. Like I did with Selena, I knelt down and tried to lower my voice as much as possible. ¡°Eloise, I have something to say to you¨D¡± ¡°Enough, just do it quickly. I¡¯m in a hurry. I really want to wear the ring already.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I am proposing, right? Not just selling an item? ¡°No, hey. Shouldn¡¯t we at least set the mood?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for the wedding. Hurry up! My ring!¡± Did you put a ring on hold with me or something? This is too much! In the end, I gave up on gently asking, ¡®Will you marry me?¡¯ As soon as I slipped the ring onto Eloise''s finger, she beamed with joy. "Yes! Karl, you¡¯re mine now!" Suddenly, I¡¯ve be a Pokemon. Oh, dear. "You got it wrong, Eloise. You''re the one who belongs to my orabeoni now." "What are you talking about? Absolutely not!" "Anyway, please step aside. It¡¯s my turn now." Lav nudged Eloise aside with her hip and cleared her throat. She made it clear that she didn¡¯t want to rush through this like Eloise. So, I took out another ring, knelt down, and, as two people exchanging lives, I asked Lav to spend the rest of her life with me. From being fellow soldiers andrades in survival to now bing husband and wife. "With my lifelong love, I will be with my master and everything, my orabeoni." Just today, it¡¯s the second time. If we consider wedding ceremonies, it would be her third. Yet, there was no hint of disappointment on her face. She was smiling so brightly, it almost made me feel guilty. "Don¡¯t worry, orabeoni." "Hmm?" "Just this is enough for me. Being alive and by your side. That¡¯s the happiest thing for me. So, you don¡¯t need to worry anymore." ¡­She truly is my student. And my wife. She even speaks so beautifully. "Now, there¡¯s someone else waiting. Lefia? Come over here." "Oh, you could¡¯ve made the atmosphere a bit nicer!" Lefia, who had been watching Eloise and Lav, smiled wistfully. Anyone would think she wasn¡¯t the one being proposed to. "Uh, before we start. Karl, if I faint, you have to save me, okay?!" "¡­Are you that nervous?" "Actually, I¡¯m already struggling to breathe. Haah, haah." It''s finally her turn, and I can''t help but feel a bit flustered. If Selena could see me like this, she''d probably find it adorable. I can''t help but imagine having a child who looks just like Lefia someday. "Well then, Lefia. I apologize that you''re thest one to receive a proposal and get married." "No! You met mest, after all! I''m okay with it. Really!!" "Well... a littleter then. Me first." "Ah! Sorry! I-I got too excited!" "Ahem. Then... would you ept this inadequate me as your husband...?" "Inadequate?! Absolutely not! You''re the best!!" Lefia, what are you doing? You''re being proposed to! I watched Lefia in disbelief as she scratched her cheek again with an ¡®Ah!¡¯ Eloise and Lav were giggling at the sight. It''s not one, not two, but three proposals I''m making, and all three are reactingpletely differently. It''s pretty funny, even to me. But you know what''s even crazier? No one''s paying any attention to me. "Please!! Marry me!" "I''ve loved you since forever, Oppa! Will you marry me when I graduate next year?!" "I''ll serenade you with love songs for the rest of our lives! Oh, my soulmate!!" ...This is giving me a headache. Why do we even have this tradition? * * * Eloise''s wedding is set for this summer. It seemed fitting to have it when the world is at its greenest. But the most decisive reason was... "Count! You must hurry! The Countess is inbor!!" On a day filled with the warmth of spring, Selena and I finally weed our own new beginning. [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Chapter 220 - Side Story 20 [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Side Stories 20 Shulifen, Wilhelm, Alexander, and Joachim, were known for their boisterous camaraderie. Those close to them often joked, ¡®I wonder if you guys are really Marquises and Counts,¡¯ highlighting their casual and unpretentious rtionships. ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± However, today, in this particr gathering, they were all silent. Shudder Shudder Shudder¡ª Beside them sat the host, Count Karl Adelheit of Friedrich County. A survivor who had risen from the ranks of amon soldier, he was truly an invincible veteran. He held the unprecedented honor of being the first in the Empire to be awarded the Medal of Honor twice. Yet, at this moment, Karl''s hands were sped tightly, his body trembling. Consumed by nervousness, he fidgeted restlessly, on the verge of a mental breakdown. "Hey, Karl." Shulifen cautiously broke the silence. Normally, Karl would have retorted with a ¡®What?¡¯ or a ¡®Don''t you guys have anything better to do?¡¯ But today, he was unresponsive, seemingly deaf to the world around him. "Karl." "... Oh, yeah. Did you call me?" "It''ll be alright. So, get a grip." "Do I look like I''ve lost my mind or something? I''m perfectly fine." The other three muttered under their breath, ¡®That''s what we call losing your mind.¡¯ They couldn''t help but empathize. They knew who was behind that door and what was happening. They knew that a battle, both sacred and arduous, was being fought. "...Thanks, guys." "Huh?" "For what?" "Foring all this way despite being busy." Karl took Shulifen''s hand, followed by Wilhelm''s, Alexander''s, and Joachim''s. The four friends could clearly sense how nervous Karl was. His hands were trembling, yet he seemed oblivious to it. "You should go now. You''ve been like this for almost three hours." "Three hours? And you want us to leave just like that? That makes even less sense." "You guys have a lot to do. Are you sure it''s okay?" Marquises and Counts weren''t just ordinary nobles. They held crucial positions in the Empire with numerous responsibilities and duties. For the four friends to spend so much time here meant they were pushing the limits of their avable free time. They were literally sacrificing their free time for this. "This guy... making his friends feel bad, huh?" "Come on, Karl. Don''t be ridiculous. You think we''d ditch you when your child is making their grand entrance?" "But still..." "Don''t worry about us. We''ll manage." For a moment, Karl almost retorted with ament about how well they managed to be the first 5th-year students in the academy''s history. However, with superhuman patience, he held back. He didn''t want to ruin the mood in this heartwarming situation. "We''re here!" "Orabeoni! We''rete!" "Sorry! We''re not toote, are we?!" The bride-to-be, Eloise, arrived with Lavrenti and Lefia. The room was already buzzing with anticipation as Karl, his four friends, the former Count and Countess Friedrich, and the Marquis and Marquise Nafplion gathered, eagerly awaiting the arrival of the newest member of their family. After some time, the door opened. "My lord." The head maid came out with a bright smile. Everyone fell silent. "Congrattions. It''s a beautiful baby girl." "How are Selena and... our Bom-i?" "Both are healthy. In fact, the Countess is so calm that no one would believe she just gave birth." "Ah..." The tension finally released, Karl almost copsed, but Shulifen and Wilhelm caught him. Alexander and Joachim patted his shoulders from behind, congratting him. "Go inside quickly." "But you guys..." "Oh, you silly man. Familyes first, of course. And in there, it''s definitely Dad first." "Right. If we all go in together, it''ll be too noisy. The little one might get startled. We''ll wait a bit longer." It was a surprisingly mature side of the four friends that Karl had never seen before. He was genuinely touched. He never imagined these guys could be so dependable. "Go on in, Karl." "Go, son-inw." The former Count and Countess Friedrich and the Marquis and Marquise Nafplion lovingly encouraged Karl to go be with his wife and child. Taking a deep breath, Karl clutched his trembling heart and entered the room. * * * A gentle warmth still lingers on my face, mingling with the unique scent of sweat and linens. As my consciousness gradually returns, I hear a familiar voice calling my name. "Karl." "Selena?" Rushing to the bed, I find Selena, looking incredibly frail, weing me. She''s still my beautiful Selena, but the vibrant glow of her hair has dimmed, and her face shows the strain ofbor. It dawns on me once again how difficult a time she must have had. "Oh, Karl. Why are you crying?" "... Huh? Am I crying?" "Those are definitely tears. And here I thought I was the one who''d earn a good cry after all that!" I quickly wiped my eyes, and oh my, I really am crying. What a foolish husband I am. Why am I crying in front of my wife who just gave birth? I should be smiling, telling her how grateful I am for her hard work. "Come on. Let''s see our baby." Only then did I realize that Selena isn''t alone. She''s holding something in her arms. It''s crying softly, as if announcing its presence. Just watching it squirm fills my heart with overwhelming joy. "Is this our Bom-i?" "Not her nickname anymore. You should call her by her name now." "Ah... sorry." "No need to apologize. Hehe. Now, Luen? You need to say hello. I''m your mom, and that handsome man standing there is your dad. Come on, say hi." [TL/N: Luen ¨C It is of Welsh origin and means ¡®light.¡¯ ] The baby, just born, can''t understand our words. But as Selena speaks, Luen''s cries subside. It''s truly amazing. Could our daughter be a genius? I carefully take Luen from Selena''s arms. She''s so tiny, yet her movements are surprisingly strong. I stared at my daughter, mesmerized, and softly spoke. "Luen. Luen. My daughter. Our daughter. Hello. Say ''Dad.'' I''m your dad." She''s so beautiful, so adorable. Is there any treasure in the world more precious? Luen, my Luen, I promise you here and now, if anyone ever makes you cry, I won''t let them get away with it, no matter who they are. "Karl. Come here." "Yes, Father." My parents gaze at Luen with warm smiles, seeing their second grandchild and the firstborn daughter to carry on our family line. I know they''ll be the most loving grandparents in the world. "Aww! She''s so cute!" "Shh, Eloise. Quiet down. You''ll wake Luen up." "Oh my... She''s so beautiful...!" The three women, now gathered around my parents, werepletely engrossed in admiring Luen. I have a feeling they''ll be wonderful aunts to her. "Karl." Selena, who had been listening to my father-inw and mother-inw''s kind words, called out to me. I quickly rushed to her side. "Yes, Selena? What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" "No, it''s not that. I heard the four of them came too." "The Hydra guys... ahem. Our two Marquises and two Counts dide." "It''s their niece''s birth. We should let them see her." "But she''s too precious to show off to those guys." "Hahaha. Don''t say things you don''t mean." She got me there. This is why husbands always lose to their wives. Of course, I had no intention of not showing Luen to them. I definitely will. I''ll show off our daughter to those guys and tell them to hurry up and have their own kids. "Hey, Karl. Can wee in?" "Are you sure it''s okay?" "Oh wow. This is more nerve-wracking than I thought." "Let¡¯s just go in already. I want to see my niece too!" The four of them cautiously entered the room. As soon as they spotted Luen, they gasped and clutched their chests. "Hey, you said newborns weren''t cute at all!" "I lied. She''s already incredibly cute!" "Wow. This is why everyone says daughters are the best." "...Agreed." I had experienced this to some extent with my niece. But for these guys, this was probably the first time seeing a newborn up close. That''s why they''re reacting like this, overwhelmed by her cuteness. "You guys should get married soon too. Then this happiness will be yours." "Wow, you''ve convinced me." "Okay, just wait. I''ll bring you a sister-inw in no time." They haven''t changed a bit, and they probably never will. These guys are a bit absurd but always fun to be around. That''s why I''m d to have them as friends. And they''ll surely be the most dependable uncles for our Luen. * * * "... Is that so? You''ve worked hard." The Emperor, with a smile, dismissed the messenger. Soon after, the Empress approached with the Crown Princess and inquired about the news. "What happened?" "Our Crown Princess has a new adorable little sister." "Oh my." The Empress beamed. A child of her beloved brother, a daughter no less. "A si-sister?" "Yes, Lily. You finally have a little sister." Although a cousin, she was still a sister. The Crown Princess raised her hands and cheered, ¡®Woohoo!¡¯ For a child of her age, the thought of a sibling, especially a baby sister, was truly thrilling. [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Chapter 221 - Side Story 21 [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Side Stories 21 "Uncle Karl¡ª Uncle Karl!" After not visiting the Imperial Pce for a while, my niece finally came to see me. ording to my sister, she managed to hold her back for as long as possible. She said she barely managed to persuade her to stay, despite her asking to visit me almost every day. But with an uncle, and now even a cousin, it seems she couldn''t wait any longer. "Wee, Your Highness." "Yeah! I''m here! Did Uncle Karl miss me?" Oh, she''s saying ¡®miss¡¯ clearly now, instead of her baby talk. Bloodlines truly do make a difference. She''s already reading books and speaking well. The future of the empire is bright indeed. May she one day be a great empress! "Uncle Karl didn''te, so I was bored! You came but didn''t y with me!" "I apologize. Your uncle was a bit... very busy." "Busy? Ah! I-I, my cousin! I wanna see my cousin!" Right. I was wondering why she hadn''t mentioned Luen yet. That topic was bound toe up. Speaking of which, our Luen just woke up from a nap, hungry. This might be a good opportunity for her to meet her cousin for the first time. I carried my niece and entered the room where Selena and Luen were. The maids attending to Selena inside the room rose in surprise. The head maid from the Imperial Pce, who followed behind us, discreetly gestured to them to remain calm. For reference, the head maid from the Imperial Pce used to serve my sister in our family. Meaning, she''s known the maids here for a long time. "Ah! Your Highness!" "Aunt Selena!" My niece, nestled in my arms, smiles brightly and waves her little hands excitedly. I''m relieved. When she was younger, she used to cry whenever she saw Selena. I was worried she might still feel ufortable around her, but it seems those were unfounded concerns. "I-I, cousin! Cousin!" "Hahaha. It seems you missed Luen. She just finished feeding and is still awake. Karl? Bring Her Highness closer." I held my niece, and Selena held our daughter. And so, the historic moment of the child and baby''s first meeting! "Waaaah!" "Shh. Your Highness. If you speak too loudly, your cousin will be startled." "Startled?" "Yes. And when babies are startled, they cry sadly." "Can''t cry! Mom said you can''t be a great person if you cry!" Sis, no matter what, isn''t it a bit much to tell a child that already? All kids at this age grow up crying, don''t they? I might have too. Of course, my niece isn''t just any child, she''s the Crown Princess, but still... "Hmm. Maybe that''s why Luen doesn''t cry." "Our cousin will be great!" "This is Luen, Your Highness. Luen." "Lu-Luen?" "Luen." "Luen!" "Yes, Luen. From now on, she''s Your Highness''s cousin and my daughter." Selena wanted a son, but to be honest, I wanted to see a daughter more than a son. Maybe it''s because of my niece. I''m not sure. "Would you like to see her more closely?" "Ah, yes! Uncle Karl! I wanna see more!" I put my niece down and she toddles over to sit right next to Luen. Seeing those adorable little ones side-by-side, I can imagine how much she adores her cousin. She''ll probably be talking about little Luen non-stop as soon as she returns to the Imperial Pce. "Me too! Lily too!! I''m gonna ask Mom for a little sister!" "Oh my." "I like Luen, but! We''re always apart! That''s so sad!" "Ahahaha. Well, the Empress is busy, but so is His Majesty the Emperor." "It''s okay! I can do it! Uncle Karl! Trust me!" Oh my goodness. My niece is the only child in the world who''d tell someone to trust her at this age. But then again, it''s the Crown Princess saying this, so it might actually happen. "Uncle Karl, hold me again." "Pardon? Ah, yes. Come here." Because she usually acts so mature for her age, I sometimes forget that our Crown Princess is still a child. She only needs one hand to show her age, and she still prefers being carried to walking than her own. My sister once told me not to spoil her too much if she acts clingy. But that''s easier said than done. I can''t bring myself to refuse her. When my cute niece calls out ¡®Uncle Karl, Uncle Karl!¡¯ and clings to me¡ªwhat kind of uncle would coldly push her away? "Hehehe! I like Uncle Karl more than Dad!" "Your Highness, please never say that in front of His Majesty." "Why?" "I''ll exinter. For now, promise me you won¡¯t say it. Okay?" "Promise? Do I have to?" "Yes, yes. Please promise me." If I promise, can I keeping to Uncle''s house to y? To my niece''s offer, I nodded, ¡®Of course, absolutely.¡¯ She''s still young now, so it''s fine. I figured she''d visit less often as she gets older. "Promise!" "Yes, promise." Um, Your Highness. It''s all good, but please don''t wiggle around so much. You''re still light as a feather, but if you keep squirming like that... "...Wahhh!" "Oh no." "Ah! Uncle Karl! Luen''s crying!" "Oh dear. Luen? Why are you suddenly crying?" "Did she poop?" "No, her diaper is clean." She suddenly started crying, leaving everyone flustered. I put my niece down for a moment and took Luen from Selena. "What''s wrong? Oh dear, my daughter. Don''t cry. Okay?" Please stop crying. If my niece starts crying too, I''ll really have a headache. As if understanding her father''s inner thoughts, Luen soon stops crying. However, she''s notpletely calm, so we can''t let our guard down. "Uncle Karl! Hold me too!" "Oh no, Your Highness. Could you please wait a little longer?" "Hmm..." Oh no! Please don''t cry, Your Highness! Your Highness!! * * * Hmm. Something feels incredibly strange. And on top of that, quite suffocating. As I adjust my dress, the woman sitting next to me yfully ps the back of my hand. "Don''t you darein about being ufortable on your wedding day, Eloise." "Oh, Mother. Do you still think I''m a child?" "You''ll always be my child. And not just any child, but my headstrong, impulsive child." "Ugh, really? Even today?" "Especially today." Traditionally, in the Empire, when a daughter gets married, the father entrusts the bride to the groom. If, for some reason, the father cannot do so, then a male sibling takes his ce. However, elves do the opposite of the Empire¡ªthe mother performs this role. After hearing this, Karl suggested they follow the elven tradition. Eloise''s parents said they were open to following the Imperial way, but Karl felt that since the rest of the wedding was already adhering to Imperial customs, it would be a meaningful gesture to include the elven tradition. As a result, Eloise and her mother ended up walking down the aisle together. "Don''t be nervous." "I think you''re more nervous than I am, Mother." "...And don''t you dare cry." "I''m not going to cry. You''re the one who might cry." I only said that as a joke, but something feels odd. "...Wait a minute. Mom, are you really crying?" "Be quiet." "Wow, you really are crying? Why on such a happy day?!" "I''m crying because it''s a happy day. Anyway, you..." I never imagined a day like this woulde. I never expected a son-inw who would want to live with you to appear. Trying to hide her inner feelings, she took her daughter''s hand and entered the wedding hall. p p p¡ª The apuse of the people continues. Among them are elves as well. Some are Eloise''s rtives, others are her former superiors or subordinates. And finally, a squirrel, a special guest for someone watching from afar. ''Wow, even at a wedding, they''re doing that.'' It''s been a while since I''ve seen a squirrel. It brings back old memories. "Mother-inw." Karl, who had been waiting, approached and greeted her. She smiled brightly at the sound of ¡®Mother-inw¡¯ and handed her daughter''s hand to her son-inw. "Please take good care of her, son-inw." "Of course." He truly is a reliable son-inw. I can finally rx a bit. The thought of my daughter living alone forever was suffocating. After the wedding progresses and the vows are exchanged, once again, people holding ceremonial swords line up and step forward, just like before. The difference is that this time, they are officers, not just soldiers. And half of them are not from the Imperial Army, but elves. "I thought this would create a more harmonious atmosphere." "Heh. Our Karl put a lot of thought into this, didn''t he?" "But you''ll have to take the test twice as hard. It just so happens that both you and I were in the military." "That''s easy, right? What''s wrong? Are you not confident?" Eloise giggles and boasts that she can handle anything. But soon, she realizes her confidence was a bit premature. "The bride! Must! Act cute for the groom!!" "What?! Th-that''s a ridiculous test!!" "Ahem! You must do it immediately!!" The elves, who were Eloise''s former subordinates, put on mischievous smiles and spoke in yfully stern voices. The bride was flustered, the groom justughed, and the guests burst intoughter. It was a truly unique scene unfolding at this new kind of wedding. [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Chapter 222 - Side story 22 [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Side Stories 22 "Greetings, Brother Karl. It''s been a while. Ah, now you''re Count Friedrich." "Indeed. Thank you for making the long journey here, Your Eminence." Cardinal Nicos, who oversees the 1st Diocese, visited our territory after a long time. He apologized for the dy, exining that his schedule was so tight that he couldn''te sooner. Of course, I understand. The head of a Diocese is incredibly busy. There''s no reason to feel offended. "His Holiness originally wished to do it himself. However, it is not proper to take a child who has not even been born for a year outside carelessly.¡± "We are grateful for his well-wishes. To think our child is receiving a blessing from His Holiness himself..." "Considering who the Count is, it''s not that surprising." After a little conversation, we went to see Luen, who was ying in the room. Selena was with her, and they were both speaking in their own babynguage, saying things like ¡®Abu! Abuboo!!¡¯ "Oh my, Your Eminence. We didn''t realize you were here, and we''re in such a state." "Ahahaha. Not at all, Countess. Parents with a child are always magnificent and beautiful, no matter what they look like. Even this old man wants to y with the little one when I see her." As if to prove his words, Cardinal Nicos went in front of Luen and made a funny face, saying ¡®Ooh-ooh!¡¯ I was worried that Luen might cry, but thankfully, our daughter responded with a delighted ¡®Kyaaah!¡¯ That made all of usugh heartily. "Well then, let''s give a blessing for this precious life." Cardinal Nicos dipped his fingers in the holy water that had been prepared beforehand and applied it to Luen''s forehead. Luen looked at him with a puzzled expression, as if asking, ¡®Eh? What''s this?¡¯ Oh, how cute. "Oh Goddess, please watch over this young life under Your care." The sign of the cross is drawn on Luen''s forehead. Until then, our daughter hadn''t cried at all. Instead, she reaches out to grab the Cardinal''s hand. Luen! You can''t do that! I had to wave my hands behind the Cardinal to distract her. "Hmm. Fortunately, it seems the Goddess is also watching over this child." "Really?" "Look at this." At the Cardinal''s words, I examined Luen''s forehead where the holy water had been applied. It was definitely holy water, but a faint light lingered on the spot. "Ah!" "Oh my." "Well, it''s only natural. Considering Brother Karl was even considered for sainthood, and he himself has performed numerous miracles." Cardinal Nicos chuckled kindly and shared another story. "Actually, Brother Bent wanted toe with me." "Ah, the 4th Diocese..." "However, the 4th Diocese is currently assisting with the new southern diocese, so he won''t be able to find the time until at least the year after next." I nodded in understanding. The 4th Diocese is located in the southern part of the Empire. And the new southern diocese will be established south of the Great Forest, where the elves used to live. Initially, they considered assigning it to the 4th diocese, but that would have given them too much responsibility, potentially disrupting the bnce among the dioceses. Human nature is such that when we''re in a higher position, we naturally be arrogant. The Pope decreed the establishment of a new diocese, saying that''s where the path to temptation and wrongdoing begins. As a result, the southern diocese was created, and the 4th diocese was tasked with supporting it. "Cardinal Bent was quite disappointed. He''s worried that since he''s the only one who hasn''t seen the Count whenever something happens, their bond might fade." "That could never happen. A few years won''t diminish a bond like ours. Neither I nor Cardinal Bent are so fickle." "Hahaha! Indeed. It seems the 4th diocese is overly worried." In truth, my connection with the Church began in the 4th diocese. It can never fade. I still vividly remember the time I split a rock and the sacred relic suddenly popped out. "Speaking of which, that sacred relic... the Sword of Saint Louis." "The 4th Diocese is keeping it safe now. If we were to lose it again after it was found by a noble blessed by the Goddess, the entire Church would have to engage in self-reflection." Hmm. Self-reflection is fine, but I think it might just pop out again if I split some rocks... "Awoo! Uwaoo!!" "It seems your daughter is excited to have a visitor." "They say children are usually shy around strangers, but somehow my daughter isn''t like that." "That''s a good thing. Seeing such a bright smile seems to wash away all worries and concerns." Time flew by as we talked about our daughter. She''s not even a year old yet, but we had so much to say. Before I knew it, I had poured out all sorts of stories. "Ah, I apologize, Your Eminence. I lost myself for a moment." "It happens to all new parents. I understand." The Cardinal gets up, saying it''s time for him to leave. "Ah, that reminds me. His Holiness asked me to inquire about something on his behalf." "The Pope?" "He said he would like to personally bless our Sister Luen on her first birthday and asked if you would be willing to make a short trip." Oh my. Of course, we have to go if the Pope is offering to bless our daughter. What child in the world receives the Pope''s blessing as one of their first birthday presents? Should we even have her doljabi (Korean first birthday tradition) at the Church? Ah, but that might be too much... [TL/N: *Doljabi is a Korean tradition that takes ce during a child''s first birthday celebration.] * * * Meanwhile, at that moment, Eloise was meeting with someone rather unusual for a newlywed. Or rather, it might be more urate to say she was meeting with something, not someone. "Are you being serious right now?" [ Of course, why would I lie to you? ] "Well, this isn''t exactly easy to believe." Looking at the squirrel standing before her, Eloise scratched her cheek. "Are you saying our young friends really want that?" [ Yes. ] "Why?" [ Thanks to your esteemed husband. And no, I''m not being sarcastic. Just so you know. ] "Of course. If you were, I''d being for your neck." Gulp¡ª A squirrel visibly gulping. Now, that''s a rare sight. Eloise thought so as she quietly awaited the next words. [ The overwhelming might of the Imperial Army yed a big part. There''s something our elves can''t quite replicate. Especially the disciplined appearance seems to have made quite an impression on our young friends. ] "No way. They can''t be that delusional, can they?" [ They studied abroad in the Empire, after all. It''s only natural, isn''t it? ] Even so, this is truly an unexpected turn of events. Lost in thought, Eloise gently stroked the top of the squirrel''s head. "I''ll talk to them. I''m not sure what kind of answer I''ll get, though." [ The Empire will probably like it. It''s not just anyone, but the elves, who have long stood against them, now acknowledging the Empire''s strength and offering to fight on their behalf, even over their own kin. ] "Definitely. From that perspective, it seems like the Empire would be thrilled." Eloise promised to try her best to get a positive response and sent the squirrel away. She then ryed the information to Karl, who naturally tilted his head in confusion. "The elves want to serve in a military unit for the Empire?" "Yeah. They want to be armed in the Imperial style, not our elven way, and be treated like Imperial soldiers." "So... they want to create an elven foreign legion?" "Foreign legion?" To Eloise''s question, Karl replied, ¡®Yes, it''s a military unitposed of soldiers from another nation.¡¯ "More importantly, this is so unexpected. I never imagined it would be like this." "ording to an insider, it''s because of you, Karl." "Why me?" "You''re so amazing. It seems you''ve instilled a strong fantasy about the Imperial Army in them." "But... I was just a sergeant. And the continental order is pretty much established, so there''s no need to increase the military, right?" As the era of peace approaches, disarmament bes an unavoidable reality. It''s natural. The military is something that sucks up money even when it''s just sitting around. Even the Empire can''t expand its military when it''s not wartime. "That''s what I''m saying. Our amazing husband needs to use his influence." "Hey, I''m not a miracle worker." "Well, you seem pretty close." Eloise moves closer, gently touching Karl''s body. "Think positively. Honestly, if we use this well, it could be incredibly beneficial for the Empire." "That''s true. An elven foreign legion... It''s absurd to even imagine, but at the same time, it''s something that would make Lasker and Avileshti lose their minds." While calming down Eloise, who was getting increasingly intimate, Karl scratched his head at the thought of another reason to visit the Imperial Pce and speak with the Emperor soon. "Oh, and I want a son." "Huh?" "I definitely want a son." "You can''t just decide that." If it doesn''t work, we can keep trying until we have a son, right? At Eloise''s deration, Karl sighed, thinking, ¡®This is crazy.¡¯ [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Chapter 223 - Side Story 23 [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Side Stories 23 Upon entering the Imperial Pce, the Emperor greets me warmly. We talk about the baby, then about the second marriage, and suddenly... a p on the back? "Oof!" That hurt, Your Majesty! What kind of emperor assaults his subjects?! Oh dear, he''s a tyrant! Someone''s going to die! "You''re newly married, aren''t you? And you have a child who''s just starting to crawl." "Th-that''s right, Your Majesty." "Then why are you here? Do you really want to work that badly?" "That''s not it, Your Majesty. I just..." "If you love work that much, I''ll give you my position. How about it? Want to enter public service?" He''s not listening to me at all. Should I teach my niece the phrase ¡®I hate Daddy¡¯? Or should I run to my sister and tell her that her husband is bullying me? "Brother-inw, you seem to be having strange thoughts." "Absolutely not, Your Majesty. How could I?" "The mere thought is treasonous. Anyway..." The Emperor nced at the report I submitted beforeing here and said, ¡®I''ll say this in advance.¡¯ "I''m not trying to get rid of you because you''re no longer useful." "..." "As I''ve said before, this Empire has reached its current state thanks to the patriotic martyrs who sacrificed themselves from the past to the present." "I remember. You told me you wouldn''t forget their sacrifices." "That''s right. But, brother-inw, even so, maintaining the military, let alone expanding it during peacetime, means facing inevitable bacsh." The Emperor flips through the report about the proposed elven foreign legion, which the elves have requested and I personally support, and rubs his forehead with a weary sigh. "Why do they have to be elves? Why maintain them as a foreign legion, giving them that title, when we have loyal citizens of the Empire? I want to hear your opinion, brother-inw." The south ispletely settled now. Thanks to that, half of the standing army that was always on standby for a war with the elves can return to their original positions. And for Lasker and Avileshti, maintaining the existing numbers is sufficient. There''s no reason to increase it further. It''s time to use the money we''ve been spending on defense for domestic affairs. This was the sentiment of many of the Empire''s leaders, including the Emperor. "That''s precisely the reason, Your Majesty." "What do you mean?" "The Empire has maintained conscription because it was surrounded by enemies. But with the changing circumstances, there''s no longer a need to conscript all men." The rights of those who serve in the military are guaranteed, and there''s high social recognition for their service. But that''s just one side of the coin. In reality, not having to join the military is the best oue for ordinary citizens. In a world where manpower is still crucial, young men spending over two years in the military is a significant loss. If those young people focused on their own work, productivity would increase. "I''ve been discussing the possibility of a volunteer military system with the Minister of War. We concluded it''s premature for now, though." "I agree. It''s a policy that needs to be implemented gradually. Switching from conscription to a volunteer system overnight could lead to chaos." "And this is rted to the elven foreign legion?" "Consider it a test run for the volunteer system. It would be a good opportunity to learn what kind of system to implement¡ªhow to manage and maintain it." These elves have expressed a strong desire to join the Imperial Army. Many of them are former exchange students, so their pro-Empire stance is clear. They might be elves in name, but they''re practically an Imperial guard unit. "There are many benefits to be gained from an external perspective as well." "...To be honest, that''s why I''m a bit tempted. It''s the elves, of all people, who want to volunteer for our Imperial Army. It''s a testament to our overwhelming superiority." While the Hyzens fought alongside the Empire, they did so as a distinct nation. Even now, they have autonomy as an independent province. However, a foreign legion is different. They receive sries from the Empire and follow only the Empire''s orders. They may look like elves, but they''re essentially Imperial citizens. Combining the elves''bat prowess with Imperial training methods and weaponry would undoubtedly result in a powerful elite unit. This would be quite a headache for Lasker and Avileshti. The Imperial Army is already a formidable opponent, and now the elves, who gave the Empire a hard time, are joining them? Whether it''s swords or magic, it''s equally intimidating. "The Ministry of Internal Affairs was also intrigued. They suggested it could be a way to further integrate the elves into the Empire, as those who oppose us are no longer representative of their people." The Emperor stroked his chin and concluded that he needed to discuss this matter more seriously with the Ministry of War, the Ministry of Internal Affairs, and the Ministry of Finance. That alone meant the Emperor was also quite positive about the idea, so I didn''t need to worry. "Ah, speaking of which, I heard Cardinal Nicos visited your family a few days ago." "Yes, he graciously gave my daughter his blessing." I must have grinned at the mention of Luen because the Emperor suddenlyughed and said¡ª "Yes, that''s the face of a father with a daughter! Now do you understand why I cherish the Crown Princess so much?!" It seems both of us now share themon ground of being fathers to daughters. Since the Emperor is my senior in this regard, I might ask him for advice about raising daughters sometime. "What are your ns for your daughter''s first birthday?" "We were nning to have a modest celebration within the family, but we received an invitation from the Holy See." "Oh? Could it be that the Pope himself will give his blessing?" "It seems likely." "Well, it would be strange if he didn''t, considering she''s the child of someone who was considered for sainthood while alive." The Crown Princess will also need to visit the Holy See in the future. It''s a sort of tradition for the heirs to the Empire to visit at least once. Besides, if she hears that her uncle went, she''ll want to go too. As we continued talking, a hint of something previously hidden began to surface. "Your Majesty, forgive my boldness, but you seem a bit tired today." "Hmm? Ahahaha! Do I look that way to you too?" "Your work is important, but I''m concerned for your health." "Ah, it''s not that. Even if it were due to work, it wouldn''t be right. This position requires one to fully dedicate oneself to the Empire." The Emperor gives a somewhat troubled smile and clears his throat. "Actually, ever since the Crown Princess saw your daughter, she''s been asking for a sibling." "...Ah." "She says siblings are so cute. But since Luen is at her uncle''s house, she can''t see her every day. So she''s been whining for a sibling, and the Empress agreed." My niece wants a sibling, and my sister agreed to it. It''s obvious what''s going to happen next. "...I''ll ask the elves to send us more of that ¡®thing¡¯ from before." "Hmm. I''d appreciate that, brother-inw." * * * "Auntie! Auntie!" "Oh my, she''s not even a year old yet, but she speaks so well." "Right? She''s Karl''s daughter, after all. it''s only natural." Luen, nestled in her arms, smiles brightly and calls for her aunt. Lavrenti tightly embraces the doll-like baby. Warm, soft, and above all, a charm that captures one''s heart. Once you fall for this, you might never escape for the rest of your life. "But Lav, are you really sure about this?" "About what?" "Well, weddings are usually held when the weather is warmer." Selena had her wedding in May, Eloise in July of the following year. Lefia said she was thinking aboutte spring or early summer. But Lavrenti alone wanted a winter wedding. She insisted on it. "I think a wedding in the snow would be beautiful. Since it''s indoors, the weather shouldn''t be an issue." "I see. Hmm, now that you mention it, that does sound nice. But does that mean I have to pray for a blizzard on your wedding day, Lav? That''s a bit ominous!" "Not at all, Selena. I''d be delighted if it snowed." Carefully handing Luen back to Selena, Lavrenti looked out the window. Winter ising. Once again, the year ising to an end. Soon, a new year will begin, and shortly after, she too will be a married woman. "By the way, Lav, what do you want¡ªa son or a daughter?" "Are you talking about my first child?" "Yes. I heard Eloise wants a son." "Then I''d say both. Twins would be nice." "Whoa, that sounds really tough." I''m already used to hardship, so it might be okay. As Lavrenti said that, she noticed Luen looking at her and quickly made a funny face. The two women smiled together at the sound of the baby''sughter. [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Chapter 224 - Side Story 24 [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Side Stories 24 Pure white snow falls heavily. It''s as if the Goddess is blessing this day as well. Of course, when I was in the military, there was nothing worse than this. It''s like magical trash that keeps piling up no matter how much you shovel it away. Fluffy white snowkes falling from the sky? More like a shower of bullets. "I can tell exactly what you''re thinking, Sergeant Karl Adelheit." "What? What did I do?" "You were just looking at the snow with a chilling expression." The Imperial Sharpshooter Brigade, established with Lav''s help. And Major Magi, now assigned there. Well, I witnessed his shooting skills firsthand¡ªhe''s definitely qualified. "It''s a relief to have Major Magi here today, as I''m quite busy." "Ahahaha. I heard the reservists teased youst time." "They asked how it felt to get married every six months. I was utterly speechless." Hearing that, the people from my family were shocked and red at the reservists. But I was fine. Really. It didn''t bother me at all. I even chuckled along. Some say that even if I don''t mind, I should maintain the distinction betweenmoners and nobles. They say that upholding established boundaries is crucial for the stability of society. That''s how a noble is expected to behave. It''s a matter of social order and decorum. But, how can I do that? Me, of all people. I''m the one who shared the hardships of the battlefield with them, shoulder to shoulder, facing the same dangers and losses. We''ve forged a bond through those shared experiences, and sometimes, we joke around, even if it''s a bit too much, to cope with those memories. "Ah, and I heard your second wife is pregnant. Congrattions." "Oh, don''t even get me started. You have no idea what kind of battle I went through with Eloise, Major." "E-excuse me?" "You''ll understand when you get married." Surprisingly, Major Magi isn''t married yet, nor is he seeing anyone. I was curious how a promising figure in the military could be like that, so I did some digging. And wow, our Major Magi is quite the introvert. "I should head to the groom''s waiting room now. Ah, I''ll set you up on a blind date, so go out and meet someone. How long are you going to stay single?" "I-I''m stillfortable being alone?!" "Loyalty to the military isn''t the only form of patriotism. Having children... that''s patriotism too." After patting Major Magi on the back, I headed to the groom''s waiting room. The rest was the same as with Selena and Eloise. Greeting guests,ughing and chatting with them, even indulging in some yful banter. In the midst of it all, Selena came to me, flustered, saying Luen was looking for her daddy. I thought that being my third time, I''d be better at this than the previous two. I thought I wouldn''t be nervous, and that I''d be able to tell the bride I loved her without hesitation. "...Orabeoni?" "Oh, uh, sorry." But instead, I just stared nkly at Lav during the most crucial part, the ring exchange. This is a bit dangerous. Wow, I never imagined Lav could look this beautiful. She always wears her uniform, and most of the time, I only see her bare face without any makeup. Now I realize how much she can transform. "Are you alright?" "Yes, it''s just... I can''t believe my eyes." "What do you mean?" "Lav, I never knew you could be this stunning." Lav tilts her head at my words, then pouts her lips. "That''s a bit rude, don''t you think? Did you assume I wouldn''t want to look my best for you? Things just kept getting in the way." "I apologize. But that just means you look even more breathtaking now." I put the ring on Lav''s finger. I just realized Lav''s hands have more calluses than I thought. It makes sense. She might have fought in as many battles as I have, or even more. I hope from now on, these hands will only touch me and our child, not a gun. "I have a question." While receiving everyone''s blessings during our third wedding march as a couple, I decided to ask something I''d been curious about. "Aren''t you upset?" "What do you mean?" "You''ve loved me for so long, yet you''re my third wife..." "What difference does it make if I''m the third or thest? Are you nning on rationing your love?" Her remark is sharp. Like a true sharpshooter, she urately targets my heart. As I stammer, Lav turns slightly and continues. "If not, then it''s okay, Orabeoni. My Master." With those words, Lav and I shared a passionate kiss as husband and wife. It was a day with heavy snowfall, a month after the new year had dawned. * * * "Paa~ Paa!!" "Oh my! Luen, what''s making you so happy?" "Paa! Paa!!" "I think she''s not just happy, but looking for something." Selena, now exuding a motherly aura, and Eloise, not yet showing signs of pregnancy. And Lefia, standing guard right next to them, worried that Luen might get hurt. The three women were taking care of the little angel who was excitedly shouting something in front of them. "Did Karl arrive safely?" "Yes, he contacted me yesterday." "Tsk. I told him to contact me too." "I told him not to. He''s newly married, he needs some space." It was the same when Selena got married, and when Eloise got married¡ªfor at least a month, Karl refrained from personal contact with other women. It''s a small gesture of respect, allowing him to focus on his new wife and their budding rtionship. "Hey, won''t Karl get in trouble with his father-inwter?" "What? What are you talking about, Eloise?" "Well, he inherited the title of Count, but he''s been acting as the Count''s proxy for over a year and a half now because of all these weddings." Officially, Karl''s title is Count Friedrich and the head of the Adelheit family. However, due to the consecutive weddings and unexpected events in between, the vacant position of Count and head of the family has been filled by the previous Count Friedrich. "Well... I think Father will understand. Honestly, if he''s tired, he can just take Luen with him, and he''ll be refreshed in no time!" "I agree!" "Tsk, she''s getting too much love. What if our baby doesn''t get any attention from Grandpa when it''s born?!" "Don''t be silly. He wouldn''t do that." "Ha-boo-ah! Ha-boo-ah!!" At the mention of ¡®Grandpa,¡¯ Luen suddenly raised her head and looked around. It''s a natural reaction, considering how much he dotes on her, just like her parents. Selena was about to say, ¡®Grandpa isn''t here yet,¡¯ when... "...Huh?" "Huh?" Selena, who had been leaning backfortably, bolts upright. Eloise, who was practically lying down, widens her eyes in disbelief. Lefia, who was right next to them, was already stunned and speechless. "Just now, right?" "I think so? Oh, yes! Yes!!" "Right! Right! Waaaah!!" "Oh my goodness! Luen! Our daughter!" "Abooo?" It''s a wobbly stance, but she definitely stood up. On her own. Without leaning on anything. On her tiny two legs. Seeing this, Selena frantically searches for something. "Themunication device! Where''s the magicmunication device?!" "Huh? You''re not going to call Karl, are you?" "He''ll understand! So will Lav!" Eloise nods in agreement. Any mother would react the same way. The moment a child stands on their own and takes those first wobbly steps... it''s a milestone worth sharing. [ Selena? What''s wrong? ] A momentter, Karl''s image appears on themunication device, wearing a robe. Lav, who was beside him, looked worried by the sudden call. "Karl! Karl! Look, look! You have to see this!" [ What is it? Did something happen? ] "Something did happen! Just look, Karl!" The two women turn themunication device towards Luen. "Aboo?" Luen tilts her head, wondering what''s going on. But soon, she saw her father''s face on themunication device and gave a bright smile. "Paa! Paaa!!" [ Uh, huh? Oh my goodness, is she walking?! ] "Yes! Karl! Lav! She''s walking! Our Luen took her first steps!!" Luen''s energetic steps onlysted for two steps. She plopped down with an ¡®Aboo!¡¯ and crawled the rest of the way. But for her father, her mother, and the two women who would someday be mothers themselves, there was nothing more amazing. "Can''t we record this?" "Hold on, I have a video recorder." [ Why do you have that, Eloise...? ] "Call it an upational hazard. I still have a few, just in case I need to record a confession." I hope our little one takes after the father, not the mother. [TL/N: ??] Karl silently prays for the baby in Eloise''s womb. "Okay... it''s ready. Luen?! Look at Auntie! Can you walk again?!" [ Luen! Look at Aunt Lav! Come on, walk again! ] "Everyone, calm down. Karl, you call Luen." Selena gently took themunication device and ced it a short distance away. Karl then says, ¡®Luen! Come to Daddy! Daddy!¡¯ "Paa! Paa!!" As if not to disappoint, the eldest daughter of the Count family takes her first steps. It''s a bit precarious, but she manages to take five steps and finally reaches her father. "Good job! Luen! You did so well!!" [ You got all of that recorded, right? ] "Of course. What do you take me for?" Perhaps this video will be watched even decadester. Karl and Lavrenti on the other side of themunication device, and the three women with Luen, all thought the same thing. [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Chapter 225 - Side Story 25 [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Side Stories 25 "Wow, this is a big deal." "Huh? What''s wrong, Eloise? Is something wrong?" Eloise touches her slightly bulging belly, and my heart skipped a beat. Selena, Lav, and Lefia were also startled by my reaction. "What? What? What? Tell me quickly if something''s wrong. I''ll stop the train." "No, it''s not like that. Why are you overreacting?! You''re making me nervous!" Eloise tapped my head and grumbled for me to calm down. But from my perspective, that was quite unfair! "It''s natural to react this way. When a pregnant woman suddenly says, ''This is a big deal,'' who wouldn''t be worried?!" "He''s right, Eloise. You started it." "I-I agree with Lav this time!" "Tsk! No one''s on my side?! Oh dear, my baby. Your little aunties are making it so hard for your mommy!" Hey, won''t our baby understand when they see how their mother actster on? "Anyway, what''s the big deal?" "Ah, well, umm..." Eloise looks conflicted, unsure whether to say it or not. Come on, you''re going to say it anyway, so why hesitate? Just spit it out! "If you''re not going to say it, don''t bother, Eloise." "I am going to say it! Just wait, Lav! It seems like... it might be a girl, not a boy!" "Huh?" "Ehh?" Everyone except for Luen, who''s in Selena''s arms, tilts their heads in confusion. This woman, who''s been singing about having a son, is suddenly changing her tune? "That''s a bit sudden." "Right? You were all about having a son, Eloise." "Well, this little one just kicked, and it felt like a very energetic kick, just like me. It couldn''t possibly be like Karl with his calm demeanor..." That doesn''t sound very convincing. But then again, it kind of makes sense in a weird way. Especially since it''sing from Eloise herself. More importantly, this is a problem. Mother-inw wanted a grandson. Not a granddaughter who takes after her daughter, but a grandson who resembles her son-inw! She said having a daughter like Eloise was enough! [TL/N: Mama elf fed up of her????] "If that''s true, it''s a big deal." "It is." "Indeed, it is." Lefia, Selena, and even Lav nodded in agreement. "Big, big! Big deal!" Even our daughter thinks it''s a big deal. Oh no, Eloise. It seems like it really is a girl. "Waaaah! Even Luen agrees! Auntie is so sad!!" "Sad?" "Yes! Sad! Waaaaah! I''m going to cry!" "Hey! What are you doing, Eloise?! You''ll make Luen cry!" "Toote. Luen is already sniffling." What am I even witnessing? Our daughter, who was tilting her head curiously, is now on the verge of tears. And next to her, an elf who''s lived for decades is pretending to cry. And three women scolding Eloise for her antics. Well, this is the married life I chose. It''s certainly... eventful. * * * "It''s been a while, Brother Karl." "I hope you''ve been well, Your Holiness." Pope Pellestrino XVII still looks healthy. Normally, I should have visited him a few times to check in. He''s helped me out in many ways, and I''ve benefited greatly from the Church. The problem is, things kept happening, leaving me no time. For example, the Kanfras'' final uprising, or marriage, marriage, marriage... Huh, now that I think about it, it''s all been about marriage? Ahem. "You''ve gained many beautiful wives in the meantime." "Cough! Cough! I apologize." "Hahaha! I''m not ming you. That''s the nature of the human heart and love. I suppose an old man''s words of admiration could easily be misunderstood. Hahahaha!!" The Pope patted my shoulder and offered me a seat. He then subtly nced at me, seemingly unable to hold back any longer. "Well then, Luen? Let''s greet His Holiness." "Ha-boo-ah? Ha-boo-ah!" Thankfully, Luen didn''t cry from being shy around strangers. Even though she''s only a year old, she seemsfortable with the Pope and smiles at him just as brightly as she does with her father. "Hahaha. She''s a bright child, just like her father." "Wouldn''t you say she takes after her mother more?" "Hmm? Now that I see it, Brother Karl is quite the doting husband!" It''s more like I''m worried she might enlist in the military like me. Imagine how much our daughter wouldugh if she heard the story of how her dad confessed to her mom and got rejected, then joined the military out of heartbreak. While I''m lost in silly worries, Luen is nestled in the Pope''s arms, smiling brightly. Her personality has be gentler since she''s been around not only me and Selena, but also Eloise, Lav, and Lefia. She''s not very shy around strangers either, which is why she''s so adorable. "Hahaha. She''s truly a lovely child." "Your Holiness, your joy is quite evident." "That''s the wonderful thing about aging, wouldn''t you agree? One can''t help but cherish the innocence of youth." Woo-woo! Kyaaah! Abooo! Kyaaaaa!! I''m d no one else is here besides me. If the attending priests or pdins were here, they would have cleared their throats countless times. They''d say the Pope is making strange faces and noises. "Your Holiness." "Yes." The Pope, noticing my subtle gesture, immediatelyposed himself, resuming his dignified demeanor. Just then, the door opened and an attending priest entered. "Your Holiness, everything is ready." "I see. Let''s go then. Brother Karl, ah, this child..." "Wouldn''t it be better for Your Holiness to carry her to the venue?" This is the asion of Luen''s first birthday, where the Pope himself will give his blessing. Since it''se to this, it would be better for her to be carried by the Pope. The Pope also agreed with my suggestion and nodded several times. We pass through severalrge, white doors towards the center. As we open the door adorned with numerous angel sculptures, a new sight unfolds before us. "Your Holiness." I had requested to keep the ceremony small, as I felt too many people might overwhelm everyone involved. After all, the significance of the asion wouldn''t change with the size of the audience. However, looking around, it seems the entire College of Cardinals, the highest-ranking officials of the Church, have assembled. And before them all, our daughter will receive the Pope''s blessing on her first birthday. ''I hope Luen doesn''t decide to join the Churchter.'' The thought briefly crossed my mind, but I quickly dismissed it. Absolutely not. Our daughter must carry on our family legacy. She can''t be a nun. Who else would inherit the title of Count Friedrich? Meanwhile, the Pope, holding Luen, moves to the center of the sanctuary. The College of Cardinals follows, along with Luen''s parents, Selena and me. The rest of the priests, pdins, Eloise, Lav, and Lefia are seated, witnessing everything with their own eyes. "Let us all pray. For this little life that has been brought into this world, and for the first birthday she celebrates. For this child, to the One who looks down upon us from above." Luen is ced in the center, and everyone kneels, forming a circle around her with the Pope at the head. Selena and I join them, along with the three other women present. ...Although Eloise, being pregnant, remains seated. After a period of solemn prayer... "Karl." At Selena''s whisper, I subtly raised my head and looked forward. There, our daughter, Luen, was smiling brightly and ying with something. At first, I thought it was something the Pope had given her. But I soon realized it''s not. Why? Because the Pope had the same reaction as us. Even the cardinals around him were all gasping in astonishment. "Karl, that..." "I know. It seems... it might be real." A pure white, radiant beam of light streams through the window. One of those beams is resting precisely in Luen''s hand. It should have no form or texture. But Luen is waving it around as if it were a toy. With each movement, other beams of light scatter around her, adding to the sparkle. "It seems the Goddess is quite fond of our daughter." When I said that, Selena smiled and replied, ¡®Isn¡¯t she?¡¯ Indeed, she had been blessed so much even before our marriage. It''s only natural that our daughter would receive this kind of blessing too! I''m not sure how Luen will remember this day in the future. But at least, for now, as her father, I''m simply overjoyed. "...By Your will, may Your love be with this small but radiant soul." Looking at this scene, it feels somewhat surreal. A one-year-old child, receiving blessings from the Pope and his cardinals in celebration of their first birthday. Holding a beam of pure white light in one hand, smiling. ''...If someone were to paint this scer, there might be some strange rumors.'' Just in case, I nced around and saw several recorders frantically writing and sketching the scene in real time. Well, um, Luen, my dear daughter. Good luck. There''s nothing even your dad can do about this. It seems the One above is showering you with a bit too much love. Ahem. [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Chapter 226 - Side Story 26 [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Side Stories 26 I think it all started with my first daughter, Luen''s, first birthday. Since then, good things have been pouring in for our family and our lineage. There have been many things, but the best of them all is the news of my older sister''s second pregnancy. I hear the Crown Princess was jumping for joy, saying she''s finally getting a younger sibling. There''s still a long time before the baby is born, but hey, as long as she''s happy, that''s all that matters. "Congrattions, Your Majesty." So, while offering my congrattions, I couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. I remember how the Emperor was already quite burdened with all sorts of work. But on top of that, it seems he''s been getting quite the workout at night, fulfilling his marital duties. "Thank you, brother-inw. If it weren''t for you, I would have copsed first." Seeing the Emperor looking as withered as a sap-drained old tree made my heart ache. I think I''ll have to push the elves a bit more to get more elixirs. That way, I can have a third and fourth niece or nephew after my second one! "All of this must be the Goddess¡¯ love for the Imperial Family." "It seems your prayers as a Blessed One have been well received by the Goddess." "Your words make me think I should pray even more fervently." In short, he''s telling me to n for a third and fourth child. The Emperor recoils in horror, waving his hands. He says he thinks two is just the right number. Anyway¡­ Not long after hearing the news of my sister''s second pregnancy... Shudder Shudder¡ª "..." Once again, I found myself trembling uncontrobly outside the door. "Karl, calm down." "It''s toote. She should have been out by now." "That was just an estimated time. You know it doesn''t always work out perfectly, right?" Selena, sitting next to me, reassures me, holding my hand. Across from us, Lav and Lefia, trying to smile and pat my shoulders. But still. It''s been two hours past the due time. I can hear Eloise''s groans through the door as it asionally opens and closes. Every time, my lips burn and my blood runs cold. "Son-inw, it''s alright. Elf births tend to be a bit slower." Perhaps I looked pitiful, as my father-inw pats my back. He tells me it''s nothing to worry about, that it''s just how things are. Thanks to him, I feel a little bit reassured. Just a little bit¡­ "Say, Karl. It seems all four of them couldn''t make it this time?" "Ah... yeah. They''re all busy this time. It just so happens that their busiest time oveps with Eloise''s due date." "That''s a shame." "For me? Nah. Why would I be disappointed?" "Not you, Karl. Shulifen, Wilhelm, Alexander, and Joachim." They were here when Luen was born, but not this time. My first wife says they''d feel terrible about it if they knew. She advises me to take good care of them. Indeed. They''ve all been in a frenzy for days. They really wanted to be here, but they couldn''t find the time. Alexander even considered skipping the Imperial Assembly. They say even close friends drift apart as time goes by. Fortunately, it seems we haven''t grown that distant yet. We''re still apologizing and epting apologies over something like this. Suddenly, I thought to myself that I''m a lucky guy. Of course I am. I''ve done my part, so I deserve it. So this will work out too. I just need to wait a little longer. Creak!¡ª "Count!" I couldn''t help but jump to my feet in shock as the door opened. * * * Hah. Hah¡ª Exhaling ragged breaths, Eloise stared nkly to the side. It was a pain she had never experienced before. Without exaggeration, she almost fainted. She thought she was used to enduring, but it seemed she had been mistaken. She could understand why Selena said that moment was so vivid and stuck in her mind. Her body felt light. Was it because what was in her belly was gone? Or was it because she had sweat pouring down from her entire body like rain? One thing was for sure, her mother was smiling brightly beside her. And in her arms, something small was wriggling. "Eloise!" Karl, who had been waiting outside the room, must have heard the news and rushed in. Selena, Lav, and Lefia followed him with worried looks. ''Why are you all making such a fuss? I''m not dead.'' She tried to say that. She really tried to smile as if nothing had happened. But it was just wishful thinking. She was so exhausted that she couldn''t even speak properly. She could only manage to raise her hand, wave it once, andugh weakly. "You did well. You really did well." "Now you''re a mother, Eloise." "Congrattions, Eloise." "Congrattions!!" Yes, yes. Thank you, thank you. Again, the words wouldn''te out right. Even if she had the strength to speak, her throat was so hoarse that they might not have understood her anyway. "Ah." Eloise, finally finding her voice, urges Karl with her eyes to speak. She was the mother who gave birth today. The crying baby over there was her child. Yet, she hadn''t even heard whether the baby was a boy or a girl. Fortunately, Karl, noticing this,es closer and whispers quietly. "It seems your prediction was right, Eloise." "...Oh." "It''s a girl. And she looks just like you." "Oh dear. My mother must be very disappointed." "Huh? Disappointed? Your mother is overjoyed." My mother is happy? But she said she couldn''t raise another daughter like me? She said a granddaughter who resembled me would be too much, and she preferred a grandson who looked like her son-inw?? Turning her head with difficulty, Eloise saw her mother beaming. She held the baby tightly in her arms, overjoyed. "My mother is a liar." "It just means she loves her daughter that much." "Hmph. It would be nice if she showed that kind of love when I was home." Ah, ah! Mom! I want to see my daughter too! I understand you''re happy to see your granddaughter, but let me see her too! Her mom, amused by Eloise''s outburst, lets out a heartyugh. Soon, Eloise sees a little angel sleeping soundly beside her. "...This was inside me?" "Yes." "Like Luen was inside Selena?" "Why am I suddenly being brought up?" Selena tilted her head, but it didn¡¯t really matter. The important thing is that such a beautiful baby came from her. A healthy baby, born without any problems orplications. "What''s her name?" "The same one we picked out together, remember? Marien." "Marien. Hehe. Cute.¡± "...You actually remembered that?" "Four-syble names are too long! Three sybles are the best! Selena! Lefia! Isn''t it nice?!" "Um, Eloise. My name also has four sybles." Lavrenti tits her head, and Eloise grins. Then she bursts outughing, saying, ¡®That''s right! That''s why I don''t like you either!¡¯ Just a moment ago, she was in so much pain she thought she was dying. And now, in such a short time, she''s regained her strength and is making silly jokes. Lavrenti pouts for a moment, but it''s only fleeting. "Heeeey...!" "Hey, hey. You''re too loud. You''ll wake your own baby." "Oh my. Give her to me. Marien! Come to your mommy!" "Waaaah...!!" "Ah! She''s really crying! Eloise! Marien is really crying!" "Incredible. The first person to wake up a sleeping baby is the mother herself!" The scene is somewhat strange, yet it feels right. He thought this would be a moment of pure emotion, but it turns out it can also be fun. Thinking this, Karl quickly starts to soothe his second daughter. * * * "...Dada?" Luen, who had been sleeping soundly, suddenly opens her eyes wide. With a determined look, she takes a step. The sight of her doesn''t seem like a child who just woke up from a nap. Toddling¡ª Luen waddles over and soon reaches her destination. There stood Karl, who was catching up on work after weing his second daughter. "Dada! Daddy!" "Luen? Isn''t it nap time?" "Dadaaa!!" Karl immediately picks up his daughter, who is fussing to be held. He wonders why his firstborn suddenly woke up. "Count." The door opens and the head butler cautiously delivers a message. "The Crown Princess is here again." "My niece? Ah, she must have heard about Marien." Karl nods, saying he''ll be right down. "Bwaaaah!!" Luen pouts, clearly displeased. A momentter. "Hehehe! Uncle! Unnncle!!" "You speak so well now." "Mhm! I can be a good niece now!" Crown Princess Lily enters, nestled in Karl''s arms, taking up half of his embrace. On the other side, Luen grumbles, expressing her displeasure. [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Chapter 227 - Side Story 27 [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Side Stories 27 This, this is unbelievable. How could this be?! This must be a dream. Right? It has to be a dream! There''s no other exnation! "Hey, Karl! A dream?! That''s quite an insult!" "Yeah. We only did it because you kept nagging us to find girlfriends." "No, no. But still! You guys actually found women?!" Marriage, childbirth... While I was busy with all that, each of my four friends found a beautifuldy by their side. Some were introduced, others made the first move. But one thing''s for sure, these aren''t just casual flings. They''ll probably get engaged soon, and before long, they''ll be married, right? "Hold on, Karl. Why are you calling them ''sisters-inw''? We are not married yet, so you should call them by their names." "Oh my god. This is insane." Shulifen, this guy. He was saying he''d die alone, wasn''t he? And just a few monthster, he''s found a woman and is all lovey-dovey? "So, who exactly is thisdy you''re seeing?" "She''s the daughter of a count I''ve known for a long time." "Huh? Shulifen, you bastard. You said you just met her!" "Heh. The joke''s on you." "..." Are these guys still ying tricks on each other even after bing Marquises and Counts? When are they ever going to grow up? This is driving me crazy. "Wilhelm, what about you?" "I... ah, wait. I will talk about itter." "Just spill it, you idiot. The rumors will start circting in society soon anyway. You don''t think a Marquis dating a woman would go unnoticed, do you?" After my (not-so-gentle) prodding, Wilhelm finally spilled the beans. Simr to Shulifen, he''s also dating the daughter of a family he''s known for a while. The difference is that they just met recently, but they hit it off quickly because they had a lot inmon. "I know roughly what''s going on with Alexander and Joachim." "Huh? What? Karl, you knew?" "My father told me recently. There''s been some talk in society about the two Counts. Not bad rumors, but something about good newsing soon. That''s about it." "...Wow. We''ve only been together for a little over a month. Word travels that fast?" Word travels fast? What are these guys even talking about? It''s ridiculous. "Fast? It''s the opposite. You guys are Marquises and Counts, so the news came outter than usual. Normally, the rumors should have started exactly half a day after you started dating." "They''re not your ''sisters-inw,'' Karl! We''re not even married yet! You should call them ¡®Older sister¡¯" "So what? They''re my friends'' girlfriends, that makes them my sisters-inw. And anyway, they''ll be married soon enough. Let''s not oveplicate things, alright?" And how dare they even suggest calling them ''older sisters''? That would imply you guys are older than me! No way. They''re all sisters-inw, and you guys are below me in the hierarchy! Even if you''re Marquises and Counts! We shared a few drinks andughs, and time flew by. It''s scary how quickly it goes. It feels like just a moment ago, but when I look back, so much has happened. "What about our niece? How''s Luen?" "After our trip to the Holy See, I jokingly called her ''Saintess'', but if she ever wants to join the church, I''ll definitely stop her." "Of course. As the eldest daughter, she should inherit the county." The Church would be disappointed to lose Luen, who wields light and performs miracles. But what can they do? My eldest daughter has to be a countess after me! "What about the second one? Marien, was it?" "Yeah, or you can call her Mary." "What are your ns for her?" "I think it wouldn''t be bad for her to spend some time with her mother''s family when she''s a little older. She''s half-elf, so she''ll need experience in elven society." Eloise says she doesn''t care about any of that. But as a father, I want to give Marien both options. Whether she wants to live as a human or an elf. That''s the least I can do. Of course, whether she''s human or elf, she''s still a citizen of the Empire. Recently, all elves were officially recognized as part of the Empire. The south is now like an autonomous city for elves. "Is Luen alright? I heard that when there''s not much age difference between the first and second child, the older one can feel a great sense of loss at having their love taken away." "Whoa, what? Shulifen, you actually have a sensitive side?" "Wilhelm, you''re dead. Want to put your Marquis title aside and have a serious duel today?" "Bring it on. You''re terrible at swordsmanship. I could beat you with one hand." Wow. I''m afraid these two will be like this forever. Maybe they should have a son and a daughter each and get them married. Then they''d be inws, wouldn''t they? Now that would be a sight to see. "I''m a bit worried about that too, but I''ll just have to give her more love. And actually, Luen seems more wary of her older sister than her younger sister." "Older sister?" "What are you talking about? Your eldest daughter is Luen, where''s the older sister?" "She exists. To be precise, she''s a cousin." At my answer, the four of them nod as if they''ve just remembered something. From Luen''s perspective, there''s only one person who could be her cousin. "Does the Crown Princess still visit often?" "Too often, it''s a problem." "Khehehe. You should be thankful to His Majesty. This would definitely be a topic of gossip elsewhere." What does he mean? I tilt my head, and Alexander shrugs and continues. "The current heir to the throne and the future emperor is getting too close to his maternal family. This could easily be seen as the rise of a powerful maternal faction. Surely there must have been some internal discussions about this?" "Actually, I''m worried about that too. Of course, I''m not saying your family would do that, Karl." "There''s a precedent, you know. That''s what we''re saying." Listening to them, I think it''s definitely a possibility. But there are two reasons why it''spletely irrelevant. "It would be funny if a guy who''s been awarded the Medal of Honor, twice, bes a powerful maternal figure." "Uh, yeah." "If someone who''s been recognized by the Church and is being considered for Sainthood did that, I''d be cursed even in death." "...I think you''d be cursed for at least a hundred years." "Right. That''s it. Everyone knows. For the sake of the legacy I''ve built, I could never do that. And it''s not just me. At least until Luen''s generation, we''ll have to be the most loyal subjects of the Empire." Therefore, they have no reason to worry about me or my family bing a powerful maternal faction. "His Majesty is aware of that, so he doesn''t stop the Crown Princess." ...Or maybe he wants to stop her, but as always, she''s his first child, so he can''t. "Ugh, I didn''t want to get into such a heavy topic." "Same here. I hear enough of this at the Imperial Assembly every day. Let''s change the subject." "Yeah. Third sister-inw. Aren''t you having a third child, Karl?" "I am, but Lav''s due date is still a long way off. Actually, there''s something else that''s more of a problem right now." Thest wedding. The problem is, it''s a bit different from the previous weddings. "Lefia. Ah, that''s right. Lasker." "Why are you all so worried? She gave up her title as princess, didn''t she?" "That''s one thing, but marrying someone from another country is quiteplicated." Giving up her title as princess means giving up her right to the throne. As a result, neither Lefia nor her future children can im the throne. Maybe in a few hundred years, when everything bes a distant memory, things might be different. But that''s one thing, and her noble bloodline remains unchanged. Lasker can''t just ignore Lefia''s wedding. The current Queen is Lefia''s half-sister, so surely she wouldn''t do that? "It seems like thest wedding will be the most spectacr." "...The fact that you''re saying that, Joachim, makes me suddenly nervous." "What did I do? I''m better than Shulifen and Wilhelm." "True. Those two have cursed mouths." The two of them, aware of their loose lips, stayed quiet. Anyway, thest wedding of my life is just around the corner. "Good luck with that, you bastard. You''re making me give wedding gifts four times." "Hey, why don''t we get married four times too?" "Shut up, Shulifen." Right. Shut up. It''s not like it''s a good thing to have multiple marriages. One crazy guy with four wives is enough. "Hey, Hydras. Quiet down for a second." "What''s up?" "Do you have something to say?" Yes, I do. "Thank you, guys. For everything." "...What''s with the sudden sentimentality?" "Karl, did you eat something wrong?" "Did someone spike the food at the Count''s estate with drugs?" ...Guys, can''t we just feel a little bit of emotion? When I say I''m grateful, you should just shyly ept it! "Are you trying to ask us for a favor or something?" "That''s it. You got it." "Ugh. You''re the only Count who can boss around Marquises and Counts." "So, what is it this time?" I''m reminded once again. My friends. My four damn friends. Sometimes I wonder if they''re really nobles, but they''re still fun guys. "Come on, what is it! What are you trying to get us to do?!" "Don''t even think about brushing it off with cheesy words!" "Seriously, what is it? Exin, Karl." "It''s not anything weird, right? As long as it''s not that, I''m in." Oh dear. Our four idiots. I never get tired of them! [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Chapter 228 - Side Story 28 [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Side Stories 28 "Hoo! Hoo!" "...Lefia." "Hoo! Hoo!" "Lefia?" "Ah, yes! Lav! Did you call me?" Lavrenti blinked a few times and slowly shook her head. "That breathing you were doing just now... anyone would think you were about to snipe someone." "I''m just so nervous! Hoo! Ha!" "Don''t be too tense. You might mess up." The day of Karl''s final wedding had finally arrived. Today''s protagonist was Lefia. She was currently in the bride''s waiting room, conversing with Lavrenti. Normally, Selena and Eloise should have been here too. However, Selena had stepped out for a moment because of Luen, and Eloise because of Marien. With peopleing and going, the babies had be fussy, so they had left the room. "But, but... how can I not be nervous? There are all sorts of people outside..." "Hmm... you''re right about that." The previous three weddings had also been quite grand. Not only did the Imperial Family send representatives, but the highest-ranking nobles of the Empire and prominent figures had also gathered. But it was rare for there to be so many foreign dignitaries, as there were today. "I thought Lasker wouldn''t care so much." "Of course not. Even though Lefia gave up her title and right to the throne, her noble blood doesn''t disappear." Officially, they deny it, but everyone knows what this marriage signifies. It means the Empire and Lasker are joining hands, reconciling, and moving forward together. In fact, during the war two years ago, the two were clearly on the same side. Therefore, it was only natural for Lasker to send their dignitaries to Lefia and Karl''s wedding. "Lady Lefia." A momentter, the person who entered was someone Lefia had seen a few times in Lasker. To be precise, he was one of the nobles who, while supporting the current Queen, maintained a rtively good rtionship with Lefia. "I am here today as a representative of Her Majesty the Queen." "I see. Is Her Majesty well?" "She is in good health. She is ruling Lasker very wisely." "That''s good to hear. I knew she would." They talked about their homnd, which Lefia must have been curious about, and then about each other''s well-being. "Congrattions on your marriage, Lady Lefia. Your partner is a great hero, so you must only have happiness ahead of you." "Thank you. I will also work hard to be happy!" "I hope you will. Ah, and also. Her Majesty asked me to deliver this letter." Lefia carefully receives the letter he hands her and fiddles with it. She wants to open it right away, but she''s a little worried about whether it''s okay to open a letter from the Queen like this. "There''s no need to worry. It''s a letter from Her Majesty, but she said, ''Let her receive it as a letter from an older sister to a younger sister.''" "Ah...!" Lefia nods and quickly opens the letter. Judging by the elegant handwriting, it''s definitely from the Queen, her older sister. She''s sure of it. Every character, every word is filled with her sister''s emotions. "...Lady Lefia?" "Lefia? Oh no! Don''t cry! Your makeup will get ruined!" The person from Lasker, as well as Lavrenti, who was next to her, are surprised and try tofort Lefia. The wedding is about to start, and if she cries like this, her make-up will be ruined! "Oh, I''m sorry. It''s just, the tears just came out." Lefia hurriedly waves her hand, saying it''s nothing. Yes, it really is nothing. Surely her sister wouldn''t have written anything strange. But still, she''s someone who couldn''t be here today. Even so, she reminisced about their past memories and sent her blessings as a family member. [ Be happy. May you receive even greater love there than the love you didn''t receive in your homnd. ] * * * "...Lefia? What''s wrong? Did something happen?" As the ceremony progressed, Karl noticed something was off with Lefia. She was smiling as usual, but her smile seemed somewhat different. "It''s nothing, Oppa." "Hmm." He turned his head from the Lasker royal representative, who was reciting the congrattory speech, and nced at the guests. There were twice as many guests this timepared to the previous weddings. Even though many people hade from Lasker to celebrate this asion, And even though the Ministry of Foreign Affairs had granted special entry permits, there was still a considerable difference. If that were all, it would be fine. But Lefia''s parents'' seats were also empty. Even though she had given up her title as princess, her royal lineage remained. So, the Lasker royal family had sent a representative, but that was all. "What should we do about our youngest daughter-inw, Karl? Her parents'' seats will bepletely empty." "I''m worried about that too, Father." His parents, who had never worried about his weddings before, were concerned this time. They had considered not having separate seats for the parents, but Lefia was strongly against it. In the end, Karl¡¯s father sat on his side, and his mother on Lefia¡¯s side. Could this be the reason? Was she trying to act like it was okay, but feeling hurt inside? He kept worrying and fidgeting with Lefia''s hand. "I''m really fine. It''s just that I received some kind words, that''s all." "Kind words?" "My sister sent me a handwritten letter for the first time in a while. Congratting me on my marriage, you know." Lefia''s sister... that would be the Queen of Lasker? She even sent a handwritten letter? "It would have been nice to have my family here, but I have a new family now. Look over there." Karl turned his head and saw Selena, Eloise, and Lav smiling. Luen and Marien, held in their arms, were also peeking through. "After today, I''m no longer a citizen of the Lasker kingdom, but of the Empire. The Empire, Friedrich County, the Adelheit family. Your fourth wife?" "...You don''t have to emphasize the ''fourth'' part." "Hehehe! Why not? Are you afraid you''ll look like a womanizer?!" "Hey, Lefia! Your voice is too loud! Everyone will hear you!" You can''t keep doing this in the middle of a wedding ceremony! "I still remember the moment I first met you, Oppa." "...I remember it vividly too, but I don''t really want to think about it right now." "Why not! You saved me like a prince from an old fairytale! And after that, whenever I was in trouble, you always appeared so gantly!" It wasn''t exactly voluntary... more like involuntary, you could say. Anyway, it wasn''t intentional, Lefia. I was quite flustered too. It''s a good thing it worked out in the end, otherwise, things could have gotten messy. "...Especially, there are guests who havee from very far away to celebrate this day. On behalf of the bride and groom, I would like to express my gratitude." Right. They must have had a hard timeing all the way from Lasker. They didn''t have toe, but I''m grateful they did. As a token of our appreciation, I heard our Empire is preparing something for them. Except for Avileshti, who couldn''t manage their own country and gave magic to the Kanfras. It''s something that would make Lasker think twice. The Imperial Railway and Railroad Construction Act. "Now,stly. To wish the bride and groom a happy married life. And for the bride and groom to promise the guests here that they will be happy..." Tatatatat!¡ª "..." "Ah! Ceremonial swords! I''ve always wanted to try this!" "Lefia, I''m the one who has to do this every day." How many times do we have to do this ceremonial sword thing? ...Ah, that''s right. This is thest time. Then I should just bear with it. Sigh. Let''s just get through this. This is the end. "Sir Karl Adelheit! Marrying four times all by himself!" "This is an outrage that we, as reservists of the Empire, cannot tolerate!" "This is unfair!" "If you think it''s unfair, are you saying you''ll let the new bride do the sword ritual?!" That''s not what I meant. Of course, I can''t let my wife go through the sword ritual! "Alright, then let''s start with 50 push-ups." "Wasn''t it 20 before? Why is it increasing?!" "That''s because you''re so good at it, sir! Come on, let''s go! Time''s ticking!" "Gaaah!" I''m a legend, doing push-ups in a suit. Meanwhile, our eldest daughter, Luen, is tearing up, feeling sorry for her dad. Oh dear. Don''t cry, my daughter! Daddy does this all the time, it''s okay! And our second daughter, Mary, please don''t cry like your sister... "Hmm." She''s not crying. In fact, she''s nestled in Eloise''s arms, smiling brightly as if she''s enjoying herself. My second daughter? You don''t find Daddy doing push-ups funny, do you...? If you do, Daddy might cry too!! * * * Some time after Lefia and Karl''s wedding. "Wee back." "Yes, Your Majesty." The person who attended as the Queen''s representative kneels before the Queen of Lasker. "How did she look?" "She looked well." "And?" "She looked happy." "That''s good. That''s all that matters." The Queen smiled. The older sister of the new bride smiled brightly. As long as you''re happy, that''s all that matters. If you''re happy, I''m happy. Don''t get sick there. [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Chapter 229 - Side Story 29 [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Side Stories 29 There''s a saying, ¡®the terrible twos.¡¯ It means that the tantrums children throw at that age are hard for even most parents to handle. The Crown Princess of the Empire had also entered this ¡®terrible twos¡¯ phase. As a result, the Emperor was on edge. No matter how much she was the future empress, she was still a child. He was worried about what to do if she threw a tantrum when things didn''t go her way. Of course, the Empress was convinced that would never happen, but you never know. She was worried about what to do if the Crown Princess did be a ¡®terrible two.¡¯ "Daddy!" At first, his daughter used to call him ¡®Your Majesty.¡¯ She called the Empress ¡®Mommy¡¯ and Count Karl ¡®Uncle.¡¯ He was hurt that she didn''t call him ¡®Daddy¡¯ but ¡®Your Majesty.¡¯ In the end, he took drastic measures and made her say the word ¡®Daddy¡¯ whenever he had time. He thought that if she got used to it, she would befortable using itter. And fortunately, she soon started saying ¡®Daddy¡¯ instead of ¡®Your Majesty.¡¯ "The Crown Princess is here. Come and sit here." Fortunately, his morning work had finished on time today. This meant he could spend some time with the Crown Princess before lunch. "What did you do this morning?" "I, I! I read this whole book today!" "Book?" The Crown Princess, sitting on hisp, waved her arms and pointed at something. The head maid was holding a rather thick book. "That! It''s a book about the history of the Empire! Daddy!" "You were reading that instead of a picture book?" "Yes! It''s much more interesting!" As the future ruler of the Empire, she couldn''t grow up like ordinary children. Yes, he knew that. He knew, but still, a two-year-old should act like a two-year-old. The fact that she was already reading a book that would scare other children was... "Today I learned something!" "What did you learn?" "Marriage!" Marriage? "Daddy, do you know what rtives are?" "Rtives? Well, I''m not sure. Can my little Princess exin it to me?" "Yes! Rtives are people connected by marriage or family! That''s what rtives are!" "Is that so? Our Crown Princess is very smart." "Right! And in the old days, people used to marry their rtives!" [TL/N:: Oh hell nah. Author-nim let''s stop here.] [PR/N: ??] "...Hmm?" Wait a minute. I think I heard something strange. This isn''t right, is it? The Emperor nced at the head maid, who had a very troubled expression on her face. It seems that this isn''t just the Crown Princess spouting nonsense. "Crown Princess? What did you just tell Daddy?" "Marriage! There! In that book! They used to do it in the old days!" "Hahaha. Yes, in the old days. Marrying rtives is something from the very distant past." "So they don''t do it now?" No, they don''t. Absolutely not. There''s no reason to. We don''t marry rtives. The Emperor exins gently to his daughter, who tilts her head in confusion. The books she''s read clearly say they did. Why not now? "Lily, can you tell Daddy why you''re talking about marrying rtives?" "No!" "Really? Then Daddy will guess. Let''s see. Ah, I see! Our Crown Princess must really like her uncle!" "No, no!!" She denies it, but she immediately reacts with a flustered denial. This is why children are so easy to handle. They think they''re being sneaky, but they can''t hide anything. Their faces and actions already reveal everything. "Crown Princess, I know you really like your uncle. But you can''t do that." "Why not?" "How many siblings do you have now?" "Two!" "That''s right. What are their names?" "Luen! And Me... Mary... Marien!!" "So, would it be okay if your sisters suddenly disappeared?" The Crown Princess was startled by the Emperor''s question and asked why her sisters would disappear. "Of course. If you marry your uncle, they wouldn''t be your sisters anymore." There were plenty of other reasons. Like how marrying rtives was now illegal. And even if it weren''t, marrying someone as close as a third cousin was even more impossible. But he decided to approach it from the child''s perspective. "And there''s another sibling growing in your third aunt''s belly." "Um, yes." "So you''d be losing three siblings. Will that be okay?" "Ugh...! But, but! Lily is getting a sibling too! Mommy said she''ll have a baby brother!" Oh. That''s right. Hmm, this makes it a bit harder to convince her. The Emperor racked his brain and decided to push on. "So you''re saying you don''t need Luen and Marien as sisters anymore. When they grow up, they might say they hate you, their older sister." "No!" Absolutely not! They can''t hate each other! The Crown Princess jumped up from her seat and pped her arms. The Emperor and the head maid covered their mouths, barely holding back theirughter at her cute reaction. "Yes, you have to be patient for your sisters." "Ugh." "And for our smart Crown Princess, let me add that marriage between close rtives has been prohibited by Imperialw for a long time." "Law? So we can''t do it?" "No, we can''t. Even the Crown Princess, even the Emperor, cannot arbitrarily break thews created and upheld by the great people of the Empire." Of course, it''s not entirely impossible. As the Emperor, he might not bepletely bound by thew. But he hoped it wouldn''te to that. He didn''t want to see his daughter recorded in history as a tyrant or a despot, even after death. "Ugh... then what should I do?" "What do you want to do?" "The book said you have to marry the person you love!" "Just because you like someone doesn''t mean you have to marry them." "Then?" "Even without marriage, you can still cherish and care for them. You love Daddy, but you''re not going to marry me, are you?" "No!" "Then what about your uncle?" "I want to marry Uncle!" Hahaha. I shouldn''t feel hurt, but I''m a little bit hurt. The Emperor cleared his throat and said that it would make her uncle very ufortable. He even had to use the ultimate weapon, saying that her uncle might end up hating her. "Your Majesty." It was the Empress''s voice. She should have been resting in her room. He turned his head and saw the Empress, who hade all the way from her room with her pregnant belly. The Crown Princess immediately ran to her, crying, ¡®Mommy!¡¯ "Empress, why are you here? You should be in your room¡ª" "We just received news. Countess Lavrenti Friedrich has gone intobor." Thinking about it, Lavrenti and the Empress had conceived around the same time, so if one was close, the other should be due soon as well. * * * With Selena, the birth went ording to schedule. He was starting to get anxious, but their first daughter, Luen, was born, easing his worries. On the other hand, their second daughter, Marien, made her mother go through a lot. She was born hourster than expected, and he felt like he had aged ten years. He didn''t even feel that tense when he was fighting on the battlefield. And today, when Lav was about to follow in their footsteps and be a mother¡ª "Uh, hmm." "What''s wrong, Karl? Why are you just standing there?" Lav''s contractions started, and they rushed her into the room. Priests and doctors were called. He thought they were in for another long and difficult struggle. "Could it be that you''re nervous because your third child is also a daughter?" "It seems like it." Lav, lying next to him, smiled and gently touched the baby sleeping soundly in her arms. Yes, it was a daughter again. Following Selena and Eloise, Lav also had a daughter. The only difference was that it took less than an hour. It was really quick. Of course, a quick birth is a good thing for parents. It means their third daughter came into the world with minimal trouble. But since she was born so quickly, hmm, how should he put it? It felt like the tension was slightly released. "Anyway, as expected of a former sharpshooter, fast and urate even at a time like this?" "Thank you for thepliment, Eloise. I''m definitely better than you, right?" "Wow, are you trying to sparkpetition with this?" "I wasn''t trying to provoke you at all." Eloise, calm down. What are you doing in front of a woman who just gave birth? And Lav, you too. You''ll wake up Anne, who''s sleeping soundly in your arms. "So, with Luen, Marien, and now Anne, they''re all daughters." "Oh, Lefia! You have to have a son!" "Eek. But I think I''ll also have a daughter...?" Ugh. Hearing her say that makes it seem like Lefia will indeed have a daughter. If this continues, wouldn''t he end up without a single son? The thought crossed his mind. "Why are you all so worried? I''m already nning for my second child." Of course, our first Countess Friedrich, Selena, had it all nned out. At the mention of a second child, Eloise''s eyes sparkled and she eximed, ¡®This time, it has to be a son!¡¯ Even Lav, who had just given birth, said she would try her best, not wanting to be outdone. "Me, me too!" "Lefia, you haven''t even given birth to your first child yet. Make ns after that." "Ah, yes! Okay, Oppa!" Somehow, he had be a father of many daughters. This made him think about the future. He wondered if his broadsword would remain silent when his daughters brought home boyfriends! Future sons-inw. You better be prepared! [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Chapter 230 - Side Story 30 [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Side Stories 30 "Uncle, can''t I go in?" "No, Your Highness. You have to wait here." "But Mommy''s in there." "Just wait a little longer. If you go in now, she will be too preupied." Exactly one and a half months after Lav gave birth to Anne, his sister''s second childbirth was approaching. He had initially thought about waiting for the news at home. When his first niece was born, he didn''t have any children to look after. But now, with Luen, Merien, and Anne, things were different. His sister knew this and had told him not toe. However, on the day of the due date, someone from the Imperial Pce came to see him. The Emperor had sent them, asking Karl toe to the pce and keep the Crown Princesspany because she was feeling anxious. "I''m asking a favor, brother-inw. I know you''re newly married and have a newborn, but this is the first time the Crown Princess has been this anxious." He couldn''t believe his niece was anxious, so he immediately went to the pce. And he realized the Emperor''s worries weren''t unfounded. The Crown Princess was trying to act tough, but she was clearly worried about her mother, who was in the room, groaning in pain. "Here, Your Highness. Sit here. I''ll tell you an interesting story." "Okay, but Uncle?" "Yes, Your Highness." "Why are you calling me ''Your Highness''?" Hmm. It seems strange to her now that I¡¯m calling her ¡®Your Highness¡¯ after always calling her ¡®niece.¡¯ But this is the right thing to do. In private, we''re niece and uncle, but our positions go beyond that. I¡¯m the current Count, she''s the current Crown Princess, the future vassal, and the future Empress. "It''s important to use the proper title when addressing someone of your stature, Your Highness. You''ll understand why when you''re older." "...Then I can''t call you Uncle anymore?" "That''s... well, that''s something you can decide for yourself." He''ll be a noble loyal to the Imperial Family until he dies. Unless his niece turns evil and banishes his family, nothing will change. "I like calling you Uncle." "And I like it when I call you Your Highness." "Does Uncle like me?" "Of course." "Then can we get married?" "...Pardon?" What did I just hear? Your Highness? Did you just say...? "The book says if you like each other, you can get married, Uncle!" "Your Highness." "But Daddy said that just because you like someone doesn''t mean you have to marry them..." Nice, Your Majesty. You''ve managed to put a stop to this. I need to assist here quickly. This could get out of hand. "Your Highness, if that were to happen, I wouldn''t be your uncle anymore." "R-Really?" "Yes. And you wouldn''t be Your Highness to me anymore either." "No! Nooo!!" My niece, the Crown Princess, waves her arms in protest. "Uncle is my uncle!" "Yes, yes, Your Highness. I am your uncle." I put her back on myp and gently stroked her head. I''m a father of three now, but for some reason, I feel weak around my niece. Maybe some of the feelings I had for my sister have transferred to Lily. Click¡ª The door opens, and the Emperor enters. "Daddy!" "Your Majesty." "Crown Princess, brother-inw." He has a smile on his face. It seems everything has just finished. "Congrattions, Your Majesty." "Hahaha. Thank you, thank you, brother-inw. You have a second niece or nephew now." "Is it a prince or a princess?" "It''s another girl. I''m happy, but the Empress seems a bit disappointed that it''s not a boy." A second princess. Hearing the news, Karl secretly felt relieved. The age difference between Lily and her sister was three years, maybe closer to four. It could be considered a big gap, but it might not be so significant in the future. If his second niece had been born a prince, that trend would have be even stronger. ''Although there isn''t a strong preference for boys, there have been overwhelmingly more emperors than empresses in the history of the Empire.'' Even with a slight age difference, if the second niece had been a boy, he would have held a powerful weapon as a ¡®prince.¡¯ In the worst-case scenario, the two of them could have fought over the throne. Well, now it''s all a meaningless worry. "Come on in, brother-inw. You need to greet the Empress and the Crown Princess." "Daddy! Me too! I want to see Mommy and my sister too!" "Hahaha! Alright, let''s go. This is your real sister, the one you''ve been waiting for." As the Emperor entered the room with the Crown Princess in his arms, the maids stepped back. His sister was lying on the bed, holding a tiny baby in her arms. "Your Majesty." "You''ve worked hard, Empress. Now, Crown Princess?" "Mommy! Mommy, was it hard?!" "It was fine. I was just trying my best to give you a sibling as soon as possible." "Sibling! Sibling!! What''s, what''s her name?" "Carlia. The Crown Princess is Lily, and her sister is Carlia." "Carl... Carl... Carlia!" The second princess of the Empire. My second niece. Princess Carlia. Wee. Here are your parents, your older sister, and your uncle. "It''s a shame. I was hoping for a prince." "What can we do, Empress? That''s how the world works. But I''m really okay¡ª" "It seems we''ll have to try again for a prince the year after next." "...Empress?" Uh, wait a minute. "Empress, what are you saying? You just gave birth. You need to focus on postpartum recovery. That''s the most important thing right now." "Hahaha. Did you forget? I''m the one who was perfectly fine a month after giving birth to our first child. If His Majesty weren''t so busy, I would have given the Crown Princess a sibling sooner." My sister''s physical abilities are indeed impressive. Enough to make a younger brother like me look weak. Considering the training she received, I only experienced actualbat, while she went through that hellish training as a field agent. "So, I''ll start thinking about our third child soon." "Empress, please, no!" "Waaaah! Mommy, am I getting another sibling?!" "That''s the n, Crown Princess." "Then, then! This time! This time, a little brother! A little brother!!" The Crown Princess jumped for joy, and my sister smiled brightly beside her. The Emperor stood next to them, dry-washing his face and saying, ¡®No.¡¯ And even in this noisy situation, Carlia was sleeping soundly. ''Hmm. My second niece seems to have a calm personality.'' My family is one thing, but this is quite a spectacr family too. * * * Meanwhile, in Friedrich County, where Karl was absent, another ¡®older sister¡¯ was spending time with another ¡®younger sister.¡¯ "Come on! Sister! Say sister!" "Dada?" "Not Daddy! Sister! Say sis-ter!" "Sissy?" Unlike Luen, who spoke months earlier than her peers, Merien, as a half-elf, was showing a growth rate simr to other children. But that didn''t mean she didn''t have any unique traits. "Sissy!!" "Eeee!" As it was now, her physical development was beyond what one would expect of a child her age. She could already walk at a running pace and hug Luen tightly. "M-Mary! I can''t breathe!" "Sissy!" "Not Sissy! It''s Sister!" "Sister?" "Sister!" Merien, delighted,ughed and hugged Luen even tighter, shouting, ¡®Sister! Sister!¡¯ Luen, as the eldest daughter, couldn''t bring herself to push her sister away and could only scream. "They get along so well. I was worried they might fight." "Hmph! They can''t fight. I won''t forgive anyone who messes with the eldest daughter of the family, not even my own child!" "Why? Children grow up through those kinds of things, Eloise." "No. Karl said that''s how families stay harmonious!" This is strange. It''s odd to hear Eloise say that. Selena chuckled and took a sip of the tea Lefia had made. "I hope Anne can y with her older sisters soon." "Don''t even think about it. It''s too early. She''s only a month and a half old." "But look at this, Eloise. She''s been staring at her sisters." Strangely, all of Karl''s children showed exceptional growth abilities. The eldest daughter, Luen, in overall development, and the second daughter, Merien, in physical development. So it wasn''t unusual for Anne, the third daughter, to develop faster than other children. Buzz¡ª "Ah, it''s Karl." "Oh! The second Imperial heir must have been born!" "Shh. Quiet." Karl appeared on themunication device with a bright smile, saying something. A momentter, the four women turned to the children ying, pping their hands. "Luen! You have a new cousin!" "A sibling? I have lots of siblings." "Ahaha! Our Merien has a new sibling too!" "Si... Sib... Sibling!" Unlike Luen, who was used to having siblings, Merien didn''t quite understand the concept yet. It was understandable, as she didn''t know the joy of ying with siblings. But seeing everyone happy, she smiled brightly, like any other child of her age would. "Ufufu. Our Anne has a new friend. Everyone else is either an older or younger sister." As Lavrenti said, Anne was the only one who had a friend instead of a sibling. Whether she knew it or not, the baby in her arms was staring at her mother. "Ah! The Empress is having another baby! We need to get to work too! Selena! Did you hear?" "Of course, Eloise. Right after Lefia gives birth, we''re starting on our second child!" [ Hey, wives? Do your husbands'' opinions not matter? ] "Oh, husbands just need to get in bed when we tell them to!" "Bed?" "Ah! Luen! Shh! Eloise! Not in front of the child!" [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Chapter 231 - Side Story 31 [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Side Stories 31 "Hahaha! Karl! Hurry up and give us your blessing! Come on!" "You''re definitelying to my wedding, right?" "I''m next. Don''t forget mine." "Me too! Me too, Karl!" Graaaaaah! These crazy bastards! Are you guys out of your mind?! I grabbed my head. Then, Luen, who was ying with Marien, came running up to me. "Dad! Does it hurt?" "Yeah, it hurts. These four... ahem, your uncles here are bothering me." "Bothering you? Whyyyyy?" I''d like to know that too. Why are they doing this? "I''m going crazy, you guys. You''re not justmon imperial citizens. You''re a Marquises and Counts, does it make sense to get married every month? Huh?" "What are youining about? This is better for you." "Right. This is all for you, Karl." Why is my name suddenlying up again? What did I do? "Dad. Pick me up." "Okay, okay. Luen. Just a moment." "Luen! Won''t you hug Uncle Shulifen?!" "No." "Cough!" Nice one, Luen. That''s my eldest daughter. Stay in Daddy''s arms forever. Don''t sit on theps of those damn Hydra bastards, no matter how much they tempt you! "Anyway, why are you bringing me into this? Exin it quickly." "It''s obvious, isn''t it? You''re not unemployed, you''re a Count. And you''re even a noble recognized by the church. Imagine calling someone like you every six months, or even once a year." "..." That''s the reason? Doesn''t it seem stranger to call me every month? "A month is better. At least that way, it feels like it''s all over in one go." "Hey, we adjusted our schedules as much as possible. It''s better for you to finish it all within four months. It wouldn''t be good if you couldn''te to our weddings because you''re having your fourth child." "...I''ll give you that." Lefia''s due date is about six months away, isn''t it? Even so, it''s absurd. They suddenly showed up and said, ''Starting with Shulifen, we''re getting married in two months! Then Wilhelm in a month! Then Alexander in another month! And finally, Joachim!'' How could I keep myposure? "So, you''re saying let''s get all the congrattions out of the way in four months." "That''s right, that''s right." "See? We made this decision with you in mind, Karl." They''re truly my friends, but there are no crazier guys than these. I held Luen in one arm and Marien, who had just toddled over, in the other. My daughters. Your awful uncles are making Daddy very tired. Sob, sob, sob. * * * "Uh, um." Uh, um. Ahem. Get it together. It''s starting, it''s starting. "To me, this friend, the groom of today, Marquis Shulifen Rosberg of Adria, is like spring. He sometimes shows a quirky side, but his heart is always warm, and his caring for others is genuine." Two monthster, I found myself not just an ordinary guest at Shulifen''s wedding, but unexpectedly tasked with giving the congrattory speech. I wonder if this has ever happened before. Usually, elders of the bride and groom''s families do this kind of thing. Or it''smon for the imperial family to send someone directly. This guy isn''t even a regr noble, he''s a Marquis! What the hell is this! "I wish you eternal happiness. I, Karl Adelheit, will pray to Goddess that this beautiful couple, married today, will live together forever." Whatever, I don''t care! As I raised both hands, light truly came pouring in with a whoosh! I was momentarily flustered by the guests'' oohs and ahhs, but I quickly made a motion to offer it to Shulifen. Thankfully, the light was tactful enough to cooperate perfectly. "Groom, Marquis Shulifen Rosberg of Adria." "Yes!" "You must make your bride happy for the rest of your life. This is advice from a senior who got married first, so engrave it in your bones and heart." "I will keep it in mind!" It was quite funny to see him so nervous when he usually smiled yfully. My sister-inw standing next to him was even chuckling. "Lastly, congrattions on your marriage, Shulifen, you bastard." "Thanks, Karl. You''ll see, I''ll live as happily as you." "I''m going to be the happiest. You''re next." Exactly one month after the first congrattory speech. I found myself giving another congrattory speech at another ce. This time, the main character was, of course, Wilhelm. By the way, Shulifen, who got married a month ago, was also in the audience. "Uh, um. To me, this friend, the groom today, Marquis Wilhelm Fritz of Gramstad, is like summer. Very intense, passionate, and hot, but never excessive, a sparkling figure." Since I said Shulifen was like spring, it''s fitting to say Wilhelm is like summer. It''s a bit annoying to do this for big, dark-haired guys, but what can I do? Hey, don''t give me that cheesy look. Trust me, it''s worse having to say this stuff than hearing it! "You must be happy. If I hear that you two foughtter, after having someone as great as me give a congrattory speech, I will judge you in the name of the light." "Wahahahaha!" "Hey, Karl! What are you going on about all of a sudden!" "I''m telling you to be happy, Wilhelm. This is my way of showing how much I care, you idiot." This time, I quietly reached out and held Wilhelm and my sister-inw''s hands. Then, the light shimmering through the window gathered around them. Once again, it was the birth of a couple blessed by the light, by the Goddess. "I''ve always been grateful, Wilhelm. And, sister-inw, please take good care of this guy." "Same here. As I have until now, and will continue to do so." "Don''t worry, Count Friedrich. We''ll live happily." Of course you should. You can''t be unhappy after having the church''s noble give a congrattory speech. I smiled warmly and offered Wilhelm and my sister-inw my heartfelt wishes for their happiness. He always bickers with Shulifen, but they''ve never truly fought. I hope that kind heart extends to his wife, children, and his family. "To me, this friend, the groom today, Count Alexander Edert of Brunne, is like autumn. He strives to bring everything to fruition, always making everyone happy with his abundant heart." What''s this? Deja vu? I feel like I''ve said simr lines two months ago and a month ago. Now almost used to it, I looked at Alexander and my sister-inw standing in front. Hmm. If this is the case, Joachim will be winter, but what should I add? "What a beautiful bride. Having such a woman as your bride, our Count is surely blessed. I think I don''t even need to give my blessing." "Hey, Karl. Come on. Give me and my wife your blessing too." "Of course I will, so shut up and be quiet, my friend." With a flourish, I drew my ceremonial greatsword, its de gleaming in the light that seemed to materialize from thin air with a soft crackle. The radiant energy flowed into the sword, casting a warm glow upon the newlywed couple. Doing this kind of thing makes me feel strange, like I''ve be some kind of magical girl or something. Plus, the guests are looking at me like some kind of angel has descended. Damn it. This is exactly why I never did this kind of thing. But I can''t just give a normal congrattory speech and be done with it when these guys are getting married. Alright. I''ll endure it, just one more time ying the crazy guy. ''Now, thest one.'' I don''t even know how the past four months have passed. One thing is for sure, this is almost over. "To me, this friend, the groom today, Count Joachim cen of Thieradal, is like winter. At first nce, he may seem cold, but beneath it all, he has the warmest heart." He''s the quietest of the four, but also the most gentle. That was my short and perfect definition of Joachim. Perhaps that''s why my sister-inw also seemed very quiet and gentle. "I hope you will always be there for each other. Be each other''s confidant, friend, soulmate, and partner until the very end of your lives." As my congrattory speech ended, Joachim smiled faintly. Unlike the other three weddings, which were filled with boisterousughter and chatter, Joachim''s ceremony was marked by a serene and contemtive atmosphere. "Bride and groom, please hold each other''s hands." Joachim and my sister-inw held hands. I gently ced my hand on top of theirs. Then, a ray of light descended from the sky, gently illuminating their intertwined hands. "Before me, and in ordance with the will of the light, you two have pledged yourselves to one another. May your journey together be filled with boundless joy and blessings." * * * The war-like mission of giving congrattory speeches at four consecutive weddings was finally over. I thought my part was done. I was sure of it, but... what''s this? "Isn''t it obvious, brother-inw? You bestowed the light''s blessing at the weddings of two Marquises and two Counts. Did you really think others would stay quiet?" "No, but still. Your Majesty." "Please bear with it. In fact, didn''t you bring this upon yourself, brother-inw?" Originally, this was a task for high-ranking priests or cardinals of the church. Bestowing blessings at the weddings and baptisms of high-ranking imperial nobles. Somehow, it turned into a strange situation where everyone was desperate for me to do it. I tried to refuse, saying I was mindful of the church. I tried to say the case of the four friends was special. But what do you know? Even the church couldn''t hide their disappointment when I said I wouldn''t do it. "Don''t be like that, brother-inw. Your blessing is no ordinary blessing." "..." This, this is all because of those four! It''s their fault! Aaaaaargh!! [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Chapter 232 - Side Story 32 [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Side Stories 32 The rtionship between the Empire and Lasker can be described as quite delicate. Just 30 years ago, they were rivals vying for dominance over the continent. At the time, Lasker''s military was truly powerful. Even the Empire, armed with gunpowder, struggled against them. However, due to various factors, the war ultimately ended in the Empire''s victory. In the aftermath of the war, Lasker faced a tumultuous period of upheaval. Externally, they had to acknowledge the Empire''s superiority and submit to them. Internally, they had to establish a new order for theirpletely shattered line of session. By the time everything was over, the situation was vastly different from before. Now, Lasker chose to cooperate with the Empire rather thanpete against them. They lost some things in the process, but they certainly gained a lot as well. And among those ''gains,'' the most valuable one today might be thismunication device. Queen Imir II of Lasker thought so. "I present this to Her Majesty, the Queen of Lasker." "What is this? Envoys of the Empire." "The fourth child of Count Friedrich, to be born in a month. His Majesty the Emperor said that the Queen of Lasker should also see the precious life that will inherit the noble blood of Lasker." In short, it was the Empire''s way of saying, In short, it was the Empire''s way of saying, ''Your niece or nephew is being born, shouldn''t you see it?'' Imir II tried not to show it, but she was very grateful to the Emperor. After all, thest time they spoke was to congratte her sister, Lefia, on her marriage, and then they parted ways again. And now, to be able to receive news of her niece or nephew''s birth right away? She couldn''t think of anything more joyful and delightful. "Hmm." She was nervous. Her heart was pounding. She didn''t know it would make her this tense. After waiting for a long time, themunication device glowed. Imir II immediately activated it and spoke. "Lefia? Is it Lefia?" [ Ah, Your Majesty. It''s Karl Adelheit, Count Friedrich. ] "Well, whatever. It''s done now that I''ve contacted you. Now, hurry up and tell me." At Imir II''s uncharacteristic urging, Karl smiled. [ It would be better to show you directly rather than tell you. ] Karl''s face, which was visible through themunication device, disappeared, and darkness lingered for a moment. There was a faintmotion. It didn''t seem like a bad atmosphere. [ Dad! What''s this? ] [ Shush, Luen. Be quiet, or you might wake the baby. ] [ Okay! ] Children''s voices could be heard, followed by women''s conversation. And after a few moments of anticipation, a familiar face finally appeared. [ Your Majesty. ] "Lefia." She looked very haggard. Well, of course she would. She just gave birth, so it''s natural. The thought of brushing away the hair stuck to her cheek with sweat suddenly crossed her mind. The half-sister who had to leave her homnd and continue her life in a foreign country for various reasons. She felt sorry and apologetic for her, but as those who inherited royal blood, it was an unavoidable fate. She thought they would live their lives understanding each other. "You''ve been through a lot. You really have." [ Hehehe. Thank you. Now, look. ] A tiny life, held in Lefia''s arms, appeared on themunication device. Her sister''s child. She was truly lovely. "Is it a boy or a girl?" [ It''s a girl. I was secretly hoping for a boy. ] "Shush. You shouldn''t say such things in front of your child, Lefia." [ Oh, is that so? I''m sorry! I''ll be careful! ] She must be exhausted from giving birth. She shouldn''t even have the energy tough, let alone talk. But Lefia, her sister, was smiling brightly today. It was so beautiful and admirable that Imir II smiled along with her sister. "Have you chosen a name?" [ Ah, about that. My oppa, Count Friedrich, suggested that Your Majesty should give her a name. If it''s alright with you, would you grant my child such an honor?] It''s more than alright with me. In fact, I was secretly hoping for this. "Ste." [ Ste. Ste. Ste. I love it! Oppa! Karl! Her Majesty has given us a name! Ste! Our daughter''s name is no longer ''the youngest,'' it''s Ste! ] [ Ste. Ste Adelheit. It''s beautiful. Your Majesty, it''s a wonderful name. ] "I''m d to hear you say that, Count Friedrich." With a smile, Imir II gazed at the family beyond themunication device. A happy mother smiling, holding a sleeping newborn in her arms. Beside them, their husband and father, and the other wives. And below, little girls rushing in, shouting, ¡®Let me see my sister too!¡¯ May they all be happy. May blessings be upon this beautiful family. * * * The resting ce of the Empire''s glorious war heroes. The ce where my bestrades, who did everything with me, sleep. Ellington National Cemetery. "I''m here. Have you all been well?" I''m alone today. I left my wives and children at home. "I came alone today. If you ask why, I''ll just say I wanted to. But don''t scold me too much, I did bring the whole family, even little Ste,st time." Luen is growing up well, just as befits the eldest daughter of our Adelheit family. My second daughter, Marien... well, to be honest, I''m worried. She resembles her mother too much. And if we''re talking about that, Anne is a problem too. She''s already crawling. Our youngest, Ste, is just starting to crawl. Her smile is so cute. "Thanks to you all, your youngest now has four children. Huh? Are you listening? You have four nieces now." In the past,ing to see them was incredibly sad and painful. Guilt overwhelmed me. I felt like everyone here died because of me. Surviving alone felt like a curse, a burden I had to carry for the rest of my life. For a while, I couldn''t even sleep properly. They woulde to mind as soon as I closed my eyes. Every time I had a dream, they would appear, calling my name and crying for help. And in those dreams, I could do nothing but watch. I thought about dying. It seemed like the only way to erase the guilt. But every time I had such dark thoughts, strangely enough, I couldn''t do it. Whether it was Goddess'' will or my departedrades watching over me. "Thank you. I''ve always been grateful. And I will continue to be, forever, until I die. You will always be myrades and heroes. I will never forget you, even in death." I poured a ss of their favorite drinks in front of each of their graves. We were going to go to a bar after this damn war was over, and drink until we couldn''t see straight. We were going to call each other brother, and young master, andugh about the old days. It''s a promise I can no longer keep, but those days were truly something special. I spent a long time with them, sharing many conversations that had umted over time. Even though there was no reply, it''s okay now. Just listening is enough. Because I know myrades are here, listening beside me. "Alright." It''s time to go. I''ve stayed too long. Almost an hour. Oh dear. "I''ll be going now. This talented youngest has a schedule today. In case you think I''m bragging too much, I''ve received the Medal of Honor twice and I''m a noble recognized by the church. That''s enough, right?" Before leaving, I slowly stroked their tombstones. My friends. My benefactors. My eternalrades. "We''ll see each other again." Even though we can''t see each other again, we will be together forever. On the battlefields where we zed with glory. In the memories where we stood triumphant. "Karl!" As I walked towards the entrance, a familiar voice called out. "Selena? Eloise, Lav, and Lefia too? What''s this? I told you to rest at home!" "Oh my, did you really think we would? When our husband came all the way here?" "You didn''t cry like a baby again, did you?!" "My Oppa is not that kind of person." "That''s right! I bet he was smiling brightly!" Right. It''s been a while. I don''t cry like a child anymore. "Dad! Me too! Me too!" Luen and Marien came running andunched themselves into my arms. Anne, who was a bitte because she couldn''t run well yet, grumbled at being left out, so I scooped her up into the hug as well. In times like these, I''m grateful that our Ste hasn''t started walking yet. "By the way, did you hear the news?" "What news?" "Wilhelm is finally having a child!" "Oh, really? Wow, wasn''t it Shulifenst week?" Those two are soulmates, aren''t they? Shulifen and Wilhelm are expected to be fathers around the same time. I wonder when we''ll hear news from Alexander and Joachim. "So, Karl, we women had a little discussion." "Hmm? What discussion?" "What discussion?! It''s obviously about our second child ns! Isn''t it obvious?!" "That''s right, Orabeoni. We all have one daughter each, so now we need sons." "I''ve already chosen a name! Oppa!" Oh my goodness. They were quiet for a while, so I thought they had forgotten about it! "Ah, Dad! Me too! A little brother! A little brother!!" "I''m getting a sibling? Me too!" "Si-sibling?" "Bwudder?" Even the kids started iming their rights to have siblings. It looks like tonight marks the beginning of my descent into the sweet, sweet hell of nonstop baby-making! [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Chapter 233 - Side story 33 [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Side Stories 33 The Head Maid of the Imperial Pce looked at the girl standing before her with an incredibly moved expression. "How do I look?" "You look very beautiful, Your Highness." "Right? Don''t I look all grown up?!" The Crown Princess, who had finally reached double digits in age this year. Although to the Head Maid, a one-year-old and a ten-year-old were the same, the Crown Princess seemed to believe that she had now crossed a significant threshold into maturity. "I''m not a child anymore, am I? Don''t I look like a Crown Princess?!" "Your Highness, ten years old, is still considered a child." "Why?! Isn''t ten years old grown up?!" Not at all. You still have a few more years to grow up, Your Highness. The Head Maid wanted to say this, but she endured it with superhuman patience. "We, well, seeing you like this, it seems like you''ll be all grown up if you just grow a little more." Alright! The Crown Princess, Lily, clenched her fist and took a step. Today was the day she was visiting her maternal family after a long time. She hadn''t seen her uncle for a month due to various events. She wanted to go right away, but she held back and finally got to go today! "Sister, where are you going?" As she passed through the garden, she came upon the Second Princess, Carlia, who was already there, gently caressing the petals of a flower. The Crown Princess ced her hands on her hips and opened her mouth as if it were obvious. "Visiting my grandparents!" "Liar. I know you''re going to see Uncle." "No, I''m not?!" "Yes, you are!" The Crown Princess and the Second Princess. But in reality, they were just sisters, still children. Seriously discussing imperial matters was still a distant story for them. "If you''re going, I want to go too!" "No. You stay here, Carlia." "Why!" "You have to stay here and look after our little brother!" The youngest, Oliver, the First Prince of the Empire, was two years younger than Carlia. [TL/N: Crazy ass timeskip tf.] Needless to say, he wasn''t at the toddling stage anymore, he was a child who ran around. He didn''t need his older sister to look after him and yed well by himself. Emphasizing this fact, the Second Princess pouted her lips as if it was unfair. "Why do I always have to watch Oliver?!" "Carlia, you said you wanted a little brother!" "Not me! That was you!!" It''s not fair! You were the one who said it would be nice to have a little brother! I know it all! Mom and Dad said it! They said you wanted a sibling! So I got one too, but then Oliver came along, and I''m left behind! "I want to go too! I want to see Uncle too!" "No!" "Why not?!" "Because if Carlia goes, Uncle will like Carlia more!" "That''s because you''re ugly!!" "I''m not!!!" Oh dear. Are you two really going to fight again? The maids, each serving the Crown Princess and the Second Princess, were on edge. If a strong ally hadn''t appeared, they would have been sweating bullets. "Lily! Carlia! What are you doing right now?" "Ah! Mother!" "Mommy!" Pit-a-pat! The two girls ran and hugged Empress Rikata. After gazing lovingly at her daughters for a moment, the Empress spoke in a stern voice. "You two can''t be little children forever. Have you forgotten how to address your mother?" "Ah, I''m sorry. Mother!" "Mo-Mother!" Even if youbined their ages, they weren''t even twenty years old yet. What mother in the world would want to be strict with such young daughters? But it couldn''t be helped. They weren''t just ordinary daughters or girls. Afterposing herself, Rikata continued speaking. "What''s going on here?" "Sister is going to see Uncle all by herself!" "Father, no, His Majesty allowed it! I didn''t do it on my own!" Of course. Even though the Crown Princess is known for her headstrong nature, she wouldn''t dare use the Emperor''s name in vain. Of course, to be more precise, it would be more urate to say that he couldn''t say no to the Crown Princess''s stubbornness. The Crown Princess must have tearfully begged to see her uncle. It had been almost a month since she had seen Karl due to the imperial schedule. Usually, she would visit her maternal family almost every two weeks. She would go and spend time with her grandparents, uncle, aunts, and many cousins. For a young child, there''s nothing morefortable and enjoyable. Since she had been made to endure a month without it, neither the Emperor nor the Empress herself could stop her. "Why don''t you both go together, Crown Princess? It would be nice if the Second Princess went with you." "But if I go with Carlia, Uncle will hug Carlia more!" "That''s because she''s your younger sister. Shouldn''t you be the one to give in?" "No! I won''t give in!" Oh dear. Has she loved her uncle so much since she was a baby that now she sees everyone else as a rival? Rikata smiled wryly, thinking of her brother. "Alright, then let''s do this." Negotiating with children is always difficult. It''s better to offer them something they can''t refuse. * * * "So, the conclusion is that you''re calling me back to the pce again?" "Yes. But, Karl, it''s just you, me, and the princesses here." Karl sighed and looked at his eldest niece, who was snuggled up in his arms. Next to her, Carlia was diligently counting numbers, waiting for her turn. ''I used to be able to hold both of them at the same time. Now I can''t even do that.'' Time doesn''t stop, so it''s natural. Karl himself was well past his 20s and now entering his 30s. "Your Highness." "Uncle, Uncle. Did you miss me?" "Of course, I did." "Then why didn''t youe for a month?" "I''m sorry. Your uncle was very busy." The imperial pce was already noisy enough with two princesses and one prince. Not to mention the Friedrich County, which had a whopping eight children. Moreover, Karl wasn''t just any count. He was involved in too many things. Justst month, he spent the entire time in the Holy See, attending prayer meetings in person. Besides that, there was the Elf Autonomous Region''s inaugural event, and even the Lasker Knights'' duel. "Hmph. I don''t care. I hate Uncle." "You hate uncle? Uncle! Sister hates you! Don''t hug her, hug me!" "No, I don''t! Go away, Carlia! I don''t hate Uncle!" "You said you hated him just now! I heard it! You''re a liar!" Oh dear. Are you two really going to fight again? This uncle is caught in the middle and dying here. Karl sent a rescue signal, and Rikata cleared her throat. Thankfully, both princesses nced at the Empress'' warning. "I always tell you, Crown Princess and Second Princess. If you bother your uncle, I¡¯ll tell him not toe anymore." "So-sorry! We''re sorry! Mother!" "Please don''t! I''ll get along with my sister!" It''s definitely effective. They immediately held hands and apologized to each other. Karl, with a sigh, followed his sister''s smile andughed along. "Shouldn''t you have brought Oliver out too?" "It''s his nap time. Unlike the princesses, he''s a very quiet prince." "I guess the princesses took all the energetic traits." As they were talking about the siblings, a group of people approached from behind. "I heard my brother-inw suddenly came to the pce. How have you been?" "Your Majesty. I saw you just two weeks ago... Ah, and I''ve been well." He hadn''t seen the princesses, but he had been meeting the Emperor for work. The problem was that the Emperor had hidden this fact from the princesses, fearing theirints. Revealing it now would be awkward for everyone, so he decided to stay quiet. "I heard that things in the south went very well. I heard the elves'' response was very positive." "What did I do? It''s all thanks to the efforts of Your Majesty and the imperial officials." "At times like this, I wish you were in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. It would be very reassuring." "I am deeply grateful for your words, but I must decline. If I leave my post, my eight children will each be looking for their father." "Hmm! That would be a bit much!" Three children were already a handful, but eight? The Emperor shuddered at the thought. The Empress was already subtly hinting that she wanted a fourth child. If he didn''t escape quickly, he''d be sharing a bed with her tonight for sure. "Anyway, you must be exhausted. Four daughters who adore their father, and four sons on top of that." "Thankfully, my sons are all mama''s boys, so it''s manageable. It would have been truly difficult if they were all like my daughters." It was well-known that Karl''s daughters adored their father. Especially Luen, the eldest daughter of the Friedrich County, who was known to be at odds with the Crown Princess. "It''s great that Karl is here, Your Majesty." As Karl and the Emperor''s conversation seemed toe to an end, Rikata approached. "Since tomorrow is the weekend, why don''t you send the Crown Princess and the Second Princess to their grandparents'' house with Karl today?" "Your Majesty? What do you mean all of a sudden?" "Fortunately, the First Prince is quiet and doesn''t look for his parents much, so it should be fine." The two men blinked their eyes and then eximed ¡®Ah!¡¯ at the woman''s words. One to quickly and tactfully escape, the other to somehow survive. "As Her Majesty wishes, I will take the two princesses with me today." "Bro-brother-inw!" "Hehehe. What a loyal subject. Don''t you agree, Your Majesty?" "My Empress!!" [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Chapter 234 - Side story 34 [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Side Stories 34 The Friedrich County had been bustling for years. One head of the family, four wives, and a total of eight children born to those wives. Adding the previous count and countess, it meant that well over ten family members were living under one roof. "Ta-da! I''m here! Grandpa! Grandma!" "Me too! Me too!" And to that bustle, the Crown Princess and Second Princess were added today. "Wee. Your Highness the Crown Princess, and Your Highness the Second Princess, you''vee as well." The former Count and Countess of Friedrich weed their two granddaughters. The Crown Princess quickly hugged her grandfather, and the Second Princess hugged her grandmother. "We''re here to y!" "Wee, Your Highnesses." "Sister was going to leave me behind and go alone!" "Surely not. The Crown Princess would never do such a thing." "No! Grandma! Sister really was going to do that!" "I wasn''t! Carlia!!" Oh dear. Why are our princesses so upset? While the former Countess of Friedrich, Ceylon, soothed her granddaughters. "This is a bit sudden, Karl. What''s going on?" "Ah, about that, Father." Karl had to exin to his father why the Crown Princess and Second Princess hade to the family estate. "Her Majesty wants to spend the whole day alone with His Majesty today." "...Ah." "The First Prince is quiet, so it''s fine, but the two princesses are more of a hindrance than a help, so it seems she''s entrusted them to me for a while." "Hahaha. The Empress too. Having three children is certainly not a small number." I think so too, but my sister seems to think differently. When Karl muttered this, the former Count Friedrich burst intoughter again. Back then, when the current Emperor was still the Crown Prince. He heard that he had been so in love with his daughter, Rikata, that he spent years anxiously pining for her. Then, after they got married, they lived happier than anyone else in the world. ''At first, I was worried that our Rikata would treat the Emperor coldly.'' But now, Rikata is the one making advances, and the Emperor is the one who''s terrified. It seems like the opposite of what it used to be, but it''s not a bad thing. In fact, it''s quite desirable, both as a subject and as a father-inw. "Ah, Karl. You take care of the two of them today." "Pardon? You and Mother aren''t going to watch them?" "You rascal. Do you want to make the princesses look for their uncle again?" "I already have eight children, so..." Oh dear. This boy, what''s the big deal with two more when he already has eight? With a subtle hint, Karl finally nodded and said, ¡®Alright.¡¯ * * * "Uncle! I, I want to see my little brothers!" "Ah, is that so?" "Yes! I can see my sisterster!!" Although she loved her sisters, Carlia wanted to see her little brothers more. Perhaps because she already had a younger brother, the First Prince Oliver, she seemed to cherish her cousin brothers even more. "Your aunts will probably be there too. You have to greet them nicely when you see them. They really like you, Your Highness." "Okay! I like my aunts! I''ll greet them well!!" The servants who had been following Carlia, the Second Princess, guided her to another location. "..." The Crown Princess, Lily, stared nkly at the scene. "Uncle." She stretched out her arms towards Karl and shook them back and forth. "Hug me." "Hmm. Her Majesty said you''re being too clingy, Your Highness." "Hug me anyway. You haven''t hugged me in over a month!" That was true. He hadn''t seen her in over a month, so it was his fault. So Karl carefully lifted the Crown Princess into his arms and started walking. "Uncle." The Crown Princess, who had been quiet for a while, spoke quietly. "Am I¡­ am I too heavy?" "Heavy? Your Highness is light as a feather." "Really? I''ve grown a lot since before, haven''t I?" "Even if ten more years pass and you be an adult, Your Highness, you will always be my light niece. Always." He loved all his children, but his favorite was Luen. The firstborn holds a special ce in a parent''s heart. The other children might feel sad if they knew, but it couldn''t be helped. In that sense, the Crown Princess, his first niece, was also very special to Karl. And her mother, the Empress, was his beloved older sister, Rikata. Although she wasn''t his own child, he cherished the Crown Princess like his own. "...How''s Mary been doing?" [TL/N: Marien¡¯s nickname] "Don''t even ask. She''s been causing trouble every daytely." Marien, the second daughter, acted like the youngest despite her age. Just yesterday, she broke six decorations while running around, making Eloise cover her face in frustration. "And Anne?" "Unlike her older sister, she''s too quiet, which is a problem." Just as Eloise was troubled by her daughter resembling her too much, Lavrenti was also struggling with her daughter taking after her. "Then, what about Ste?" "She has the best personality, justughing at her sisters'' pranks." Ste, who was the youngest until her brothers were born. But she had such a good personality that she didn''t act like the youngest. As he answered each question, Karl suddenly realized that one person was missing. "Aren''t you going to ask about Luen?" "Luen doesn''t like me. I don''t like her as much as I used to either." "Oh my, Your Highness. That''s not how a big sister should talk. You should show even more love and understanding to your younger sister." For a moment, Karl felt a chill in his heart. It couldn''t be just his imagination. What noble in the world could remain unfazed when the next empress openly said, ¡®I find her a bit ufortable,¡¯ while looking at their own child? Even if it was just the childishint of a young child. "You two should get along. That way, your uncle and the Empress won''t be put in a difficult position." "If Luen and I don''t get along, will Mom and Uncle not get along either?" "Yes." "Why? Why won''t they get along? Mom and Uncle are close!" Karl smiled and stroked the Crown Princess''s hair. "That''s how parents are. If their child dislikes someone, they start to dislike them too. It can''t be helped. The childes first. Even for the Empress and me... Hmm,e to think of it, maybe the Empress and I are different." "Right?!" "Anyway, Your Highness, you should get along with Luen." Meanwhile, they arrived at the garden where the four Friedrich sisters were. Karl briefly considered putting the Crown Princess down, but since she had no intention of getting down, he entered the garden with his niece still in his arms. "Oh, it''s Dad!!" "Daddy!" "We, wee back!!" Starting with the most energetic Marien, followed by Ste, who rushed after her. Lastly, Anne, trying to look as dignified as possible, bowed deeply. "Yes, yes. Now, children? Look who''s here." "Oh! It''s Lily!" "Marien! I told you not to call her by her name so casually!" "But it''s Lily, so it''s fine!? Right, Dad!" "Silly Marien. You should call her Crown Princess." Anne, clicking her tongue like her mother, bowed deeply once again. "Wee, Your Highness the Crown Princess." "Ah, yes. Anne. It''s nice to see you." "Wee, Your Highness! Do you¡­ do you remember me?!" "Of course I do. Aunt Lefia has been so kind to me." And finally, Tap Tap¡ª The eldest daughter of the Friedrich County, who had been standing at the back, approached. "Wee, Your Highness the Crown Princess. I am Luen, the eldest daughter of Count Friedrich." "...Yes. Luen. It feels like it''s been almost a month since I''ve seen you." "It hasn''t even been a month yet." So, why did youe back again when you could have stayed longer? And why are you clinging to our dad like a toddler, even though you''re the Crown Princess?! There seemed to be a strange tension between the two sisters. It was definitely not an illusion. * * * "You need to be careful of Her Highness the Crown Princess." A few days ago, Luen gathered her younger sisters and said this. "What''s wrong, Luen?" "The Crown Princess is after our Dad." "After him? Is that¡­ is that a bad thing? Big Sister?!" "I don''t quite understand, Luen. Why would the Crown Princess be after Dad?" Well, you see, there''s something weird going on! Luen tried her best to create a serious atmosphere, but Marien, Anne, and Ste... Even if youbined their ages, they weren''t even 20, so how could they grasp the gravity of the situation? Even Luen herself wasn''t even 10 years old yet. "Luen, I like the Crown Princess. She''s fun." "Marien!" "I agree, Luen. Besides, she''s the Crown Princess. There''s nothing we can do about it." "Even Anne?!" Luen looked at Ste with herst hope. "Mmm... I like Big Sister, but I like the Crown Princess too...!" I have no allies! I have to protect Dad by myself!! Luen, the eldest daughter of the Friedrich County,mented the harsh reality. [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Chapter 235 - Side story 35 [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Side Stories 35 The Crown Princess loved her maternal family''s home, the Friedrich County. She had her grandparents, her aunts, and her uncle, who was as good as her parents. And now, she had many younger siblings too, which she loved very much. She also had siblings of her own, Carlia and Oliver. But it wasn''t enough. Two siblings didn''t feel like enough. Moreover, Oliver was too quiet, so she had no one to y with except Carlia. On the other hand, there were eight siblings here at her grandparents'' house. Of course, her younger brothers were too young to y with her properly. The youngest had just started walking. But it was okay. She still had many siblings. "Marien!" "Coming!" Smack!¡ª The ball, thrown with all the might of the Crown Princess, hit Marien''s bat and flew far away. It was an unbelievable distance for a girl who wasn''t even ten years old yet. Anne, who was waiting with her glove on, could only stare nkly at the scene. "Ah! Why didn''t you catch it, Anne!" "Marien, are you telling me to catch that? If you want me to catch it, you should hit it properly." "There''s no such thing as ''properly'' in sports! Dad said to always do your best!" "Doesn''t that mean you should do your best in your studies too?" "No! It doesn''t!" Lately, the Crown Princess had beenpletely absorbed in the game of ¡®baseball¡¯ that Karl had introduced. Karl said that the Empire needed something new as it entered a period of stability. Soon after, he came up with several ideas, along with the term ¡®sports.¡¯ Among them was a refined version of football, which already existed in the Empire. Then came baseball, using a smaller ball, a bat, and gloves. Originally, the game required more yers. Maybe they could y itter when Carlia, Oliver, and some of her younger cousins grew up a bit more. The Crown Princess was already getting excited about it. "Your Highness." Luen, who was ying catcher today, quietly called out. "Can we talk for a moment?" "Why? Was there a problem with the signs?" While Marien and Anne were bickering again, and Ste was trying to mediate, Luen took the Crown Princess and sat down on a bench in the garden. "Lily." Once they were alone, Luen reverted to calling her name. It was morefortable this way. For both her and the Crown Princess. They were still children, after all. "Oh? Calling me ''Lily'' again?" "That''s what sisters do." "Hmm. Whenever you say that, it always means you''re about to lecture me about being a good role model." "..." "So, what''s bothering you this time?" She might only be ten years old, but she''s still the Crown Princess of this Empire, the next in line for the throne. She''s developed a keen eye for people and can roughly understand their intentions. Being at the center of politics, she''s learned to see through things even before reaching maturity. "You promised me before that you wouldn''t get too close to our dad." "Yeah, I did. And I''m keeping my promise, aren''t I? I''m not asking to marry Uncle like I used to, am I? So it''s fine, right?" "But today, you''ve been clinging to Dad the whole time." "Ugh. I haven''t seen Uncle in a month! I can do that much, can''t I?!" It''s so frustrating. If only I were Uncle''s daughter, I could hug him every day. But I''m just his niece, so I''m holding back, and Luen doesn''t even appreciate it. "I haven''t gotten a hug from Dad in a long time either." "It hasn''t been that long!" "Yes, it has." Uh, huh? The Crown Princess looked at Luen, her younger sister, in surprise. "Lately, my little brothers have been acting up. Mom and my aunts are struggling, so Dad has to be there for them. That''s why he doesn''t hug me." "..." "And Anne and Ste are still young. I''m the eldest, so Dad hugs my siblings more than me." With each word Luen spoke, the Crown Princess felt a pang of guilt. She finally understood why her sister had been sulkingtely. "Uncle... was a little wrong." "But you''re the Crown Princess, so he hugs you when you ask. But not me." "Oh dear. Un-Uncle was very wrong!" The Crown Princess nced at Luen. She looked like she was about to cry. Having many siblings herself, the Crown Princess was very sensitive to such things. And like any young child, she was very weak to the tears of others. "D-Don''t cry! I understand! I was wrong!" "...Really?" "I''ll only ask Uncle for hugs a little bit. Okay?" "Really?" "Luen is having a hard time too. I know what it''s like to be an older sister with many siblings. You can trust me." Luen asked, ¡®You promise?¡¯ in response to the Crown Princess''s answer. Her eyes were sparkling more than usual. The Crown Princess should have sensed something strange, but she wasn''t that perceptive yet. The Crown Princess held out her pinky finger, and Luen smiled. Her cousin probably didn''t know that this was all part of her n. It was true that Karl paid more attention to the younger children. So it was impossible for Luen to monopolize Karl''s embrace. But she was the eldest, the first child. Her parents'' love could never fade. Whenever Luen asked for a hug, Karl would quickly embrace his eldest daughter. It was a lie that he hadn''t hugged her in a long time, as she had told the Crown Princess! ''I''m sorry, Sister. But I have to protect Dad.'' She had finally seeded. She had saved her father from her sister! Her sister was the Crown Princess, so she wouldn''t break a promise so easily! Luen clenched her fists and praised herself. * * * This seemingly minor deception would have far-reaching consequences, its effects rippling through the years toe. And the one who discovered this was, of course... "Hey!" Crown Princess Lily Ragnar, eighteen years old and turning neen next year. The woman hailed as the most beautiful in the Empire was scowling today. Her maids tried to calm her down, but to no avail. "I''m going to kill you today!" She took after her mother, the Empress. If her uncle was involved, she had a temper that would explode before thinking twice. "Oh my goodness, Your Highness. Is that something a Crown Princess should say?" "Who cares! Because of you, because of that damn promise! Do you know I only got to hug Uncle once a month for the past eight years?!" Another woman sat across from the Crown Princess, leisurely sipping tea. Although there was a slight age difference, it wasn''t significant, so they looked like friends. "And?" "What do you mean ''and''? Luen!" "I was protecting Dad. From the Crown Princess. And honestly, it doesn''t look good for a grown woman to be clinging to a man so much older than her. Thanks to me, it was reduced to once a month." Luen spoke so confidently that the Crown Princess clutched the back of her neck. "What''s wrong with a niece hugging her uncle! And you''re the same! You''re almost an adult, yet you''re still clinging to your Dad every day and giggling!!" "No, it''s different. I''m his daughter, so it''s fine." "It''s fine for me too! He''s my uncle!" "He''s my dad!" The maids, who had been watching cautiously, lowered their heads and quietly stepped back. There was nothing they could do here. Even the Head Maid wouldn''t be able to handle this. Perhaps even the Empress herself would struggle to intervene. "Can you believe how she''s talking to me?" "Hey, it''s fine, you¡¯re family!" "Family or not, I''m still the Crown Princess! Show some respect!" "Oh, really? Well, Your Highness, maybe you should try acting like one." "Ugh, you little brat!" The Crown Princess was frustrated. She had refrained from hugging her uncle as much as possible for her sister''s sake. To think it was all a lie. She had been tricked! And if she hadn''t found out, she would have continued to believe it forever! "Well, that''s it then. The promise is over. You started this whole mess by lying." "Your Highness, please calm down." "Don''t call me ''Your Highness''! It''s giving me the creeps!" "Fine, fine, Lily." It was unbelievable. How could such a wicked daughtere from such a good uncle? Even her aunt was a good person! This was just a mutation! "Just you wait. From now on, I''m going to summon Uncle to the pce every day by imperial decree." "Oh no, you can''t do that!" "Yes, I can. As you said, I''m the Crown Princess, right? There''s nothing I can''t do." "Ugh! If you keep doing that, I''ll tell Aunt!" "Go ahead and tell her. Do you think I''m a little kid? I''m not scared of Mom anymore!" And so, the two women bickered, losing track of time. "Should I just marry Uncle? Huh? By imperial decree?" "Just try it. I''ll start a rebellion all by myself." "Wow. Look at you, talking about rebellion in front of the Crown Princess? Are you crazy?" "You''re the crazy one! Where in the world is there a niece who marries her uncle?!" "It happened in the history of the Empire!" "That was over a hundred years ago!!" The reason, as always, was Karl. * * * "Alright then! Now that we''ve made up, you''ll be nice to your sister from now on, right?" "Okay, okay!" Blissfully unaware of the future that awaited them, the two girls, the Crown Princess and Luen, held hands tightly and ran towards their siblings. [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Chapter 236 - Final Chapter [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] Side Stories 36 "..." This was strange. He was sure he was working just a moment ago. Looking around, he saw nothing but a pure white space. There was nothing there. Karl tilted his head and gulped. ''Am I dead?'' No way. I haven¡¯t even seen my daughters get married yet. I had to see my sons grow up and be with their sisters. As Karl floundered in confusion, someone approached him. "..." Facing the other person, Karl let out a sigh without realizing it. For some reason, he instinctively knew. The being standing before him was what they called the ''Goddess.'' Because she seemed to be made of all the light in the world. "By any chance, are you the Great One?" At that question, the light, the Goddess, smiled without answering. To be precise, he wasn''t even sure if she had really smiled. "Am I¡­ am I dead?" Karl asked, but the Goddess didn''t answer. There was no reaction. Instead, she turned around and started walking somewhere. He quietly followed her. He couldn''t do anything else at the moment. If he was really dead, he wanted to cling to the Goddess and say hisst goodbyes. With such thoughts in mind, Karl followed the Goddess and¡ª ''...What is this?'' He was surprised by a random building that appeared in front of him. A shabby-looking ce with no signboard. An ordinary tavern, the kind you''d find anywhere. A quiet ce for a drink. Karl stared nkly at it and then cautiously pushed the door open. "Well, well, look who finally decided to show up." "Alwayste, as usual. It''s a habit, I tell ya." "The youngest is here! Hey, who''s in charge of training the newbies? Howe the youngest is always thest one here?" "I''ll correct it! I''m sorry!" He couldn''t believe what he was seeing. He rubbed his eyes over and over again. Because they were sitting there. In perfect condition. Not the blood-soaked state that was always vividly etched in his memory. They were wearing clean uniforms. "Come on in and have a seat, youngest." The young man sitting at the head of the table, wearing a name tag that read ''Imperial Army Sergeant William,'' patted Karl''s back several times. "Oof." "You look stunned, kid. Get a grip, man." "Sergeant... William." "That''s right. You drink, right? Here! A ss of whiskey with plenty of ice!" And indeed, a ss of whiskey with ice floating in it appeared in front of Karl. "Drink up, kid. We''re gonna drink you into oblivion tonight." "..." Karl stared at the ss for a moment, then downed it in one gulp. There was no burning sensation in his throat. It was just... cold. "Hey, let''s not waste the good stuff and drink in moderation, shall we?" Sergeant Thomas, sitting next to him, was drinking beer, not whiskey. He even stopped William from adding ice, saying it would water it down. He warned William that it would be his fault if the beer became nd. "Hey, Karl. Our buddy. How have you been? Living well?" Sergeant Martin approached Karl, who had been silently sipping his drink. He put his arm around Karl''s shoulder and patted the back of his head, asking if he had been drinking alone. Then he toasted with hisrade and shared stories they hadn''t been able to tell each other. Many others were drinking in this shabby tavern. Giggling andughing. Some still hadn''t broken their habit of telling dirty jokes. Others were singing and banging their sses on the table, shouting ¡®Drink up!¡¯ "..." Karl watched the scene silently, taking it all in, lest he miss a single detail. The sight of themughing, talking, drinking, and having fun. * * * "Ugh, I''m drunk. I drank too much. This is bad." "You got carried away by the mood, didn''t you, Sergeant? I knew it." "Tsk, tsk. How can you be a sergeant like that? You should be demoted immediately." Everyone took the opportunity to pounce on William. Sergeant William retorted, ¡®You guys! Shut up!¡¯ "Alright, alright, that''s enough drinking for tonight, you bunch of lushes. Time to head home, get some rest, and sober up. Remember, you''re still soldiers, even here. Cause any trouble, and consider yourselves back on the front lines." "Damn, Sarge. Way toy on the guilt." "Alright, alright, we''re going. Don''t you worry about us." "Hey, put those swords away. We''re not fighting tonight." In the noisy tavern, Karl looked around for a moment and then spoke. "Shouldn''t you all be going now, as the Sergeant said?" "We should. Let''s go quickly¡ª" "Go and get some sleep. Rest easy. This youngest is truly fine now." The noisy tavern suddenly fell silent. It becamepletely immersed in silence. "When did you know?" "From the beginning, of course. I wouldn''t mistake your ranks." Sergeant. Corporal. Corporal. Private. Private... All of them were ranks posthumously awarded after their deaths. Karl was well aware that their ranks were different from his memory. "Is that so? This is a bit awkward." The scenery changed instantly. The tavern disappeared, and all the people inside were gone. Now all that remained were William, Thomas, and Martin. These three were all. "You''re living well, buddy. It was worth it to try and save you." "..." "Just so you know, don''t say you''re sorry. I''ll kill you, for real." Martin patted Karl''s shoulder and said goodbye with a smile. "Wow, the guy I absolutely had to watch over has be a Medal of Honor recipient and a noble recognized by the church. You''ve be quite something. Doesn''t that make me something special too? Huh? Hahaha!" Thomas said goodbye, saying he would always be behind Karl, supporting him. "Youngest." Finally, after finishing a ss of ice water, William approached Karl and ruffled his hair a few times. "Live well, youngest. Keep being happy." Clink¡ª The sound of a ss being ced on the table. That was the end. "..." Once again, it was an empty space. A world filled only with light. Karl, who had been silent, quietly turned his head and looked at the being there. "Why am I allowed to enjoy such fortune?" He was curious. He wanted to ask. To the being called the Goddess. And today, that long-awaited opportunity had finallye. "I would like an answer, Great One." He knew this wasn''t reality, but a dream. And yet, he clung to this fleeting moment. If only for this brief encounter, he yearned for rity, for answers. "The light of grace shines upon many." As if sensing Karl''s longing, the radiant figure before him shimmered, their form shifting and blurring at the edges. "But only a few of them shine it upon others." "But few choose to share that light with others." A warmth, like sunlight on a winter''s day, brushed against Karl''s cheek. "You have saved countless lives, both in the life you left behind and the one you lived anew." You might protest, iming you did nothing of significance, but that could not be further from the truth. The ripple effects of your actions, the lives you touched, the destinies you altered - they are beyond yourprehension. "And for this, I have cherished you, I cherish you now, and I will cherish you always." * * * "Hey, Karl." "..." "What''s wrong with him all of a sudden?" "I don''t know. Hey! Karl!" "Move aside. Hey!! Count Friedrich!!" Ugh! What the hell, guys! You''re going to make me deaf! "What the hell, dude?" "Seriously? We got the whole gang together, and you''repletely spaced out." "Did you stay up all night? You''ve been acting weird all day." Did I stay up all night? Well, yes, I did. I had a lot of work to do. And some of it was thanks to you guys, the Hydras who never change, even as you get older. "Everyone''s having a st, eh?" "Yeah, it''s great. But Karl, your family takes the cake. How on earth did you end up with eight kids?" "My wife and I originally nned on two, so we could give them the best upbringing possible." "Two? That''s what we said too!" "Hey guys, technically I only had two kids per wife." "Do you even know how to count? I don''t have eight kids with one wife. Come on." With Shulifen, Wilhelm, Alexander, and Joachim, I looked at the wives sitting in the garden, chatting. And the children ying around them, lost in their own world. A grand gathering of five families, five households. Some might say it''s for political purposes, but it''s definitely not. It''s just a bunch of old friends, who were friends when they were young, getting together even after bing fathers. "I heard that the Crown Princess and the Second Princess want toe here too." "Please, Karl, stop that. I''m afraid His Majesty mighte along if they do." "Why? Isn''t it a good thing? It''s like a faction backed by the Emperor." "No thanks. We''re doing well enough without that." As I wasughing with these guys, our wives called us from afar. Behind them, the children were also calling for us. I quickly got up and joined my family. In my case, next to Selena, Eloise, Lav, and Lefia. And among my four daughters and four sons. Goddess said I saved many people. But of all the souls I saved, the one who found the greatest redemption... Was perhaps my own. "I love you all." "Huh? Karl? What''s this all of a sudden?" "Karl, did you eat something wrong?" "Is this¡­ is this the sign for a third child?" "Oh! I think so too!!" No, no! Wives! That''s definitely not it! "Are we getting another sibling?" "A sibling? I''m getting another sibling?!" "Sibwiiing!!" Following their mothers, the children also started chanting. Oh my goodness. At this rate, we''ll really end up forming a football team with just our kids! "Keep being happy, our youngest." - The End - [Trantor - Angel Dust] [Proofreader - Prototype] The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!